A History of Corporate Rule and Popular Protest

A new populist movement has emerged to challenge corporate power and call for a more equitable economic order that protects traditional cultures and ecosystems and promotes sustainability.
Extracted from Nexus Magazine, Volume 9, Number 6 (Oct-Nov 2002) PO Box 30, Mapleton Qld 4560 Australia. editor@nexusmagazine.com Telephone: +61 (0)7 5442 9280; Fax: +61 (0)7 5442 9381 From our web page at: www.nexusmagazine.com by Richard Heinberg 2002 Editor/Publisher MuseLetter 1604 Jennings Avenue Santa Rosa, CA 95401, USA Email: heinberg@museletter.com Website: http://www.museletter.com

The corporation was invented early in the colonial era as a grant of privilege
extended by the Crown to a group of investors, usually to finance a trade expedition. The corporation limited the liability of investors to the amount of their investment--a right not held by ordinary citizens. Corporate charters set out the specific rights and obligations of the individual corporation, including the amount to be paid to the Crown in return for the privilege granted. Thus were born the East India Company, which led the British colonisation of India, and Hudson's Bay Company, which accomplished the same purpose in Canada. Almost from the beginning, Britain deployed state military power to further corporate interests--a practice that has continued to the present. Also from the outset, corporations began pressuring government to expand corporate rights and to limit corporate responsibilities. The corporation was a legal invention--a socio-economic mechanism for concentrating and deploying human and economic power. The purpose of the

corporation was and is to generate profits for its investors. As an entity, it has no other purpose; it acknowledges no higher value. Many people understood early on that since corporations do not serve society as a whole, but only their investors, there is therefore always a danger that the interests of corporations and those of the general populace will come into conflict. Indeed, the United States was born of a revolution not just against the British monarchy but against the power of corporations. Many of the American colonies had been chartered as corporations (the Virginia Company, the Carolina Company, the Maryland Company, etc.) and were granted monopoly power over lands and industries considered crucial to the interests of the Crown. Much of the literature of the revolutionaries was filled with denunciations of the "long train of abuses" of the Crown and its instruments of dominance, the corporations. As the yoke of the Crown corporations was being thrown off, Thomas Jefferson railed against "the general prey of the rich on the poor". Later, he warned the new nation against the creation of "immortal persons" in the form of corporations. The American revolutionaries resolved that the authority to charter corporations should lie not with governors, judges or generals, but only with elected legislatures. At first, such charters as were granted were for a fixed time, and legislatures spelled out the rules each business should follow. Profit-making corporations were chartered to build turnpikes, canals and bridges, to operate banks and to engage in industrial manufacture. Some citizens argued against even these few, limited charters, on the grounds that no business should be granted special privileges and that owners should not be allowed to hide behind legal shields. Thus the requests for many charters were denied, and existing charters were often revoked. Banks were kept on a short leash, and (in most states) investors were held liable for the debts and harms caused by their corporations. All of this began to change in the mid-19th century. According to Richard Grossman and Frank Adams in Taking Care of Business: "Corporations were abusing their charters to become conglomerates and trusts. They were converting the nation's treasures into private fortunes, creating factory systems and company towns. Political power began flowing to absentee owners intent upon dominating people and nature."1 Grossman and Adams note that: "In factory towns, corporations set wages, hours, production processes and machine speeds. They kept blacklists of labor organizers and workers who spoke up for their rights. Corporate officials forced employees to accept humiliating conditions, while the corporations agreed to nothing." The authors quote Julianna, a Lowell, Massachusetts, factory worker, who wrote: "Incarcerated within the walls of a factory, while as yet mere children, drilled there

from five till seven o'clock, year after yearwhat, we would ask, are we to expect, the same system of labor prevailing, will be the mental and intellectual character of future generationsa race fit only for corporation tools and time-serving slaves?... Shall we not hear the response from every hill and vale: 'Equal rights, or death to the corporations'?" Industrialists and bankers hired private armies to keep workers in line, bought newspapers and (quoting Grossman and Adams again): "painted politicians as villains and businessmen as heroes. Bribing state legislators, they then announced legislators were corrupt, that they used too much of the public's resources and time to scrutinise every charter application and corporate operation. Corporate advocates campaigned to replace existing chartering laws with general incorporation laws that set up simple administrative procedures, claiming this would be more efficient. What they really wanted was the end of legislative authority over charters." During the Civil War, government spending brought corporations unprecedented wealth. "Corporate managers developed the techniques and the ability to organise production on an ever grander scale," according to Grossman and Adams. "Many corporations used their wealth to take advantage of war and Reconstruction years to get the tariff, banking, railroad, labor, and public lands legislation they wanted." In 1886, the US Supreme Court declared that corporations were henceforth to be considered "persons" under the law, with all of the constitutional rights that designation implies. The Fourteenth Amendment to the Constitution, passed to give former slaves equal rights, has been invoked approximately ten times more frequently on behalf of corporations than on behalf of African Americans. Likewise the First Amendment, guaranteeing free speech, has been invoked to guarantee corporations the "right" to influence the political process through campaign contributions, which the courts have equated with "speech". If corporations are "persons", they are persons with qualities and powers that no flesh-and-blood human could ever possess--immortality, the ability to be in many places at once, and (increasingly) the ability to avoid liability. They are also "persons" with no sense of moral responsibility, since their only legal mandate is to produce profits for their investors. Throughout the late 19th and early 20th centuries, corporations reshaped every aspect of life in America and much of the rest of the world. The factory system turned self-sufficient small farmers into wage-earners and transformed the family from an interdependent economic production unit to a consumption-oriented collection of individuals with separate jobs. Advertising turned productive citizens into "consumers". Business leaders campaigned to create public schools to train children in factory-system obedience to schedules and in the performance of

isolated, meaningless tasks. Meanwhile, corporations came to own and dominate sources of information and entertainment, and to control politicians and judges. During two periods, corporations faced a challenge: the 1890s (a depression period when Populists demanded regulation of railroad rates, heavy taxation of land held only for speculation, and an increase in the money supply), and the 1930s (when a profound crisis of capitalism led hundreds of thousands of workers and armies of the unemployed to demand government regulation of the economy and to win a 40hour week, a minimum-wage law, the right to organise, and the outlawing of child labour). But in both cases, corporate capitalism emerged intact. In the words of historian Howard Zinn: "The rich still controlled the nation's wealth, as well as its laws, courts, police, newspapers, churches, colleges. Enough help had been given to enough people to make Roosevelt a hero to millions, but the same system that had brought depression and crisisremained."2 World War II, like previous wars, brought huge profits to corporations via government contracts. But following this war, military spending was institutionalised, ostensibly to fight the "Cold War". Despite occasional regulatory setbacks, corporations seized ever more power, and increasingly transcended national boundaries, loyalties and sovereignties altogether.

GLOBAL PILLAGE In the 1970s, capitalism faced yet another challenge as postwar growth subsided and profits fell. The US was losing its dominant position in world markets; the production of oil from its domestic wells was peaking and beginning to fall, thus making America increasingly dependent upon oil imports from Arab countries; the Vietnam War had weakened the American economy; and Third World countries were demanding a "North&endash;South dialogue" leading towards greater selfreliance for poorer countries. President Nixon responded by doing away with fixed currency exchange rates and devaluing the dollar, largely erasing US war debts to other countries. Later, newly elected President Reagan, at the 1981 Cancn, Mexico, meeting of 22 heads of state, refused to discuss new financial arrangements with the Third World, thus effectively endorsing their further exploitation by corporations. Meanwhile, the corporations themselves also responded with a new strategy. Increased capital mobility (made possible by floating exchange rates and new transportation, communication and production technologies) allowed US corporations to move production offshore to "export processing zones" in poorer countries. Corporations also undertook a restructuring process, moving toward "networked production"--in which big firms, while retaining and consolidating power, hired smaller firms to take over aspects of supply, manufacture, accounting

and transport. (Economist Bennett Harrison defined networked production as "concentration of control combined with decentralization of production".) This restructuring process is also known as "downsizing", because it results in the shedding of higher-paid employees by large corporations and the hiring of lowwage contingent workers by smaller subcontractors. Jeremy Brecher and Tim Costello write in Global Village or Global Pillage that: "As the economic crisis deepened, there gradually evolveda 'supra-national policy arena' which included new organizations like the Group of Seven (G7) industrial nations and NAFTA and new roles for established international organisations like EU, IMF, World Bank, and GATT. The policies adopted by these international institutions allowed corporations to lower their costs in several ways. They reduced consumer, environmental, health, labor, and other standards. They reduced business taxes. They facilitated the move to lower wage areas and threat of such movement. And they encouraged the expansion of markets and the 'economies of scale' provided by larger-scale production."3 All of this has led to a globalised economy in which (again quoting Brecher and Costello): "All over the world, people are being pitted against each other to see who will offer global corporations the lowest labor, social, and environmental costs. Their jobs are being moved to places with inferior wages, lower business taxes, and more freedom to pollute. Their employers are using the threat of 'foreign competition' to hold down wages, salaries, taxes, and environmental protections and to replace high-quality jobs with temporary, part-time, insecure, and lowquality jobs. Their government officials are justifying cuts in education, health, and other services as necessary to reduce business taxes in order to keep or attract jobs." Corporations, no longer bound by national laws, prowl the world looking for the best deals on labour and raw materials. Of the world's top 120 economies, nearly half are corporations, not countries. Thus the power of citizens in any nation to control corporations through whatever democratic processes are available to them is receding quickly. In November 1999, tens of thousands of students, union members and indigenous peoples gathered in Seattle to protest a meeting of the World Trade Organization (WTO). This mass demonstration seemed to signal the birth of a new global populist uprising against corporate globalisation. In the three years since then, more mass demonstrations--some larger, many smaller--have occurred in Genoa, Melbourne, Milan, Montreal, Philadelphia, Washington and other cities. In January 2001, George W. Bush and Dick Cheney took office, following a deeply flawed US election. With strong ties to the oil industry and to the huge energytrading corporation Enron, the new administration quickly proposed a national energy policy that focused on opening federally protected lands for oil exploration and on further subsidising the oil industry.

Enron, George W. Bush's largest campaign contributor, was the seventh largest corporation in the US and the 16th largest in the world. Despite its reported massive profits, it had paid no taxes in four out of the previous five years. The company had thousands of offshore partnerships, through which it had hidden over a billion dollars in debt. When this hidden debt was disclosed in October 2001, the company imploded. Its share price collapsed and its credit rating was slashed. Its executives resigned in disgrace, taking with them multimillion-dollar bonuses, while employees and stockholders shouldered the immense financial loss. Enron's bankruptcy was the largest in corporate history up to that time, but its creative accounting practices appear to be far from unique, with dozens of other corporations poised for a similar collapse. Following the outrageous and tragic attacks of September 11, Bush launched a "War on Terror", raising the listed number of potential target countries from three to nearly 50, most having exportable energy resources. With Iraq (holder of the world's second-largest proven petroleum reserves) high on the list of enemy regimes to be violently overthrown, the Bush administration's Terror War appeared to be geared toward making the world safe for the expanded reach of US oil corporations. Meanwhile, new laws and executive orders curtailed constitutional rights and erected screens of secrecy around government actions and decisionmaking processes. It remains to be seen how the American populace will react to these new developments. Here again, a little history may help us understand the options available.

HURDLES IN THE PATH The Populism of the 1890s failed for two main reasons: divisiveness within, and co-optation from without. While many Populist leaders saw the need for unity among people of different racial and ethnic backgrounds in attacking corporate power, racism was strong among many whites. Most of the Alliance leaders were white farm owners who failed in many instances to support the organising efforts of poor rural blacks, and poor whites as well, thus dividing the movement. "On top of the serious failures to unite blacks and whites, city workers and country farmers," writes Howard Zinn, "there was the lure of electoral politics Once allied with the Democratic party in supporting William Jennings Bryan for President in 1896the pressure for electoral victory led Populism to make deals with the major parties in city after city. If the Democrats won, it would be absorbed. If the Democrats lost, it would disintegrate. Electoral politics brought into the top leadership the political brokers instead of the agrarian radicals... In the election of 1896, with the Populist movement enticed into the Democratic party, Bryan, the Democratic candidate, was defeated by William McKinley, for whom the

corporations and the press mobilised, in the first massive use of money in an election campaign."4 Today, a new populist movement could easily fall prey to the same internal divisions and tactical errors that destroyed its counterpart a century ago. In the recent American presidential election, populists faced the choice of supporting their own candidate (Ralph Nader) and thereby contributing to the election of the farright, pro-corporate Republican candidate (Bush), or supporting the centrist Gore and seeing their movement co-opted by pro-corporate Democrats. Meanwhile, though African Americans, Asian Americans, Hispanic Americans, European Americans and Native Americans have all been victimised by corporations, class divisions and historical resentments often prevent them from organising to further their common interests. In recent elections, ultra-right candidate Pat Buchanan appealed simultaneously to "populist" anti-corporate and anti-government sentiments among the working class, as well as to xenophobic white racism. Buchanan's critique of corporate power was shallow, but it was often the only such critique permitted in the corporate-controlled media. One cannot help but wonder: were the corporations looking for a lightning rod to rechannel the anger building against them? While Buchanan had no chance of winning the presidency, his candidacy did raise the spectre of another kind of solution to the emerging crisis of popular resentment against the system--a solution that again has roots in the history of the past century.

A FALSE REVOLUTION In the early 1900s, workers in Italy and Germany built strong unions and won substantial concessions in wages and work conditions; still, after World War I they suffered under a disastrous postwar economy, which fanned unrest. During the early 1920s, heavy industry and big finance were in a state of near-total collapse. Bankers and agribusiness associations offered financial support to Mussolini--who had been a socialist before the war--to seize state power, which he effectively did in 1922 following his march on Rome. Within two years, the Fascist Party (from the Latin fasces, meaning a bundle of rods and an axe, symbolising Roman state power) had shut down all opposition newspapers, crushed the socialist, liberal, Catholic, democratic and republican parties (which had together commanded about 80 per cent of the vote), abolished unions, outlawed strikes and privatised farm cooperatives. In Germany, Hitler led the Nazi Party to power, then cut wages and subsidised industries.

In both countries, corporate profits ballooned. Understandably, given their friendliness to big business, Fascism and Nazism were popular among some prominent American industrialists (such as Henry Ford) and opinion shapers (like William Randolph Hearst). Fascism and Nazism relied on centrally controlled propaganda campaigns that cleverly co-opted the language of the Left (the Nazis called themselves the National Socialist German Workers Party--while persecuting socialists and curtailing workers' rights). Both movements also made calculated use of emotionally charged symbolism: scapegoating minorities, appealing to mythic images of a glorious national past, building a leader cult, glorifying war and conquest, and preaching that the only proper role of women is as wives and mothers. As political theorist Michael Parenti points out, historians often overlook Fascism's economic agenda--the partnership between Big Capital and Big Government--in their analysis of its authoritarian social program. Indeed, according to Bertram Gross in his startlingly prescient Friendly Fascism (1980), it is possible to achieve fascist goals within an ostensibly democratic society.5 Corporations themselves, after all, are internally authoritarian (courts have ruled that citizens give up their constitutional rights to free speech, freedom of assembly, etc., when they are at work on corporate-owned property); and as corporations increasingly dominate politics, media and economy, they can mould an entire society to serve the interests of a powerful elite without ever resorting to stormtroopers and concentration camps. No deliberate conspiracy is necessary, either: each corporation merely acts to further its own economic interests. If the populace shows signs of restlessness, politicians can be hired to appeal to racial resentments and memories of national glory, dividing popular opposition and inspiring loyalty. In the current situation, "friendly fascism" works somewhat as follows. Corporations drive down wages and pay a dwindling share of taxes (through mechanisms outlined above), gradually impoverishing the middle class and creating unrest. As corporate taxes are cut, politicians (whose election was funded by corporate donors) argue that it is necessary to reduce government services in order to balance the budget. Meanwhile, the same politicians argue for an increase in the repressive functions of government (more prisons, harsher laws, more executions, more military spending). Politicians channel the middle class's rising resentment away from corporations and toward the government (which, after all, is now less helpful and more repressive than it used to be) and against social groups easy to scapegoat (criminals, minorities, teenagers, women, gays, immigrants). Meanwhile, debate in the media is kept superficial (elections are treated as sporting contests), and right-wing commentators are subsidised while left-of-centre ones are marginalised. People who feel cheated by the system turn to the Right for solace, and vote for politicians who further subsidise corporations, cut government

services, expand the repressive power of the state and offer irrelevant scapegoats for social problems with economic roots. The process feeds on itself. Within this scenario, George W. Bush (and similar ultra-right figures in other countries) are not anomalies but, rather, predictable products of a strategy adopted by economic elites--harbingers of a less-than-friendly future--as the more "moderate" tactics for the maintenance and consolidation of power founder under the weight of corporate greed and resource exhaustion.

CAUSE FOR HOPE? These circumstances are, in their details, unprecedented; but in broad outline we are seeing the re-enactment of a story that goes back at least to the beginning of civilisation. Those with power are always looking for ways to protect and extend it, and to make their power seem legitimate, necessary or invisible so that popular protest seems unnecessary or futile. If protest comes, the powerful always try to deflect anger away from themselves. The leaders of the new populist movement appear to have a good grasp of both the current circumstances and the historical ground from which these circumstances emerge. They seem to have realised that, in order to succeed, the new populism will have to: avoid being co-opted by existing political parties; heal race, class and gender divisions and actively resist any campaign to scapegoat disempowered social groups; avoid being identified with an ideological category--"communist", "socialist" or "anarchist"--against which most of the public is already well inoculated by corporate propaganda; direct public discussion toward the most vulnerable link in the corporate chain of power: the legal basis of the corporation; internationalise the movement so that corporations cannot undermine it merely by shifting their base of operations from one country to another. As Lawrence Goodwyn noted in his definitive work, The Populist Moment, the original Populists were "attempting to construct, within the framework of American capitalism, some variety of cooperative commonwealth". This was "the last substantial effort at structural alteration of hierarchical economic forms in modern America".6 In announcing the formation of the Alliance for Democracy, in an article in the August 14, 1996 issue of The Nation, activist Ronnie Dugger compiled a list of policy suggestions which comprise some of the core demands of the new populist movement. These include: a prohibition of contributions or any other political activity by corporations; single-payer national health insurance with automatic universal coverage; a doubling of the minimum wage, indexed to inflation; a generic low-interest-rate national policy, entailing the abolition of the Federal

Reserve System; statutory reversal of the court-made law that corporations are "persons"; establishment of a national public oil company; limitations on ownership of newspapers, magazines, radio and TV stations to one of any kind per person or owning entity; and the halving of military spending. The new populists are, in Ronnie Dugger's words, "ready to resume the cool eyeing of the corporations with a collective will to take back the powers they have seized from us".7 The new populism draws some of its inspiration from the work of the Program on Corporations, Law and Democracy (POCLAD), a populist "think-tank" that explores the legal basis of corporate power. POCLAD believes that it is possible to control--and, if necessary, dismantle--corporations by amending or revoking their charters.8 Since the largest corporations are now transnational in scope, the new populism must confront their abuses globally. The International Forum on Globalization (IFG) was founded for this purpose in 1994, as an alliance of 60 activists, scholars, economists and writers (including Jerry Mander, Vandana Shiva, Richard Grossman, Ralph Nader, Helena Norberg-Hodge, Jeremy Rifkin and Kirkpatrick Sale), to stimulate new thinking and joint action along these lines. In a position statement drafted in 1995, the International Forum on Globalization said that it: "views international trade and investment agreements, including the GATT, the WTO, Maastricht and NAFTA, combined with the structural adjustment policies of the International Monetary Fund and the World Bank, to be direct stimulants to the processes that weaken democracy, create a world order in the control of transnational corporations and devastate the natural world The IFG will study, publish and actively advocate in opposition to the current rush toward economic globalization, and will seek to reverse its direction. Simultaneously, we will advocate on behalf of a far more diversified, locally controlled, communitybased economics We believe that the creation of a more equitable economic order--based on principles of diversity, democracy, community and ecological sustainability--will require new international agreements that place the needs of people, local economies and the natural world ahead of the interests of corporations"9 Leaders of the new populism appear to realise that anti-corporatism is not a complete solution to the world's problems; that the necessary initial focus on corporate power must eventually be supplemented by a more general critique of centralising and unsustainable technologies, money-based economics and current nation-state governmental structures, by efforts to protect traditional cultures and ecosystems, and by a renewal of culture and spirituality. It would be foolish to underestimate the immense challenges to the new populism from the current US administration and from the jingoistic, bellicose post&endash;September 11 public sentiment fostered by the corporate media.

Nevertheless, POCLAD, the Alliance for Democracy and the IFG (along with dozens of human rights, environmental and anti-war organisations around the world) provide important rallying points for citizens' self-defence against tyranny in its most modern, invisible, effective and even seductive forms.

Endnotes: 1. Grossman, Richard and Frank Adams, Taking Care of Business: Citizenship and the Charter of Incorporation, pamphlet, 1993, available at http://www.poclad.org/resources.html. 2. Zinn, Howard, A People's History of the United States: 1492 to Present, Harper Perennial, 2001. 3. Brecher, Jeremy and Tim Costello, Global Village or Global Pillage: Economic Reconstruction from the Bottom Up, South End Press, 1998. 4. Zinn, op. cit. 5. Gross, Bertram, Friendly Fascism: The New Face of Power in America, South End Press, 1998. 6. Goodwyn, Lawrence, The Populist Moment: A Short History of the Agrarian Revolt in America, Oxford University Press, 1978. 7. The Alliance for Democracy website, http://www.thealliancefordemocracy.org/. 8. POCLAD website, http://www.poclad.org. 9. IFG pamphlet, 1995; revised position statement at IFG website, http://www.ifg.org. About the Author: Richard Heinberg is a journalist, educator, editor, lecturer and musician. He has lectured widely and appeared on national radio and TV in five countries. He is a core faculty member of New College of California, where he teaches courses on Culture, Ecology and Sustainable Community. He is the author of: "Memories and Visions of Paradise"; "Celebrate the Solstice"; "A New Covenant with Nature"; and "Cloning the Buddha: the Moral Impact of Biotechnology". His next book, "The Party's Over: Oil, War and the Fate of Industrial Societies", is to be published by New Society in March 2003. His essays have been featured in The Futurist, Intuition, Brain/Mind Bulletin, Magical Blend, New Dawn and elsewhere. Richard is also author/editor/publisher of MuseLetter, a highly regarded monthly, subscription-only, alternative newsletter which is now in its tenth year of publication. MuseLetter's purpose is "to offer a continuing critique of corporatecapitalist industrial civilization and a re-visioning of humanity's prospects for the next millennium". His article, "A History of Corporate Rule and Popular Protest", was originally published in MuseLetter in 1996 as "The New Populism", and was

revised in August 2002. Visit the MuseLetter website at http://www.museletter.com.

A STATE OF TERROR
How many 'terrorist' groups has your government established, sponsored or networked lately?

Extracted from Nexus Magazine, Volume 3, #2 (February-March 1996). PO Box 30, Mapleton Qld 4560 Australia. editor@nexusmagazine.com Telephone: +61 (0)7 5442 9280; Fax: +61 (0)7 5442 9381 From our web page at: www.nexusmagazine.com 1995/96 by Ben C. Vidgen 1/46 Beattie Street Balmain, NSW 2041 Australia Phone +61 (0)2 810 7870 "If Jesus Christ were to stand up today, he'd be gunned down cold by the CIA." (The The, "Armageddon Days", Mind Bomb album, Epic Records, 1991)

It is considered a principle of strategic law that the success of rebellion is dependent upon the
interests of an outside power. In the West, this fact has always been used to explain the existence of leftist terrorism in the 'seventies, and Islamic militarism in the 'nineties. With leftist terrorism, the Soviets were accused as the instigators, while Libya and Iran have been targeted as the states responsible for the myth of an Islamic threat. However, while the corporate media have been willing to exaggerate and even fabricate the truth of these claims, they have remained silent in regard to America's involvement in the promotion of terrorism. On the issue of right-wing terrorism, little has been reported. On America's intelligence connection to 'Islamic' guerrillas (and their manipulation of Islam), nothing has been said. Yet, the truth is that amongst those who utilise religious faith to justify war, the majority are closer to Langley, Virginia, than they are to Tehran or Tripoli. However, it is not just among Islam's minority that racism or arrogance is exploited. The ties between Western intelligence, anti-Communist elements of the Vatican and Hitler's men are not slim. Since the final days of World War II, the totalitarian seekers have made use of people's hatred by establishing a clandestine Fascist network. The influence of this cabal is felt in South America, France and Western Europe, and, today, in the conflict of former Yugoslavia. There are even indicators that elements of this espionage ring of death have reached as far as Australasia. Through a combination of individuals, government-endorsed death squads, influential religion-based secret societies and even governments, the freedom and willpower of the people are being destroyed. Terrorism has become the new means by which the old strategy of divide and conquer is being implemented on a global scale. The history of counter-insurgency would make it clear that an insurgency, regardless of its

scale, cannot survive without the support of a sympathetic and powerful ally. Rebels cannot undermine the state's authority unless they possess the financial, logistical and political support of agents whose influence equals or betters the ruling system's power. This agent may be internally based (as we shall see with the French anti-Gaullist resistance), but, in general, it tends to be an external third power. The above is a premise wholeheartedly agreed with by the US-based right-wing Center for International Affairs (a favourite stomping ground of Henry Kissinger and Zbigniew Brzezinski) which endorsed David Galula's statement, "no revolutionary war can remain a purely internal affair".1 The Center for International Affairs (and its close cousin, the Center for Strategic and International Studies) utilised this hypothesis to promote the perception that the Soviet Union lay behind all incidents of international terrorism. Their prestige and influence was so great that when the CIA's own analysts could not find verifiable proof of a Soviet terrorist conspiracy, the CIA director, William Casey, chose to rely on the information of journalist Claire Sterling in her book, The Terror Network. "Read Claire Sterling's book and forget this mush. I paid $13.95 for this and it told me more than you bastards whom I pay $50,000 a year," responded Casey in fury.2 The irony was that Claire Sterling's book had used material that was in fact part of a CIA propaganda scheme.3 The 'wise old men' also enthusiastically pushed the theory, until it became a believed reality, that Iran and Libya were solely responsible for the promotion of Islamic fundamentalism. However, an examination of current affairs demonstrates clearly that the key players originate from regions that are firmly under the Western sphere of influence. For while the Islamic jihad has Iranian members (and has made use of Iran and Libya as safe havens), the major influences come from Afghanistan, Pakistan, Egypt and Algeria. In Afghanistan and Pakistan, fundamentalism could not have bloomed without the CIA's covert assistance-a fact that is apparent when one examines the history of the area. In July 1977, Pakistan's Prime Minister, Zulfikar Ali Bhutto, was overthrown in a CIA-backed coup led by General Mohammed Zia Al-Haq. It is his daughter Benazir Bhutto's belief that the motive behind this coup and Zulfikar's subsequent execution, lay in his initiation of a nuclear technology program (with Gaullist France's assistance)-a decision that Henry Kissinger, in person, had warned could lead to Pakistan being turned into a "horrible example". Once Zia had obtained control, the CIA promptly moved in en masse, and its overseas station in Pakistan soon became its largest.4 This action resulted out of National Security Adviser Zbigniew Brzezinski's desire to engage the Soviet Union in what he termed "their Vietnam": the Afghanistan war.5 In a move to recruit soldiers for the Afghanistan civil war, the CIA and Zia encouraged the region's Islamic people to think of the conflict in terms of a jihad (holy war). Thus was fundamentalism promoted. In return, General Zia, surfing on his image as the great Islamic crusader, built up a loyal following amongst the Pushwar people who inhabited the border of Pakistan and Afghanistan. General Zia was quick to utilise their loyalty to staff his army and security forces. However, Zia was not inept enough to know when a good thing was coming to an end. The arrival of glasnost meant nothing to Zia and he continued to preach the message that had secured his power. General Zia appeared not even to have had a glimmer of suspicion when the US, via the Council on Foreign Relations (another control tool of Kissinger and Brzezinski), lobbied for the release of Benazir Bhutto from house arrest in 1984. The elected spokesmen for this task were US Democrat Rhode Island Senator Clairborne Pell, Edward Kennedy, and the State Department's Peter Galbraith (a college classmate of Benazir Bhutto).6

The Kennedy clout aside, it was an interesting selection. Clairborne Pell's past was as a member of the intelligence subcommittee, where, on 26th July 1972, he had chaired questions on environmental war (rainmaking)7, whereas Peter Galbraith's future lay in diplomatic service as Ambassador to Croatia.8 Benazir Bhutto's initial release would prove useful in undermining Zia's control, and in 1985 she won the General Assembly elections. Though Zia would contest the results, he remained a threat to Bhutto (and an embarrassment to America) until his plane crashed the following year. Many suspect the 'accident' of being engineered.9 Despite Benazir Bhutto's assistance in undermining Zia's influence, she was clearly not the Council on Foreign Relations' desired puppet. For it was not until 1993 (two dismissed governments and two assassination attempts later) that Benazir was able to wrestle control away from Zia's number two, President Ghulam Ishaq Kha (Chairman of the Senate under Zia's administration). Her comparatively secure position is attributed by many to be as a result of her belief in intelligence and her ruthless approach to global politics. It is clear that she has no illusions as to who is behind the promotion of Islamic terrorism. For just before her recent visit to the US, she held a press conference where she stated: "The question that arises is, who was the mastermind that saw that the World Trade Center should be bombed and that I should be eliminated from the [1993] elections...? I would feel that it is those individuals who were involved in the Afghan jihad because they were then brainwashed [literally ( author's note)] to believe that it was the duty of any Muslim to spread Islam through terror."10 It would seem that her remarks and subsequent comments, which, in political speech, translate as "I have a secret: shall I reveal it?", hit a nerve. The arms embargo, imposed upon Pakistan for Benazir Bhutto's continuation of Pakistan's nuclear program, was lifted.13 The slim majority of US Congress's agreement to do so indicates the presence of severe lobbying upon the issue. As a consequence, Pakistan will now receive delivery of US$368 million in military equipment purchased under the Zia administration, and the revival of tens of millions of dollars worth of economic aid and US loans. It shall probably also mean greater International Monetary Fund- provided assistance.14 As far as Congress is aware, Pakistan is not required to do anything in return. The sudden goodwill towards Pakistan makes it clear that interested parties do not want the issue of the New York Trade Center bombing to resurface-in particular, the US intelligence services' connection to the accused Egyptian and Pakistani bombers. In 1981, following the assassination of Egyptian President Anwar Sadat, America and Egypt chose to step up their infiltration of the Egyptian-based fundamentalists15-a move that occurred partly out of the CIA's desire to avoid another Sadat, and partly to utilise it as a propaganda weapon against Libya and Iran (and now Iraq). Thus, by the 'nineties, the situation in Egypt was such that no militant could go to the toilet without the Egyptian or US intelligence services knowing about it. The actual degree of the infiltration's success is best demonstrated by the 1995 trial of the New York World Trade Center (accused) bombers. The prosecution evidence includes videotape footage taken by an Egyptian intelligence-service informer.16 The witness denies that he is an Egyptian intelligence agent; however, US officials admit "he is no choir boy".17 The informer is to receive over US$2 million dollars for his assistance. This is an interesting contradiction of US law which states that it is illegal to use American taxpayers' money to pay a bribe to a convicted murderer. In Algeria and France, the current 'Islamic' hotspots, the Islamic guerrillas likewise have been encouraged by forces with ulterior motives. Fundamentalists are receiving intelligence and logistical support from right-wing elements within France's own government. To date, Jean

Louis Dbre, the French Interior Minister, has been accused by the police Judiciae (the French version of the CIB or the FBI) of misdirecting the security forces for "political motives".18 Likewise, the French police have been accused of cooperating within the Spanish state and of creating GAL (anti-terrorist liberation group) death squads in their war against the leftist and Basque separatists. Witnesses called upon to give evidence have stated that French police, right-wing extremists, police informers and former OAS (the French terrorist organisation opposed to Algerian independence) members assisted with GAL operations within France.19 The revelation of the OAS involvement puts another perspective upon the Algeria-related terrorist attacks within France and Algeria itself. The OAS connection to the fundamentalists of Algeria is not new. In 1961, Senior OAS Commander Jean-Jacques Sysini discussed with the CIA's Paris station officer the possibility of a Franco-Muslim alliance.20 The outcome, according to available material, is that the CIAOAS-Muslim republic was cut short, for President Kennedy, on the advice of his political advisers, cancelled the covert assistance program before it could begin.21 However, after the assassination of Kennedy in 1963, it is known that the CIA's use of covert operation programs increased on a dramatic scale.22 There is no reason to conclude that the CIA did not take advantage of the situation to utilise their OAS and non-governmental Muslim assets. This would ensure that neither a French republic nor a Soviet-controlled government obtained control of the Algerian oil fields. The French have long accused American oil companies of having encouraged the USA's support of the OAS and Muslim rebels.23 The OAS, though, was not the only inbred resistance organisation of the era, for during the Algerian crisis another organisation came to be known. Like the OAS, it was comprised of individuals with anti-Soviet, pro-Catholic beliefs and the same desire to rid France of Charles de Gaulle. The organisation's name is not cited in the book, Target De Gaulle. However, from its listed connections to the Vatican and pro-Nazi activists, and its possession of detailed, accurate intelligence on the very inner workings of the de Gaulle Government, it is possible to surmise that the secret society cited was in fact Il Gladio.24 In 1990, Italian Prime Minister Giulio Andreotti briefed the Italian Parliament on a secret paramilitary organisation called Il Gladio (from the Latin, meaning "sword"). He explained that Gladio had been set up in 1956 and was run by the CIA to take precautions against Communist aggression. In particular, Gladio was tasked to reduce the influence of Communism in France and Italy (later, this would include Spain) via a "strategy of tension".25 Since this revelation, journalists have unearthed the meaning behind this term. It was Gladio's tactic to make use of right-wing mercenaries and Mafia hit-men to carry out attacks that were then blamed upon the left. These attacks include the Mafia's involvement in the Red Brigade's kidnap and murder of Italian Prime Minister Aldo Moro in 1978.26 The strategy was to utilise the citizens' fear to justify the greater power of the security forces. Gladio was also revealed to have strong ties to the former Nazi intelligence operators who, under the General Gehlen and Allen Dulles contract, were being recruited to help create America's post-war CIA.27 This would include the infamous Licio Gelli, a.k.a. "The Puppet Master" and head of the Vatican-Mafia Masonic Lodge, P2.28 It was Licio Gelli who helped to organise the "rat line" which was responsible for smuggling the Nazis out of Europe. Gelli's partner was Father Krujoslav Dragonovic, a Croatian Catholic priest and friend to Croatia's wartime leader, Dr Pavlic. While Gelli liaised with the respective intelligence agencies (which included those of America, Britain, Italy and the escaping Gestapo), Dragonovic negotiated with the Vatican for its assistance in the plan.29 For this service, Gelli and Dragonovic, as a norm, charged the fleeing Nazis 40 per cent of their wealth.30

However, Gestapo chief Klaus Barbie ("The Butcher of Lyon") was not charged, as the US Counter-Intelligence Corps picked up the tab as part of their recruitment of Barbie as an agent.31 In 1954, Gelli himself used the rat line and escaped to Argentina where he resided as a friend of Argentinian dictator General Juan Peron.32 No doubt Gelli was not lonely, for, in Argentina, Pavlic served as Peron's security adviser, while Klaus Barbie held a similar position in nearby Bolivia.33 In fact, all throughout South and Central America, the people have encountered the effects of these CIA imports. South America's legacy as home to some of the worst cases of state-induced terrorism owes much thanks to the CIA's involvement with P2. In Europe, P2 was/is suspected of being behind Fascist attacks carried out against the left, with the design to weaken people's faith in a socialist government.34 In 1976, P2 was also suspected of being behind the assassination of Italian magistrate Vittoria Occorsio. At the time, Occorsio was investigating P2 links to neo-Nazi organisations. His death simultaneously killed his P2 investigation.35 However, former Gladio agents have attributed the 1969 Piazza Fontana bombing and the 1974 and 1980 Bolognan bombings (a total of 113 deaths and over 185 injured) to the P2 organisation.36 In 1980, however, P2 was dealt a severe blow when Italian police, attempting to clarify Gelli's connection to Mafia don Michele Sindona, discovered a P2 membership-roll document bearing 962 names. The list included over 50 generals and admirals, two cabinet members, 36-plus policemen, journalists, pundits and pop stars.37 The consequences destroyed the Italian Government, and came close to ending NATO. Yet Signorina Tina Anselmi, chairman of the parliamentary commission (now suspended) into P2, is quoted in David Yallop's book, In God's Name, as stating: "P2 is by no means dead. It still has power. It is working in the institutions. It is moving in society. It has money, means and instruments still at its disposal. It still has fully operative power centres in South America. It is also able to condition, at least in part, Italian political life."38 In turn, if events in France (whose secret service prevented Gelli's arrest in 1982 by the Italian secret service) and Spain are any indicators, it would appear that this web of espionage is far from untangled. P2 is not the only force of Fascism that remains at large. The rise of the new right is prevalent throughout Europe and the globe as a whole. Fascist organisations like America's Aryan Nation are rapidly on the increase. However, more disturbing are reports of such pro-Nazi group infiltration within armies and police forces of several democratic states including America, Canada, Britain and Australia. In Germany, anti-Fascist investigators like John Kohl also report of the neo-Nazis' increased military efficiency. In August 1995 a large cache of arms, thought to have come from former Yugoslavia, confirmed worst fears. Neo-Nazi activists are using ex-Yugoslavia as a training ground.39 To date, 150 neo-Nazi mercenaries of German origin are known to be fighting in Croatia alongside Fascists from America, Britain and Austria.40 Yet again, the Balkans are serving their historical role as a breeding ground for the return of terror, with potential international consequences. For while Gaullist France, Britain and Russia provide arms to Serbia on one side, America, with equally ulterior motives, denies the existence of Ustache-connected elements within the Croatian Government (Ustache was the pro-Nazi WWII nationalist organisation). At the same time, America (with Germany and, strangely, Israel) has been conducting a covert airlift of weapons into Croatia and Bosnia from the start of the conflict. The weapons and funds have in all likelihood come from Pakistan, Indonesia and possibly even Iran. The operations logistical support has been carried out by a mixture of US forces, allied UN troops and, according to local rumours, elements of the

French Foreign Legion at Sarajevo.41 According to the relative of a high-ranking Indonesian military official, one such airlift took place in August 1994 when New Zealand UN troops brought weapons-provided by Indonesia and destined for the Muslim forces-along with their baggage. How authentic this report is, is not known. However, it is on record that in early September 1994, shortly after the arrival of NZ troops in the former Yugoslavian republic, Bosnian forces launched a counter-offensive. Bosnia had suddenly procured munitions and heavy weapons, previously much in lack. Where had/who had/what had made such a feat possible? Perhaps it is just coincidence that, a week later, Indonesia awarded New Zealand Telecom an NZ$600 million contract.42 Prior to this affair, in the early days of the conflict New Zealand's 60 Minutes had run a program on the connection of an NZ-Israeli airline company, named Pacific Express, to the arms trade.43 The documentary cited the airline's flight pattern which included Pakistan, New Zealand, Bosnia and Somalia-a flight pattern which matched developing heroin routes into the USA at that time.44 It is with eerie similarity that we are reminded of the Iran-Contra affair where the promotion of drugs and terrorism and the pursuit of totalitarian principles were justified in the name of self-interested national security. However, when investigating the conspiracies of our times, it is often easy to fall into the trap of blaming one specific group. In this article I have examined the CIA, Nazi and right-wing cabals involved in terrorism. Yet there does exist evidence of a yet greater cabal that is just as willing to exploit hate-filled Zionist minorities, angry socialists and revenge-desiring ethnic groups (i.e., the entire history of the Bosnian/Serbian/Croatian conflict). The cabal cares not for race, religion or ideology: these are just means to be exploited. If we are to avoid the master cabal's global conspiracy (or any other form of sociomanipulation), we must stop seeking answers via linear analysis alone. A more effective solution would require us to approach the puzzle upon a spiritual level as well. For the nexus of our cure lies not in our want of an enemy upon which we can fix blame, but in a realisation of our need for friendship. This friendship, however, can only occur if humanity is willing to suspend judgement upon such issues as race, religion, ideology and even species. Protest must not be carried out against groups in incidental displays of action. Postscript: Within this article I have made several references to the United Nations. I do not wish these to be interpreted as supporting the theory that the UN is the means by which a one-world government will be implemented. At the time of writing, my analysis of this issue is far from complete. At this stage, however, I am inclined to suspect that the UN is as great a victim of current world trends as any affair to date. It is important in the analysis of the UN to be aware of the differences in power between the permanent Security Council members, the temporary Security Council members and the General Assembly. One would also be wise to remember the WWII Battle of the Bulge affair where SS commandos donned US uniforms in an attempt to seize US supplies. What appears does not equal what is. Protest must be carried out in support of yourself upon a daily basis. Unity and empathy are our planet's best hope. When the consequences are worth it, the odds are never too great.

"I am you and you are me, XYZ to ABC. You, me, us, we are one."45 Trust everyone.

Footnotes:
1. Galula, David, Counter-insurgency Warfare, Pall Mall Press, London, UK, 1964, p. 6. 2. Woodward, Bob, Veil: The Secret Wars of the CIA, 1981-1987, Headline Press, 1987, pp. 125-127. 3. Ibid., p. 127. 4. Bhutto, Benazir, Daughter of the East, Hammond Publishing, London, UK, 1988, p. 178. 5. Woodward, Bob, ibid., p. 79. 6. Bhutto, ibid., pp. 219-220. 7. Green, Mark J., Who Runs Congress?, Boston Books, Washington, DC, USA, 1975, p. 104. 8. "Clinton Seeks Mop-Up Diplomacy", The Sydney Morning Herald, Wednesday ? August 1995, p. 9. 9. Bhutto, ibid., editor's preface, p. xi. This early edition of Daughter of the East does not quote Benazir Bhutto's opinion on General Zia's death. However, the suspicious circumstances are cited in a last-minute amendment by the editor on page xi. When Zia's C130 exploded shortly after take-off, other passengers were also killed, including 10 of Pakistan's most senior military officers and the US Ambassador, Arnold Ralph. Ralph was also believed to be in charge of US military operations in Pakistan. Suspicions about Zia's death are also cited in Emma Duncan's Breaking the Curfew (Michael Joseph, London, UK, 1989, p. 294). 10. "Bhutto Reveals Assassination Plot", The Christchurch Press, 20 March 1995. 11. Scioco, Elaine, "Anger As US Lifts Pakistan Embargo", The Sydney Morning Herald, 23 September 1995. 12. Scioco, ibid. 13. Woodward, ibid., p. 168. 14. On 12 December 1995, The Australian reported that Newt Gingrich, Speaker of the US House of Representatives, had intervened on behalf of CIA "and other intelligence agencies" wishes "to push for new covert action programs to destabilise Iran's government". It further reported that Mr Gingrich "sees Iran as the Evil Empire and believes strongly that the US should oust Iran's current government". Finally, informed sources have stated that Mr Gingrich would like to see such action take place before January 1996. 15. World Affairs in Brief, Christchurch Press, 29 March 1995 (Reuter release). 16. "US May Pay $3m to Yousef's Betrayer", Christchurch Press, 6 February 1995 (Reuter release). 17. In 1982 this law prevented Washington from bribing convicted Red Brigade terrorist Michele Galati to provide information regarding the location of kidnapped General James Lee Dozier of NATO. In the end, funding was provided care of US intelligence advisory member, Ross H. Perot. (Source: Collin, Richard Oliver and Gordon L. Freeman, Winter of Fire, Dutton Books, NY, USA, 1990, p. 141.) 18. Webster, Paul, "Invisible Enemy Haunts Paris", The Guardian International, 3 September 1995. 19. Porgane, Roland Pierre and Michel Guricoix, "French Connection to Official Murder", Le Monde, 22 August 1995. 20. Plume, Christian and Pierre Demaret, Target De Gaulle, Corgi Books, 1974, p. 94.

21. Ibid., p. 98. 22. For example, Philip Agee, in his book, CIA Diary, demonstrates the CIA expansion in South #America upon the demise of JFK. 23. Wheelwright, Ted, Oil and World Politics, New Left Book Club, Sydney, Australia, 1991, p. 126. 24. Plume and Demaret, ibid., pp. 108-114. 25. Wheelwright, ibid., p. 124. 26. Ellingsen, Peter, "Italy in the Dock: Andreotti and the Godfather's Kiss", The Sydney Morning Herald, Spectrum, 30 September 1995. Italian PM Giulio Andreotti is currently standing trial for his involvement with the Mafia. David Yallop, in his book, In God's Name, also connects Andreotti to former Nazi and P2 Mafia boss, Licio Gelli. In his defence, Andreotti has called upon former UN Secretary-General (and believed P2 member) Javier Perez de Cuellar, and CFR member Henry Kissinger, as character witnesses. 27. The Chicago Tribune of 9 February 1945 released Walter Trohan's story of William Donovan's plans to initiate a postwar intelligence agency (the CIA), set up on the same designs and principles as the Gestapo (whom Donovan had been called upon to investigate and study)-"an agency quite willing to use psychological warfare and dirty tricks". In 1949, CIA Director Allen Dulles entered into a written contract with former German military intelligence head, General Reinhard Gehler. The contract permitted Gehler to conduct operations which included "political, economic and technological espionage" on behalf of the CIA. Gehler, in his memoirs, went so far as to say he taught the CIA all it knows. (Source: Jeffrey-Jones, Rhodri, The CIA and American Democracy, Yale University Press, Newhaven, USA, 1989, pp. 103-104.) 28. Il Gladio, BBC expos, aired in New Zealand at 4.00 am in early June 1995. 29. Aarons, Mark and John Loftons, Ratlines, Heinemann, London, UK, 1991, p. 89. 30. Yallop, David, In God's Name, Corgi Books, London, UK, 1985 (reprinted 1993), p. 172. 31. Ibid. 32. Ibid. 33. Yallop, ibid. (in regard to Barbie); Aarons and Loftons, Ratlines, p. 85 (in regard to Pavlic). 34. Il Gladio, BBC expos. 35. Yallop, ibid., p. 181. 36. Il Gladio, BBC expos. 37. Yallop, ibid., p. 446. 38. Yallop, ibid. 39. McCarthie, Andrew, "Germans Fear Croatian Nest of Nazis", The Sydney Morning Herald, 23 September 1995, p. 15. 40. McCarthie, ibid. 41. Considering the Legion's history of connection with the OAS and its past as a source of refuge for post-WWII SS soldiers, this is not contradictory. 42. Likewise, this period also marked a sudden transformation in relations between New Zealand and the White House. After years of New Zealand being shunned by Washington, following New Zealand's nuclear-free policy (at least that is what surface media reports indicated), relations suddenly thawed. Jim Bolger was given close access to Bill Clinton, i.e., the Seattle meeting of 1994, the June 1995 VE Parade, and even a Disneyland-style 1995 White House tour. In turn, the year before saw the US central bank as guarantor of New Zealand's unsecured debts-a move which catapulted New Zealand's long-term credit rating upwards to AA standard. 43. It is known both by New Zealand Army Intelligence and by the Security Intelligence Service (SIS) that a large illegal automatic weapons trade does exist in New Zealand. Sources

place the importation of automatic weapons as high as 33,000 annually, though the majority of these are headed for markets in Africa. However, a senior NZ intelligence investigation into the local trade was cancelled by the Prime Minister's Office in 1989. This was despite the SIS having sufficient evidence to arrange for the arrest of racist militants (advocates of both white and black power). The officer in charge of the case is said to have resigned in disgust. 44. Numerous police statements made in New Zealand have indicated that customs and lawenforcement personnel are on the alert and expect New Zealand to be increasingly used as a transient port in the narcotics industry. A combination of DEA campaigns against cocaine in the US, and the increased purity of the heroin available, indicate a move away from cocaine to heroin by US consumers. Sporadic media reports of police heroin busts, as well as severe increases in hard-drug usage and in addicts awaiting methadone treatment in New Zealand's major urban centres, point to New Zealand's use as a heroin-trafficking point. Bosnian and Somalian visitors have reported locals' beliefs that the US and UN forces have been involved in the heroin trade. 45. Pop Will Eat Itself, "XYZ", Care for Sanity album, BMG Records, 1990.

African Avatars and the Third Secret of Fatima

Christian churches and colonial governments tried to eradicate African spiritual masters even into the late 20th century but never destroyed their influence.

Extracted from Nexus Magazine, Volume 8, Number 5 (August-September 2001) PO Box 30, Mapleton Qld 4560 Australia. editor@nexusmagazine.com Telephone: +61 (0)7 5442 9280; Fax: +61 (0)7 5442 9381 From our web page at: www.nexusmagazine.com by Tom Dark 2001 Tucson, Arizona, USA Telephone: +1 (520) 882 3954 Email: Poet777@excite.com

Few Westerners are aware of the spectacular religious activity that has been
thundering with incalculable exuberance through the hearts of millions of Africans in our just-passed century. Men and women have been seeing vision after vision, sign after sign, and wonder after wonder. There are national holidays commemorating miracles--not from centuries ago by some old saint whose paint has long since peeled, but within the last few decades and witnessed by thousands of ordinary citizens still walking among us. Religious scholars whom I have contacted as independent sources have been recording the activity with intense fascination. Relatively little is known, and scholars are quite eager to learn more. They may be gathering information that could eventually form a "new" New Testament. It may well be that we are viewing the beginnings of a new civilisation formed around a new Christ, which, like the occasion that started our present one 20 centuries ago, remains relatively unknown in the world until some time after the events that then inspire so many millions for centuries to come. This book extract featured here is primarily about a man named Simeon Toko, who died in 1984. Simeon Toko appeared before people in an apparitional body and in dream states while he was physically alive, and continues to do the same among certain selected people 17 years after his willing, natural death. At least one witness says that he, personally, killed this man--quite professionally, as a hired killer--and saw him alive again a few days later. Others still living at the time of this writing

say they saw Toko physically slaughtered, and watched him bring himself back to life before their astonished eyes. There is a very large body of testimony, of which only a little has yet been recorded or written down from eyewitnesses. Much of the media news from Africa in the past 80 years has been presented as political rebellion and tribal warmongering or as a battle between "good" civilised countries versus "evil" communists over the souls of Africans who are still considered uncivilised, superstitious and too immature, individual by individual, to be left to themselves...what with all those raw materials and diamonds yet needing to be dug up. This is the general bias of news reporting from Africa as I remember it since my own childhood. It's not much different now. We tend to think of the African peoples with a distortion somewhere between a bouquet of jokes about banana republics and a vague, distant horror of unexplainable war and slaughter. The first slave traders who came to Africa in the 15th century CE found an advanced society dominated by a monotheism with a powerful code of ethics. They did not find half-naked people in grass skirts with bones through their noses. They did not find rows of fat little stone fertility goddesses and voodoo fetishes. They found an intelligent, friendly, dignified people who had created beautiful avenues, pleasant buildings, well-regulated agricultural fields and fine clothing. They found a people who practised the old Mosaic code, essentially (students of Mosaic law will note how much of it resembles the Egyptian code). They found a people whose language (Kikongo), linguists have shown, contains scores of words found in biblical Hebrew and in later European languages and thus pre-dates these. They may well have found what happened to the so-called lost tribes of the kingdom of Israel. Except that the subsequent four centuries have proved out the following statement to a deplorable degree, we could otherwise be incredulous at a surmisal of the main difference between the "discoverers" of central Africa and the people they divided and traded like objects and cattle over the ensuing generations: the difference between the civilised dark-skinned peoples and their conquerors is measurable in intensity of greed and the will to murder to fulfill greed's endlessly wearisome demands. This behaviour has not ended in modern times. Slavery still exists in Africa, for instance. Now, centuries after the first slashes into the belly of the African land and peoples, predominantly white-skinned countries still allow predominantly white-skinned corporations to assist insane warlords in killing each other, helping with helicopters and technology simply to keep company profits going. So reported Global Pacific News not long ago. There is no question that the peoples of Africa, millions and millions of descendants of the ancient Ethiopians and Egyptians among them, have been methodically dehumanised for centuries. No peoples have met with such enormous

psychological and material destruction in recorded human history. If they can be said to be blamed for allowing any of it, then their fault could only lie in a willingness to trust fellow men who come preaching principles. The damage that Christian missionaries have done to the psychology of human kindness in Africa over the centuries is untold. Missionaries routinely accompanied soldiers who came to steal lands and loot for their home European country. The procedure went as follows: the missionary would stand and read aloud an edict in Latin to whatever villagers had gathered. The edict, completely incomprehensible to the villagers, ordered that each of them must at that moment convert to Christianity or be killed or enslaved. After it was read, the guns and swords were put to work. The soldiers felt justified in their murders through the benediction and authority of the Roman Church. Through varying interpretations of the works of Church fathers, the Roman Church developed a system of permissible murder and looting, and it was used routinely. The missionaries would then go to work on the remaining people. The children were taught that their parents' intelligent, peaceful beliefs were "from the devil" and that they were to accept poverty "for the good of their souls", whereas the conquerers were supposedly blessed by God with superior might and wealth and so had to be obeyed. Not long ago, Pope John-Paul II issued a public statement apologising for the behaviour of the Roman Church during the Inquisition, centuries ago. Over a period of about 400 years, Church authorities humiliated, ostracised, tortured and murdered about half a million fellow Europeans over "matters of faith". As these atrocities in the name of God mostly occurred centuries ago, the apology seemed a little late in coming. However, no apology seems to have been offered yet to the estimated 100 million Africans who were categorically enslaved, tortured and murdered into submission in the 400 years that the Roman Church itself assisted this activity, quite officially, benefiting from it materially and politically.

SIMON KIMBANGU: A PERSECUTED PROPHET One would wonder also why there is as yet no apology forthcoming from the Vatican for its role in intent to murder one Simon Kimbangu. This did not happen so long ago that the descendants have long been unaware of the wrong done and the property confiscated, as is mostly the case with the Inquisition. There are thousands of Africans alive at the time of this writing who remember Simon Kimbangu very well. Kimbangu's name is celebrated throughout the great expanses of central Africa, and his fame continues to increase. He stands as far more than a mere national hero. A short history of his life can be found in the

Encyclopaedia Britannica. He and his followers are also the subject of more detailed scholarly research. Simon Kimbangu was a prophet. He was tortured and left to rot in prison, where he died in October 1951 after 30 years. There are Africans alive at this writing who were brought back from the dead by Simon Kimbangu, and there are people still living who watched him do it. The claim is that Simon Kimbangu healed the sick, made the lame walk, returned sight to the blind and hearing to the deaf, and even brought back to life an infant who had been dead for three days. Kimbangu performed these miraculous deeds over a period of five months, from May 1921 through to 12 September 1921. Scholars do not dispute that this man performed these miracles. There is simply too much testimony about it. On 10 September 1921, Simon Kimbangu gave a speech. He announced that the colonial authorities were about to arrest him and "impose a long period of silence on my body". He announced that one day a "Great King" of tremendous spiritual, scientific and political power would arise, and that he himself would return as a representative. Before this event, a certain book would be written that would prepare the people of Kongo (not "Congo") for this event. This book would be resisted, but slowly it would come to be accepted. Two days later, Simon Kimbangu was arrested by colonial authorities--on his 42nd birthday, 12 September 1921--and curtly sentenced to death. The authorities for the Roman Church had recommended his execution, and so had various other Christian missions. According to noted scholar Dr Allan Anderson, the Baptist mission alone protested the execution of this man whose apparent crime was to have stood in a village daily for five months and healed, consoled and revitalised people. The joy and the amazement of the gathering crowds had left the prophet open to supposed charges of sedition by jealous missionaries. Punishment for alleged sedition was death. Just as Kimbangu had predicted two days before his arrest, he was instead given an indefinite prison term, a "long silence of his body". Each morning he was taken from his tiny cell and put bodily into a tank of cold salt water for lengthy periods in an attempt to hasten his death. His prediction that his body would be tortured and humiliated came true. He had also predicted that day that Africa would be "thrown into a terrible period of unspeakable persecutions". For the next 40 years, Africans were indeed put through a terrible period of unspeakable religious persecutions. Hundreds of thousands were imprisoned, deported, separated from their families, subject to atrocious tortures and simply persecuted for new religious beliefs.

These new religious beliefs, triggered by the few words of an African man who performed miracles among his own people for "only a little while", sent out great psychological rays of hope to a continent of peoples who had long become accustomed to misery and poverty under centuries of colonial abuse and deliberately oppressive religious instruction. These powerful beliefs are still in development and will reach around the world even in their beginning stages. The appearance of the book this essay reviews marks one of many such beginnings.

THE FATIMA PROPHECIES AND RELIGIOUS CODES The title of the book this essay introduces is The True Third Secret of Fatima Revealed and the Return of Christ. The author is Pastor Melo Nzeyitu Josias, and additional research was done by Rocha Nefwani. Both men are native Africans, both highly educated. I edited the book myself, here in America, and added a little general historical knowledge. The book was meant to be available on 13 May, to commemorate the first of six visits of the Lady of Fatima, Portugal, who appeared on that date in 1917. She was visible to the three shepherd children who repeated her words to the world, yet was invisible to the crowds of thousands who were drawn to come to see her. The Lady made astonishing predictions. Her two sets of predictions, made in 1917 about events of the coming decades, proved true. Among other things, she prophesied the fall of Russia to communism, the end of the First World War and the coming of the Second World War. There was a Third Secret, however, which the Lady instructed Lucia dos Santos to reveal only after 1960, after certain events had passed which would have made it more understandable. It was read to Pope John XXIII in February 1960. When the Pope heard it, he fainted dead to the floor; when he arose, he ordered the Third Secret sealed up in a vault "forever". Are we in the "end of times"? Are we at the hour in which Jesus Christ has already returned and gone? It would seem that appearances of men acclaimed to be God incarnate have increased greatly in the past century. Whether a human being can be said to be God made flesh, let alone whether a particular individual can be said to be this, can be debated into meaninglessness. Those few who are said to have become "god-realised" and who have made themselves known to the public for divine purposes and missions, seem to attract material fortunes from a public that is either inexpressibly grateful or is too gullible. Although some Hindu religious branches speak of "five Ascended Masters" who live invisibly on our planet, there are many quite visible gurus or

proclaimed avatars, around whom devotees have formed practical organisations of high material worth. Monies are collected and practical advantages, such as political contributions, keep the organisations going, while their intent is to "enlighten" the masses--who, we must assume, are "endarkened" without them. Sincere or fraudulent, authentic or imitation, each event of the appearance of a man (usually a male) said to be God or god-realised represents a new bud of one size or another upon a very ancient vine. The vine would be human consciousness, and the bud would be civilisation. A civilisation forms through codes of knowledge and behaviour that allow each of its members, relatively, the broadest opportunity for value fulfilment. The codes seem most often to have originated with a single man who is also revealed as God's prophet, if not God Himself in fleshly clothing. New knowledge, or interpretations of it, is added in that Man-God's name. I wonder about the nature of the human experience itself, as I cannot think of any civilisation which did not attribute its foundations to a single man at its cornerstone. Even the "godless" communist attempts at a new and sensible kind of civilisation quickly became personality-worship cults. Nor should we forget Germany's abortive attempt to found a "New World Order" around Adolf Hitler. However, neither Hitler nor Marx nor Lenin nor Mao nor Kim could walk on water or rise from the dead. Christianity, of all religions, has come closest to uniting the peoples of the entire world. The emergence of avatars in Africa in the 20th century maintains a continuity with the ancient prophecies found in the Bible. The True Third Secret cites biblical passages that make a case that Simeon Toko was Christ Returned--at least, different Christian ministers who considered the interpretations did not scorn their logic. The following is an excerpt I have culled from chapter VII of the book, with permission (some of the writing has been edited so as not to confuse the reader who will be reading this out of its context).

THE AVATAR SIMEON TOKO Fragile Beginnings Simeon Toko was born on 24 February 1918 in a village in northern Angola (the Tsafon of Psalm 48:3), portentously named Sadi Banza Zulu Mongo ("Village of the Celestial Mountain"). The newborn emerged from his mother's womb into a very hostile environment.

For almost 50 years, from 1872 to 1921, this region suffered natural disasters. There were long droughts between short lulls. Northern Angola and the southern regions of the French and Belgian Congos were devastated. The resultant famines killed thousands; so, too, there were thousands of deaths brought by smallpox, typhoid, sleeping sickness, malaria and other diseases. These different plagues represent the fulfilment of a biblical prediction. None but a few people inspired by the words of the Lord recognised this. And the dragon stood before which was ready to be delivered, for to devour her child as soon as it was born. (Revelation 12:4)

The baby Simeon Toko was born mere inches from sickness and famine and plague and death, and many leagues from safety. There was not much reason for a baby to want to live, and much against it. The infant Toko caught smallpox. He was so badly affected by it that villagers thought the hand of the Almighty Father alone saved his life. He was left with the unpleasant marring of smallpox scars on his face. Compare this prophecy: As many were astonished at thee; his visage was so marred more than any man, and his form more than the sons of men. (Isaiah 52:14) Not long after Simeon's birth, a missionary at a Baptist Missionary Society, based in Angola, had a dream. He dreamed that a Great King had been born in the region under his ministry. He decided to go looking for this baby. Requesting guidance from the Holy Spirit, he came to the baby Simeon Toko. Staring at an infant so rachitic, like a "weak and tender plant", and with so blemished a little face, he shook his head. Doubt had come to stay. He asked one or two questions and left, feeling victimised by his dream and the voice that had led him there.

A Powerful Mission In 1949, Simeon attended an international conference of Protestants in Leopoldville (currently called Kinshasa). During this event, the ceremonial masters asked three Africans from Angola to pray. Those selected were Gaspar de Almeida, Jesse Chiulo Chipenda and Simeon Toko. Simeon Toko asked in his public prayer that the Holy Spirit manifest in Africa to put an end to the abuses of the colonial powers.

Toko became a dedicated member of the Baptist Church in Itaga. He formed a singing choir of 12 people. Instantly this choir became famous, and from 12 members it grew into hundreds. At each of the choir performances, whether at their church or while visiting another church, the Holy Ghost manifested with such a power that white missionaries suspected young Toko of possessing black-magic powers. Jealously, the missionaries summoned him to abandon his "dark practices". He responded to them by saying: "But if we are praying to the same God, how come when I pray, and there is a manifestation of the Holy Ghost, you accuse me of sorcery? Is it because I am an African that my prayers couldn't possibly be answered? Does the Holy Spirit discriminate against Africans, too?" (See 1 Samuel 10:10.) But the missionaries were fed up with him and decided to exclude him from the church. Then what was meant to happen, happened. All those who had joined the church on the inspiration of Simeon's magnificent choir left the church with him. The question was whether Simeon Toko would abandon these followers or keep them with him. He decided to keep them with him, realising all the same that a very harsh duty awaited him. He decided to pray again to his Father, repeating the same prayer he had made three years before at the Baptist conference. On 25 July 1949, Simeon and 35 members of his choir met on a street called Mayenge, at the house of a man named Vanga Ambrosio. The choir began to sing, waiting for the time to pray. Shortly before midnight, Simeon Toko lifted his eyes to the sky and he addressed this prayer to his Father: "Father, I know you always answer my prayers. Now look; consider these sheep you have sent to me. This duty is so immense that without the Holy Spirit, the Comforter, we will never be able to achieve what you intended. The prayer I addressed to you three years ago, didn't you hear it?" At precisely midnight, a strong wind shook the house and the Holy Spirit possessed everyone at the prayer meeting, with the exception of a man called Sanso Alphonse, the choir leader. God let him remain in an ordinary frame of mind so that he could write down the testimonials and miracles taking place before his dumbfounded eyes. Many in the group were speaking in tongues. Some saw heavenly light and heard celestial voices; others were able to communicate clearly with people several kilometres from where the prayer was taking place. The excitement about the miracles that happened at this new Pentecost led Simeon Toko's followers to spread all over town and start preaching the building of God's Kingdom. This attracted the attention of Belgian colonial authorities, who viewed the activity as a threatening commotion.

Within about three months, the police began jailing the preachers. They were jailed and prosecuted as promptly as were the Kimbanguists, the followers of Simeon Toko's Messenger, Simon Kimbangu--who himself was imprisoned from 1921 until his death in 1951. Some were beheaded, burned alive in their homes, drowned in the river or shot without being prosecuted. Finally, the colonialists decided to deport them. The wives, husbands and children were separated from their families and homes by hundreds and even thousands of kilometres. When miracles started taking place among the new followers of "Kimbangu", the Belgian authorities tried to suffocate this new Messianic group at once. On 22 October 1949, Simeon Toko and 3,000 of his companions were put into two different jails, Ofiltra and Ndolo. After three months in the jails, a decree was passed to deport them out of the country. This is when Simeon Toko started revealing Himself. The Belgian administrator of the jail in Ndolo was named Pirote. He abused the "Tokoist" prisoners, hurling racist insults. He always ended with: "Filthy nigger, you're going back to nigger country in Angola!" Tired of this abuse, Simeon Toko replied sharply to Pirote: "Know that if there is a stranger here, it is you! To show you that I am home, the day you make the injustice of deporting me from Belgian Congo, I'll have you carrying my bags alongside me!" Simeon Toko held up both hands, spread out his fingers, and told the abusive Belgian to count them. He said: "I give 10 years to the Belgians, not one more or less, to leave this country!" No one at that time comprehended these sibylline words. However, the disciples of Simeon Toko understood later: the day they were deported, Pirote fell dead. He was gripped with an apparent heart attack while working in his office, and died as suddenly as though a bullet had struck him squarely. As for the other mysterious statement made by Simeon Toko: 10 years later, in 1960, the Belgians were obliged to leave their rich colony of Congo. But to impel this event, Simeon Toko "unleashed his army". This incredible story is very well known throughout central Africa, and will be reported in greater detail in another book. The event was witnessed by thousands of people on 4 January 1959. Some of the author's own relatives were there, but so are there thousands of citizens of the city of Kinshasa, who witnessed it on that day, alive at this writing. January 4th is now a public holiday in Kinshasa and commemorates this event. Kinshasa was called Leopoldville. On that day, the "Cherubim and Seraphim" appeared and stood against the Belgian colonial army. The citizens of Leopoldville saw an army of about a thousand very small men, about the size of children or dwarfs, with very muscular, imposing bodies.

Each of these diminutive human-looking creatures showed great strength; for example, a witness saw one of them flip a five-ton truck over with one arm! The Belgian soldiers fired at these little brown angels to no effect. Terrified, the colonial army was thrown into confusion. The little men disappeared as suddenly as they had appeared. One year after this amazing mass apparition, the Democratic Republic of Congo was a new and independent country.

More Persecutions and Miracles After being deported and arriving in Angola, the real tribulations of the "man of sorrow acquainted with grief and sufferings" were to start. Never again would Simeon Toko rest. His life would be a string of non-stop attempts to kill him to prevent his Mission. Let us follow what he experienced, from Leopoldville, where he was unjustly incarcerated, to Angola. While incarcerated in Angola, the Portuguese authorities deported him: 1. to the Colonato of Vale do Loge, in the municipality of Bembe, northern Angola; 2. from Bembe to Waba Caconda; 3. from Caconda to Hoque, 30 kilometres off San da Bandeira; 4. from San da Bandeira to Waba Caconda again: 5. from Caconda to Cassinga, Vila Artur de Paiva; 6. from Cassinga to Jau, in Chibia's canton; 7. from Chibia, back to San da Bandeira; 8. from San da Bandeira to Mocamedes, in the municipality of Porto Alexandre, or, more precisely, at Ponta Albina. 9. from Ponta Albina to Luanda, the capital of Angola. All of these deportations took place in a 12-year period. Simeon Toko's captivity in these prisons and agricultural compounds lasted from three months, as at San da Bandeira, to as long as five years, as at Ponta Albina. The objectives of these deportations were to reduce Simeon Toko's influence and to dismantle his church. Contrarily, everywhere he and his followers were sent, they indoctrinated even more and more members into the belief of (what the Portuguese called) "Tokoism". In the end, the Portuguese authorities decided to use their last measure: "Simeon Toko delenda [must be destroyed]." Thus, when he was sent to slavery in an agricultural field in Caconda in southern Angola, his head was offered for a price. Two Portuguese foremen, excited by the

reward, decided to take their chance. They put a plan into action to murder Simeon Toko. During a stay in Angola in 1994, we collected the testimony of Pastor Adelino Canhandi, who was a cook at the Caconda agricultural compound. He saw what happened. Busy with cooking, he heard a voice calling him: "Canhandi, Canhandi, come here." It was Simeon Toko. Once outside, surprised and curious, Toko told him "to stand there and be watchful. Once again, the Son of Man will be tested." Strange words in particular for Canhandi, who was not then a Christian and didn't understand the term or what Simeon Toko wanted of him. Curious, he watched. One of the Portuguese foremen showed up and hailed Simeon Toko: "Hey Simeon, you see that tractor over there? There are weeds clogging the sower. Go clean them out!" Submissively, the docile prisoner crawled under the engine to fix it. When he was under the engine, the foreman, sitting in the driver's seat, started it up, which automatically activated the rotating blades of the seed sower. Simeon Toko's body was instantly severed in several pieces. Terrified, Canhandi stood frozen to the spot, watching. The foreman shifted into reverse to back up and check the damage. A second foreman, who was in service that day, flashed a victory sign, indicating that they had succeeded. Then the unbelievable happened. Before Canhandi and the two Portuguese accomplices, the body of Simeon Toko recomposed itself! Simeon Toko stood up! Canhandi could not believe his eyes. The Portuguese ran away in terror. From that day on, Canhandi believed in the Lord, and his entire family converted to the church of Simeon Toko. It was also that day that Simeon Toko made it known who he was behind that smallpox-marred face, purposefully behaving in accord with the following scripture: Therefore doth my Father love me, because I lay down my life that I might take it again. No man taketh it from me, but I lay it down of myself. I have power to lay it down, and I have power to take it again. This commandment have I received of my Father. (John 10:17-18) During Simeon Toko's stay in Luanda, the capital of Angola, while he was in the process of being deported for the ninth time, another event happened to show his hidden and true identity. We should say that when he came on Earth in Palestine, Christ referred to Himself in the third person, using the term "the Son of Man". This time, Canhandi was one

of the rare persons to hear the Christ refer to Himself differently. Simeon most usually spoke of the Lord Jesus Christ, which meant to his followers that he, too, was a servant of Christ, like everybody else. Despite the miracles happening around him, he was just like a shadow; no one knew who he really was.

The Vatican and the Avatar His followers were once again bewildered when they found out that two top-level emissaries had been dispatched by Pope John XXIII to Angola to meet Simeon Toko and deliver a personal message to him. One of the emissaries was unfortunate to fall ill with dysentery when he arrived in Luanda and wound up in a hospital. The other was received by Simeon Toko, and he said to him: "I am an emissary of Pope John XXIII, who personally mandated me and my colleague to come and ask you a single question: 'Who are you?'" Let us bear in mind that the year was 1962, two years after the fateful date when the Vatican had instructions to make public the Third Secret of Fatima. John XXIII had read the message, kept it a secret, and very likely had sent his emissaries to Simeon Toko with a sinking feeling in his heart. Simeon Toko responded: "I am amazed that a high-ranking person like the Pope is interested enough about my being to make you travel 8,000 kilometres just to meet me. The answer that you should give your master for me is in the biblical scripture, Matthew 11:2-6." Let's now put ourselves in Pope John XXIII's shoes as he read the text suggested by Toko: And now, when John had heard in the prison the works of Christ, he sent two of his disciples, and said unto him: Are thou he that should come, or do we look for another? Jesus answered and said unto them: Go and show John again those things which ye do hear and see: the blind receive their sight and the lame walk, the lepers are cleansed and the deaf hear, the dead are raised up and the poor have the gospel preached to them. And blessed is he, whosoever shall not be offended in me. (Matthew 11:2-6)

Using a brief biblical quotation, Simeon Toko gave Pope John XXIII to understand that what the Pope had found in the note written by Lucia dos Santos was true. Indeed, the former Cardinal Roncalli could have picked any name as Pope, but he chose "John", so that now the scripture in Matthew that Simeon Toko sent him to read addressed him directly by name.

Fearing who it was who was now living among the most disdained people on Earth, the Pope contacted the Portuguese dictator, Antonio de Salazar. On 18 July 1962, Simeon Toko was again arrested and deported; this time, not to some isolated corner in his native Angola but to Portugal--where his anticipated birth had been announced in 1917 in Fatima. [Tom Dark notes: Tokoists contend that the true Third Secret of Fatima was in fact an announcement that Christ had returned to Earth, in the form of Simeon Toko.] For Toko's deportation to Portugal, a Portuguese Air Force plane was waiting for him. The plane had state-of-the-art telecommunication and navigation systems. In the plane sat a Catholic priest and members of Salazar's secret police, the PIDEDGS, including the pilot and copilot. Their mission was to fly out over the Atlantic Ocean and, after about an hour's distance, push Simeon Toko out of the plane into the deep sea. This was the same inhuman treatment that the Argentinian military used years later against their political opponents. Supposedly the Catholic priest was brought along on the plane to counteract the magic powers of the African through praying. But this skilfully planned project was about to backfire. The moment the PIDE agents rose to subdue him and carry out their murder, Simeon Toko stood up and ordered the plane to stop. The aircraft stopped in midair! It stood still, not advancing an inch nor rising or falling backwards. The crew was stricken by panic. The priest could hardly breathe, and hoarsely huffed out desperate prayers. They all started imploring the preto [Portuguese denigratory term denoting "nigger"] for mercy. Simeon lifted his eyes and hands towards the heavens and after a short prayer he ordered the plane to move again. At once, the plane started moving. Simeon Toko related this story himself. For those who are sceptical, we would remind you that the authority of our sciences does not determine all that is possible on Earth or in Heaven. This same Personality stopped a storm on a sea for a group of terrified fishermen 2,000 years ago. He also walked across the surface of the water and inspired the Sun to weave and dance gaily at Fatima.

Simeon Survives a Morbid Experiment As an "exiled political prisoner", Simeon Toko was deprived of all human rights. We describe here one of the many murder attempts upon his body during his forced stay in Ponta Delgada, in the Archipelago of the Azores. He was assigned the chore of maintaining a lighthouse there. At a future date, we will publish a record of miracles performed by Simeon Toko, which were seen by eyewitnesses. Doa Laurinda Zaza is a vate [pronounced "vah-tay"]--a sort of prophetic trance medium--for present-day Toko followers. She experienced the following event as

she saw it happen to Tio Simo (a nickname meaning "Uncle Simon") while he was in exile in Portugal. Simeon Toko confirmed the fact of this event later, and revealed the physical damage that the doctors had done. Over the years, thousands of people saw this scarring on his chest. "You could almost see Toko's heart pounding in his chest through the scar; an almost unbearable sight," Doa Laurinda said. This referred to a most remarkable attempt by these astonishingly misguided men to kill Simeon Toko under dictator Antonio de Salazar's orders. This attempt, which would have been "first degree murder" if the victim were anyone else, took place shortly before his return to freedom in July 1974. [Tom Dark notes: Simeon Toko was not released by Salazar; the dictator was unseated by a revolution and Simeon was released in a general amnesty of political prisoners.] A Portuguese doctor had been reading records about Toko's alleged "invincibility" and invited several doctors from around Europe to perform an operation on him--an autopsy, under the pretext of removing a tumour from his chest. The doctors had him taken to local civilian hospital. They put him on an operating table, cut a jagged, mortal wound in the left side of the centre of his chest, reached into his chest cavity and pulled out his still-beating heart. The aorta and other arteries were severed by scalpel and his heart was removed. Simeon lay dead, his body covered with the warm blood that splashed out of his heart and chest. The doctors dumped Simeon Toko's heart in a metal pan and took it to a laboratory in another room. They ran various tests on it--expecting to find what, they did not know. The gadgets and microscopes and probings showed there was nothing physically extraordinary or abnormal about Simeon Toko's heart. The doctors concluded that this purloined organ would not have been the source of his invulnerability--if it can be said that men can make conclusions about any such thing. The doctors had unquestionably killed this man in this macabre experiment, but to their horror and bewilderment, Simeon Toko came to on the operating table! His heartless corpse was moving of its own volition. He opened his eyes, sat up and looked at them, the chest wound by which they had casually murdered him gaping open. "Why are you persecuting me this way?" he said to them. "Give me back my heart!" [Tom Dark notes: If there are medical records available to confirm this event independently, I do not have them now but would like to see them. All of us involved in this project here in the US consider ourselves "doubting Thomases", to say the least, yet the stories of witnesses and followers have kept up our fascination.]

For now we will refrain from reporting many other significant events that happened that same day. We can let you know, however, that the exact time his heart was taken from him, Simeon Toko decided to give a finishing blow to Portuguese colonial power and rule over Angola. He returned to his native country of Angola on 31 August 1974, with the confidence his words would be fulfilled. A year later, on 11 November 1975, Angola gained its independence from Portugal.

A Departure by Choice During the night of 31 December 1983 to 1 January 1984, when the death of Simeon Toko was announced by the media, thunderclaps of virtually seismic force and torrential rain burst the skies of Luanda. It had not rained in this area for several years. Meteorologists were mystified. For three days the rain fell continuously. The occurrence of this event was attributed to all the rumours surrounding the death of this great prophet. A certain politician was recognised as one of the toughest men surrounding Neto, President of the Republic of Angola. He was often called upon for delicate and confidential missions. The Portuguese, whom he fought during a 14-year war for the liberation of his country, had a good deal to say about him. His name aroused dread and awe. He led a resistance group specialising in chopping heads with catanas (machetes). This man was one of President Neto's army officers. His name was Comandante Paiva. After hearing the news that Simeon Toko had died, Paiva rushed to where the body lay exposed for public viewing. He fought his way through the crowd of tens of thousands of people. He was astonished at the sight of it. He stood looking at Simeon's body, and he asked to speak. He declared: "It is not true that Simeon Toko is dead, because he is invulnerable!" To make such a public confession was blatantly incriminating. Seven years before, Comandante Paiva had orders to kill Simeon Toko once and for all. He told the public that this is what he and his men had done. He had Simeon Toko kidnapped and taken to a secret location; once there, he butchered him methodically, like a meatpacker with an animal carcass; he severed Simeon's head, then his arms and legs, then split his chest and abdomen apart. He stuffed the butchered corpse into a large bag, tied the top with a string and hid it in a certain location. After three days, he brought helpers back to get the bag and take it to the ocean to throw to the sharks. By now the bag had disappeared. The men began to argue about its whereabouts. Suddenly, in the midst of their bickering about who may have moved it, a voice they described as sounding like "the sounds of many waters" (Revelation 1:15)

overshadowed their own voices: "Who are you looking for? I am here!" It was Simeon Toko, in flesh and bone, alive, standing majestically. The men dashed away shouting "E o Deus, e o Deus!", which means "He is God, He is God!" Paiva's butchering had been the last time that anybody dared to touch a single hair on the head of Simeon Toko. And now that Simeon's body lay discarded by its owner, by choice, Paiva refused to believe it.

Editor's Note: The excerpt from chapter VII of The True Third Secret of Fatima Revealed, by Pastor Melo Nzeyitu Josias, is copyright 2001 by NeKongo Press and is used by the author with permission. The book can be obtained from: NeKongo Press Publishing, PMB Box 192, Tucson, AZ 85711-3704, USA, fax +1 (775) 871 6696, e-mail Nekongo2001@aol.com (US$19.85 + US$6.25 s&h in USA; foreign s&h add US$7.74, or $11.80 for faster delivery).

About the Author: Tom Dark is a professional editor, writer and music producer and leads a small worldwide dream experiment group.

ALBERT EINSTEIN
Plagiarist of the Century
Einstein plagiarised the work of several notable scientists in his 1905 papers on special relativity and E = mc2, yet the physics community has never bothered to set the record straight in the past century.

Extracted from Nexus Magazine, Volume 11, Number 1 (December-January 2004) PO Box 30, Mapleton Qld 4560 Australia. editor@nexusmagazine.com Telephone: +61 (0)7 5442 9280; Fax: +61 (0)7 5442 9381 From our web page at: www.nexusmagazine.com by Richard Moody, Jr 2003 777 Treadlemire Road Berne, NY 12023 USA Email: Slmrea@aol.com

Abstract Proponents of Einstein have acted in a way that appears to corrupt the historical record. Albert Einstein (1879&endash;1955), Time Magazine's "Person of the Century", wrote a long treatise on special relativity theory (it was actually called "On the Electrodynamics of Moving Bodies", 1905a), without listing any references. Many of the key ideas it presented were known to Lorentz (for example, the Lorentz transformation) and Poincar before Einstein wrote the famous 1905 paper. As was typical of Einstein, he did not discover theories; he merely commandeered them. He took an existing body of knowledge, picked and chose the ideas he liked, then wove them into a tale about his contribution to special relativity. This was

done with the full knowledge and consent of many of his peers, such as the editors at Annalen der Physik. The most recognisable equation of all time is E = mc2. It is attributed by convention to be the sole province of Albert Einstein (1905). However, the conversion of matter into energy and energy into matter was known to Sir Isaac Newton ("Gross bodies and light are convertible into one another...", 1704). The equation can be attributed to S. Tolver Preston (1875), to Jules Henri Poincar (1900; according to Brown, 1967) and to Olinto De Pretto (1904) before Einstein. Since Einstein never correctly derived E = mc2 (Ives, 1952), there appears nothing to connect the equation with anything original by Einstein. Arthur Eddington's selective presentation of data from the 1919 Eclipse so that it supposedly supported "Einstein's" general relativity theory is surely one of the biggest scientific hoaxes of the 20th century. His lavish support of Einstein corrupted the course of history. Eddington was less interested in testing a theory than he was in crowning Einstein the king of science. The physics community, unwittingly perhaps, has engaged in a kind of fraud and silent conspiracy; this is the byproduct of simply being bystanders as the hyperinflation of Einstein's record and reputation took place. This silence benefited anyone supporting Einstein.

Introduction Science, by its very nature, is insular. In general, chemists read and write about chemistry, biologists read and write about biology, and physicists read and write about physics. But they may all be competing for the same research dollar (in its broadest sense). Thus, if scientists wanted more money for themselves, they might decide to compete unfairly. The way they can do this is convince the funding agencies that they are more important than any other branch of science. If the funding agencies agree, it could spell difficulty for the remaining sciences. One way to get more money is to create a superhero - a superhero like Einstein. Einstein's standing is the product of the physics community, his followers and the media. Each group benefits enormously by elevating Einstein to icon status. The physics community receives billions in research grants, Einstein's supporters are handsomely rewarded, and media corporations like Time Magazine get to sell millions of magazines by placing Einstein on the cover as "Person of the Century". When the scandal breaks, the physics community, Einstein's supporters and the media will attempt to downplay the negative news and put a positive spin on it. However, their efforts will be shown up when Einstein's paper, "On the

Electrodynamics of Moving Bodies", is seen for what it is: the consummate act of plagiarism in the 20th century.

Special Relativity Jules Henri Poincar (1854&endash;1912) was a great scientist who made a significant contribution to special relativity theory. The Internet Encyclopedia of Philosophy website says that Poincar: (1) "sketched a preliminary version of the special theory of relativity"; (2) "stated that the velocity of light is a limit velocity" (in his 1904 paper from the Bull. of Sci. Math. 28, Poincar indicated "a whole new mechanics, where the inertia increasing with the velocity of light would become a limit and not be exceeded"); (3) suggested that "mass depends on speed"; (4) "formulated the principle of relativity, according to which no mechanical or electromagnetic experiment can discriminate between a state of uniform motion and a state of rest"; and (5) "derived the Lorentz transformation". It is evident how deeply involved with special relativity Poincar was. Even Keswani (1965) was prompted to say that "As far back as 1895, Poincar, the innovator, had conjectured that it is impossible to detect absolute motion", and that "In 1900, he introduced 'the principle of relative motion' which he later called by the equivalent terms 'the law of relativity' and 'the principle of relativity' in his book, Science and Hypothesis, published in 1902". Einstein acknowledged none of this preceding theoretical work when he wrote his unreferenced 1905 paper. In addition to having sketched the preliminary version of relativity, Poincar provided a critical part of the whole concept - namely, his treatment of local time. He also originated the idea of clock synchronisation, which is critical to special relativity. Charles Nordman was prompted to write, "They will show that the credit for most of the things which are currently attributed to Einstein is, in reality, due to Poincar", and "...in the opinion of the Relativists it is the measuring rods which create space, the clocks which create time. All this was known by Poincar and others long before the time of Einstein, and one does injustice to truth in ascribing the discovery to him". Other scientists have not been quite as impressed with "Einstein's" special relativity theory as has the public. "Another curious feature of the now famous paper, Einstein, 1905, is the absence of any reference to Poincar or anyone else," Max Born wrote in Physics in My Generation. "It gives you the impression of quite a new venture. But that is, of course, as I have tried to explain, not true" (Born, 1956). G. Burniston Brown (1967) noted, "It will be seen that, contrary to popular belief, Einstein played only a minor part in the derivation of the useful formulae in

the restricted or special relativity theory, and Whittaker called it the relativity theory of Poincar and Lorentz" Due to the fact that Einstein's special relativity theory was known in some circles as the relativity theory of Poincar and Lorentz, one would think that Poincar and Lorentz might have had something to do with its creation. What is disturbing about the Einstein paper is that even though Poincar was the world's leading expert on relativity, apparently Einstein had never heard of him or thought he had done anything worth referencing! Poincar, in a public address delivered in September 1904, made some notable comments on special relativity theory. "From all these results, if they are confirmed, would arise an entirely new mechanicswould be, above all, characterised by this fact that no velocity could surpass that of lightbecause bodies would oppose an increasing inertia to the causes, which would tend to accelerate their motion; and this inertia would become infinite when one approached the velocity of light No more for an observer carried along himself in a translation, he did not suspect any apparent velocity could surpass that of light: and this would be then a contradiction, if we recall that this observer would not use the same clocks as a fixed observer, but, indeed, clocks marking 'local time'." (Poincar, 1905)

Einstein, the Plagiarist It is now time to speak directly to the issue of what Einstein was: he was first and foremost a plagiarist. He had few qualms about stealing the work of others and submitting it as his own. That this was deliberate seems obvious. Take this passage from Ronald W. Clark, Einstein: The Life and Times (there are no references to Poincar here; just a few meaningless quotes). This is how page 101 reads: "'On the Electrodynamics of Moving Bodies'...is in many ways one of the most remarkable scientific papers that had ever been written. Even in form and style it was unusual, lacking the notes and references which give weight to most serious expositions" (emphasis added). Why would Einstein, with his training as a patent clerk, not recognise the need to cite references in his article on special relativity? One would think that Einstein, as a neophyte, would overreference rather than underreference. Wouldn't one also expect somewhat higher standards from an editor when faced with a long manuscript that had obviously not been credited? Apparently there was no attempt at quality control when it was published in Annalen der Physik. Most competent editors would have rejected the paper without even reading it. At the

barest minimum, one would expect the editor to research the literature to determine whether Einstein's claim of primacy was correct. Max Born stated, "The striking point is that it contains not a single reference to previous literature" (emphasis added) (Born, 1956). He is clearly indicating that the absence of references is abnormal and that, even by early 20th century standards, this is most peculiar, even unprofessional. Einstein twisted and turned to avoid plagiarism charges, but these were transparent. From Bjerknes (2002), we learn the following passage from James MacKaye: "Einstein's explanation is a dimensional disguise for Lorentz's Thus Einstein's theory is not a denial of, nor an alternative for, that of Lorentz. It is only a duplicate and disguise for it Einstein continually maintains that the theory of Lorentz is right, only he disagrees with his 'interpretation'. Is it not clear, therefore, that in this [case], as in other cases, Einstein's theory is merely a disguise for Lorentz's, the apparent disagreement about 'interpretation' being a matter of words only?" Poincar wrote 30 books and over 500 papers on philosophy, mathematics and physics. Einstein wrote on mathematics, physics and philosophy, but claimed he'd never read Poincar's contributions to physics. Yet many of Poincar's ideas - for example, that the speed of light is a limit and that mass increases with speed - wound up in Einstein's paper, "On the Electrodynamics of Moving Bodies" without being credited. Einstein's act of stealing almost the entire body of literature by Lorentz and Poincar to write his document raised the bar for plagiarism. In the information age, this kind of plagiarism could never be perpetrated indefinitely, yet the physics community has still not set the record straight. In his 1907 paper, Einstein spelled out his views on plagiarism: "It appears to me that it is the nature of the business that what follows has already been partly solved by other authors. Despite that fact, since the issues of concern are here addressed from a new point of view, I am entitled to leave out a thoroughly pedantic survey of the literature..." With this statement, Einstein declared that plagiarism, suitably packaged, is an acceptable research tool. Here is the definition of "to plagiarise" from an unimpeachable source, Webster's New International Dictionary of the English Language, Second Edition, Unabridged, 1947, p. 1,878: "To steal or purloin and pass off as one's own (the ideas, words, artistic productions, etc. of one another); to use without due credit the

ideas, expressions or productions of another. To commit plagiarism" (emphasis added). Isn't this exactly what Einstein did? Giving due credit involves two aspects: timeliness and appropriateness. Telling the world that Lorentz provided the basis for special relativity 30 years after the fact is not timely (see below), is not appropriate and is not giving due credit. Nothing Einstein wrote ex post facto with respect to Lorentz's contributions alters the fundamental act of plagiarism. The true nature of Einstein's plagiarism is set forth in his 1935 paper, "Elementary Derivation of the Equivalence of Mass and Energy", where, in a discussion on Maxwell, he wrote, "The question as to the independence of those relations is a natural one because the Lorentz transformation, the real basis of special relativity theory..." (emphasis added). So, Einstein even acknowledged that the Lorentz transformation was the real basis of his 1905 paper. Anyone who doubts that he was a plagiarist should ask one simple question: "What did Einstein know and when did he know it?" Einstein got away with premeditated plagiarism, not the incidental plagiarism that is ubiquitous (Moody, 2001).

The History of E = mc2 Who originated the concept of matter being transformed into energy and vice versa? It dates back at least to Sir Isaac Newton (1704). Brown (1967) made the following statement: "Thus gradually arose the formula E = mc2, suggested without general proof by Poincar in 1900". One thing we can say with certainty is that Einstein did not originate the equation E = mc2. Then the question becomes: "Who did?" Bjerknes (2002) suggested as a possible candidate S. Tolver Preston, who "formulated atomic energy, the atom bomb and superconductivity back in the 1870s, based on the formula E = mc2". In addition to Preston, a major player in the history of E = mc2 who deserves a lot of credit is Olinto De Pretto (1904). What makes this timing so suspicious is that Einstein was fluent in Italian, he was reviewing papers written by Italian physicists and his best friend was Michele Besso, a Swiss Italian. Clearly, Einstein (1905b) would have had access to the literature and the competence to read it. In "Einstein's E = mc2 'was Italian's idea'" (Carroll, 1999), we see clear evidence that De Pretto was ahead of Einstein in terms of the formula E = mc2.

In terms of his understanding the vast amount of energy that could be released with a small amount of mass, Preston (1875) can be credited with knowing this before Einstein was born. Clearly, Preston was using the E = mc2 formula in his work, because the value he determined - e.g., that one grain could lift a 100,000-ton object up to a height of 1.9 miles - yields the equation E = mc2. According to Ives (1952), the derivation Einstein attempted of the formula E = mc2 was fatally flawed because Einstein set out to prove what he assumed. This is similar to the careless handling of the equations for radioactive decay which Einstein derived. It turns out that Einstein mixed kinematics and mechanics, and out popped the neutrino. The neutrino may be a mythical particle accidentally created by Einstein (Carezani, 1999). We have two choices with respect to neutrinos: there are at least 40 different types or there are zero types. Occam's razor rules here.

The Eclipse of 1919 There can be no clearer definition of scientific fraud than what went on in the Tropics on May 29, 1919. What is particularly clear is that Eddington fudged the solar eclipse data to make the results conform to "Einstein's" work on general relativity. Poor (1930), Brown (1967), Clark (1984) and McCausland (2001) all address the issues surrounding this eclipse. What makes the expeditions to Sobral and Principe so suspect is Eddington's zealous support of Einstein, as can be seen in his statement, "By standing foremost in testing, and ultimately verifying the 'enemy' theory, our national observatory kept alive the finest traditions of science..." (emphasis added) (Clark, 1984). In this instance, apparently Eddington was not familiar with the basic tenets of science. His job was to collect data - not verify Einstein's theories. Further evidence for the fraud can be deduced from Eddington's own statements and the introduction to them provided by Clark (ibid., p. 285): "May 29 began with heavy rain, which stopped only about noon. Not until 1.30 pm when the eclipse had already begun did the party get its first glimpse of the sun: 'We had to carry out our programme of photographs on faith...'" (emphasis added). Eddington reveals his true prejudice: he was willing to do anything to see that Einstein was proved right. But Eddington was not to be deterred: "It looked as though the effort, so far as the Principe expedition was concerned, might have been abortive"; "We developed the photographs, two each night for six nights after the eclipse The cloudy weather upset my plans and I had to treat the measures in a different way from what I intended; consequently I have not been able to make any preliminary announcement of the result" (emphasis added) (Clark, ibid.).

Actually, Eddington's words speak volumes about the result. As soon as he found one shred of evidence that was consistent with "Einstein's" general relativity theory, he immediately proclaimed it as proof of the theory. Is this science? Where were the astronomers when Eddington presented his findings? Did anyone besides Eddington actually look at the photographic plates? Poor did, and he completely repudiated the findings of Eddington. This should have given pause to any ethical scientist. Here are some quotes from Poor's summary: "The mathematical formula, by which Einstein calculated his deflection of 1.75 seconds for light rays passing the edge of the sun, is a well known and simple formula of physical optics"; "Not a single one of the fundamental concepts of varying time, or warped or twisted space, of simultaneity, or of the relativity of motion is in any way involved in Einstein's prediction of, or formulas for, the deflection of light"; "The many and elaborate eclipse expeditions have, therefore, been given a fictitious importance. Their results can neither prove nor disprove the relativity theory" (emphasis added) (Poor, 1930). From Brown (1967), we learn that Eddington couldn't wait to get it out to the world community that Einstein's theory was confirmed. What Eddington based this on was a premature assessment of the photographic plates. Initially, stars did "appear" to bend as they should, as required by Einstein, but then, according to Brown, the unexpected happened: several stars were then observed to bend in a direction transverse to the expected direction and still others to bend in a direction opposite to that predicted by relativity. The absurdity of the data collected during the Eclipse of 1919 was demonstrated by Poor (1930), who pointed out that 85% of the data were discarded from the South American eclipse due to "accidental error", i.e., it contradicted Einstein's scale constant. By a strange coincidence, the 15% of the "good" data were consistent with Einstein's scale constant. Somehow, the stars that did not conform to Einstein's theories conveniently got temporarily shelved - and the myth began. So, based on a handful of ambiguous data points, 200 years of theory, experimentation and observation were cast aside to make room for Einstein. Yet the discredited experiment by Eddington is still quoted as gospel by Stephen Hawking (1999). It is difficult to comprehend how Hawking could comment that "The new theory of curved space-time was called general relativity It was confirmed in spectacular fashion in 1919, when a British expedition to West Africa observed a slight shift in the position of stars near the sun during an eclipse. Their light, as Einstein had predicted, was bent as it passed the sun. Here was direct evidence that space and time were warped". Does Hawking honestly believe that a handful of data points, massaged more thoroughly than a side of Kobe beef, constitutes the

basis for overthrowing a paradigm that had survived over two centuries of acid scrutiny? The real question, though, is: "Where was Einstein in all this?" Surely, by the time he wrote his 1935 paper, he must have known of the work of Poor: "The actual stellar displacements, if real, do not show the slightest resemblance to the predicted Einstein deflections: they do not agree in direction, in size, or the rate of decrease with distance from the sun". Why didn't he go on the record and address a paper that directly contradicted his work? Why haven't the followers of Einstein tried to set the record straight with respect to the bogus data of 1919? What makes this so suspicious is that both the instruments and the physical conditions were not conducive to making measurements of great precision. As pointed out in a 2002 Internet article by the British Institute of Precise Physics, the cap cameras used in the expeditions were accurate to only 1/25th of a degree. This meant that just for the cap camera uncertainty alone, Eddington was reading values over 200 times too precise. McCausland (2001) quotes the former Editor of Nature, Sir John Maddox: "They [Crommelin and Eddington] were bent on measuring the deflection of light"; "What is not so well documented is that the measurements in 1919 were not particularly accurate"; "In spite of the fact that experimental evidence for relativity seems to have been very flimsy in 1919, Einstein's enormous fame has remained intact and his theory has ever since been held to be one of the highest achievements of human thought" (emphasis added). It is clear that from the outset Eddington was in no way interested in testing "Einstein's" theory; he was only interested in confirming it. One of the motivating factors in Eddington's decision to promote Einstein was that both men shared a similar political persuasion: pacifism. To suggest that politics played no role in Eddington's glowing support of Einstein, one need ask only one question: "Would Eddington have been so quick to support Einstein if Einstein had been a hawk?" This is no idle observation. Eddington took his role as the great peacemaker very seriously. He wanted to unite British and German scientists after World War I. What better way than to elevate the "enemy" theorist Einstein to exalted status? In his zeal to become peacemaker, Eddington lost the fundamental objectivity that is the essential demeanour of any true scientist. Eddington ceased to be a scientist and, instead, became an advocate for Einstein. The obvious fudging of the data by Eddington and others is a blatant subversion of scientific process and may have misdirected scientific research for the better part of a century. It probably surpasses the Piltdown Man as the greatest hoax of 20thcentury science. The BIPP asked, "Was this the hoax of the century?" and exclaimed, "Royal Society 1919 Eclipse Relativity Report Duped World for 80 Years!" McCausland stated that "In the author's opinion, the confident

announcement of the decisive confirmation of Einstein's general theory in November 1919 was not a triumph of science, as it is often portrayed, but one of the most unfortunate incidents in the history of 20th-century science". It cannot be emphasised enough that the Eclipse of 1919 made Einstein, Einstein. It propelled him to international fame overnight, despite the fact that the data were fabricated and there was no support for general relativity whatsoever. This perversion of history has been known about for over 80 years and is still supported by people like Stephen Hawking and David Levy.

Summary and Conclusions The general public tends to believe that scientists are the ultimate defenders of ethics, that scientific rigour is the measure of truth. Little do people realise how science is conducted in the presence of personality. It seems that Einstein believed he was above scientific protocol. He thought he could bend the rules to his own liking and get away with it; hang in there long enough and his enemies would die off and his followers would win the day. In science, the last follower standing wins - and gets to write history. In the case of Einstein, his blatant and repeated dalliance with plagiarism is all but forgotten and his followers have borrowed repeatedly from the discoveries of other scientists and used them to adorn Einstein's halo. Einstein's reputation is supported by a three-legged stool. One leg is Einstein's alleged plagiarism. Was he a plagiarist? The second leg is the physics community. What did they know about Einstein and when did they know it? The third leg is the media. Are they instruments of truth or deception when it comes to Einstein? Only time will tell. The physics community is also supported by a three-legged stool. The first leg is Einstein's physics. The second leg is cold fusion. The third leg is autodynamics. The overriding problem with a three-legged stool is that if only one leg is sawed off, the stool collapses. There are at least three very serious disciplines where it is predictable that physics may collapse. Science is a multi-legged stool. One leg is physics; a second leg is the earth sciences; a third, biology; and a fourth, chemistry (e.g., cold fusion). What will happen if, for the sake of argument, physics collapses? Will science fall?

References:

 Bjerknes, C.J. (2002), Albert Einstein: The Incorrigible Plagiarist, XTX Inc., Dowers Grove. Born, M. (1956), Physics in My Generation, Pergamon Press, London, p. 193. Brown, G. Burniston (1967), "What is wrong with relativity?", Bull. of the Inst. of Physics and Physical Soc., pp. 71-77. Carezani, R. (1999), Autodynamics: Fundamental Basis for a New Relativistic Mechanics, SAA, Society for the Advancement of Autodynamics. Carroll, R., "Einstein's E = mc2 'was Italian's idea'", The Guardian, November 11, 1999. Clark, R.W. (1984), Einstein: The Life and Times, Avon Books, New York. De Pretto, O. (1904), "Ipotesi dell'etere nella vita dell'universo", Reale Istituto Veneto di Scienze, Lettere ed Arti, Feb. 1904, tomo LXIII, parte II, pp. 439-500. Einstein, A. (1905a), "Zur Elektrodynamik bewegter Krper" ("On the Electrodynamics of Moving Bodies"), Annalen der Physik 17:37-65. Einstein, A. (1905b), Does the Inertia of a Body Depend on its Energy Content?", Annalen der Physik 18:639-641. Einstein, A. (1907), "ber die vom Relativittspringzip geforderte Trgheit der Energie", Annalen der Physik 23(4):371-384 (quote on p. 373). Einstein, A. (1935), "Elementary Derivation of the Equivalence of Mass and Energy", Bull. Amer. Math. Soc. 61:223-230 (first delivered as The Eleventh Josiah Willard Gibbs Lecture at a joint meeting of the American Physical Society and Section A of the AAAS, Pittsburgh, December 28, 1934). Hawking, S., "Person of the Century", Time Magazine, December 31, 1999. Ives, H.E. (1952), "Derivation of the Mass-Energy Relation", J. Opt. Soc. Amer. 42:540-543. Keswani, G.H. (1965), "Origin and Concept of Relativity", Brit. J. Phil. Soc. 15:286-306. Mackaye, J. (1931), The Dynamic Universe, Charles Scribner's Sons, New York, pp. 42-43. Maddox, J. (1995), "More Precise Solar-limb Light-bending", Nature 377:11.

 Moody, R., Jr (2001), "Plagiarism Personified", Mensa Bull. 442(Feb):5. Newton, Sir Isaac (1704), Opticks, Dover Publications, Inc., New York, p. cxv. Nordman, C. (1921), Einstein et l'univers, translated by Joseph McCabe as "Einstein and the Universe", Henry Holt and Co., New York, pp. 10-11, 16 (from Bjerknes, 2002). Poincar, J.H. (1905), "The Principles of Mathematical Physics", The Monist, vol. XV, no. 1, January 1905; from an address delivered before the International Congress of Arts and Sciences, St Louis, September 1904. Poor, C.L. (1930), "The Deflection of Light as Observed at Total Solar Eclipses", J. Opt. Soc. Amer. 20:173-211. The Internet Encyclopedia of Philosophy, Jules Henri Poincar (1854&endash;1912), at http://www.utm.edu/research/iep/p/poincare.htm. Webster, N. (1947), Webster's New International Dictionary of the English Language, Second Edition, Unabridged, p. 1878.

About the Author: Richard Moody, Jr, has a Master's Degree in Geology, is the author of three books on chess theory and has written for the Mensa Bulletin. For the past four years, he has done intensive research into Albert Einstein. He can be contacted by email at Slmrea@aol.com.

An Overview of The War on Terrorism

As questions remain over the attacks of September 11, so too must questions be asked about the vested interests behind the US-led push for a war on terrorism.
Extracted from Nexus Magazine, Volume 9, Number 1 (December-January 2002) PO Box 30, Mapleton Qld 4560 Australia. editor@nexusmagazine.com Telephone: +61 (0)7 5442 9280; Fax: +61 (0)7 5442 9381 From our web page at: www.nexusmagazine.com by Jim Marrs 2001 Post Office Box 189 Springtown, Texas 76082 USA Email: Buymybook@JimMarrs.com Website: www.JimMarrs.com

We are not afraid to entrust the American people with unpleasant facts, foreign ideas, alien philosophies and competitive values. For a nation that is afraid to let its people judge the truth and falsehood in an open market is a nation that is afraid of its people. -- President John F. Kennedy

mericans are now beginning to pay the price for sleeping through history

classes, ignoring important information in the alternative media and neglecting to participate in their own political process. They find themselves in a new war--the War on Terrorism. This is a war they never asked for and never envisioned, anaesthetised as we all are by the flickering tube of distraction. It is a war predicated on the premise that a sneak attack was made on the United States on September 11, 2001.

Unlike previous wars, there is no Berlin or Tokyo to capture and hence no victory to be won, except for those who profit from war. The real victims of this war will be the average American citizen, right along with the starving Afghan. This new war might well be compared to the failed War on Drugs and the nearly forgotten War on Poverty. No clear victory has yet been achieved over the misuse of drugs or the ravages of poverty within our own nation. Our prisons are overflowing with drug offenders, with no appreciable lessening of either demand or supply of illegal drugs, and our basic civil rights have been badly mauled. Just like those failed campaigns, the War on Terrorism for the foreseeable future will set us all on a costly course of restrictions on individual freedom, ever more centralised authority and omnipresent fear. And where are the voices of those who would argue the merits of this new war? The airwaves and newspapers only ratchet the fear factor upwards each day, with little or no effort to hear the many thoughtful Americans who are asking themselves, "Do I really need to give up my freedoms in order to save them?" So with flags flying on the antennae of our gas-guzzling vehicles and love of country pulsing in our hearts, we march off to yet another war for oil.

WARS FOR OIL Yes, oil. Petroleum has been behind all recent wars, beginning in the early 1940s when a mostly rural and isolationist America was suddenly thrown into World War II as a reaction to the Japanese attack on Pearl Harbor. Americans mourned the loss of some 3,000 soldiers and civilians in Hawaii and, in righteous indignation, allowed their country to be turned into a giant military camp. The Federal government, which had consolidated so much power unto itself under the Depression-busting policies of President Franklin Roosevelt, grew even stronger and more centralised under the aegis of "national security". It all seemed quite natural and necessary at the time. But serious students of history now know that even that "good war" was the result of machinations by a handful of wealthy and powerful men. By closing off Japan's oil supplies in the summer of 1941, Roosevelt, the quintessential Wall Street insider, ensured an eventual attack on the United States. It has now been well established that Roosevelt and a few close advisers knew full well that Pearl Harbor would be attacked on December 7, 1941, but chose to allow it to happen to further their agenda for launching America into war. (The details of this may be found in my book, Rule by Secrecy.)

The Vietnam War was prosecuted by men who were close to Roosevelt and the Council on Foreign Relations (CFR) and who had long voiced a desire to gain control over Indochina's oil, magnesium and rubber assets. Again a provocation was created. In August 1964, President Lyndon Johnson whipped Congress into a frenzy by claiming that North Vietnamese gunboats had attacked the US Sixth Fleet in the Gulf of Tonkin off the coast of Vietnam. "Our boys are floating in the water," he cried. Congress responded by passing the Gulf of Tonkin Resolution, which bypassed the Constitution and gave Johnson the power to wage war to stop attacks on Americans. It was the beginning of the real-shooting Vietnam War. And it was all a lie. No evidence has ever been brought forward that such an attack took place. In fact, editors for US News & World Report (July 23, 1984) called it "The 'Phantom Battle' that Led to War". While America was waging war against North Vietnam, which we were told was merely a puppet of communist Russia and China, Johnson was encouraged by his CFR advisers to grant the Soviet Union loans at higher levels than offered during World War II when they were our ally. US-backed loans provided Russia with the means to build facilities which turned out war materials that were then sent to North Vietnam for use against American troops. This was a good example of the duplicity of our modern wars. The Gulf War was all about oil, from the wells in Kuwait slant-drilling into Iraq's southern reserves to the destruction of the oilfields at its finish. Here we found a new Hitler in Saddam Hussein, an enemy armed and financed by the CIA--an agency whose top officials have long been connected to oilmen, CFR members and other globalists (see Rule by Secrecy). Saddam Hussein, strapped for cash due to his eight-year war against Iran on behalf of the US, decided to regain Kuwait as a means of increasing his income. Kuwait had been carved out of southern Iraq by British troops. When asked her thoughts on this move, US Ambassador April Glaspie replied that the US Government had "no opinion" and that the matter of Kuwait was not associated with America. But when he moved his troops into Kuwait, President George H. W. Bush mobilised a United Nations force against him, backed by a US$4 billion secret fund provided by his business associates in Saudi Arabia. Yet, as those patriotic soldiers closed in on Saddam, the whole war stopped and George H. W. Bush's old business partner is still in power. It appears to have been yet another provocation. And as in Vietnam, even as we prepared to fight against Saddam, the American taxpayers backed $500 million in loans that Bush used to purchase arms for use against our forces.

CASPIAN SEA OIL COVETED Today the real issue is the rich oil reserves of the Caspian Sea region--the prize sought by Hitler, whose drive to that area was stopped only by the tenacious Russian defence of the Volga River city of Stalingrad. In the late 1970s, with the Soviet discovery of vast untapped oil in Chechnya, the region was ripe for exploitation but control over Afghanistan was needed to ensure the safety of a pipeline to bring the oil to world markets. But after almost 10 years of brutal, no-quarter fighting against Afghans and Arab mercenaries including Osama bin Laden, and backed by the US, the Soviets were forced to withdraw. The economic stress of this Russo-Afghan War was enough to topple communism in the early 1990s. Now the international bankers and oilmen have a foothold in cash-strapped Russia, and the estimated $40 billion in Caspian Sea oil is again attracting serious attention. In 1997, six international companies and the Government of Turkmenistan formed Central Asian Gas Pipeline Ltd (CentGas) to build a 790-mile-long pipeline to Pakistan and perhaps on to the New Delhi area of India. Leading this consortium was Unocal Corporation, whose president, John F. Imle, Jr, said the project would be "the foundation for a new commerce corridor for the region--often referred to as the Silk Road for the 21st century". But problems developed with the fundamentalist Muslim government in Afghanistan, not the least of which was the Taliban government's treatment of women which prompted feminist demonstrations against firms seeking to do business there. Additionally, the Taliban regime was creating chaotic conditions by pitting the various Islamic sects against each other in order to maintain control. In mid-1999, Unocal withdrew from the pipeline consortium, citing the hazardous political situation, and the project languished. Notice that in President George W. Bush's declaration of War on Terrorism, he never mentioned terrorists in Northern Ireland or Palestinian suicide bombers. Attention was focused only on Afghanistan, the one nation necessary to complete the lucrative pipeline. It should also be noted that Vice President Dick Cheney headed Halliburton, a giant oil industry service company with vested interests in the region, and he is generally thought to be more powerful than the President.

AFGHAN ACTION PLANNED LONG AGO

Today it can be demonstrated that military action against Afghanistan was in the works long before the September 11 attacks. As reported by the BBC's George Arney, former Pakistan Foreign Secretary Niaz Naik was alerted by American officials in mid-July that military action against Afghanistan would be launched by mid-October. At a UN-sponsored meeting concerning Afghanistan in Berlin, Naik was informed that unless bin Laden were handed over, America would take military action either to kill or capture both him and Taliban leader Mullah Omar as the initial step in installing a new government there. In a 1998 interview published in the French publication Le Nouvel Observateur (the significant portions of which never made it to the United States), former National Security Adviser Zbigniew Brzezinski admitted that American activities in Afghanistan actually began six months prior to the Soviet action of December 1979. Brzezinski said the Jimmy Carter administration began secretly funding opponents of the pro-Soviet regime in Kabul in July 1979, with the full knowledge that such action might provoke a Soviet invasion. Soviet leaders at the time argued that the invasion was necessary to thwart American aggression in Afghanistan. The former National Security Adviser, who helped found the globalist Trilateral Commission, expressed no regret at this provocation, stating: "That secret operation was an excellent idea. It brought about the demoralization and finally the breakup of the Soviet empire." It also produced the Taliban regime which we are fighting today, as well as Osama bin Laden. By 1984, with Vice President George Bush overseeing the Afghan situation, bin Laden was in charge of the Maktab al-Khidamat (MAK), which funnelled money, arms and manpower from the outside world into the war against the Soviets. He soon helped form a polyglot formation of Muslim troops from Egypt, Pakistan, Lebanon, Syria and Palestinian refugee camps, whom the CIA found easier to deal with than the Muslim fundamentalists in Afghanistan. There should be considerable soul-searching about America's role in arming and training an international group of Muslim extremists in Afghanistan, long after their comrades destroyed the Marine barracks in Beirut and hijacked numerous airliners. Little noticed in the aftermath of the September 11 attacks were reports that China had signed a pact with the Afghans and was quietly inducted into the controversial World Trade Organization--action which under normal circumstances would have drawn widespread protest. Although such a pact is unconfirmed at this time, Pakistani General Pervez Musharraf, chairman of their joint chiefs and chief of the

Pakistani Army Staff, this year visited China at their request and discussed matters of mutual interest. Although it is claimed that Pakistan is aiding the US in the current War on Terrorism, the State Department's coordinator for counterterrorism, Michael Sheehan, told a Senate Foreign Relations subcommittee that Pakistan supports and trains terrorist groups in Afghanistan. This raises the spectre of Chinese intervention, should US forces become bogged down in mountainous Afghanistan. This prospect is particularly unsettling, as back in 1555 the French prophet Nostradamus, who has been proven correct in so many of his prophecies, published his prediction that America and Russia would go to war against a coalition made up of Arab nations and China (see C. III v. 60; also C. VI v. 21). Until just recently, such a notion seemed absurd.

WOULD AMERICANS ATTACK AMERICANS? The WTC/Pentagon attacks provided a convenient excuse to launch the pre-laid plans for military action against Afghanistan. But were they simply allowed to happen, or were they contrived? The question becomes: "Would any American allow an attack on fellow Americans, just to further his own business or political agenda?" The answer unfortunately appears to be "Yes". Incredibly, 40-year-old government documents, thought to have been destroyed long ago but recently made public, show the US military in the early 1960s proposed making terrorist attacks in the United States and blaming them on Fidel Castro. They are discussed in a recent book on the National Security Agency (NSA), entitled Body of Secrets: Anatomy of the Ultra-Secret National Security Agency, by James Bamford [see Reviews this issue of NEXUS. Ed.]. These documents were produced beginning in late 1961, following the ill-fated Bay of Pigs invasion of Cuba that spring. President John F. Kennedy, angered by the inept actions of the CIA, had shifted responsibility for Cuba from that agency to the Department of Defense. Here, military strategists considered plans to create terrorist actions which would alarm the American population and stampede them into supporting a military attack on Cuba. Under consideration in Operation Northwoods were plans: to create "a series of well-coordinated incidents" in or around the US Naval Base at Guantanamo Bay, Cuba, to include inciting riots and blowing up ammunition stores, aircraft and ships; to "develop a Communist Cuba terror campaign in the Miami area, in other Florida cities and even in Washington";

 to "sink a boatload of Cubans en route to Florida (real or simulated)...foster attempts on the lives of Cuban refugees in the United States"; to explode bombs in carefully chosen locations and coordinate with the release of "prepared documents" pointing to Cuban complicity; to use fake Russian aircraft to harass civilian airliners; to make "hijacking attempts against civil air and surface craft", even to simulating the shooting down of a civilian airliner. Kennedy rejected Operation Northwoods and senior military officers ordered the documents destroyed. But someone slipped up and the papers were discovered by the Assassination Records Review Board and recently released by the National Archives. On a more recent event, The New York Times (October 28, 1993) reported that an informant named Emad Salem was involved early in 1993 with Middle Eastern terrorists connected to Osama bin Laden, to develop a bomb for use against New York's World Trade Center. Salem, a former Egyptian Army officer, wanted to substitute a harmless powder for the explosive, but his plan to thwart the attack was blocked by an FBI official who apparently did not want to expose the inside informant. The attack was allowed to proceed. The February 26, 1993 explosion in the WTC resulted in six deaths, more than 1,000 casualties, and damage in excess of half a billion dollars. We now see that creating crises to further political goals was a methodology well understood and utilised in the 20th century. Is this the game today? Let's examine the September 11 attacks.

QUESTIONS OVER THE SEPTEMBER 11 ATTACKS Superficially, it all seemed straightforward enough. According to the official story, about 19 suicidal Middle Eastern terrorists, their hearts full of hatred for American freedom and democracy, hijacked four airliners, crashing two into the twin towers of New York City's World Trade Center and a third into the Pentagon. The fourth reportedly crashed in western Pennsylvania after passengers attempted to fight the terrorists. But many disturbing questions have arisen. Among them: Why was the US military preparing war plans against Afghanistan months before the September 11 attacks? Were they just looking for some event to propel the normally disinterested American public into a war, as in the past?

 How could paper documents incriminating bin Laden be found intact at the WTC, but the planes' "black box" flight recorders--designed to withstand crashes-were damaged beyond use? Even days and weeks after the WTC attack, why were news cameramen prevented from photographing the ruins from certain angles, as complained about by CBS correspondent Lou Young, who asked, "What are they afraid we're going to see?" Why has the NYPD liaison to the FBI been sent packing as a "security risk", as reported in the October 16 New York Times? Whose security is at risk? The FBI's? What is it that the Bureau does not want NYPD to know? How could an obviously sophisticated terrorist plan, involving perhaps as many as 100 persons and in the works for five years, escape the notice of our intelligence services, especially the FBI and CIA? And why, instead of cashiering those responsible for this intelligence failure and totally restructuring these agencies, are we doubling their budgets? Why did the WTC South Tower collapse first, when it was not as extensively damaged as the North Tower which burned for almost an hour and a half before collapsing? Why did many witnesses claim to hear further explosions within the buildings? And why did the destruction of the towers appear more like a controlled implosion than a tragic accident? Why did FBI Director Robert Mueller acknowledge that the list of named hijackers might not contain their real names? Doesn't everyone have to show a photo ID to claim a boarding pass? Where was the normal security? Why was there a discrepancy of 35 names between the published passenger lists and the official death toll on all four of the ill-fated flights? Internet columnist Gary North reported that "the published names in no instance match the total listed for the number of people on board". Why the discrepancy? As none of these listed passengers had an Arabic-sounding name, how did the government know which ones were the hijackers? Why did the seat numbers of the hijackers, given in a cellphone call from Flight Attendant Madeline Amy Sweeney to Boston Air Traffic Control, not match the seats occupied by the men the FBI claims were responsible? Since Saudi Arabia's Foreign Minister claimed five of the proclaimed hijackers were not aboard the death planes and in fact are still alive, and a sixth man on that

list was reported to be alive and well in Tunisia, why are these names still on the FBI list? Why were no names of the named hijackers on any of the passenger lists? If they all used aliases, how did the FBI identify them so quickly? Why did one of the named hijackers take luggage on a suicide flight, then leave it along with an incriminating note in his car at the airport? As for the overall investigation into the September attacks, by late October US authorities conceded that most of their promising leads for finding accomplices and some of their long-held suspicions about several suspects have unravelled, according to the New York Times. Since more than 800 people have been arrested and more than 365,000 tips have been received from the public, why has nothing substantial been forthcoming in the largest US criminal investigation in history? Why, of the nearly 100 people still being sought by the Federal Bureau of Investigation, is none seen as a major suspect? Why are we bombing Afghanistan, when apparently no listed hijackers were Afghans but instead Arabs from various Middle Eastern nations? Since Iraq was implicated in the 1993 WTC attack, why are we not bombing that "rogue" nation? Why does the heavy drinking and searching for hookers by some of the hijackers in Boston, as reported by Reuters news service, sound more like mercenaries carousing before a mission than pious religious fundamentalists about to meet their maker? How did the terrorists obtain top-secret White House and Air Force One codes and signals--the excuse for hustling President Bush all across the country on September 11? Was this evidence of an inside job, or was it, as reported by Fox News, evidence that former FBI employee and double agent Robert Hanssen had delivered an updated version of the purloined Promis computer software to his Russian handlers who passed it along to bin Laden? Does this software, which was stolen from a US company during the Reagan administration by Justice Department officials under Attorney-General Ed Meese, allow outsiders carte blanche entre to our top-security computers? (Hanssen's last job before being arrested as a spy was to upgrade the FBI's intelligence computer systems.) If United Airlines Flight 93 crashed as the result of a struggle between heroic passengers and the hijackers, why did witnesses tell of a second plane which followed it down, falling burning debris, no deep crater and crash wreckage spread over a six-mile area, indicative of an aerial explosion?

 Why did news outlets describe the throat-cutting and mutilation of passengers on Flight 93 with box cutters, when Time magazine on September 24 reported that one of the passengers called home on a cellphone to report, "We have been hijacked; they are being kind"? As Internet pundit Gary North wrote: "We need a theory of the coordinated hijackings that rests on a plausible cause-and-effect sequence that does not assume the complete failure of both check-in procedures and the on-board seating procedures on four separate flights on two separate airlines. I don't see how anyone can make an accurate judgment about who was behind the attacks until he has a plausible explanation of how hijackers got onto the planes and were not removed." But the Federal government, aided by a sycophantic mass media, did not allow such rational thinking to interfere with a rush to judgement that Osama bin Laden was the culprit behind the attacks.

OSAMA BIN LADEN AND HIS FRIENDS As in the JFK assassination, authorities had a suspect even before anyone knew for certain what had happened. Osama bin Laden, born into a wealthy Saudi oil/construction family, received arms and financing from the US Government during the Russo-Afghan War of the 1980s. Despite the fact that bin Laden has denied any knowledge of the September 11 attacks, he is presumed guilty by both the government and the press. No other interpretation of the attacks has been allowed in the corporate mass media. Bin Laden is a made-to-order enemy, the man reportedly behind the 1993 WTC attack and a fugitive from United States justice for more than a decade. It has been noted that the government apparently has spent more time and money chasing Microsoft's Bill Gates than in capturing bin Laden. This may be due to the business connections between our new terrorist enemy and wealthy American companies. According to several reports, including Jonathan Beaty and S. C. Gwynne's book The Outlaw Bank: A Wild Ride into the Secret Heart of the BCCI (Random House, NY, 1993) and American Free Press (October 15, 2001) (the reincarnation of the Washington newspaper The Spotlight), Bush family friend James R. Bath used money from Osama bin Laden's older brother, Salem, to open a partnership with George W. Bush in Arbusto Energy, a West Texas drilling company. Bush believed the Spanish word arbusto to mean "bush", although it generally refers to "shrub". According to the Houston Chronicle, Salem bin Laden named Bath his business representative in Texas shortly after the senior Bush was named CIA Director by appointed President Gerald Ford in 1975. It was the Bush family, particularly Jeb

and Neil, who were involved in the 1989-93 Savings and Loan debacle that cost taxpayers more than US$500 billion. Through a tangled web of Texas oilmen, wealthy Saudi sheiks and unscrupulous bankers connected to BCCI, the younger George Bush eventually gained a sizeable interest in a new oil company called Harken Energy. Two months before Saddam Hussein sent Iraqi troops into Kuwait, Bush sold two-thirds of his Harken stock, netting himself nearly a one-million-dollar profit. The stock dropped when the Iraqi invasion began. The BCCI was closed by federal investigators in 1991 after suffering some US$10 billion in losses. It was a Pakistani-run institution with front companies in the Cayman Islands that used secret accounts for global money-laundering and it was used by US intelligence to funnel money to bin Laden and the Mujahedin in Afghanistan who were fighting against the Soviet-backed government. Salem bin Laden, incidentally, was killed in the strange crash of an ultralight aircraft in 1988. The single-passenger craft suddenly and inexplicably veered into high-voltage electric powerlines near San Antonio, Texas. It should be noted that during the Persian Gulf War it was Binladen Brothers Construction (now the Saudi Binladen Group) that helped build airfields for US aircraft. The bin Laden brothers were then described as "a good friend of the US Government". Later, the bin Laden firm continued to be hired to construct an American air base in Saudi Arabia, despite the fact that Osama had already been blamed for terrorist acts such as the truck bombing of the Khobar Towers at the Dhahran base, which killed 19 Americans. A WorldNetDaily writer commented: "So let's get this straight. Osama blows up our facilities and his family gets the contract for rebuilding them. Do you get the feeling there is more going on than meets the eye?" Another close connection between bin Laden and the Bush family is the $12-billion private international investment firm known as The Carlyle Group. Although it has removed its website since the September 11 attacks, it is known that Carlyle directors include former Reagan Secretary of Defense Frank Carlucci, former Bush Secretary of State James Baker, and former Reagan aide and GOP operative Richard Darman. The New York Times reported that former President Bush was allowed to buy into Carlyle's investments, which involve at least 164 companies around the world. According to the Wall Street Journal (September 28, 2001): "George H. W. Bush, the father of President Bush, works for the bin Laden family business in Saudi Arabia through The Carlyle Group, an international consulting firm." It has been

confirmed by the senior Bush's chief of staff that Bush sent a thank-you note to the bin Laden family after a social visit in early 2001. With such connections and a son as a sitting President of the United States, the senior Bush and his Carlyle involvement were questioned by Larry Klayman, chairman and general counsel of Judicial Watch, who said: "Any foreign government or foreign investor trying to curry favor with the current Bush administration is sure to throw business to The Carlyle Group. And with the former President Bush promoting the firm's investments abroad, foreign nationals could understandably confuse The Carlyle Group's interests with the interests of the United States Government." After detailing some of the Carlyle/bin Laden investments in several businesses including aerospace industries, web writer and former LA policeman Michael C. Ruppert commented: "In other words, Osama bin Laden's attacks on the WTC and Pentagon, with the resulting massive increase in the US defense budget, have just made his family a great big pile of money." What made these business dealings that entangle former and current American political leaders with Middle Easterners even more suspect was the announcement that several US firms were being investigated for short-selling stocks just prior to the September 11 attacks.

SHORT-SELLING INDICATES FOREKNOWLEDGE Short-selling of stocks involves the opportunity to gain large profits by passing shares to a friendly third party, then buying them back when the price falls. Historically, if this precedes a traumatic event, it is an indication of foreknowledge. It is widely known that the CIA uses the Promis software to routinely monitor stock trades as a possible warning sign of a terrorist attack or suspicious economic behaviour. A week after the September 11 attacks, the London Times reported that the CIA had asked regulators for the Financial Services Authority in London to investigate the suspicious sales of millions of shares of stock just prior to the terrorist acts. It was hoped the business paper trail might lead to the terrorists. The Times said market regulators in Germany, Japan and the US all had received information concerning the short-selling of insurance, airlines and arms companies stock, all of which fell sharply in the wake of the attacks. City of London broker and analyst Richard Crossley noted that someone sold shares in unusually large quantities beginning three weeks before the assault on the WTC and Pentagon. He said he took this as evidence that someone had insider

foreknowledge of the attacks. "What is more awful than he should aim a stiletto blow at the heart of Western financial markets?" he added. "But to profit from it. Words fail me." The US Government also admitted it was investigating short- selling which evinced a foreknowledge of the tragedy. There was unusually heavy trading in airline and insurance stocks several days before September 11, which essentially bet on a drop in the worth of the stocks. It was reported by the Interdisciplinary Center, a counterterrorism think-tank involving former Israeli intelligence officers, that insiders made nearly US$16 million profit by short-selling shares in American and United Airlines, the two airlines that suffered hijacking, and the investment firm of Morgan Stanley, which occupied 22 floors of the World Trade Center. Apparently none of the suspicious transactions could be traced to bin Laden because this news item quietly dropped from sight, leaving many people wondering if they tracked back to American firms or intelligence agencies. According to Michael C. Ruppert, these transactions were handled primarily by Deutsche Bank-A. B. Brown, a firm which until 1998 was chaired by A. B. "Buzzy" Krongard, who today is Executive Director of the CIA. Besides Krongard, other prominent Americans who have been connected to both the CIA and Wall Street power include Clark Clifford (who was a key player in gaining legitimacy for the BCCI), John Foster Dulles and Allen Dulles (Allen oversaw the failed Bay of Pigs invasion and sat on the Warren Commission), Bill Casey, David Doherty, George Herbert Walker Bush, John Deutch, Nora Slatkin and Hank Greenburg. As detailed in Rule by Secrecy, the CIA historically has been top heavy with members of the Wall Street elite who desire to advance their globalist agenda. It also operates a number of front companies which themselves deal in stocks and bonds. "I am absolutely convinced that the Central Intelligence Agency had complete and perfect foreknowledge of the attacks, down to the date, time, place and location," Ruppert told OnLine Journal on October 12. There were other indications of foreknowledge. San Francisco Mayor Willie Brown stated that on September 10 he was warned by his personal "airport security" not to fly the next day, according to radio station KSFO. More ominous was a piece in the September 28 edition of the Washington Post, stating that officials with the instant messaging firm of Odigo in New York have confirmed that two employees in Israel received text messages warning of an attack on the WTC two hours before the planes crashed into the buildings. The firm's Vice President of Sales and Marketing, Alex Diamandis, said it was possible that the

warning was sent to other Odigo members, but they had not received any reports of such. Military forces had been on a heightened state of alert for several days before the attack, and several psychics claimed to have had a premonition that something was afoot. Even the Russians got in on the act. Dr Tatyana Koragina, a senior research fellow at the Institute of Macroeconomic Researches, part of the Russian Ministry of Economic Development, gained credibility due to her July prediction that an unusual catastrophe would strike America in late August, ruining the economy. In a Pravda interview, she stated: "The US has been chosen as the object of financial attack because the financial centre of the planet is located there. The effect will be maximal. The strike waves of economic crisis will spread over the planet." Following the September 11 attacks, Dr Koragina was interviewed again and asserted that the "powerful group" behind the attacks will make new strikes. "When [Americans] understand after the upcoming, new strikes that their government can guarantee them nothing, they will panic, causing a collapse of their financial system." Asked who was really behind this odious plan, she replied that it is not the 19 terrorists identified by the FBI but, rather, a larger group seeking to reshape the world. She said this group of extremely powerful private persons hold total assets of about $300 trillion and intend to legitimise their power under a new global government.

REMOTE-CONTROLLED AIRCRAFT A REALITY Thanks to newly revealed technology, it is now possible to theorise that none of the hijackers intended to die. "Global Hawk" is the name of the latest version of a highaltitude, long-endurance. unmanned air vehicle (UAV); in other words, an unmanned drone plane that can take off, conduct missions such as photographing battlefields and land by remote electronic control. This Buck Rogers equipment made its first operational flight on October 7 when it was used for reconnaissance over Afghanistan in preparation for US air and missile strikes against the Taliban regime. But this remote-controlled plane, similar to a Boeing 737 commercial airliner, was successfully tested earlier in 2001, first at Edwards Air Force Base and later at Edinburgh Air Force Base in South Australia. When news of Global Hawk was first released, there was speculation that the UAV technology might be used to thwart airline hijackings. Once a hijacking took place,

the Global Hawk technology would be triggered and the captured plane flown to a landing at a safe location regardless of the actions of the flight crew or the hijackers. In fact, following the attacks the New York Times, in a September 28 article on increasing air safety, mentioned "new technology, probably far in the future, allowing air traffic controllers to land distressed planes by remote control". This made it seem that such technology is not yet available, but earlier in 2001 a former chief of British Airways suggested that such technology could be used to commandeer an aircraft from the ground and control it remotely in the event of a hijacking. Needless to say, there are those today who question if Global Hawk's first truly operational use might have been conducted on September 11. After all, as all experienced aviation and military persons well know, if a technology such as Global Hawk is publicly revealed, it most probably has been in secret use for several years. But regardless of how the planes with the terrorists were controlled, it is clear that their managers had information, if not help, from inside the government.

BIN LADEN AND THE MEDIA And what of Osama bin Laden? What did he have to say about all this? Don't look to the corporate mass media to inform you, as they have all agreed not to broadcast anything that might detract from the official government story, even though it is acknowledged that Bush's media denunciations of bin Laden have been more filled with descriptions like "evil" and "evil-doer" than specific evidence. Fairness & Accuracy in Reporting (FAR) noted that, on October 10, network executives representing ABC, NBC, CBS, Fox and CNN were involved in a conference call with National Security Adviser and Council on Foreign Relations heavyweight Condoleezza Rice. The execs apparently agreed to limit how and what they broadcast regarding bin Laden or his al-Qaeda group. Bush people even tried unsuccessfully to have al-Jazeera, called "the CNN of the Middle East", broadcasting from Qatar, tone down its coverage of bin Laden. They were more successful with members of Congress when they threatened to cut off intelligence reports if members spoke offhand to the media. The next day, White House spokesman Ari Fleischer, already on the record as saying Americans "need to watch what they say", extended this constraint by contacting major newspapers and asking that they not print full transcripts of bin Laden's interviews. According to a FAR news release: "The point is not that bin Laden or al-Qaeda deserve 'equal time' on US news broadcasts, but that it is troubling for government

to shape or influence news content. Withholding information from the public is hardly patriotic. When the White House insists that it's dangerous to report a news event 'in its entirety', alarm bells should go off for journalists and the American public alike." Here's what bin Laden did say in an interview on September 28, according to the Pakistani newspaper Ummat: "I have already said that I am not involved in the 11 September attacks in the United States. As a Muslim, I try my best to avoid telling a lie. I had no knowledge of these attacks, nor do I consider the killing of innocent women, children and other humans as an appreciable act. Islam strictly forbids causing harm to innocent women, children and other people. Such a practice is forbidden even in the course of battle. It is the United States which is perpetrating every maltreatment on women, children and common people." In this interview, apparently suppressed in the United States, bin Laden unsurprisingly blamed the attacks on Israel, claiming: "All that [has been] going on in Palestine for the last 11 months is sufficient to call the wrath of God upon the United States and Israel [and for] what had earlier been done to the innocent people of Iraq, Chechnya and Bosnia." Bin Laden went on to state: "We are not hostile to the United States. We are against the [US Government] system which makes other nations slaves to the United States or forces them to mortgage their political and economic freedom." One cannot, of course, take bin Laden at face value--but then, the same could be said for the US Government, which has been caught in so many lies and deceits in the past that it is surprising that anyone pays any attention to official pronouncements.

US FOREIGN POLICY What should be thoughtfully considered is the dismal record of United States foreign policy since World War II. This policy, as confirmed by the New York Times years ago, has been in the hands of the Council on Foreign Relations elite since at least 1939. This elite and its associates includes former Presidents George H. W. Bush, Bill Clinton, Gerald Ford, Jimmy Carter and (the late) Richard Nixon, virtually every CIA Director as well as a considerable number of familiar past and present government officials such as Dick Cheney, Henry Kissinger, Wesley Clark, Strobe Talbott, Alexander Haig, Alan Greenspan, James A. Baker III, Sandy Berger, Colin Powell, Zbigniew Brzezinski, Frank C. Carlucci, John Deutch, Lawrence Eagleburger, Robert McFarlane and Casper Weinberger.

This policy has been one of neo-colonialism; that is, the subjugation and control of other nations through military dictators or wealthy families supported by, and often placed in power by, the US military or intelligence services. The names of nations that have felt the brunt of US CIA and/or military activity as a result of foreign policy include Somalia, Afghanistan, Mexico, Guatemala, Panama, Colombia, Indonesia, Dominican Republic, Iraq, Iran, Libya, Palestinian Territories, Cuba, Vietnam, Korea, Nicaragua, Lebanon, Grenada, Haiti, Serbia, Kosovo, Bosnia, Brazil, Chad, Sudan and many others. As Dr Martin Luther King, Jr, stated during the Vietnam War: "My government is the world's leading purveyor of violence." He did not say "my country" or "my people". It is the government--or, rather, those who control it--that is responsible, although we, the distracted and unaware citizens who claim to live in a democracy, must take our fair share of the blame.

HISTORICAL PRECEDENTS Is there precedence in history for what is happening to America today? So much so, there is not enough space to present it all. Nero burned Rome, blamed it on his enemies and took dictatorial power. But consider what happened just last century. On February 27, 1933, the German Reichstag or Parliament was destroyed by fire. Hitler and his Nazis blamed the destruction on communist terrorists. They even caught one: a retarded Dutch youth named Marinus van der Lubbe, who carried a Communist Party card. After some time in custody, the youth confessed to being the arsonist. However, later investigation found that one person could not have started the mammoth blaze and that incendiaries had been carried into the building through a tunnel which led to the offices of Hitler's closest partner, Hermann Goering. Less than a month later, on March 24, 1933, a panicky German Parliament voted 441 to 94 to pass an "Enabling Act" at Hitler's urging, which was the starting point for his dictatorship. As a result of this act, Germans soon saw gun confiscation, national identity cards, racial profiling, a national security chief (Heinrich Himmler) and, later, mass murders and incarcerations in concentration camps. One of the Western leaders who supported Hitler and his policies was Prescott Bush, grandfather of President George W. Bush. He must have taken notice of Hitler's method for gaining unwarranted power. Since the Reichstag fire, the Bush family and their associates in the Council on Foreign Relations, Trilateral Commission and the Bilderbergers have often

mimicked Hitler's tactics of creating a problem, offering a draconian solution and advancing their agenda through any resulting compromise. The real enemy is whoever is behind the September 11 terror attacks. Osama bin Laden, so closely connected to the financial interests of the Bush family and the CIA, may be the mastermind, or he may be a convenient scapegoat--yet another provocation to stampede Americans into another war for oil. We must thoughtfully consider where the real source of terror lies: with one bearded fanatic in an impoverished Middle Eastern country, or with those who would profit while shredding the US Constitution in the name of defending freedom.

Sidebar: Major-General Smedley Butler on Interventionism "War is just a racket. A racket is best described, I believe, as something that is not what it seems to the majority of people. Only a small inside group knows what it is about. It is conducted for the benefit of the very few at the expense of the masses. I believe in adequate defence at the coastline and nothing else. If a nation comes over here to fight, then we'll fight. The trouble with America is that when the dollar only earns six per cent over here, then it gets restless and goes overseas to get 100 per cent. Then the flag follows the dollar and the soldiers follow the flag. I wouldn't go to war again, as I have done, to protect some lousy investment of the bankers. There are only two things we should fight for: one is the defence of our homes, and the other is the Bill of Rights. War for any other reason is simply a racket. There isn't a trick in the racketeering bag that the military gang is blind to. It has its "finger men" to point out enemies, its "muscle men" to destroy enemies, its "brain men" to plan war preparations, and a "Big Boss": supernationalistic capitalism. It may seem odd for me, a military man, to adopt such a comparison. Truthfulness compels me to. I spent thirty-three years and four months in active military service as a member of this country's most agile military force, the Marine Corps. I served in all commissioned ranks from Second Lieutenant to Major-General. And during that period, I spent most of my time being a high-class muscle man for Big Business, for Wall Street and for the Bankers. In short, I was a racketeer, a gangster for capitalism.

I suspected I was just part of a racket at the time. Now I am sure of it. Like all the members of the military profession, I never had a thought of my own until I left the service. My mental faculties remained in suspended animation while I obeyed the orders of higher-ups. This is typical with everyone in the military service. I helped make Mexico, especially Tampico, safe for American oil interests in 1914. I helped make Haiti and Cuba a decent place for the National City Bank boys to collect revenues in. I helped in the raping of half a dozen Central American republics for the benefits of Wall Street. The record of racketeering is long. I helped purify Nicaragua for the international banking house of Brown Brothers in 1909-1912. I brought light to the Dominican Republic for American sugar interests in 1916. In China I helped see to it that Standard Oil went its way unmolested. During those years, I had--as the boys in the back room would say--a swell racket. Looking back on it, I feel that I could have given Al Capone a few hints. The best he could do was to operate his racket in three districts. I operated on three continents." (Source: Excerpt from a speech delivered in 1933 by Major-General Smedley Butler, USMC.)

About the Author: Jim Marrs, a native of Fort Worth, Texas, is a distinguished author and investigative journalist whose career began in 1968 as a reporter with the Fort Worth Star-Telegram. After serving in the Vietnam War, he became the newspaper's military and aerospace writer. Since 1976, Marrs has taught a course on the assassination of President John F. Kennedy, at the University of Texas at Arlington, and since 1980 has been a freelance writer, author, PR consultant, publisher of a weekly rural newspaper and a monthly tourism tabloid as well as producer of a cable TV show and several videos. He is the author of Crossfire: The Plot That Killed Kennedy (1989) (a basis for Oliver Stone's JFK film), Psi Spies (1995, 2001), UFOs: Alien Agenda and Rule by Secrecy (2000; see review in 8/01). He is also a regular speaker at UFO conferences and, beginning in 2000, began teaching a course on UFOs at the University of Texas. A member of various professional societies, Jim Marrs has received several awards for his writing and photography and is a commentator sought after by US national and regional television and radio talk shows.

AntiGravity
Holy Grail of the 21st Century
British Aerospace, NASA and independent researchers worldwide are on a quest to understand the mysteries of hyperdimensional physics and unlock the secrets of antigravity.

Extracted from Nexus Magazine, Volume 10, Number 6 (October-November 2003) PO Box 30, Mapleton Qld 4560 Australia. editor@nexusmagazine.com Telephone: +61 (0)7 5442 9280; Fax: +61 (0)7 5442 9381 From our web page at: www.nexusmagazine.com by Bruce A. Smith 2003 PO Box 1676 Yelm, Washington 98597, USA Email: bruceasmith49@yahoo.com Website: http://www.geocities.com/bruceasmith49/

A Primer on the Role of Electromagnetic, Electrostatic and Torsion Fields in Antigravity and Field-Effect Propulsion While singing in the shower before visiting a University of Washington physics professor to talk about electrostatic propulsion and hopefully anti-gravity, I realised: Hey, birds defy gravity. So do 747s, for that matter. They apply the laws of physics and lift off the ground. That's antigravity, isn't it? Yes, that's true, I suppose in a metaphorical sense. Seagulls, jumbo jets and spacecraft all manifest antigravitic effects, strictly speaking, but the kind of phenomenon I want to address here is not the overcoming of gravity but, instead, the neutralising of it.

Dr Eugene Podkletnov and the Hunt for Antigravity

Dr Eugene Podkletnov, one of the foremost researchers in antigravity and whose work is sought by NASA, Boeing and British Aerospace (now known as BAE Systems), describes the hunt for antigravity as the greatest scientific quest of this century. He calls for an international effort, akin to the Manhattan Project that developed the atomic bomb, to conquer the secrets of antigravity and usher in a new era of scientific understanding whose technological development will be at a scale so vast that the potential outcomes are merely hinted at by our previous achievements. Just getting such a project off the ground will require unprecedented international cooperation, and public disclosure as well--the potentials are that vast, that scary, and that dangerous. Dr Dan Marckus, noted British avionics expert, states in The Hunt for Zero Point-the seminal work to date on antigravity, written by Jane's Defence Weekly aviation editor Nick Cook--that the secrets of antigravity in the wrong hands will make thermonuclear weapons look like firecrackers. The secrecy surrounding antigravity research is phenomenal. Boeing refuses to acknowledge publicly any activity in antigravity development despite the fact that its competitor and sometime subcontractor British Aerospace (BAE Systems) does-and has provided funds for four university research efforts as part of its Project Greenglow, one of which was a Podkletnov replication experiment headed by Dr Clive Woods at the University of Sheffield. Further, Nick Cook publicly, and privately to me in an email, states quite directly that George Muellner, former director of Boeing's ultra-secret Phantom Works, claims Boeing sought the services of Dr Podkletnov to unlock the secrets of his gravity-shielding research. Cook says that Muellner states Boeing was denied Podkletnov's services due to the objections of Russian officialdom--which the Russian-born Podkletnov must pay attention to, apparently, despite the fact that he works in Tampere, Finland. Dr Podkletnov, wisely perhaps, chooses not to clarify these particulars despite our several emails. Perhaps Boeing can deny any activity on antigravity because NASA is doing its own research, and as a prime contractor to NASA, such as by running the Space Shuttle Program, Boeing probably knows what NASA knows. NASA spent US$600,000 recently in its Breakthrough Propulsion Physics (BPP) program to purchase Podkletnov replication equipment. Inexplicably, that equipment sits in boxes in NASA's Marshall Research Center in Huntsville, Alabama, awaiting more funding, according to an email I received from NASA propulsion researcher Ron Koczor. But enough of the cloak-and-dagger business. What do we know about antigravity? The search for that answer has taken me to some exciting and obscure places in this world, like the Aeronautics and Astrophysics lab at the Seattle campus of the University of Washington. I called those folks because Nick Cook, in The Hunt for Zero Point, mentions that UW received a NASA contract to study theories of

inertia as part of its BPP program. That's a good place to start, I thought, but it took backtracking to BPP Project Director Marc Millis at NASA's Glenn Research Center in Cleveland to find Dr John Cramer at the UW Physics Department. His mission was to confirm with Dr James Woodward the latter's 1996 preliminary research into the loss of gravitational mass in a targeted piece of metal from oscillating capacitors. Although Woodward's initial data appeared encouraging, NASA's Millis told me that their funding dried up before they'd completed their research. Furthermore, the entire BPP became unfunded in 2002, and now, in 2003, has become a hazy, privatised version of its former NASA subset self.

Electromagnetic Containment of a Plasma Field However, the University of Washington is continuing related research, such as into magnetically confined fusion energy generators--and by using electromagnetism to contain an inner field, this, in my view, makes it a close cousin of antigravity and field-effect propulsion. I spoke with Professor Uri Shumlak who told me that he and other UW staff from the Department of Aeronautics and Astronautics, along with a bevy of their grad students, are building a prototype of a fusion generator called an HIT, which stands for Helicity Injected Torus. Doughnut-ring shaped, the torus encloses a roundish chamber. Within that chamber a vacuum is first created, and then a volume of hydrogen gas is introduced and heated to a few million degrees Celsius, which separates the electrons and protons from their atoms, turning the whole stew into a quasi-neutral foam of plasma. Then the torus envelops the plasma with a magnetic field to keep it away from the sides of the chamber, enabling the plasma mass to stay hot and keeping the rest of Seattle cool. (While I was standing next to his little eight-foot-long gizmo, Prof. Shumlak assured me there was no danger of a couple of million degrees of heat escaping. The heat density of the plasma was "too low" for me to, well, break a sweat over. His quote was, "There's no more heat mass inside that chamber than what's contained in a cup of coffee." I sure hope you're right, Doc.) Then, once the plasma field is contained, the magnetic field squeezes the plasma, fusing the nuclei of one hydrogen atom into another. As the hydrogen couples combine, a helium atom is created and a neutron is released, along with lots of energy in the form of heat. One day, such a generator will give us unlimited amounts of electricity, as the heat can be transferred to other mediums to produce voltage. The UW predicts lots of electrical power on the cheap, and the Department of Energy agrees--once the details of building reliable magnetic field generators are solved.

What does magnetic fusion have to do with antigravity? Two things: firstly, magnets. Electromagnetism seems to be one of the major players in antigravity, particularly the use of electromagnetic fields to contain other fields, such as plasma fields in the HIT or torsion fields in antigravity devices--but more about that later. Secondly, the HIT works--or is about to work. It's real, and mainstream science embraces it; while antigravity is, well, a little more "out there" and reliable data harder to obtain. So the technology of HIT lays a base that other research can build upon, such as not only containing other fields but also building field-effect propulsion systems, the most elementary of which is electrostatic propulsion--and aspects of this are already being applied by NASA.

Electrostatic Propulsion Systems Electrostatic propulsion uses electrical fields differently than electromagnetism does. In EM a current flows and creates a field, while in electrostatic systems the current is static and a charge builds up in a field, such as in a capacitor or a fuel tank. These theories are utilised on NASA's Deep Space I, a probe bound for the outer reaches of our solar system. On board the probe, the propellant--a tankful of xenon gas--is excited electrostatically into positive ions. The containment vessel of the engine has a negative charge at the exit end, so the charged xenon rushes out the tail pipe with a greater thrust than if it was just using conventional chemical propellants. In fact, the electrostatic propulsion system on Deep Space I allows it to fly at 60,000 mph, or 10,000 mph faster than it would with a conventional rocket. In addition, only 82 kg of xenon is needed for its entire mission, so with its smaller mass and weight the probe will fly alongside its intended target, a comet, and dragrace on equal footing while filming and conducting studies. Again, not antigravity per se, but electrically charging Deep Space I's fuel field sets the stage for a closer look at electrostatic propulsion. Taking that closer look is Tim Ventura and his fellow researchers at American Antigravity, an organisation based in Kirkland, Washington. Ventura and his crew use electrostatic asymmetrical capacitors to create a field that levitates objects, such as their small, kite-like "lifters". These lifters are very light, weighing only a few ounces, and have balsawood struts that support the capacitors. When two capacitors of different size and load receive their share of a 30,000-volt charge, the lifter lifts-with no motors, no wings and no apparent source of lift. How, no one really knows, in my judgement. The phenomenon is replete with controversy and mystery. But as one who has seen a lifter fly, let me tell you what one looks like and what I saw when Tim Ventura's took off.

Tim has been building lifters since he was a kid and has perfected a 4 x 4 x 4&endash;foot triangular lifter which has flown so many missions in his garage that the silver aluminium foil has turned white. The thin, chopstick-like balsawood ribs that hold the aluminium foil in place are joined every few inches by a vertical strut (much like a telephone pole on an HO model railroad set) which sticks up and secures the copper or stainless steel wire of the upper capacitor. The ribs are intersected every 10 inches or so by the strut of an interior triangle, since the whole lifter is composed of interconnected isosceles triangles which give the necessary strength to the balsawood frame. All told, there is about 30 linear feet of aluminum foil and a similar run of wire. The lower and larger capacitor is a strip of aluminium foil stretched between the horizontal balsawood struts. The second capacitor is a thin strip of 50-gauge wire mounted about one inch above the aluminium foil. As capacitors, they store electrical charge but don't pass it on in a current. The negative lead goes to the lower aluminium foil, and the positive lead is attached to the upper wire. The three corners of the lifter are tethered to the work table so that the electrical leads from the power source are not broken off in flight. The power source kicks out 15,000 volts at 250 watts. Tim uses a voltage generator made by Information Unlimited, Inc., but, before the current reaches the capacitors, the voltage is stepped up to 30,000 volts by Tim's home-made voltage multiplier stack. At full throttle, the lifter is straining at the tethers, bending the balsawood frame near the point of fracture. The capacitors of the lifters are controversial, for asymmetrical capacitors are not supposed to hold charges of two different volumes. Yet the lifters fly and the question of how is a mystery that gets stacked on top of the controversy. But here is what happens. Throw the switch, and at around 17,500 volts the lifter begins to quiver in take-off. At full power of 30,000 volts, the lifter is roaring and a noticeable downward breeze is observed. Many physicists call it "ion wind" and say that this is what causes the lifters to fly. But what exactly is ion wind, and can it be the cause of flight? According to Ventura, "Ion wind is the movement of ionised air particles which flow downward according to electrical charge". Here's his theory. The positively charged wire on the top part of the lifter steals electrons from the surrounding air, leaving the affected air molecules positively charged. These positively charged air molecules, or ions, then head downward toward the large source of negatively charged electrons generated by the aluminium foil. These air molecule ions are bigger and heavier than the electrons seeking them, so there is a net thrust downward, pushing the whole lifter up.

That's the theory--and, frankly, all I can do to verify it is to tell you what others tell me. Before I do that, though, let me tell you what I experienced while standing next to a levitating lifter. In flight, the lifter emits a high whining, hissing buzz, and I could feel a good breeze coming up at me from the work table underneath the lifter. Also, while standing next to the lifter but not touching it, the hair on the back of my head started to rise up in electrostatic-like fashion. To analyse the air currents, Tim blew baby powder at the top of the lifter. The majority of the particulate cloud was drawn into the middle area of the lifter and then sucked downward. A kind of vortex was created at times, for intermittently I could see a cloud forming into an organised column beneath the lifter and then spreading out 360 degrees once it hit the work table surface. Is that ion wind? Well, there certainly was a breeze, and it sure felt like air, but how would I know if it was ionic? Something definitely sucked the baby powder down, but was it more than just regular air blowing past me? Again, I don't know. Is the movement of wind why lifters fly, regardless of whether the air is ionised or not, or is the wind just a by-product and not the propulsion? Could the capacitors be creating a field that neutralises gravity, allowing the craft to levitate? Or are they creating some kind of new field that is localised, the surrounding ambient field pushing this "field bubble" up--much like a helium balloon is pushed up by the surrounding heavier air trying to fill the emptier "field" of the lighter helium? Ventura thinks at least two phenomena are at work. Ion wind is definitely one, he feels, for the breeze is self-evident. However, he thinks a second effect is at work, too, and many agree with him. Most speculation concerns what is called the Biefeld&endash;Brown effect, the "Brown" being T. Townsend Brown, whose name is well known in early quantum research and whose work is prominently discussed in Nick Cook's The Hunt for Zero Point. The Biefeld&endash;Brown effect, according to Ventura, is the theory that lowefficiency, high-voltage, air-gapped capacitors with different or asymmetrical capacities generate a net directional force upward from the larger element to the smaller element, which on the lifter is from the aluminium foil to the wire. This force then pushes against the ambient energy field of the surrounding area, perhaps pushing against a more rigid energy field of the zero point energy field. Brown apparently made his case for these electromagnetic effects, receiving patents in the 1960s for his research. NASA's Dr Jonathan Campbell at Marshall Research Center in Huntsville, Alabama, confirmed to me that recently he also has received a patent for his research into the thrust effects of asymmetrical capacitors. However, prominent physicist Hal Puthoff--whose research cuts a broad swath across the fields of the "new physics", as featured in Lynne McTaggart's The Field

and Nick Cook's The Hunt for Zero Point, and who was also the military's "top psychic" as the director for 12 years of the CIA's remote-viewing squadron--has a different perspective: "I'm quite certain at this point that the so-called 'lifter' phenomenon is just an electrostatic ion wind phenomenon, not 'antigravity'." But Dr John J. Rusek, Adjunct Professor of Aeronautics and Astronautics at both Purdue University and the United States Air Force Academy, says that "Initial findings of 'classroom' experiments with lifters show ionic wind to be way too small a factor, by three orders of magnitude". Dr Rusek has formed a technology company, Swift Enterprises, to continue this research and bring it to the level that is "presentable to the mainstream physics community". Along these lines, Jean-Louis Naudin shows on his extensive website not only how to build a lifter but also several photos of research into the ion wind issue. Naudin's team has wrapped test lifters in plastic, yet they still produce antigravitational effects.

Dr Fran De Aquino's Space-time Bubbles Others may have a clue to the second or even a third force at work. Researcher Fran De Aquino, professor of physics at Maranho State University in So Lus, Brazil, has described in the literature that "bubbles of localised space-time" can exist in variance to the surrounding fields. Anecdotal experience suggests that the lifters may be undergoing such space-time anomalies. Tim Ventura has a heavy cast-iron bench vise on his work table. Intermittently, he gets zapped by a charge when he touches the vise. But his experience is seemingly out of time, because he gets zapped before he turns on the machine. He also gets zapped occasionally during a lift-off, and can be jolted again days after turning off his lifter. Further, he finds anomalous magnetic events in his garage. Firstly, the lifter does not fly straight up. It goes back to the rear wall of his garage and is stopped and held in place by the sheet-rock. What could be in the wall that attracts it? What could be there that is not present elsewhere in the garage? Why not be attracted to a freelance journalist standing adjacent? Secondly, Ventura finds he has intermittent and inexplicable magnetic fields up to 14 feet away from his lifter, and these fields linger for up to 15 minutes after he switches off the machine. Could all of these effects be part of a larger, more esoteric phenomenon?

Dr De Aquino stated the following in an email to me: "If a particle absorbs or emits electromagnetic energy (for example, photons), its gravitational mass (not inertial mass) is changed. The gravity, as we know, is proportional to the gravitational mass; consequently, gravity is also altered." Could the lifter be levitating because it weighs less, bathing in the glow of 30,000 volts and some kind of anomalous magnetic field? Further, could it be levitating because gravitons are blocked in some kind of gravity-shielding manner? Ventura believes this is possible; so do some at NASA. The Hunt for Zero Point states that NASA sought the services of Dr Eugene Podkletnov. However, while NASA's replication research languishes, the book claims that researcher Ning Li, of Huntsville, Alabama, is pursuing this line of research as a private contractor to NASA. Another Huntsville operation, Transdimensional Technologies, is exploring these multi-faceted phenomena, and its extensive website shows it to be a frequent contractor to NASA, conducting research into "asymmetrical capacitive propulsion" and capacitor-based devices to test "ion wind" forces. Jeff Cameron, of Transdimensional, is said by Ventura to be "the father of the lifter", having developed the device while exploring anomalous torsional effects of high-energy lasers. The lasers twisted and broke the metal frames of unrelated test material, and at the time this was considered a nuisance. But the unknown forces at work later led Cameron to found Transdimensional, develop lifter technology to a commercial level and subsequently patent many pieces of related technology. Unfortunately, I have been unable to reach Jeff Cameron or anyone at Transdimensional for any kind of confirmation.

Vacuum Energy and Torsion Fields Nevertheless, how would gravitons be blocked or gravity shielded? Dr Hal Puthoff says there are two ways of looking at it. Firstly, one can look at the issue from a quantum point of view: that there is a particle exchange between the gravitons and something else, and the net effect is antigravity. The hows and whys of that are speculative, so Puthoff turns to a classical approach for answers. He prefers the notion of "engineering the vacuum". To do that, one must first consider what the vacuum is. As I understand it, we are all in the vacuum; everything is. The "vacuum" is the matrix that contains all matter and all energy. It is the engineering perspective of the zero point energy field, or "the field"--as popularised by Lynne McTaggart in her masterpiece, The Field:

Dr Puthoff shared with me statements from fellow researcher Dr T. D. Lee: "The vacuum is the seat of energetic particle and field fluctuations, andis the seat of space-time structurethat encodes the distribution of matter and energy The vacuum is energetic in its own right." Thus energy can be drawn from the field, and spacecraft can have "vacuum propulsion systems, or propellant-less propulsion"--in other words, field-effect propulsion. Tim Ventura may be flying his lifter by having his capacitors push against the energy field of the vacuum. At any rate, more and more physicists are thinking that the vacuum can give them a whole lotta oomph--enough to propel spacecraft--and when they learn how to corral it, a whole bevy of new phenomena may be encountered, including antigravity. This new potpourri of research is being called by many the "new physics". And although his approach is classical, Dr Hal Puthoff seems to be sensing what's out there waiting to be discovered. Dr Puthoff's current research has been to explore "the perturbation of atomic or molecular ground states, hypothesized to be equilibrium states involving dynamic radiation/absorption exchange with the vacuum fluctuations. In this model, atoms or moleculesare expected to undergo energy shifts that would alter the spectroscopic signatures of excitations involving the ground state." Puthoff says he's had no success so far with this approach, but his words remind me of De Aquino's speculation that objects lose mass as they absorb energy. Pull energy from the field around you and you lose weight. Bingolift-off! But how does one pull energy from the field? Torsion fields might play a role here, according to many, and the literature on antigravity is filled with the term "torsional effects". But what exactly is a torsion field? "It has something to do with spin," Nick Cook told me on the phone. "You have a torsion field when you spin something. Add a little electromagnetism and you might have antigravity." That's the shorthand version of it, and here's a deeper look. Mike Wright, resident physics expert at BeyondTheOrdinary.Net webstream radio, told me this: "When forces create curvature (such as rotation) in more than two planes, a torsion field results. Not only does the object go around, but it goes around and 'down' or 'up', and the up/down movement is an additional acceleration in that dimension. EM and gravitational fields differ by having a magnitude of force and only one direction of movement.

"A tornado is a structure of air in air. A whirlpool is a structure of water in water. So, because more than two planes are involved, objects can be created from 'nothing'; that is to say that objects can be created from the medium of the environment, such as a tornado from two air masses of differing temperature." So, spin plus movement is the key. Again, Tim Ventura is on the hunt. He demonstrated to me that spinning magnets will cancel out their magnetic fields sufficiently so that two magnets facing each other with like poles (positive-topositive, or negative-to-negative) will not push each other away if one of the magnets is rotating perpendicularly to the force of opposition. It's not antigravity, but it gets us closer to the heart of the matter. Furthermore, Russian physicists, such as N. A. Kozyrev, have been researching the torsional effects of subatomic particle spin and the loss of gravitational mass in planets from the angular momentum of their orbits. Spinning makes something happen, but what? Tornadoes and Mother Nature might have a few clues. Tornadoes spin, in a sense, although no one in Oklahoma who has spent a night in a storm shelter during an F5 event would describe the tornadoes in the night sky as "spinning". Nevertheless, tornadoes have anomalous effects that are legendary: blades of grass stuck into mirrors, a piece of straw embedded flawlessly into a tree trunk. How? It seems as if the laws of mass, gravity and inertia are melted as winds swirl at speeds up to 300 mph in an organised vortex pattern. Is this a clue to melting the pull of gravity? Getting information to answer this question has not been easy. Many scientists, including particle physicists at major US universities, claim not to have even heard of torsion fields. So, again I turn to Nick Cook and The Hunt for Zero Point. Cook's cloaked source, Dr Dan Marckus, says that if "you generate a torsion field of sufficient magnitude, the theory says you can bend the four dimensions of space around the generator. The more torsion you generate, the more space you perturb. When you bend space, you also bend time." Marckus continues: "If you dippedone of these whirlpoolsinto the zero point energy field, the seething mass of latent energy that existed on an almost undetectable level all around us [in the field would]react in an almost magical way by directing that energy." The torsion field, in effect, is "a pump, a 'coupling' device that could dip into and then direct energy out of the zero point energy field". "But," Marckus continues, "the vortex wasn't a three-dimensional phenomenon or even a four-dimensional one. It couldn't be. For a torsion field to be able to interact with gravity and electromagnetism, it had to be endowed with attributes that went

beyond the three dimensions of left, right, up-and-down, and the fourthdimensional time field they inhabited; something that the theorists for convenience sake labelled a fifth dimension--hyperspace." Cook concluded from further conversations with Marckus that the torsion field would "bind with gravityto produce a levitational effect--an antigravity effect", yet "it wasn't doing so in the four dimensions of this world, but somewhere else". That somewhere else is hyperspace.

Entering Hyperdimensional Space So how do we activate torsion fields and enter hyperspace? Dr Eugene Podkletnov may have a clue. Podkletnov, the Russian researcher working in Finland, has studied the gravity shielding effects of superconductors. Again, Nick Cook in The Hunt relays vital information. He says Podkletnov claims that "[i]f the superconductors are rotated considerably faster than 5,000 rpmperhaps five to 10 times as fast, the disc experiences so much weight loss that it actually takes off". Or 25,000&endash;50,000 revolutions per minute within some kind of torsion field creates levitation. I emailed Dr Podkletnov to find out more about this issue. He replied: "[A] fast rotating object can, under certain conditions, cause the polarization of the volume that it occupies in space and around it. This polarization causes the gravitational effect as it modifies [the] local gravity field. The vortex of the polarized particles will create a vertical thrust with a certain force and spatial momentum. Some scientists call these polarized particles gravitons. "The term graviton is an artificial one and at present we are not sure if it is a wave or a particle and what type of particle. Maybe it is a usual tachyon or a superluminal neutrino [a faster-than-light particle]. "Polarization of the media means that the spins of electrons, protons, neutrons and of small subatomic particles that constitute the fabric of space or vacuum would be parallel. Then a kind of gravity well is formed and the objects tend to fall into this well. We observe this picture as an object rising to the sky. "Polarization of the media (of space) causes some glow around the object as it acquires additional energy and, because of it, the glow around some objects is observed." What I understand from Dr Podkletnov is that gravity is the effect of spin--the spin of all subjected particles, from the subatomic level and up, being parallel, thus they are all aligned to fall into the gravity well of Earth. And spinning objects, such as his superconducting discs, when influenced additionally by an electromagnetic

field will experience a shift in the spin of the subatomic and atomic elements. They will be turned and not be aligned in parallel. Thus, they are able to levitate. But how to polarise the media and get things spinning? Enter Dr Marcus Hollingshed, an enigmatic figure allegedly from Cambridge University. Dr Hollingshed claims to have built a six-ringed toroidal coil antigravity device which achieved great effect using rotating magnetic fields. In January 2003, he announced on the Internet that he has developed a 160-kg vehicle able to lift in excess of 2,000 kg and that it has both horizontal and vertical drive features. His device not only can go up and down and sideways, but it can push things away and pull objects to it, much like a Star Trek tractor beam. In addition, the field that the device purportedly generates is capable of being broadened and weakened, or narrowed and amplified in a lensing effect, with the field producing an absolute vacuum of 2.2 metres in spherical diameter. Best of all, when it's cranked up, the core of it goes invisible, although the term Dr Hollingshed uses is that there is a "loss of reflected light". There are no reports of independent confirmation, and Nick Cook says he hasn't been invited to see the device, so he's sceptical. Where does this leave us? Perhaps Dr Podkletnov's words sum up our current situation. "Modern theoretical physics cannot give you the direct answer to your questions [levitation, torsion fields, etc.], and a scientist who would agree to give you the answer cannot be regarded seriously, softly speaking. If you had asked Dr Einstein if he were an expert on gravity, the answer would be 'No'. I can repeat his words: 'No, I am not a magician, yet; I am still learning.'"

References: Cook, Nick, The Hunt for Zero Point: Inside the Classified World of Antigravity Technology, Century, London, 2001, Broadway Books/Random House, New York, 2002 DeAquino, Fran (Dr) website, http://www.elo.com.br/~deaquino/ De Aquino, Fran (Dr), "Correlation Between Gravitational and Inertial Mass: Theory and Experimental Test", Maranho State University, Physics Department, 65058-970 So Lus/MA, Brazil, 2002

 DeAquino, Fran (Dr), "Kinetic Quantum Gravity", Maranho State University, Physics Department, So Lus/MA, Brazil, 2002 McTaggart, Lynne, The Field: The Quest for the Secret Force of the Universe, HarperCollins, UK, 2001, HarperCollins, NY, 2002 Naudin, Jean-Louis, JLN Labs website, http://www.jlnlabs.org Podkletnov, Eugene: Tim Ventura's American Antigravity website Puthoff, Hal (Dr), S.R. Little and M. Ibison, "Engineering the Zero-Point Field and Polarizable Vacuum for Interstellar Flight", JBIS vol. 55, pp. 137-144, 2002 Transdimensional Technologies website, http://www.tdimension.com Ventura, Tim, American Antigravity website, http://www.americanantigravity.com Washington, University of, Department of Aeronautics and Astronautics, Seattle, WA, http://www.aa.washington.edu Wright, Mike, Tuesdays with Mike, "Quantum Physics Explained", BeyondTheOrdinary.Net webstream radio at http://www.beyondtheordinary.net

About the Author: Bruce Smith, originally from the suburbs of New York City, moved to the cool, damp climes of Yelm, Washington, a dozen years ago to intensify his studies at the Ramtha School of Enlightenment. As a journalist in the hard science that supports and explains the far reaches of consciousness, he is keenly interested in human levitation. His research into that topic led him to the technology and theories of antigravity, and thus this article was born. Aged 53, Bruce is a former psychotherapist of 16 years' standing; the 1998 National (US) Storytelling Champion runner-up; and the former owner and founder of Sandsifter Beachcleaning Co. of New York. His current day job is being a union stagehand in Seattle.

Archaeological Cover-ups
-- A Plot to Control History? -The scientific establishment tends to reject, suppress or ignore evidence that conflicts with accepted theories, while denigrating or persecuting the messenger.
Extracted from Nexus Magazine, Volume 9, Number 3 (April-May 2002) PO Box 30, Mapleton Qld 4560 Australia. editor@nexusmagazine.com Telephone: +61 (0)7 5442 9280; Fax: +61 (0)7 5442 9381 From our web page at: www.nexusmagazine.com by Will Hart 2002 Email: Wrtsearch1@aol.com

"THE BRAIN POLICE" AND "THE BIG LIE" Any time you allege a conspiracy is afoot, especially in the field of science, you are treading on thin ice. We tend to be very sceptical about conspiracies--unless the Mafia or some Muslim radicals are behind the alleged plot. But the evidence is overwhelming and the irony is that much of it is in plain view. The good news is that the players are obvious. Their game plan and even their playby-play tactics are transparent, once you learn to spot them. However, it is not so easy to penetrate through the smokescreen of propaganda and disinformation to get to their underlying motives and goals. It would be convenient if we could point to a plumber's unit and a boldface liar like Richard Nixon, but this is a more subtle operation. The bad news: the conspiracy is global and there are many vested interest groups. A cursory investigation yields the usual suspects: scientists with a theoretical axe to grind, careers to further and the status quo to maintain. Their modus operandi is "The Big Lie"--and the bigger and more widely publicised, the better. They rely on invoking their academic credentials to support their arguments, and the presumption is that no one has the right to question their authoritarian pronouncements that: 1. there is no mystery about who built the Great Pyramid or what the methods of construction were, and the Sphinx shows no signs of water damage; 2. there were no humans in the Americas before 20,000 BC; 3. the first civilisation dates back no further than 6000 BC;

4. there are no documented anomalous, unexplained or enigmatic data to take into account; 5. there are no lost or unaccounted-for civilisations. Let the evidence to the contrary be damned! Personal Attacks: Dispute over Age of the Sphinx and Great Pyramid In 1993, NBC in the USA aired The Mysteries of the Sphinx, which presented geological evidence showing that the Sphinx was at least twice as old (9,000 years) as Egyptologists claimed. It has become well known as the "water erosion controversy". An examination of the politicking that Egyptologists deployed to combat this undermining of their turf is instructive. Self-taught Egyptologist John Anthony West brought the water erosion issue to the attention of geologist Dr Robert Schoch. They went to Egypt and launched an intensive on-site investigation. After thoroughly studying the Sphinx first hand, the geologist came to share West's preliminary conclusion and they announced their findings. Dr Zahi Hawass, the Giza Monuments chief, wasted no time in firing a barrage of public criticism at the pair. Renowned Egyptologist Dr Mark Lehner, who is regarded as the world's foremost expert on the Sphinx, joined his attack. He charged West and Schoch with being "ignorant and insensitive". That was a curious accusation which took the matter off the professional level and put the whole affair on a personal plane. It did not address the facts or issues at all and it was highly unscientific. But we must note the standard tactic of discrediting anyone who dares to call the accepted theories into question. Shifting the focus away from the issues and "personalising" the debate is a highly effective strategy--one which is often used by politicians who feel insecure about their positions. Hawass and Lehner invoked their untouchable status and presumed authority. (One would think that a geologist's assessment would hold more weight on this particular point.) A short time later, Schoch, Hawass and Lehner were invited to debate the issue at the American Association for the Advancement of Science. West was not allowed to participate because he lacked the required credentials. This points to a questionable assumption that is part of the establishment's arsenal: only degreed scientists can practise science. Two filters keep the uncredentialled, independent researcher out of the loop: (1) credentials, and (2) peer review. You do not get to number two unless you have number one. Science is a method that anyone can learn and apply. It does not require a degree to observe and record facts and think critically about them, especially in the non-

technical social sciences. In a free and open society, science has to be a democratic process. Be that as it may, West was barred. The elements of the debate have been batted back and forth since then without resolution. It is similar to the controversy over who built the Giza pyramids and how. This brings up the issue of The Big Lie and how it has been promoted for generations in front of God and everyone. The controversy over how the Great Pyramid was constructed is one example. It could be easily settled if Egyptologists wanted to resolve the dispute. A simple test could be designed and arranged by impartial engineers that would either prove or disprove their longstanding disputed theory--that it was built using the primitive tools and methods of the day, circa 2500 BC. Why hasn't this been done? The answer is so obvious, it seems impossible: they know that the theory is bogus. Could a trained, highly educated scientist really believe that 2.3 million tons of stone, some blocks weighing 70 tons, could have been transported and lifted by primitive methods? That seems improbable, though they have no compunction against lying to the public, writing textbooks and defending this theory against alternative theories. However, we must note that they will not subject themselves to the bottom-line test. We think it is incumbent upon any scientist to bear the burden of proof of his/her thesis; however, the social scientists who make these claims have never stood up to that kind of scrutiny. That is why we must suspect a conspiracy. No other scientific discipline would get away with bending the rules of science. All that Egyptologists have ever done is bat down alternative theories using underhanded tactics. It is time to insist that they prove their own proposals. Why would scientists try to hide the truth and avoid any test of their hypothesis? Their motivations are equally transparent. If it can be proved that the Egyptians did not build the Great Pyramid in 2500 BC using primitive methods, or if the Sphinx can be dated to 9000 BC, the whole house of cards comes tumbling down. Orthodox views of cultural evolution are based upon a chronology of civilisation having started in Sumeria no earlier than 4000 BC. The theory does not permit an advanced civilisation to have existed prior to that time. End of discussion. Archaeology and history lose their meaning without a fixed timeline as a point of reference. Since the theory of "cultural evolution" has been tied to Darwin's general theory of evolution, even more is at stake. Does this explain why facts, anomalies and enigmas are denied, suppressed and/or ignored? Yes, it does. The biological sciences today are based on Darwinism.

Pressure Tactics: The Ica Stones of Peru Now we turn to another, very different case. In 1966, Dr Javier Cabrera received a stone as a gift from a poor local farmer in his native Ica, Peru. A fish was carved on the stone, which would not have meant much to the average villager but it did mean a lot to the educated Dr Cabrera. He recognised it as a long-extinct species. This aroused his curiosity. He purchased more stones from the farmer, who said he had collected them near the river after a flood. Dr Cabrera accumulated more and more stones, and word of their existence and potential import reached the archaeological community. Soon, the doctor had amassed thousands of "Ica stones". The sophisticated carvings were as enigmatic as they were fascinating. Someone had carved men fighting with dinosaurs, men with telescopes and men performing operations with surgical equipment. They also contained drawings of lost continents. Several of the stones were sent to Germany and the etchings were dated to remote antiquity. But we all know that men could not have lived at the time of dinosaurs; Homo sapiens has only existed for about 100,000 years. The BBC got wind of this discovery and swooped down to produce a documentary about the Ica stones. The media exposure ignited a storm of controversy. Archaeologists criticised the Peruvian government for being lax about enforcing antiquities laws (but that was not their real concern). Pressure was applied to government officials. The farmer who had been selling the stones to Cabrera was arrested; he claimed to have found them in a cave but refused to disclose the exact location to authorities, or so they claimed. This case was disposed of so artfully that it would do any corrupt politician proud. The Peruvian government threatened to prosecute and imprison the farmer. He was offered and accepted a plea bargain; he then recanted his story and "admitted" to having carved the stones himself. That seems highly implausible, since he was uneducated and unskilled and there were 11,000 stones in all. Some were fairly large and intricately carved with animals and scenes that the farmer would not have had knowledge of without being a palaeontologist. He would have needed to work every day for several decades to produce that volume of stones. However, the underlying facts were neither here nor there. The Ica stones were labelled "hoax" and forgotten. The case did not require a head-to-head confrontation or public discrediting of nonscientists by scientists; it was taken care of with invisible pressure tactics. Since it

was filed under "hoax", the enigmatic evidence never had to be dealt with, as it did in the next example.

Censorship of "Forbidden" Thinking: Evidence for Mankind's Great Antiquity The case of author Michael Cremo is well documented, and it also demonstrates how the scientific establishment openly uses pressure tactics on the media and government. His book Forbidden Archeology examines many previously ignored examples of artifacts that prove modern man's antiquity far exceeds the age given in accepted chronologies. The examples which he and his co-author present are controversial, but the book became far more controversial than the contents when it was used in a documentary. In 1996, NBC broadcast a special called The Mysterious Origins of Man, which featured material from Cremo's book. The reaction from the scientific community went off the Richter scale. NBC was deluged with letters from irate scientists who called the producer "a fraud" and the whole program "a hoax". But the scientists went further than this--a lot further. In an extremely unconscionable sequence of bizarre moves, they tried to force NBC not to rebroadcast the popular program, but that effort failed. Then they took the most radical step of all: they presented their case to the federal government and requested the Federal Communications Commission to step in and bar NBC from airing the program again. This was not only an apparent infringement of free speech and a blatant attempt to thwart commerce, it was an unprecedented effort to censor intellectual discourse. If the public or any government agency made an attempt to handcuff the scientific establishment, the public would never hear the end of it. The letter to the FCC written by Dr Allison Palmer, President of the Institute for Cambrian Studies, is revealing: At the very least, NBC should be required to make substantial prime-time apologies to their viewing audience for a sufficient period of time so that the audience clearly gets the message that they were duped. In addition, NBC should perhaps be fined sufficiently so that a major fund for public science education can be established. I think we have some good leads on who "the Brain Police" are. And I really do not think "conspiracy" is too strong a word--because for every case of this kind of attempted suppression that is exposed, 10 others are going on successfully. We

have no idea how many enigmatic artifacts or dates have been labelled "error" and tucked away in storage warehouses or circular files, never to see the light of day.

Data Rejection: Inconvenient Dating in Mexico Then there is the high-profile case of Dr Virginia Steen-McIntyre, a geologist working for the US Geological Survey (USGS), who was dispatched to an archaeological site in Mexico to date a group of artifacts in the 1970s. This travesty also illustrates how far established scientists will go to guard orthodox tenets. McIntyre used state-of-the-art equipment and backed up her results by using four different methods, but her results were off the chart. The lead archaeologist expected a date of 25,000 years or less, and the geologist's finding was 250,000 years or more. The figure of 25,000 years or less was critical to the Bering Strait "crossing" theory, and it was the motivation behind the head archaeologist's tossing SteenMcIntyre's results in the circular file and asking for a new series of dating tests. This sort of reaction does not occur when dates match the expected chronological model that supports accepted theories. Steen-McIntyre was given a chance to retract her conclusions, but she refused. She found it hard thereafter to get her papers published and she lost a teaching job at an American university.

Government Suppression and Ethnocentrism: Avoiding Anomalous Evidence in NZ, China and Mexico In New Zealand, the government actually stepped in and enacted a law forbidding the public from entering a controversial archaeological zone. This story appeared in the book, Ancient Celtic New Zealand, by Mark Doutr. However, as we will find (and as I promised at the beginning of the article), this is a complicated conspiracy. Scientists trying to protect their "hallowed" theories while furthering their careers are not the only ones who want artifacts and data suppressed. This is where the situation gets sticky. The Waipoua Forest became a controversial site in New Zealand because an archaeological dig apparently showed evidence of a non-Polynesian culture that preceded the Maori--a fact that the tribe was not happy with. They learned of the results of the excavations before the general public did and complained to the government. According to Doutr, the outcome was "an official archival document,

which clearly showed an intention by New Zealand government departments to withhold archaeological information from public scrutiny for 75 years". The public got wind of this fiasco but the government denied the claim. However, official documents show that an embargo had been placed on the site. Doutr is a student of New Zealand history and archaeology. He is concerned because he says that artifacts proving that there was an earlier culture which preceded the Maori are missing from museums. He asks what happened to several anomalous remains: Where are the ancient Indo-European hair samples (wavy red brown hair), originally obtained from a rock shelter near Watakere, that were on display at the Auckland War Memorial Museum for many years? Where is the giant skeleton found near Mitimati? Unfortunately this is not the only such incident. Ethnocentrism has become a factor in the conspiracy to hide mankind's true history. Author Graham Hancock has been attacked by various ethnic groups for reporting similar enigmatic findings. The problem for researchers concerned with establishing humanity's true history is that the goals of nationalists or ethnic groups who want to lay claim to having been in a particular place first, often dovetail with the goals of cultural evolutionists. Archaeologists are quick to go along with suppressing these kinds of anomalous finds. One reason Egyptologists so jealously guard the Great Pyramid's construction date has to do with the issue of national pride. The case of the Takla Makan Desert mummies in western China is another example of this phenomenon. In the 1970s and 1980s, an unaccounted-for Caucasian culture was suddenly unearthed in China. The arid environment preserved the remains of a blond-haired, blue-eyed people who lived in pre-dynastic China. They wore colourful robes, boots, stockings and hats. The Chinese were not happy about this revelation and they have downplayed the enigmatic find, even though Asians were found buried alongside the Caucasian mummies. National Geographic writer Thomas B. Allen mused in a 1996 article about his finding a potsherd bearing a fingerprint of the potter. When he inquired if he could take the fragment to a forensic anthropologist, the Chinese scientist asked whether he "would be able to tell if the potter was a white man". Allen said he was not sure, and the official pocketed the fragment and quietly walked away. It appears that many things get in the way of scientific discovery and disclosure. The existence of the Olmec culture in Old Mexico has always posed a problem. Where did the Negroid people depicted on the colossal heads come from? Why are there Caucasians carved on the stele in what is Mexico's seed civilisation? What is worse, why aren't the indigenous Mexican people found on the Olmec artifacts?

Recently a Mexican archaeologist solved the problem by making a fantastic claim: that the Olmec heads--which generations of people of all ethnic groups have agreed bear a striking resemblance to Africans--were really representations of the local tribe.

STORMTROOPERS FOR DARWINISM The public does not seem at all aware of the fact that the scientific establishment has a double standard when it comes to the free flow of information. In essence, it goes like this... Scientists are highly educated, well trained and intellectually capable of processing all types of information, and they can make the correct critical distinctions between fact and fiction, reality and fantasy. The unwashed public is simply incapable of functioning on this high mental plane. The noble ideal of the scientist as a highly trained, impartial, apolitical observer and assembler of established facts into a useful body of knowledge seems to have been shredded under the pressures and demands of the real world. Science has produced many positive benefits for society; but we should know by now that science has a dark, negative side. Didn't those meek fellows in the clean lab coats give us nuclear bombs and biological weapons? The age of innocence ended in World War II. That the scientific community has an attitude of intellectual superiority is thinly veiled under a carefully orchestrated public relations guise. We always see Science and Progress walking hand in hand. Science as an institution in a democratic society has to function in the same way as the society at large; it should be open to debate, argument and counter-argument. There is no place for unquestioned authoritarianism. Is modern science meeting these standards? In the Fall of 2001, PBS aired a seven-part series, titled Evolution. Taken at face value, that seems harmless enough. However, while the program was presented as pure, objective, investigative science journalism, it completely failed to meet even minimum standards of impartial reporting. The series was heavily weighted towards the view that the theory of evolution is "a science fact" that is accepted by "virtually all reputable scientists in the world", and not a theory that has weaknesses and strong scientific critics. The series did not even bother to interview scientists who have criticisms of Darwinism: not "creationists" but bona fide scientists. To correct this deficiency, a group of 100 dissenting scientists felt compelled to issue a press release, "A Scientific Dissent on Darwinism", on the day the first program was scheduled to go to air. Nobel nominee Henry "Fritz" Schaefer was among them. He encouraged open public debate of Darwin's theory:

Some defenders of Darwinism embrace standards of evidence for evolution that as scientists they would never accept in other circumstances. We have seen this same "unscientific" approach applied to archaeology and anthropology, where "scientists" simply refuse to prove their theories yet appoint themselves as the final arbiters of "the facts". It would be naive to think that the scientists who cooperated in the production of the series were unaware that there would be no counter-balancing presentation by critics of Darwin's theory. Richard Milton is a science journalist. He had been an ardent true believer in Darwinian doctrine until his investigative instincts kicked in one day. After 20 years of studying and writing about evolution, he suddenly realised that there were many disconcerting holes in the theory. He decided to try to allay his doubts and prove the theory to himself by using the standard methods of investigative journalism. Milton became a regular visitor to London's famed Natural History Museum. He painstakingly put every main tenet and classic proof of Darwinism to the test. The results shocked him. He found that the theory could not even stand up to the rigours of routine investigative journalism. The veteran science writer took a bold step and published a book titled The Facts of Life: Shattering the Myths of Darwinism. It is clear that the Darwinian myth had been shattered for him, but many more myths about science would also be crushed after his book came out. Milton says: I experienced the witch-hunting activity of the Darwinist police at first handit was deeply disappointing to find myself being described by a prominent Oxford zoologist [Richard Dawkins] as "loony", "stupid" and "in need of psychiatric help" in response to purely scientific reporting. (Does this sound like stories that came out of the Soviet Union 20 years ago when dissident scientists there started speaking out?) Dawkins launched a letter-writing campaign to newspaper editors, implying that Milton was a "mole" creationist whose work should be dismissed. Anyone at all familiar with politics will recognise this as a standard Machiavellian by-the-book "character assassination" tactic. Dawkins is a highly respected scientist, whose reputation and standing in the scientific community carry a great deal of weight. According to Milton, the process came to a head when the London Times Higher Education Supplement commissioned him to write a critique of Darwinism. The publication foreshadowed his coming piece: "Next Week: Darwinism - Richard Milton goes on the attack". Dawkins caught wind of this and wasted no time in nipping this heresy in the bud. He contacted the editor, Auriol Stevens, and accused

Milton of being a "creationist", and prevailed upon Stevens to pull the plug on the article. Milton learned of this behind-the-scenes backstabbing and wrote a letter of appeal to Stevens. In the end, she caved in to Dawkins and scratched the piece. Imagine what would happen if a politician or bureaucrat used such pressure tactics to kill a story in the mass media. It would ignite a huge scandal. Not so with scientists, who seem to be regarded as "sacred cows" and beyond reproach. There are many disturbing facts related to these cases. Darwin's theory of evolution is the only theory routinely taught in our public school system that has never been subjected to rigorous scrutiny; nor have any of the criticisms been allowed into the curriculum. This is an interesting fact, because a recent poll showed that the American public wants the theory of evolution taught to their children; however, "71 per cent of the respondents say biology teachers should teach both Darwinism and scientific evidence against Darwinian theory". Nevertheless, there are no plans to implement this balanced approach. It is ironic that Richard Dawkins has been appointed to the position of Professor of the Public Understanding of Science at Oxford University. He is a classic "Brain Police" stormtrooper, patrolling the neurological front lines. The Western scientific establishment and mass media pride themselves on being open public forums devoid of prejudice or censorship. However, no television program examining the flaws and weaknesses of Darwinism has ever been aired in Darwin's home country or in America. A scientist who opposes the theory cannot get a paper published. The Mysterious Origins of Man was not a frontal attack on Darwinism; it merely presented evidence that is considered anomalous by the precepts of his theory of evolution. Returning to our bastions of intellectual integrity, Forest Mims was a solid and skilled science journalist. He had never been the centre of any controversy and so he was invited to write the most-read column in the prestigious Scientific American, "The Amateur Scientist", a task he gladly accepted. According to Mims, the magazine's editor Jonathan Piel then learned that he also wrote articles for a number of Christian magazines. The editor called Mims into his office and confronted him. "Do you believe in the theory of evolution?" Piel asked. Mims replied, "No, and neither does Stephen Jay Gould." His response did not affect Piel's decision to bump Mims off the popular column after just three articles.

This has the unpleasant odour of a witch-hunt. The writer never publicly broadcast his private views or beliefs, so it would appear that the "stormtroopers" now believe they have orders to make sure "unapproved" thoughts are never publicly disclosed.

TABOO OR NOT TABOO? So, the monitors of "good thinking" are not just the elite of the scientific community, as we have seen in several cases; they are television producers and magazine editors as well. It seems clear that they are all driven by the singular imperative of furthering "public science education", as the president of the Cambrian Institute so aptly phrased it. However, there is a second item on the agenda, and that is to protect the public from "unscientific" thoughts and ideas that might infect the mass mind. We outlined some of those taboo subjects at the beginning of the article; now we should add that it is also "unwholesome" and "unacceptable" to engage in any of the following research pursuits: paranormal phenomena, UFOs, cold fusion, free energy and all the rest of the "pseudo-sciences". Does this have a familiar ring to it? Are we hearing the faint echoes of religious zealotry? Who ever gave science the mission of engineering and directing the inquisitive pursuits of the citizenry of the free world? It is all but impossible for any scientific paper that has anti-Darwinian ramifications to be published in a mainstream scientific journal. It is also just as impossible to get the "taboo" subjects even to the review table, and you can forget about finding your name under the title of any article in Nature unless you are a credentialled scientist, even if you are the next Albert Einstein. To restate how this conspiracy begins, it is with two filters: credentials and peer review. Modern science is now a maze of such filters set up to promote certain orthodox theories and at the same time filter out that data already prejudged to be unacceptable. Evidence and merit are not the guiding principles; conformity and position within the established community have replaced objectivity, access and openness. Scientists do not hesitate to launch the most outrageous personal attacks against those they perceive to be the enemy. Eminent palaeontologist Louis Leakey penned this acid one-liner about Forbidden Archeology: "Your book is pure humbug and does not deserve to be taken seriously by anyone but a fool." Once again, we see the thrust of a personal attack; the merits of the evidence presented in the book are not examined or debated. It is a blunt, authoritarian pronouncement.

In a forthcoming instalment, we will examine some more documented cases and delve deeper into the subtler dimensions of the conspiracy.

References and Resources: Cremo, Michael A. and Richard L. Thompson, Forbidden Archeology, Govardhan Hill, USA, 1993. Cremo, Michael A., "The Controversy over 'The Mysterious Origins of Man'", NEXUS 5/04, 1998; Forbidden Archeology's Impact, Bhaktivedanta Book Publishing, USA, 1998, website http://www.mcremo.com. Doore, Kathy, "The Nazca Spaceport & the Ica Stones of Peru", http://www.labyrinthina.com/ica.htm; see website for copy of Dr Javier Cabrera's book, The Message of the Engraved Stones. Doutr, Mark, Ancient Celtic New Zealand, D Danann, New Zealand, 1999, website http://www.celticnz.co.nz. Milton, Richard, The Facts of Life: Shattering the Myths of Darwinism, Corgi, UK, 1993, http://www.alternativescience.com. Steen-McIntyre, Virginia, "Suppressed Evidence for Ancient Man in Mexico", NEXUS 5/05, 1998. Sunfellow, David, "The Great Pyramid & The Sphinx", November 25, 1994, at http://www.nhne.com/specialrepots/spyramid.html. Tampa Bay Tribune, October 12, 2001 (Darwinism/evolution quote), http://www.tampatrib.com.

About the Author: Will Hart is a freelance journalist, book author, nature photographer and documentary filmmaker. He lives and does much of his research in the Lake Tahoe area in the USA, and writes a column titled "The Tahoe Naturalist" for a regional publication. He has produced and directed films about wolves and wild horses.

BRIGHT SKIES
Top-Secret Weapons Testing?
Strange fireball events have been witnessed in many remote parts of Australia recently. With the meteor theory ruled out, could these moving plasmoids be part of some military secret-weapons program, or even the work of UFOs? Part 1 (Go to part 1 , 2, 3, 4, 5)

Extracted from Nexus Magazine, Volume 4, #3 (April-May 1997). PO Box 30, Mapleton Qld 4560 Australia. editor@nexusmagazine.com Telephone: +61 (0)7 5442 9280; Fax: +61 (0)7 5442 9381 From our web page at: www.nexusmagazine.com 1997 All Rights Reserved by Harry Mason, B.Sc., M.Sc. 1313 Armstrong Road Jarrahdale WA 6203, Australia Phone: +61 (0)9 525 5999 Fax: +61 (0)9 525 5944 E-mail: orbitx@ois.com.au

My research into the subject of Australian fireballs began about two years ago in early
1995. A colleague and friend, John Watts, of geological consultants Mackay & Schnellmann Pty Ltd, asked for my opinion on earthquake risk in an isolated area of the Eastern Goldfields of Western Australia (WA). John knew of my long experience in the Laverton region, conducting geological and geophysical field exploration surveys there for gold mineralisation - hence his approach to me for scientific advice concerning an odd series of events that occurred in this area of WA in May 1993.

THE BANJAWARN FIREBALL EVENTS

Whilst visiting a small underground gold-mine John had noticed a Kalgoorlie Miner newspaper article, dated 1 June 1993, attached to the barracks' kitchen fridge door. This reported that on 28 May 1993 at 23.03 hrs a meteor fireball was seen by several observers to

be flying from south to north between Leonora and Laverton. This was immediately followed by a significant 3.9 Richter-scale earthquake - picked up by 23 seismic receivers around WA and the Northern Territory (NT). Ed Paul, a geophysicist at the AGSO (Australian Geological Survey Organisation) Mundaring Seismic Observatory near Perth, had received several telephone calls from the public, as had the Laverton Police. Ed had reasoned that there was a possible connection between the meteor fireball and the quake due to an impact with the ground. The small gold-mine (the Alycia mine) experienced this quake event as underground threeinch steel pipes sheared clean in half and drives and shafts collapsed. My friend John has done a considerable amount of earthquake risk assessment during his consulting career and thought that this damage pattern was more like instantaneous blast damage, as is normally caused by big explosions, rather than standard earthquake damage. The key to this was the underground damage, and the type of damage caused, in comparison to the more normal quake mine damage which is usually limited to surface building collapse caused by quake-induced seismic ground waves. Many observers reported that the fireball passed overhead making a pulsed roaring noise, similar to a very loud road-train diesel engine, and that after the seismic wave hit they heard a huge, long-drawn-out explosion - similar to a very major, but long-drawn-out mine blast, but somehow peculiarly different. (Note: The seismic ground wave moves much faster than the speed of sound from an explosion). At the time we reasoned that Ed Paul was probably correct and that a meteor fireball (a bolide) could have impacted explosively into the ground and caused the apparent "earthquake" by impact or by airburst-explosion shock-wave induction. This area of WA has had no recorded quakes since seismographs were first installed in 1900, nor Aboriginal racial memory of any quakes. As such an impact event is a major geological curiosity, often observed in the Earth's geological record but rarely recorded as occurring in human history, we decided to embark upon a private research project to document the event - leading, we hoped, to scientific fame and glory. We did not then appreciate just where this research work and interest would lead... I visited the area in May and June 1995 and began to interview, by personal visit or telephone, the inhabitants of a 300-kilometre-radius area centred upon Laverton. This Eastern Goldfields region of WA is semi-desert and very isolated with an extremely low population density. It contains several very large sheep stations, a couple of small gold-mining towns (Leonora and Laverton), plus several isolated gold-mine sites, a few gravel or dirt roads, a lot of thick mulga bush and gum-tree scrub vegetation with some sand dune fields and spinifex-grass cover. I hired a light plane so I could visit outlying stations and Aboriginal settlements to search for eyewitnesses and for "ground zero". This took some three weeks. A summary of all currently available witness data follows: A large orange-red spherical "fireball" with a very small bluish- white conical tail had flown from low down in the south over observers to the north. Some observers reported that the fireball was cylindrical in form and more yellow-blue-white in colour. It was heard as a pulsed, roaring or loud diesel-engine sound - well before it passed overhead. It dropped off no

glowing fragments, and had no long, luminous tail or sparks - as is common meteor activity. Its speed was similar to a 747 jetliner or a fast jet-plane and was obviously less than the speed of sound since loud noises were heard in advance of its arrival. The sounds heard before the "object" arrived were most definitely not "normal" electrophonic sounds as have been quite commonly reported from historical meteor fireball events. Such electrophonic sounds are experienced as weird "pings" and "whees" of low-volume intensity and are not fully understood at this time, but they are believed to be due to hertzian electromagnetic (EM) waves produced in the bolide plasma trail and propagated at the speed of light to the observer - in advance of the bolide. These sounds are thought to couple harmonically with the inner ear or cause nearby objects to vibrate sympathetically, thus producing the characteristic low-volume sounds. No sonic booms were reported, and no observer believed that any explosion was heard until the object had got to ground level, or very nearly so, behind low hills or treeline cover and then exploded or impacted. The fireball object flew apparently parallel to the Earth's curvature in a long, "nap-of-theEarth" arcing trajectory at low altitude (possibly some 1,000 to 2000 metres), from low down on the southern horizon - not with a "normal" meteor's inbound high-angle, high-altitude trajectory. The fireball lit up some observers and their vicinity as it passed overhead. Its flight trajectory was observed over a distance of least 250 km - although it probably had a much longer flight path well out over the southern Indian Ocean from Antarctica. It then appeared to arc down towards the ground before it disappeared out of sight behind trees or low hills. This was followed by a near-blinding, massive high-energy burst of blue-white light that rippled for about three to five seconds. This lit up the windless, cloudless, moonless night sky as if it were daylight. Observers could see for some 100 km in every direction at ground level - "as clear as day". The energy intensity involved in this light flash was similar to the light flash generated by a significant nuclear blast, and in many respects the incident strongly resembled a night-time nuclear test. A huge red-coloured flare then shot vertically skywards for some considerable distance (several kilometres?). This event was immediately followed by a massive seismic ground wave that hit the observers nearest to "ground zero" such that rocks and beer cans vibrated off tables and the ground shook so violently that persons tending a campfire fell over. Then followed a very loud, major explosive blast that was heard over a 250 km by 150 km corridor. Minor quake damage was reported as far as 150 km southeast of ground zero (the other directions, excepting Leonora to the southwest, being largely uninhabited). Located that night in Laverton was an engineer - with Gulf War experience of missiles and aircraft breaking the sound barrier - who described it as "definitely a major explosive concussionwave blast [not a sonic boom], similar to, but much bigger than, a normal open-pit mine blast". A large, deep-red-orange-coloured hemisphere of opaque light, with a silver outer-shell lining, then rose from ground level to hover around over the "ground zero location". This structure, when fully developed, was approximately three times the size of a typical Goldfields setting Moon, as seen by observers located 30 to 50 km away (in other words, it

was very big), and it "bobbed around a bit for nearly two hours before disappearing suddenly - as if someone threw the light switch off". This "half-soup-plate structure", looking like a "deep-red, very large and half-set Sun", was seen by two observers from widely separated locations, one at the Banjawarn station buildings and one at the Deleta station buildings. Dogs at both locations went totally berserk, whining and howling and attempting to get off their leads whilst the aerial light hemisphere was up. Presumably there was an ultrasonic or EM wave propagation to which the dogs were extremely sensitive. Aboriginal prospectors who were camped very near to ground zero at the Freeman's Find gold prospect were extremely spooked by the event, believing that it was "the end of the world". Some of them thought that they had witnessed a "jumbo jet" crash behind a range of low hills. They gathered their swags (bed rolls) close together as they were too scared to sleep apart. In the morning they climbed a hill to look for fires in the distance but could see no smoke. They quickly departed the area for the safety of Leonora. One Aboriginal stockman observer, located at the Banjawarn station buildings, believed that he was witnessing a fairly slow-moving "UFO" and became very worried that they were going to land and abduct him and his two companions - since it flew directly at him and then passed, very noisily, low overhead before going into its final downwards-arcing plunge. Almost exactly one hour after the first big event, three observers located at the Banjawarn station buildings saw a second, much smaller fireball which they described as being more of a blue-green-white colour. It appeared to rise from ground level, but definitely rose from behind distant trees well south of the station perimeter, and then flew to the north in a high mortarshell-type arc before coming down to ground level behind distant bush. Its flight path was divergent to the north-northeast when compared to that of the first major fireball event of that night. This later event then created a second but very small explosion and concomitant minor ground shake, similar to the first event but much smaller in size and with no resultant rising hemisphere of opaque light. A prospector located north of the Mulga Queen Aboriginal settlement also reported seeing parts of this second event. This second event does not appear to have been of sufficient enough magnitude to register on AGSO seismographs. However, analysis of the best AGSO seismic records by USGS (US Geological Survey) energy conversion equations suggests that the energy involved in the first main event quake was probably of the order of one to two kilotonnes of TNT equivalent. The blast itself was probably bigger, as not all such explosive energy is transmitted efficiently into the ground and along the Earth wave path to the seismic observatories. The main fireball eyewitness "explosion ground zero" was located near to the northern edge of Banjawarn station, whereas the calculated AGSO quake epicentre fix was close to the southern perimeter of Banjawarn station, the difference reflecting the difficulties involved in calculating accurate quake epicentres from remote seismographic locations. In spite of the excellent eyewitness "ground zero impact" cross-fixes, a considerable time in the air in a Cessna-172 failed to find any crater or ground anomaly of any kind there or

anywhere else in a 300-km-diameter search area. Ground and air examination of the nearby Celia fault lineament produced no evidence of any movement on this structure. Banjawarn is arguably the most isolated station area in the Eastern Goldfields region of WA. This sheep station has gained notoriety since its purchase the same year (1993) by the Japanese Aum Supreme Truth (Aum Shinrikyo) sect - of 1995 Tokyo subway gas-attack fame. Research soon showed that a Japanese Aum Supreme Truth sect representative - deputy leader Hayakawa - had been inspecting sheep stations for sale, around and including Banjawarn, in early April 1993. Hayakawa initiated purchase procedure for Banjawarn in late April 1993, desiring to "conduct experiments there for the benefit of mankind". The station actually changed hands when papers were signed and a bank cheque was provided on 1 June 1993 - only three days after the fireball event. However, the agreement regarding the sale to the Aum sect was completed on 23 April 1993 - some 35 days prior to the fireball event. As the 28 May 1993 event did not appear to fit any normal meteor impact scenario, we began to joke that the Aum sect had probably sent a cruise missile with a pulse jet engine and detonated a nuclear weapon on the uninhabited desert fringe immediately north of Banjawarn station... Meteors usually travel at hypervelocities, greater than 25,000 mph, and do not normally fly low-speed, "nap-of-the-Earth", low-level (1,000-to-2,000-metre-altitude) trajectories. They usually have long, luminous tails and drop-off fragments, and are not documented as triggering earthquakes. Pressure changes due to storms (or, possibly, pressure waves created by a meteor flypast) are known to trigger quakes in stressed-plate regions of the crust, but this region can hardly be assigned a high-stress fault signature, given the total lack of such quake events in human memory. It is a very stable Archaean Age cratonic shield area, with the nearest location demonstrating quake activity being located in the Fraser Ranges, some 500 to 600 km to the south, east of Norseman. In response to recent ABC radio interviews given by the author, three truckies reported seeing yet another fireball soon after starting work at 5.00 am one day (exact date unknown) in May or June of 1993. Their "Moon-sized" fireball flew from south to north at low level (some 1,000 metres) with a high-speed jet-plane velocity. It was yellow-orange-red in colour and had a very small blue-white tail. It lit up the early morning dark sky in an intense blue- white light flash that silhouetted the countryside as it headed immediately west of Laverton directly for Banjawarn station. As the truckies were sitting next to loud diesel engines of their own, they do not know if this third Banjawarn fireball made any pulsed, roaring noise. This third fireball held a course that would not only pass over Banjawarn but might ultimately have reached the Exmouth Peninsula in far northwest WA. Now, for three fireballs to be heading towards Banjawarn is just too much of a coincidence for a meteor-type event. Meteors of this size are very rare events, let alone three heading around May-June 1993 into one small space on the Earth's surface at Banjawarn. If we assume that fireball no. 3 was seen at 5.00 am on 29 May 1993 - and thus followed fireball no. 1 by six hours, as in, say, a south-to-north-travelling chain of bolides (rather like the

recent Comet Shoemaker-Levy 9 impacts on Jupiter) - we have a problem with the meteor theory, for in that six-hour period the Earth would have rotated 90 degrees about its northsouth axis and fireball no. 3 should have come in over East Africa!

OTHER FIREBALL EVENTS IN AUSTRALIA AND NZ

Since the May 1993 event, there have been many other reports (in excess of 1,000 and often of multiple events) concerning aerial fireballs and associated light-energy emissions. They involve exotic, spherical fireballs making diesel freight-train noises (although there are some noiseless variants), flying long trajectories over different parts of Australia. Isolated but similar reports have also originated recently from New Zealand. These fireballs have been observed in all our Australian states (as late as 4 February 1997), and in many cases have exhibited variations on and combinations of the following actions: very-low-altitude; nap-of-Earth trajectories; small-to-nonexistent tails; no fragment drop-off; apparent velocity often very slow and commonly less than that of sound; no associated sonic booms; considerable and sudden changes in course, as well as speeding up, stopping dead, reversing course and flying vertically upwards into space; creation of intense vibration of ground and housing during flypast; explosion in massive blue-white arcing light displays with major explosive sound events or silent, intense light-flashes; regular creation of power generation overvoltage outages and other electrical effects. The Banjawarn case demonstrates a cause-effect relationship with a 3.9 Richter-scale earthquake, and other fireballs have possibly been related on at least two occasions to 3.0 to 4.0 Richter-scale earthquakes in eastern Australia. If meteors are the source of these observations, then lately we appear to be continually encountering a very odd species of meteor that exhibits a previously undocumented, very exotic behaviour and a very high statistical rate of arrival in Australia, apparently (until recently, i.e., 1996) largely ignoring the rest of the world. Other possible causes such as natural-gas fireballs, min-min lights and earthquake stress lights may be easily discounted by many aspects of these multiple fireball events - but not least because of their usually very-low-energy output when compared to the very large energies involved in these recent Banjawarn fireball incidents. However, possible scenarios such as off-planet alien UFOs, or Earthbound powers testing new exotic power-plant, military spacecraft and/or EM weapons systems, cannot be so easily discounted.

THE PERTH FIREBALL EVENT

Probably the most spectacular of these fireball events was that which occurred at approx. 2.00 am on 1 May 1995 above Perth, WA. At that time, a large spherical orange-red fireball with a small conical blue-white tail was observed as it flew from the Indian Ocean over Bunbury, in southwestern WA, in a north-northeasterly direction at a relatively high altitude, apparently

with a trajectory that was parallel to the Earth's curvature. The altitude of this fireball is open to question as many observers thought that it was not very high in the sky, but newspaper reports later placed it at several kilometres in altitude. The fireball soon arrived above the eastern side of the City of Perth (population >1 million) and was seen and heard by many eyewitnesses over its 150-kilometre land-flight trajectory. Observers reported that the "object" emitted a loud, roaring, pulsed noise - similar to a diesel freight train - before it arrived, and that it flew at a steady velocity similar to a high-speed jet aircraft. There was no report of a sonic boom. Whilst moving over the eastern part of Perth, near Midland, the fireball reportedly stopped dead in the sky and the tail inverted through the fireball to point towards the previous direction of travel! Then there was an enormous burst of blue-white arcing light-energy that briefly lit up the city and its suburbs as clear as daylight for many kilometres. In many ways the event was similar in force level to a nuclear blast. A loud, vibrating, massive explosioncum-seismic wave reverberated around Perth, causing the city buildings to shake and books and objects to fall off shelves. Several observers reported that, at the instant of the explosion, four white lights raced apart from the centre of the main "object" and formed a right-angled white cross in the sky. No actual object was seen at any time - just a bright orange-red fireball of light emission and its very small blue-white-light conical tail. One observer reportedly told the Perth Astronomical Observatory of seeing sparks drop off the fireball during its flight and that it had a long tail or streak of orange colour. All other police and public eyewitnesses reported that the fireball had no tail (or, at best, a rudimentary, very short tail) and that they definitely saw no sparks. They noted that it was spherical or cylindrical in form, as defined by light-energy emission. About half the city's population, some 500,000 people were estimated to have been woken up by the violence of this explosive, seismic-wave event. The ground vibration wave was picked up by the AGSO Mundaring Seismic Observatory as a paper analogue recording lasting some two minutes, timed at 17.57 UTC, i.e., commencing at 1.57 am WA time. This event raised some discussion in the WA press over the next few weeks and was generally explained in the media by the Perth Astronomical Observatory as the explosion of a meteor fireball with a power of one or more megatonnes of TNT equivalent, at an altitude of several kilometres. Surprisingly, this event was apparently not widely reported in the world press. One would think that something with a force level equivalent to a large hydrogen bomb detonating above a city like Perth would be worthy of great discussion. Obviously it was not loud enough to wake Canberra... Reports soon came in of small lights and strange aerial noises that had moved to the northnortheast of Perth towards the small town of Toodyay and beyond, on the night in question. Amateur meteor astronomers spent a considerable amount of time interviewing farmers out that way but no meteor fragments have been recovered to date (December 1996). Later reports noted that on the same night, some 1,900 km to the north-northeast of Perth, a couple situated on Sunday Island, near One Arm Point north of Broome in the Kimberley region of WA, were woken some time around 3.00 am by a loud, roaring, pulsed diesel-

engine noise, "similar to a D9 bulldozer or tank engine", advancing directly towards their front door. This noise rose to a crescendo and books and objects fell from their shelves. The seismic ground-vibration wave and sound event lasted for one to two minutes. Believing they had experienced an earthquake, the family listened to the early morning ABC radio, but the only story was of the explosive meteor fireball event above Perth. A check of the Mundaring seismic records has shown that no earthquakes of any magnitude at all occurred at Sunday Island or anywhere else in their region that night. One possible interpretation of these events is that a meteor fireball exploded on contact with the Earth's denser atmosphere high above the east of Perth and that small fragments, including a very large fragment, flew north-northeast over Toodyay, eventually to be heard flying low over Sunday Island in the Kimberley region. This meteor interpretation ignores the fact of the fireball's slow speed, reportedly similar to that of a jet plane. Due to its roaring sound being heard before it arrived, the fireball apparently travelled at less than the speed of sound at some 750 mph. Most meteors are generally hypervelocity objects flying at many thousands of miles per hour, often greater than 25,000 mph. The meteor hypothesis also ignores the strange aerodynamics of an "object" that reportedly stopped dead in the sky, whilst the very small luminous tail inverted through the spherical fireball. Moreover, it ignores the lack of recovered fragments from so great an explosive event, and the accumulated evidence from many other similar fireball events that have occurred throughout Australia in recent years. Observations of the fireball's flight, or effects associated with the event, cover some 2,000 km in strike across WA and thus allow a reasonably reliable attempt at reconstruction on a globe from a planetary perspective. The trajectory starts somewhere to the south-southwest of Perth - possibly in the Indian Ocean or in Antarctica - and projects north-northeast towards the northeastern coast of Japan and across the centre of the Siberian Kamchatka Peninsula. If continued, the trajectory would cross over northern Alaska and over Arctic Canada to emerge into the Atlantic somewhere near Nova Scotia. It is interesting that the projected trajectory skims Antarctica along its coast near Enderby Land. At this location is a complex of three research bases: the Japanese bases of Syowa (approx. 40 East) and Mizuho (approx. 45 East and inland), and the former USSR base of Molodezhnaya (approx. 45 East on the coast). Further northwest, the former USSR base of Novolazarevskaya (approx. 15 East on the coast) also lies approximately upon the projected trajectory. The former USSR also has bases ringing the coast of Antarctica at the following approximate locations: 92E (Queen Mary Land), 105E (Vostok, inland near the South Magnetic Pole), 163E (Oates Land), and 224E/44W) (opposite the Rockefeller Plateau). These bases effectively give a good arc- coverage of the entire globe from the radio transmission viewpoint. The Kamchatka Peninsula in Siberia was the site of the infamous KAL 007 incident. Recent research by David Pearson, published in his book, KAL 007: The Cover-up, concerning this 747 jumbo-jet shoot-down by the Soviets, suggests that KAL 007 was attempting to gain intelligence on a very large transmitter site located in the central part of the peninsula.

It has been suggested by Japanese journalists (Archipelago magazine) as well as American scientific researcher Tom Bearden that this Kamchatka transmitter is one of a series of former Soviet EM weapons complexes. Such weapons are believed to have the ability to transmit explosive and other effects, such as earthquake induction, across inter-continental distances to any selected target site on the globe, with force levels equivalent to major nuclear explosions. Evidence for the existence of such exotic weapons is given in part in a "Voice of Russia" radio broadcast on their Science and Engineering program of 23 December 1996, where they discussed modern Russian electromagnetic weapons of the microwave plasma variety. The following is a part-transcript of that program, featuring the interviewer Yekimenko and the science authority Boris Belitsky:

Yekimenko: How would a microwave generator be used 'in anger', Boris? Belitsky: It would be used to fire a plasmoid - that is, a blob of plasma - into the path of an incoming missile, its warhead or an aircraft. The plasmoid would effectively ionise that region of space and, in this way, disturb the aerodynamics of the flight of the missile, warhead or aircraft and terminate its flight. This makes such a generator and its plasmoid a practically invulnerable weapon, providing protection against attack via space or the atmosphere. Yekimenko: Boris, I hate to ask this question, but still... The generals and scientists who speak of this weapon - they couldn't be bluffing, could they? Belitsky: Oh, no. This is evident if only from the fact that a few years ago, in 1993, at the Russian-American summit in Vancouver, the Russians proposed a joint experiment in testing such generators - or plasma weapons, as they are called here - as an alternative to the Strategic Defense Initiative, SDI. In such an experiment, which was proposed to be code-named Trust, the system would be used to repulse a missile attack. In this way, Russia hoped to strengthen the new climate of post-Cold War security in the world. These comments of course emphasise that many observed "objects" in the night sky may in fact have no mass associated with them at all, and are actually holograms of light being given off by slugs of dense EM energy, these being held in place by three or more transmitters' Tesla wave outputs manipulating plasmoid blobs in 3D space.

SILENT FIREBALLS
Another fairly typical (but silent) fireball event occurred in October 1994 at the iron ore mining town of Tom Price in the Pilbara region of Western Australia. One night in mid-October 1994 a family was having a patio barbecue at about 8.30 pm. They saw a very large red-orange-coloured ball of fire moving at very low altitude directly towards them at a steady, slow, light-aircraft speed (100 mph?) at an altitude of 200 to 300 metres. It was bigger than the Moon in apparent size.

They rang the local police to alert them to a possible aircraft on fire. The two policemen raced outside to watch. By now, half the town (population of some 4,000) was outside watching the fireball. From front-on it appeared to be a fiery orange-red-yellow colour; from the side it appeared to be yellow-white and pulsing up and down in light intensity (as captured on video). Our original barbecue observers, by now some 200 metres directly below the "object", reported that it was an intense ball of orange-red fire or plasma with the fire swirling in a spiral pattern and the flames disappearing internally upwards into "a central black hole" or void within the spherical mass of flames. The fireball had no tail and made no noise at all, and there was no ground seismic/noise wave as experienced in many other recent Australian fireball events. It was described as a sort of "implosion ball of flames", with all the fire or flames originating in local space outside the fiery, spherical form, and then being sucked into the centre where they disappeared - "like a moving plasma ball in a local space-time warp around a central black hole". "Never ever seen anything like it before, therefore difficult to describe accurately." (Really aware people, these outback mining families!) The observers said that the fireball took about five to seven minutes to cover the distance from a line of hills west of Tom Price to a line of hills to their east. At this point it flashed a bright blue-white colour that lit up the area; then it took off at very high speed, moving very quickly to the east and disappearing almost instantly. Other observers simply believed that it just disappeared with the intense, bright blue-white light-energy emission flash/explosion, but with no explosive noise. The observers turned around to look back to the west. Immediately, a second fireball appeared in the west, following the path of the first. It flew slightly lower, but at the same slow lightaircraft speed (i.e., about 100 mph) and, similarly, at constant altitude. Again it flew directly over the barbecue observers and was identical in all respects to the first fireball. Likewise, it moved at very high velocity to the east and disappeared in a massive blue-white flash of lightenergy. This was followed by a third fireball that was exactly the same size and travelled exactly the same low-level altitude (nearly in the treetops), exactly the same slow flight-speed, exactly the same course, and again disappeared at high speed to the east in exactly the same kind of light flash. The time between the appearance of each separate fireball "pulse" was almost identical. Observers reported that after the first one had disappeared to the east, they swung around to look west, only to find that another fireball had arrived; and after that second one disappeared, they turned again to the west to see that a third fireball had arrived straight away - just like clockwork! There remains a difference of opinion between observers as to exactly how many fireballs were seen in sequence that night. All observers agree that two fireballs were seen, but several claim that three were actually seen, but that strange time-space-mind distortion effects were in operation (emanating from the fireballs) such that confusion reigned immediately, during and after the sightings, leading to disagreement and argument over the exact number of discrete fireball events.

This entire sequence of events (or parts thereof) was seen by many of the inhabitants of Tom Price, i.e., possibly well over 2,000 people. Many eyewitnesses attempted to take photographs, but when they got their developed film rolls back from Perth they discovered their photos showed good family snaps and only white blanks where the fireballs had been! The films were developed by friends and were not tampered with, suggesting that X-ray or similar EM radiation from the fireball may have fogged the film. One videocamera tape recording was made, but later accidental over-recording meant that only two minutes of this incident remained - taped as a pulsing light or fireball, as seen from well south of the fireball track. This videotape has since been appropriated by a UFO researcher in New South Wales and has never since seen the light of day. All residents were shocked by what they had observed, eventually believing that someone deliberately wanted them to see these fireballs as some sort of test over an isolated outback town. They confirm that the object appeared to have no solid mass when seen close up, but from a distance many thought they were seeing an aircraft on fire - but the second and third fireballs disabused them of this idea. No one could align their sighting with anything within their experiential memory. Some thought that "it was like the end of the world" - that same expression yet again! The two policemen were taken the next day to a point halfway to the Paraburdoo townsite (residents there also saw the fireballs to their north that night), located some 50 km south of Tom Price. The policemen were briefed by "officials" on what had occurred and thereafter refused to discuss the evening's events with their friends in Tom Price. Being a small town with few inhabitants, and pretty lonely if the other residents cold-shoulder you, one policeman later admitted that he would like to say what it was all about but had been ordered to keep his mouth shut and it was more than his job and life were worth to say more. The residents of Tom Price discussed these events for days, but attempts to go public on Perth TV were met with ridicule and loony epithets. They noticed that the fireballs had flown from the direction of the Exmouth Peninsula "US radio communications base" and knew that, in spite of recent newspaper publicity claiming that "this base has been deserted by the USA and handed over to the Australian government", there were still many Americans to be seen in the town of Exmouth who continued to live and work at the base (as is the case even now, in early 1997). Many suspect that there is a secret underground part to this base which contains peculiar, large aerial systems at ground level. It was later discovered that the Dampier power station, further northeast, went off line at the time of the Tom Price fireballs due to a huge overvoltage pulse on the transmission lines. Residents of this district have commonly seen or even been followed by bright white lights whilst traversing roads at night near the coast and adjacent to the Exmouth base area. They report that these lights move at low or high speed, at low or high altitude and commonly alter their courses. Very bright white glows have been observed at night emanating from uninhabited bushland just to the east of Tom Price. Fireballs have been reported on several occasions in the period 1973 to 1994 as flying from Exmouth towards the east and the Great Sandy Desert.

SECRET WEAPONS TESTING AND OTHER SCENARIOS

In this Tom Price instance we appear to have a possible direct link to US bases. Thus it is feasible that high-powered EM weapons systems are being tested by the USA - or some other foreign government - on Australian soil, or that off-planet alien UFO interest in the Exmouth US base is being demonstrated in these sightings. Regular passage of three such slow-speed fireballs, ultimately increasing rapidly to very high speed, occurring at exactly equally- timed intervals, along the same very-low-altitude trajectory and course, cannot involve any normal meteor or bolide-train event. These fireball events do not appear to represent any known natural phenomenon, and certainly appear to fit the alien UFO, secret military spaceplane-testing or EM weapons-testing scenarios. Eyewitness information about the interior of the Exmouth Peninsula "US VLF submarine communication base" proves to be extremely interesting. The main transmitter (Tx) site consists of one very high central aerial called "Tower Zero" positioned upon a low hilltop and surrounded by 11 equispaced smaller towers (each about 1,000 feet high). Each tower is connected by aerial wire forming a series of three concentric circular loops (in excess of 2.5 km diameter). Tower Zero is encased in wood/asbestos sheeting to form a very high, enclosed oblong box, and has a two-man elevator running up the inside of the tower. The top inner aerial shape is surrounded by a larger enclosed box. The aerial array utilises enormous quantities of copper tube and wire "ground counterpoise" arrays buried in the ground under the entire complex. Access into the hillside tunnel opening takes one into a large (at least three-storey) underground section at the base of Tower Zero. Here is something like the innards of a giant "transistor radio" with a huge heavy-duty copper-wire coil some 50 feet high and 15 feet in diameter - all supported on hardwood (Jarrah) frames fixed with wooden (Jarrah) nuts and bolts! Sections are lined with stainless- steel sheeting. There may be further and deeper sections under the copper coil which were not seen by this eyewitness. There is a large power station at the site, possibly running on gas from boreholes into a large natural-gas reservoir nearby. Although officially recently handed over by the US Navy to Australian Navy control, the base still has many US "consultants" who live in the nearby town of Exmouth. The Jarrah fittings and copper coil in Tower Zero were installed in 1968, after the main building contractor teams had left the facility. Supposedly this Exmouth Tx site is transmitting VLF or ELF radio messages to submarines. However, this eyewitness description of the underground wooden frame and giant coil is a dead giveaway. It perfectly describes major elements of Tesla's Wardenclyffe, Long Island, Magnifying Energy Transmitter - and his earlier Colorado Springs research versions. The wooden construction is required to handle very high voltages and very high frequencies (possibly as high as microwave-band frequencies) by containing the induced coil electrostatic wave from discharge. It is not needed to handle very low frequencies (VLF) or extremely low frequencies (ELF).

Tesla claimed in 1908 that he could hit any antipodean planetary city with an enormous EM energy pulse, delivered in microseconds, that would "create an explosion equivalent to more than the power of the extant world navies' combined 'Dreadnought' battleship broadsides" (i.e., a huge force similar to that of a nuclear explosion) from just such a device. Therefore, it would appear that the Exmouth US Tx site contains "Tesla" or "scalar" EM weapons systems and has been active since about 1969, i.e., in time to conduct the 1970 and earlier tests for which we see evidence, due east of there in the Great Sandy Desert, as many grid rows of 10-km-spaced earthquakes, looking like a chessboard - each of 3 to 5 Richter power.

EARTHQUAKES TO ORDER
In 1965, this section of the Great Sandy Desert area was (uniquely for Australia) covered by high-altitude U2 aerial photography, paid for by the US Government. Why? In 1966, the French oil company Aquitaine Oil (now called ELF Aquitaine) took out a large oil exploration permit in this most isolated and difficult-to-access area of Australia. Canberra even paid half the exploration costs to help explore the hinterland. No other company known to me ever got this type of deal - especially to explore an area of poor conceptual potential in a poor geological environment when many easier-access and far better geological environments with excellent conceptual potential existed elsewhere in Australia and were open for acquisition and exploration. Aquitaine commenced exploration in 1967 and carried out aeromagnetic, ground gravity, seismic traverse, and ground VLF/ELF EM studies. (These EM techniques were quite rare and odd exploration techniques to be used in oil exploration.) In 1968-69, Australian Army MPs with 4WD Jeeps were airlifted into the Great Sandy Desert to round up a couple of hundred nomadic Aboriginal tribespeople and ship them out to Broome. This region was declared "off limits to the public", and all access tracks into the desert were guarded by Military Police. The published reason for this was the danger from a series of test launches from Woomera in South Australia, over the Great Sandy Desert and Broome, of the British Blue Streak missiles, and of the European four-stage space rocket satellite-launching system. (They even got this one into orbit eventually in early 1970 and 1971.) Thereafter, the British missile program and the European space effort were rather mysteriously and suddenly closed down. In 1970 Aquitaine did no field work. In late March 1970, a series of concentrated 3.0 to 5.0 Richter-scale earthquakes commenced in the eastern Great Sandy Desert. (Note: no earthquakes have ever been known there since seismometers were installed in WA in 1900; also, there is no Aboriginal racial memory of quakes in this region.) These quakes stopped in early October 1970, only to recommence the following year. Isolated quakes have continued every year since 1970. The late March to early October period is the only viable field period in this region - due to the extreme temperatures of 50+ degrees Centigrade in the months of November to February.

In 1972-73, Aquitaine drilled two stratigraphic holes (both dry) and walked away from the permit. Their annual exploration work reports (1966-1973) should be on 'open file' at the WA Mines Department library in Perth; however, they are listed as confidential. No copies exist in Perth as they are held under lock and key in Canberra at the AGSO (ex-BMR) offices. This situation is unique in all my WA exploration experience. In 1973 the BMR (Bureau of Mineral Resources) published a report about the strange explosion of new earthquakes in the eastern Great Sandy Desert. This report contained incorrect quake epicentre maps - apparently biased not to show the strange, regular positioning of these quakes along a 10-square-kilometre-spaced grid over an 80 km by 70 km area, with a central two-kilometre- spaced series of quakes along two lines forming an apparently central 'aiming point' cross. The 1996 AGSO Mundaring Observatory epicentre data demonstrates this regular quake epicentre pattern very well. The accuracy of epicentre determination is thought to be +/-10 km. Other Australian areas of dense quake distribution show chaotic elliptical area spreads clustered statistically around central points - not regular grid lines of quakes marching through the desert. These quakes are not due to seismic explosives - unless they used several kilotonnes at each shot hole! The Great Sandy Desert earthquakes are distributed almost exactly due east of the Exmouth VLF Tx site and, intriguingly, are also located upon a Magnetic North Pole great circle route from Exmouth's sister transmitter complex located at Cutler, Maine, on the northeastern seaboard of the USA near the Canadian border. Thus, if the several sightings concerning fireballs emanating from Exmouth (reported during the period 1973 to 1994) to the east towards the Great Sandy Desert are taken into account, it would appear that this area of Australia has been utilised for the testing and eventual deployment of a diabolical EM weapons system of prodigious power. Slugs of EM energy could have been fired from Exmouth and steered or explosively initiated from Cutler, and/or other US global transmitter sites onto the target test range within the Great Sandy Desert to initiate major earthquakes in a region previously and totally devoid of same. On a globe one can see that the great circle geographic polar route north from Exmouth passes through the following locations: Hong Kong; Thule (US air base in Greenland); Cutler, Maine (known VLF Tx); Arecibo, Puerto Rico (known VLF Tx); Tucumn, Argentina (known VLF Tx); Palmer and Amundsen-Scott US Antarctic bases; back to Exmouth Tx in NW Australia. Such a series of Tx sites would allow good coverage of the entire planet. Interestingly, the Puerto Rico site is a near exact antipodean site for Exmouth, and both sites are areas where UFO sightings are common - especially Arecibo, where I suspect the sightings are mainly atmospheric Tesla light-energy-emission 'UFOs' from the testing and operation of both Tx EM weapon sites. There are many fascinating coincidences in this research. Take for instance the case of Harold E. Holt, Prime Minister of Australia from 26 January 1966 to 19 December 1967. He disappeared whilst swimming one Sunday - apparently after reporting to family and close colleagues over the preceding days that he had discovered something about the USA, its

activities here and its future intentions, that deeply offended and worried him. Intending to raise these issues in Cabinet and then Parliament on the following Monday, he was never seen again. Rumours of CIA assassination, shark attack or removal by Chinese submarine have continually surfaced over the years. Recent stories even suggest that Holt is alive and well in China... The Exmouth Peninsula communications base is now called the "Harold E. Holt Naval Communication Station". One would think that the Australian Federal Police or ASIO/ASIS could have solved the disappearance and/or possible murder of an Australian Prime Minister in some 30 years. One does not have to look too far for a connection and possible line of enquiry. Then there is the case of the two young cattle-station hands who died under very mysterious circumstances a few years ago in the Great Sandy Desert - on the very seismic grid-lines put in by Aquitaine Oil, and within the very area of the Great Sandy Desert "earthquake test range"... It would appear to be high time for Australians to do something about this state of affairs since we actually host a weapons system that has led clandestinely to the deaths not only of Australians but quite probably of tens of thousands of fellow humans in many countries across the globe. But all of that - the science of earthquake-inducing EM weapons systems and their recent deployment and use on planet Earth by Russian, Japanese and American forces - must wait until the next article in this series. Any person seeing, or having seen, exotic "meteor fireballs", or knowing anything about same or exotic EM weapons systems, is invited to contribute to this research project by telephoning the author on +61 (0)9 525 5999 (after 10.00 am WA time = gmt + 8 hours), faxing on +61 (0)9 525 5944, or e-mailing on E-mail: orbitx@ois.com.au About the Author: Harry Mason, BSc, MSc, MAIMM, MIMM, FGS., is a UK-born geologist/ geophysicist, resident in Perth, Western Australia. His 30-year career in mineral exploration has had him stationed all over the world, including Alaska, India, Norway, Mexico, Morocco, Sudan and UK. He has extensive field experience in geo-recce, geological mapping, geophysics/geochemistry, prospecting, remote-sensing/computer imaging technologies, and seismic and electromagnetic studies. He specialises in the geology and resource exploration of WA's Eastern Goldfields. Lately he has been devoting his time and expertise to researching mysterious Australian outback phenomena of natural and man-made origins.

BRIGHT SKIES

Top-Secret Weapons Testing?

Strange light-events have been reported over many remote parts of Australia in recent times. With the meteor theory ruled out, could these energy bursts and beams be part of some classified Tesla-style weapons program? Part 2 (Go to part 1 , 2, 3, 4, 5)

Extracted from Nexus Magazine, Volume 4, #4 (June-July 1997). PO Box 30, Mapleton Qld 4560 Australia. editor@nexusmagazine.com Telephone: +61 (0)7 5442 9280; Fax: +61 (0)7 5442 9381 From our web page at: www.nexusmagazine.com 1997 All Rights Reserved by Harry Mason, B.Sc., M.Sc. 1313 Armstrong Road Jarrahdale WA 6203, Australia Phone: +61 (0)9 525 5999 Fax: +61 (0)9 525 5944 E-mail: orbitx@ois.com.au

RECENT EXOTIC AUSTRALIAN LIGHT-ENERGY EVENTS

Whilst researching the 1993 Banjawarn fireball-explosion-earthquake incident, I became

aware of an entirely different spectrum of bizarre, non-fireball-related light phenomena events reportedly being observed in our skies by very reliable Western Australian bush observers (such as those who described the fireballs over the town of Tom Price). In common with the fireball events, these events were rarely, if ever, being reported in the press and do not appear to have been commented upon by our scientific community. These events vary in style, but nearly all involve essentially static atmospheric light- emission events that have apparently never been reported or observed before the 1980s, have been reported rarely post-1985, but now have an increasing event periodicity in post-1993 years. One such event type commonly reported consists of massive high-energy five-to-ten-second bursts of blue-white light seen in the night-time skies of the upper atmosphere. Such events have been reported in WA by many observers including meteor experts and amateur astronomers who are categorically certain that these are not transient light bursts due to single meteors or multiple meteor showers.

Normally, no massive object or moving light source is seen in association with these events. However, the massive blue-white light energy emissions are at times quite similar in power output to those very bright, blue-white light flash events often reported occurring in conjunction with fireballs and their 'explosion' (as described in Part 1 of this article series). Similar events involving massive blue-white light burst emissions have also been reported as occurring at ground level. For example, one October 1994 incident that was seen from Minara station (50 kilometres east of Leonora in the Eastern Goldfields of WA) possibly involved a night-time UFO landing and small beings with torches combing around the station buildings. The exotic, brilliant blue-white flare was observed at ground level as the alleged alien spacecraft accelerated off the nearby Minara airstrip. The light from this flash lit up the entirely dark station buildings in a brilliant and "beautiful" blue-grey glow silhouette. Another 1996 night-time incident was observed near Rocky Gully in the south-west of WA and was described as a very scary event where massive blue-white streamers of arcing electricity issued from the forest floor into the atmosphere, creating an intense, violent, bluewhite glow (and an attendant "electrical noise") that was visible for miles-"like someone with a giant arc welder". This event persisted for at least several minutes. The observers fled the area in fear for their lives, phased out by the apparently enormous energy involved in the event. These massive energy bursts of high-altitude, blue-white light and/or ground-level electrical arcs are reasonably common and I have about 100 such documented events in the WA database. Publicity from my first NEXUS article has resulted in three similar events-one of them from eastern Victoria-being reported to me. I am unaware of any such similar events being reported historically in the literature anywhere on planet Earth-except as referred to below in connection with circa-1900 high-frequency, high-voltage EM wave experiments by Nikola Tesla. Other exotic events involve post-1993 night-time and daytime observations of golden-orange or silver-blue-white beams or cylinders of energy propagating vertically downward from high altitude and hitting the Earth's surface-with no noise or surface damage and no thunderstorm activity reported-usually in isolated outback areas. Another style of light-energy emission event being observed involves orange-red- coloured forms hanging statically in the night sky. Commonly pencil-beam-shaped (vertical or at 45 degrees), but including rare spherical forms, this style of event has been reported since about 1985, with an apparent increase since about 1990 but with many more sightings reported since 1993. Some 100 such events have been reported. Luckily, in this case, an alert amateur meteor astronomer, experienced in night-time astrophotography, has captured one such case on film. John Goldsmith photographed this beam from his home in Bedfordale (east of Fremantle in the Darling Ranges) at about 9.50 pm on 24 May 1990. John's photographs are shown on the following pages. I took a compass reading (at the spot indicated by John Goldsmith near his telescope observing platform) across the trees as visible in photos 2-4. The bearing was about 262-263 degrees magnetic (local deviation is a degree or less as is the compass and reconstruction accuracy). The beam bearing is on a direct line to the "prohibited" area of the Fremantle Garden Island Naval Base.

This "island", or promontory, is riddled with underground installations from World War II when it was used as a submarine base by the US Navy/British Royal Navy/Royal Australian Navy. The southern end of Garden Island is occupied by HMAS Stirling-our current submarine base-where most of the Australian Collins Class subs are to be based. Naval yards are also present under the beam bearing on the mainland. Although we cannot deduce the exact range of the beam, it has to be fairly close to the observer as it is in front of the clouds and lights up some of them. It is therefore a good bet that this beam was hanging above, or very close to, the Garden Island naval facility. John Goldsmith had come out of his house that night to do some astronomical telescope work. He saw the orange beam hanging vertically in the sky and raced back inside for his camera. Being used to capturing transient meteorite events, he knew exactly how to set up the photo. He used 400 ASA film on settings of 30 seconds, 60 seconds, 120 seconds and 120 seconds for photos 1 to 4 respectively. John stated that the beam lit up some clouds and was not as bright as the images captured on film-probably due to light capture in the exposure time, or perhaps his recall of the intensity is a bit out. The beam did not appear to move around or change much over the five to six minutes that it was in view, but John was concentrating hard on the camera. A video reconstruction utilising his four photos, each registered on the same bright stars, demonstrates that, indeed, the beam location is entirely static over the duration of the event. Finally, after about five to six minutes, the beam just faded away to nothing. There was no sound event. The stars are seen to move over the exposure time, and possibly the centre of orange light intensity changes a bit, downwards along the beam. The overall beam light energy varies up and down in intensity from photo to photo-possibly due to the varying film exposure times or variations in the beam's actual light-emission intensity. On the original colour photos one can see beside the orange beam a band of weaker red lines, then blue lines, then an even weaker band of red lines, and then blue lines again, as follows (to the left of the major beam): O RRR BBB rrr bbb, and so on. Note that similar spectra also exist to the right side of the beam. The spectral lines are distributed either side of the major orange beam across a considerable width of sky-at least twice the length of the visible beam length and possibly more. These photos also suggest that a 'ghost' basal tail of the central major beam goes much lower, possibly to ground level. The photos were taken in the dark at about 9.50 pm (sunset here in WA on 24 May 1990 was at about 5.30 pm). Note that the near-vertical white line on the left hand side of image no. 2 is an original film glitch and not an event of the time. It was originally suggested that this beam was an effect created by a ground-based laser, but checks by atmospheric scientists who employ such devices in Australia and the USA have completely discounted such a theory. One major problem is that the light-form appears well up in the atmosphere and is not connected to any ground-based laser. Another problem is the large width of the beam when compared to normal pencil-thick laser probes which are normally only visible within two kilometres of the beam. In addition, there are harmonic spectral lines visible across the image.

Another suggestion was that the beam is a searchlight, yet it cannot be a normal searchlight as it appears at high altitude with no connection from ground level. It also has no conical section diverging upwards, and it has exotic parallel harmonic spectral lines. In 1991 a Japanese astronomy magazine published an article with a very poor black/white version of the photo, suggesting the main beam was caused by refraction of ships' lights by a horizontal layer of different density air. If so, why has this effect not been previously documented anywhere over the world's oceans? I now have many eyewitness accounts of such vertical orange beams seen at night over land over the past two years here in WA. These land locations are generally uninhabited and have no light sources (such as searchlights, etc.) for refraction by air layers as suggested by the Japanese magazine. One 1996 Brisbane beam event report was very significant as the observers saw very-highvoltage, blue-white discharge streamers issuing from their house wall-mounted mains power box as an orange beam hovered nearby in the sky. Members of another household reported their power box hummed violently as the orange beam hovered some distance away in the sky. This data confirms the probability that Tesla-style longitudinal scalar EM potentials were involved in this Brisbane event (and therefore were possibly present during the other beam events), probably created by a remote Tesla EM transmitter and issuing from local space-time 'vacuum' at the standing wave target node, i.e., the beam location. One quite feasible explanation for the orange beams is that they are due to electromagnetic 'holograms' of light-energy being emitted from invisible but concentrated slugs of EM standing waves. Such waves may be of natural (e.g. Earth stress lights), human or alien origin, but all involving multiple scalar EM wave interference. The massive, high-altitude, blue-white light energy flashes are possibly due to Tesla EM wave emission coupling briefly with the upper atmosphere, whereas the ground-level flashes are possibly due to the operation of a Tesla Magnifying Transmitter (located either in Australia or overseas) that is transmitting EM energy through the planet to the antipodean target site where electrical arc energy is being violently released. None of the reported events involving either blue-white light energy flashes or orange-red beams or spheres occurred during or near any kind of electrical storm or unsettled weather pattern. There is a possibility of some unknown natural phenomenon electrically charging selected Earth fault plane systems across WA, thence creating huge "Earth stress lights" hanging above selected energy concentrations. Solar charged-particle output, coupling in some peculiar style with the Earth's ionosphere/surface, is a further possibility, but this implies that there has been a very significant recent change in the Earth-Sol electromagnetic and/or electrostatic equilibrium. Such powerful and localised exotic light events, occurring in large numbers and in such a relatively short time-span of a few years, have never been previously reported from WA, or anywhere else on planet Earth, in documented scientific history.

However, on occasion, isolated single high-energy (Earth stress light?) events have been reported; e.g., in Eastern Tibet in 1947, prior to the Red Chinese invasion, a large earthquake struck this border area and was followed by huge, high-power, orange-red glows of spherical light-forms which hung for days over the eastern sky. Buddhist monks reported that these apparitions were visible from Lhasa and they considered them at the time to be very evil omens (and correctly so!). These Australian events are very high-power events and should not mistakenly be compared with the average, isolated and very rare, low-power "Earth stress light" and/or "min-min light" reports as occasionally observed near seismically active earthquake zones and only rarely reported in historical literature. The concentrated high energies involved in the recent Australian fireball and associated events and in the exotic static light events, as well as their increasing event periodicities, suggest a non-natural origin, or possibly a rapidly evolving natural system of unknown type. At this time, scalar EM wave interference is the preferred physics mechanism for the formation of both fireballs and their associated phenomena as well as the exotic static light emission events. Alien UFO activities cannot be completely discounted, but they do not fit the available human intelligence pattern which strongly points to Earth-based technological activity. BANJAWARN NUCLEAR BOMB SCENARIO? During my early research enquiries in 1995 into the "Banjawarn Bang" of 28 May 1993, Australia's ABC radio broadcast a news item from the USA referring to US Senator Sam Nunn who was chairman of a US Senate Inquiry into the "Japanese Aum Sect and Weapons of Mass Destruction". Nunn was reported to have stated that the Senate inquiry team had evidence that the Aum Supreme Truth (Aum Shinrikyo) sect had attempted to purchase nuclear weapons from the Russians and had also attempted to develop same from their own scientific laboratory base-and had probably succeeded. I became worried that, since the 28 May 1993 Goldfields event did have characteristics similar to a nuclear blast, possibly these Aum sect loonies had indeed acquired nuclear weapons and some sort of pulse jet (i.e., Nazi V1 type cruise missile) delivery system. I contacted Dan Gelber, chief counsel of the US Senate inquiry, and told him of my data and research. His agitated response was: "Please express airpack everything that you have to us asap-at our expense." I complied with his request, and also spoke to him and his assistant several times more on the phone. I now believe that, although the energies involved in the Banjawarn event were of nuclearbomb power level, the explosion was not of nuclear but of scalar EM technology origin.

THE TESLA CONNECTION In an early telephone call, Dan Gelber informed me that the US had found evidence that in 1992 the Aum sect had sent a research team to study at the Nikola Tesla Museum in Belgrade,

Yugoslavia. Their objective was to get data on Tesla's electromagnetic wave transmission technology, as related to an earthquake-inducing weapons system. Gelber, being a lawyer, did not seem to understand much about this weapons system, but discussed it 'in passing' as evidence for the Aum sect's deep desire to obtain exotic new weapons systems with potential for mass destruction-such as nuclear bombs, nerve gas technology, etc. Nikola Tesla (1856-1943) was the scientific genius who singlehandedly invented modern AC electrical rotating fields and electrical generators, motors, plus radio (Marconi apparently stole Tesla's ideas whilst apprenticed at Tesla's New York laboratory) and a host of other electrical and electromagnetic devices. Most of the foundations of modern 20th century electrical civilisation is due to Tesla's pioneering work in the period 1880-1908. As it happens, I have a large library of Tesla's works and many books written about him. Tesla's electromagnetics and his understanding of physics have always intrigued me and I have spent many hours pouring over his patents, attempting to visualise the circuits and his understanding. I was greatly intrigued by Gelber's comments and pondered over their possible significance, if any, to the Banjawarn events of 28 May 1993. I began to reread my Tesla library, searching for any possibly relevant information. TELEGEODYNAMICS AND TESLA WAVES I found references to Tesla constructing a vibrating mechanical oscillator with a perfect periodicity that he used to 'ping' the Earth. He also tried it out on his laboratory building structure and found that when it received a return signal of longitudinal (i.e., scalar) seismic or sound wave energy it added a new impulse "ping" to the return. After a few minutes this wave reinforcement built to such a level that harmonic oscillatory forces created local ground earthquakes and/or began to vibrate the target building to pieces. Tesla built this device to provide a mechanical analogy to his EM wave research and to help him visualise the system dynamics. Tesla describes taking a sledgehammer to one of his first devices, as this was the only method capable of stopping the rapid collapse of his laboratory and nearby buildings which were all vibrating increasingly violently and in sympathy with the mechanical oscillator's seismic wave packets. There were vague references in the literature to Tesla's mechanical telegeodynamics theories coupled to suggestions that he could create the same seismic effects with EM "Tesla waves", as produced by his "Magnifying Energy Transmitter"-a giant Tesla coil linked to a special circuit design and a large, spherically shaped 'aerial'. Tesla utilised these "Tesla waves"-longitudinal (scalar) EM waves (like sound waves) of pure electrostatic potential with no 'E' (electrical) or 'H' (magnetic) transverse vibrational fields. He certainly proved that he could transmit usable electrical energy in very large quantities, without any wires and with only minor energy losses, via his EM Magnifying Energy Transmitter. He claimed that he was bouncing these Tesla waves through the Earth's core to the antipodes and back to the transmitter (Tx) site. A relatively small, 10 kW-generator energy supply of just a few horsepower would rapidly allow the buildup by resonance of millions of horsepower in the coil circuits of this Magnifying Energy Transmitter device.

Sheets of man-made lightning and blue-white electrical streamers would arc out of the circuit to Earth grounding points, or from the top spherical aerial system. Locals, many miles away from Tesla's Colorado Springs laboratory, complained of experiencing sparks and blue-white streamers of electrical energy issuing from power lines, generators, electric motors, etc., and even from the soles of their boots to the ground. Tesla had previously demonstrated that fire and flames can be exactly reproduced by veryhigh-tension, high-frequency, electrostatic potential waves (in fact, that is all a fire is when considered in physics)-dimensions higher than the standard 'burning of, say, carbon in oxygen' philosophy of atomic molecular chemistry. In his patent for the EM Magnifying Energy Transmitter, Tesla mentions that it can transmit electrostatic potential energy to the planetary antipodes, or create a grid of standing waves and nodes of pure electrostatic potential energy across the entire planet. He provides a method for steering the antipodean target site by utilising two or more waves of differing frequency and amplitude from two or more widely separated Tx sites. It is important to realise that he was not transmitting standard Hertzian waves which vibrate transversely to the string direction in normal 3D space with a constant rate of time flow-as in standard HF radio transmission. Lord Kelvin of the London Royal Society of Physics once had a serious argument with Tesla at a scientific meeting in New York as Kelvin considered transverse vibrational 'E'- and 'H'-field Hertzian waves to be the only form of EM wave propagation. However, when invited to Tesla's laboratory, Kelvin was astounded to see by experimental demonstration that Tesla was indeed creating longitudinal vibrational or scalar EM waves of pure electrostatic potential-or, as Tesla called them, non-Hertzian radiations. Kelvin then apologised in public and confirmed the existence and nature of the new Tesla wave. Recent private research in the USA has demonstrated that Tesla wavescan propagate in 'n'dimensional space and may be engineered to operate in a non-linear time dimension at any speed from zero to infinite (not being limited to 'c', the speed of light). Several Tesla waves sent from different transmitters may also be engineered to combine by interferometry to produce an EM slug of very-high-level infolded or contained energy, with any desired light emission shape, colour and intensity. This slug of EM energy may be moved around the planet at will-visibly or invisibly). The contained energy may be released by a further specific transmission. The EM slug can be moved into the Earth, through the air or into the sea. If 'detonated' in the Earth, an earthquake is the result. In a building or a city, a violent explosion of pseudo nuclear style is the result (even up to nuclear force levels).

TESLA'S "DEATH RAYS" AND SUPPRESSED EM WEAPONS TECHNOLOGY In his later years Tesla claimed that he could produce a "death ray", with a range of hundreds of miles, which would be useful against aircraft. Tesla also stated that another of his inventions would allow entire cities to be devastated by explosive EM transmissions across intercontinental distances, to anywhere on the planet, with no defence possible; and that EM

"Tesla shields", produced by the same new device, could defend an entire country or a city against aircraft and shells. He certainly made several public announcements about the "death-ray" and "city-buster" EM weapons systems in the 1920s and 1930s, but no details of techniques have survived in the public domain to my knowledge. In 1924 a plethora of "death ray" and "anti-aircraft ray" stories appeared in the New York Times. The Western Australian Kalgoorlie Miner newspaper also published stories on these inventions during the 1920s. Various inventions were linked to scientists from several nations, e.g., Grindell H. Mathews (UK), Dr T. F. Wall (USA), Herr Wolle (Germany), and Grammachikoff (USSR) (as revealed by belligerent statements by Trotsky). Details of the technology allegedly employed by these systems are currently unavailable in the Western literature. An Australian inventor of such a "death-ray" device, Charles Sidney Way, was found deadshot through the heart under mysterious circumstances-on the promenade of an English seaside resort in late 1937. News stories were also published in the USA about Tesla's "death ray" inventions in 1924, 1934 and, finally, in 1938. The 1938 press releases stated that Tesla would employ 50 million volts in a new form of ray wave, only one-hundred-millionth of a centimetre in diameter, based upon an entirely new principle of physics that produced a great repelling force. Tesla stated that this device could melt any engine and that there was no defence against it. It could travel through interstellar space faster than light and, if aimed at the Moon, it would turn a spot on the surface into incandescence. It would appear that Tesla was referring to something vaguely similar to modern concepts of laser or particle beam weapons, but possibly utilising micro-wave EM transmissions of enormous power, travelling at speeds greater than 'c', the velocity of light. In actual fact, physicists call waves with dimensions of one-hundred-millionth of a centimetre (i.e., 10-9 metres) X-rays, but the size mentioned by Tesla is also quite close to the arbitrary boundary designated for even smaller radiations-defined as gamma rays. To achieve such wave-packet velocities of greater than 'c' was thought to be impossible in Einsteinian Western physics-until the recent redevelopment of new ideas in physics concerning the theoretical relativistic hyperspace transmission of scalar EM waves-or Tesla waves. It is also now known that longitudinal scalar EM waves do indeed produce a great repelling force on the atomic nucleus, bypassing the outer electron shells and directly engineering or interfering with the components of the nucleus. Tesla was not known to make idle statements, but some of his ideas were so incredible and beyond the 'ken' of so many other physics peers that mainstream academics commonly just ignored his work. Only in recent years have some brave souls come out with experimental and theoretical studies that confirm the brilliance of this amazingly practical and innovative mind.

Most modern Western university physicists simply ignore Tesla's work. Only Eastern European and Russian universities normally include a study of Tesla's work in their curricula. As early as 1914, Tesla predicted the electrical control of atmospheric moisture, and he gave some thought to how this 'weather control' could be achieved using his magnifying transmitter. He implied that it would be possible even to affect the Sun's EM fields and output, or certainly modify its effects upon the Earth, by means of EM Tesla wave transmitters. Tesla suggested a means for lighting the ionosphere by EM waves to produce a dull white glow-to turn night into day and make sea and air navigation safer. This apparently magical thesis would work along the lines of an analogy between the rarefied upper atmosphere or ionosphere and a standard evacuated fluorescent tube: both can be lit up by a Tesla coil radiating Tesla waves, without any wires having to be used. Tesla believed that nuclear radiation from specific isotopes, such as radium or uranium, was not just the result of atomic nucleus instability, but that the decay was caused by interaction of the nucleus with a special ray emanating throughout the universe. He stated that it would be possible to engineer EM "shielding" to stop the rays and hence terminate the action of nuclear disintegration, and that therefore, presumably, it would be possible to generate concentrations of such rays and stimulate the nucleus into explosive or rapid general transmutation. Tesla's radiation and other theories, as well as more recent theoretical studies by US physicist Tom Bearden, have enabled a full elucidation of the reasons for a series of quite bizarre activities associated with the Japanese Aum Supreme Truth sect at Banjawarn station, Western Australia, during 1993, and demonstrated the sect's close connection to the Banjawarn fireballs, explosion and mini-Tunguska earthquake events. As research into the "Banjawarn Bang" has progressed, an entire collection of bizarre events and coincidences has begun to unravel-but you will have to wait for Part 3 for that... The next article in this series will cover intelligence on the Japanese Aum sect as regards their interest in EM weapons and their activities in Australia. It will also summarise the known physics and effects of modern scalar EM weapons systems, including their wave-transmission health effects on human and other life-forms, and will detail a variety of recent Earth history events where such weapons are believed to have been employed by Russian, Japanese and covert US power groups.

Note:
Any person seeing, or having seen, exotic "meteor fireballs", or knowing anything about same or exotic EM weapons systems, is invited to contribute to this research project by telephoning the author on +61 (0)9 525 5999 (after 10.00 am WA time = gmt + 8 hours), faxing on +61 (0)9 525 5944, or e-mailing on E-mail: orbitx@ois.com.au About the Author: Harry Mason, BSc, MSc, MAIMM, MIMM, FGS., is a UK-born geologist/ geophysicist, resident in Perth, Western Australia. His 30-year career in mineral exploration has had him stationed all over the world, including Alaska, India, Norway, Mexico, Morocco, Sudan and UK. He has extensive field experience in geo-recce, geological mapping, geophysics/geochemistry, prospecting, remote-sensing/computer imaging technologies, and seismic and electromagnetic studies. He specialises in the geology and resource exploration of

WA's Eastern Goldfields. Lately he has been devoting his time and expertise to researching mysterious Australian outback phenomena of natural and man-made origins.

BRIGHT SKIES
Did the Japanese Aum Supreme Truth sect purchase an Australian outback sheep station for its own Tesla-style weapons testing, or to eavesdrop on someone else's secret tests, or both?
Part 3 (Go to part 1 , 2, 3, 4, 5)

Extracted from Nexus Magazine, Volume 4, #5 (August-September 1997). PO Box 30, Mapleton Qld 4560 Australia. editor@nexusmagazine.com Telephone: +61 (0)7 5442 9280; Fax: +61 (0)7 5442 9381 From our web page at: www.nexusmagazine.com 1997 All Rights Reserved by Harry Mason, B.Sc., M.Sc. 1313 Armstrong Road Jarrahdale WA 6203, Australia Phone: +61 (0)9 525 5999 Fax: +61 (0)9 525 5944 E-mail: orbitx@ois.com.au

"BANJAWARN BANG" REVISITED

Part 1 of this "Bright Skies" series of articles described an anomalous event-consisting of a

bright, flat-trajectory fireball, a huge flash of white light, a major explosion, a red flare rising skywards to a great height, and a 3.6-3.9 Richter-scale earthquake-which occurred on the late evening of 28 May 1993 on or close to Banjawarn sheep station (ranch) in the northeastern Goldfields region of Western Australia. The majority of eyewitness evidence placed the "ground zero" of the 1-2 kilotonne explosion on the northwestern edge of this Banjawarn property. A large hemisphere (some two times as large as a half-setting Sun) of opaque orange-red colour with a silver lining then rose from ground level to bob around for two hours before turning off as if a light switch had been thrown.

The Banjawarn sheep station soon became newsworthy due to its purchase and occupation in 1993 by the Japanese sect, the Aum Supreme Truth (Aum Shinrikyo), of Tokyo subway gasattack fame. The sect's stated purpose at that time was "to conduct experiments there [at Banjawarn] for the benefit of mankind". It was reported in the media in 1995 that Aum sect members had experimented there with sarin nerve gas on sheep-as a prelude to the Tokyo gas attack on 20 March 1995. The Aum sect's deputy leader, Kiyohide Hayakawa, visited Perth in April 1993. Aided by Perth-based Japanese Mahikari sect agent, Japanese-born Yasuko Shimada, he hired a light plane and flew with a Perth real estate consultant (Japanese-Australian, Micky Webb) out to the northeastern Goldfields to view several "for sale" sheep stations. Interestingly, in his pre-Aum days, Hayakawa had studied for his Masters degree at Osaka University in "Greening Technology". His thesis is marked highly confidential and is under top-secret wraps. The University authorities originally stated that he studied "AntiDesertification" in the Climate Engineering department. However, Japanese investigative journalist Yoichi Shimatsu (see web site www.pelago.com) has uncovered strong evidence that this department is a cover for secret Japanese electromagnetic (EM) weapons research. More recently, in response to Shimatsu's published story concerning Hayakawa's true area of study, Osaka University now insists that Hayakawa studied "Landscape Engineering". The outcome of the deployment of certain types of EM weapons is, if you like, a higher order of "Landscape Engineering"! These weapons systems appear to be candidates, amongst many other examples, for the geophysical environmental warfare weapons originally envisaged by Professor Gordon McDonald in Nigel Calder's 1968 book, Unless Peace Comes. Hayakawa left Osaka University and soon found his way into the Unification Church-the Korean Moonies sect. The Reverend Moon was a long-time friend of the recently deceased North Korean "Great Leader", and is now known as an associate of George Bush in new Moonies ventures in South America. After some years, Hayakawa became a high-ranking member but broke with this sect under cloudy circumstances in 1987. He left the Moonies (with their permission?)-with US$20 million of their funds, the deeds to several Tokyo buildings, and the rights to several Moonies businesses-and joined the Aum sect. According to an analyst for the Japanese Police, Hayakawa was under surveillance at this time-believed to be a possible spy for the North Korean military. He inadvertently led them straight to the relatively unknown Aum sect. Hayakawa apparently utilised these Moonies assets to buy his way into the Aum sect-to whom he brought some 35 fellow Moonies. He rose almost immediately to the position of deputy leader, running a nearly separate organisation surrounded by his ex-Moonies cadres, in his so-called "Aum Construction Ministry". Hayakawa reportedly began to use the multifaceted Aum organisation as a convenient cover for a variety of drugs, arms and high-tech scientific equipment (of use in weapons manufacture) dealings around the world. For instance, during the Gulf War, Saddam Hussein was among his trading partners. Hayakawa visited Russia 22 times, and North Korea 17 times since 1992. He traded with KGB official Vitaly Masenko-operating under cover of the Ukraine Ministry of Industry and

Trade. Masenko had previously worked closely with the Ukrainian chapter of the Unification Church since at least the mid-1980s. JAPANESE CULTS: COVERT POLITICAL SUPPORT Yasuko Shimada, Hayakawa's contact and helper in Western Australia, also had an interesting career prior to her 1993 Banjawarn role, according to author Garry Greenwood. In his 1997 book, All The Emperor's Men, Greenwood discusses his experiences with the international Japanese cult Mahikari. He was a devoted member of this "New Civilisation" spiritual healing religion for some 17 years and was their number-two spiritual leader/executive in Australia for about 10 years. Several years ago Greenwood left this sect upon discovering that its founder, Lt Colonel Yoshikazu Okada (ex-Emperor's bodyguard and Imperial Guards), had been instrumental in planning the Japanese Army's infamous "Rape of Nanking" in China prior to World War II. He also found out that at the higher Japanese Mahikari command levels the cult was viewed as designed with just one purpose: to initiate the placement of the current Emperor of Japan back to his "rightful" position as Emperor of Planet Earth within our lifetime. Apparently these people believe that in an earlier lifetime, many of thousands of years ago, the present Japanese Emperor ruled this entire planet, and it is now his ordained destiny to rule the Earth again. Greenwood noted that Yasuko Shimada, Hayakawa's 1993 Perth contact, was instrumental in establishing Mahikari in Australia in 1974. This cult has only some 2,000 members here, but it concentrates on the rich and powerful. Jo Court, the wife of Western Australian Premier Richard Court, has been a member for some 15 years, and she and her husband celebrated his February 1993 election win all the next day at the Perth Mahikari temple, before leaving two weeks later on a holiday tour of Japan, reportedly involving many meetings with powerful and influential Mahikari-sponsored Japanese "businessmen". It is interesting just how many events in this Banjawarn story happened in sequence during early 1993. In April 1993, yet another Japanese group arrived in WA. The Japanese Environment Ministry approached the Western Australian Government with a plan to undertake an "AntiDesertification" study in the eastern Goldfields area of WA. This project went silent after the Aum affair exploded into the world news, but after help by Richard Court and Deputy Premier Hendy Cowan it is now in full swing around Kalgoorlie and Laverton. Japanese university post-graduate students are tending electronic monitoring equipment installed all over these areas of the eastern Goldfields-"in order to learn how to green third-world deserts". Joint research by Yoichi Shimatsu in Japan and Garry Greenwood has uncovered a trail of connections between the covert Japanese money-power supporters of both the Aum and Mahikari sects. These included prominent LDP (Liberal Democratic Party) politicians such as Shintaro Ishihara, co-author (with the late Sony chairman Akio Morita) of a book entitled The Japan That Can Say No. This 1989 book's basic thesis suggested that Japan should ally with Russia, and that by mating Japanese microchips to Russian super-weapons they could put the

finger up to the USA and jointly rule the world. It appears to describe the plan that is currently being followed by a covert money-power group that controls the Japanese Government. Much evidence suggests that both the Japanese Aum and Mahikari sects are offshoots of covert Japanese God-Emperor worship groups and serve mainly as deniable political (and military technology) action arms intended to aid their particular Japanese brand of world hegemony. It is unlikely that most international members are aware of this or their dupe roles in this scenario. Jo Court was informed of this Mahikari-Emperor scenario by her (now ex-) friend Garry Greenwood, but she refused to believe it.

HAYAKAWA'S FIELDWORK In April 1993 Hayakawa, aided by the Perth real estate consultant, spent 12 days examining sheep station properties in the Leonora-Laverton outback region of Western Australia. Flying in to each station, Hayakawa strangely and openly asked to be shown immediately the uranium prospects that were located there. Hayakawa took small rock samples away for assay from each uranium prospect that he was shown. He then requested a station 4WD vehicle to "tour the station alone to view the property potential and make up his mind re purchase". According to information from the consultant, Hayakawa drove to locations within the central areas of the properties, often over the soil-covered granites. At first he attempted to drill two small holes into the ground with a small portable rock-drill, but the drill soon failed and he had to dig small holes by spade. He placed an electrode into each ground-hole, connected the two electrodes to a small electrical instrument about the size of a fax machine, and proceeded to record some electrical or electromagnetic variable for several hours at each site. He did not move the electrodes at all during this process. Back at the station quarters he would "number-crunch" this data all night long on a powerful portable computer. Hayakawa was rather touchy when the consultant asked him what these procedures were all about, and he mumbled that it was necessary for the Aum's future experiments "for the benefit of mankind" to choose the correct location. In fact, he carried out these ground geophysical surveys without the knowledge of any of the station owners, who thought he was merely sightseeing around their properties in station 4WD vehicles. As a geophysicist often involved in geophysical surveys of many types for mineral exploration purposes, I could not immediately understand or deduce what electrical system Hayakawa was utilising or for what purpose. Normal electrical and electromagnetic ground surveys involve moving the sensors along lines over the prospective ore-body location, not measuring some parameter for hours at one static location, and they never involve numbercrunching measurements all night long. Hayakawa repeated this procedure of uranium sampling, ground geophysics and all-night number-crunching at each sheep station that he visited.

Eventually, after further aerial surveying of Banjawarn, Hayakawa decided that this station was ideal for Aum's purposes. It appears that he chose Banjawarn due to its isolation rather than its contained uranium prospects which, if anything, were much smaller and lower in grade than those located on the other stations he had inspected. Banjawarn is arguably the most isolated sheep station in the eastern Goldfields, and the area lying along its northern, northeastern and eastern perimeter is even more isolated sanddune/spinifex country linked to the edge of the Gibson Desert. The entire area is almost totally devoid of inhabitants. Hayakawa attempted to purchase the station then and there in mid-April 1993, showing the owner a briefcase full of Australian paper money notes. The owner, being a prudent man and well aware of colour ink-jet printers, refused to deal in that manner and requested a properly signed legal purchase document and the handover of a reputable WA bank cheque. Obviously Hayakawa was keen for the Aum to own the Banjawarn station right away, in midApril 1993-which suggests he was operating to a tight time schedule. Hayakawa then immediately returned to Perth and left for Tokyo, but in early May 1993 he travelled to the Soviet naval base at Cam Ranh Bay in Vietnam-according to Japanese Police inspection of his travel agent's ticket stub lists. Later in April 1993 two other Aum personnel arrived in Perth from Tokyo, whereupon they utilised the services of a firm of solicitors to establish a WA company and draw up a legal purchase document which would be satisfactory to the owners of Banjawarn station. These Aum representatives had a poor command of English and were quite agitated at the slow and lengthy legal process necessary to effect the purchase agreement-which again suggests a tight timetable for their agenda. This Banjawarn purchase agreement was signed on 23 April 1993. Yasuko Shimada, being an Australian resident, was co-signatory on the Banjawarn ownership papers in order to help the Aum get past Australian land ownership regulations. Without her Mahikari help, the Aum would have had severe problems gaining title to Banjawarn and conducting experiments there "for the benefit of mankind". I find it interesting that the Mahikari sect includes amongst its members the wife of the Premier of Western Australia; the same Premier who had an investigation conducted into the Aum sect's activities in connection with the "Banjawarn Bang". He was prompted by my 1995 report to him regarding the early fireball/explosion/quake data that suggested this event could have been nuclear in nature and was certainly suspicious enough to warrant a full scientific investigation. Premier Court stated in a letter to me (dated 15 May 1996) that this WA Police inquiry had established that the Banjawarn event was natural in origin. Yet not one of the eyewitnesses (whose testimony was detailed in my report) was ever approached by the WA Police (or anyone else) during the alleged investigation. It appears there is room here for some interesting scenarios and, at least, a few important questions require answering. The exchange of Aum's bank cheque to the owner of Banjawarn took place on 1 June 1993. Thus, actual ownership of Banjawarn station was in the hands of the Aum sect via a front

company only three days after the fireball event of 28 May 1993, though this had been guaranteed by signed agreement some 35 days before the Banjawarn fireball event. The WA Government's Pastoral Board finally registered the official change of ownership on 1 September 1993.

THE AUM THAT NEVER WAS In mid-1995 the chief lawyer of the US Senate inquiry into the Aum sect informed this author of the Aum's great interest in Nikola Tesla's EM earthquake-inducing weapons technology. This suggested an interesting line of research and posed the question of whether there was a connection between the bizarre fireball events of the night of 28 May 1993 and the interest shown by Hayakawa and the Aum sect in Banjawarn station. On 26 May 1993 a party of Australian and Japanese amateur astronomers was touring the Goldfields en route from Leonora to Meekatharra when they encountered several Japanese people camped in the bush north of Leonora. The Japanese astronomers remarked to their companions that these people were quite strange in their demeanour and conversation, and they were seen to be very oddly attired. It is quite possible they were Aum members, as the sect is renowned in Japan for strange dress and behaviour. From where they were camped it was only about one hour by 4WD vehicle on bush roads to the 28 May event's ground-zero location near or on Banjawarn station. These people were ideally placed to cover the fireball events that occurred just two days later. Japanese tourists are very rare in this region which is well off the beaten track. The Australian Federal Police informed me in April 1995 that Aum sect personnel, including their science minister Hideo Murai (a nuclear physicist, regarded as "the most intelligent living Japanese"), were at Banjawarn on 28 May 1993, having arrived in Australia in midMay. (Interestingly, Murai also had a pre-Aum background in EM technology. He had worked at Kobe Steel, researching microwave and other EM ray/wave technology applications for cold moulding of steel, having graduated as an astrophysicist specialising in cosmic X-ray analysis. His Kobe Steel laboratory was at the epicentre of the great 1995 Kobe earthquake.) About one month later the Federal Police retracted this story, stating that there was no evidence of any Aum members being at Banjawarn (or in Australia) at the time of the fireball event, therefore the Aum could not have been involved in the event of 28 May. The amateur astronomers' information suggests that the Federal Police were at best mistaken. Unknown Aum members could easily have arrived in eastern Australia posing as Japanese tourists and might have been missed by Australian immigration authorities. The Australian Federal Police also claimed later that ownership of the Banjawarn station was only transferred to the Aum sect as late as September 1993, hence there was no possible tie-up with the fireball events. Technically this is correct, since this was when the WA Pastoral Board registered the change of ownership. However, this claim is very misleading since the

purchase agreement was signed by both parties on 23 April 1993, and Aum handed over the bank cheque on 1 June 1993. At the time of the "fireball" event at 23.03 hours on Friday evening 28 May 1993, the Aum knew that Banjawarn was theirs by legally enforceable right. They also knew there was rarely anyone in residence at the station buildings during weekends from Friday to Monday when, typically, the station owner and his wife would drive 100 km to the southwest to stay with relatives. The party of strangely dressed Japanese persons (Aum?) could easily have checked that all tracks in the event ground-zero were devoid of personnel-if this was even considered necessary. They could certainly have filmed the events of 28 May and/or carried out monitoring of field scientific parameters. In late September 1993 Shoko Asahara, the bearded guru-leader of the Aum sect, arrived in Perth with deputy leader Hayakawa and several group members (including young teenage girls), carrying excess air freight baggage reportedly costing some A$330,000. This "baggage" included laboratory and "mining equipment" in the cargo hold, as well as dangerous chemicals (hydrochloric acid) concealed in toiletry containers and sake bottles in personal luggage. Many of these items were confiscated by Australian Customs, and two Aum members spent time in detention over their infringement of air safety regulations. The Aum entourage hired a couple of twin-engined planes to fly them out to Banjawarn. They later utilised the planes for low-level aerial recce around the entire station area as well as examination of areas outside the station to the east, south and north. The Australian Federal Police alleges that the Aum sect tested sarin nerve gas on sheep at Banjawarn station during its September 1993 occupation. The evidence for this is slim and would probably fall down if ever tested in court. Moreover, there is copious evidence that sarin was not the gas used in the Tokyo subway gas attack. Gas attacks on the Japanese railway system, and strange (possibly terrorist-initiated) "accidents" in Japanese nuclear power plants, have continued well after Asahara's incarceration. There is some evidence that points to North Korean terrorist activities being the source of all of these incidents-including the original Tokyo subway gas attack. Today, Asahara is generally being vilified in the Japanese/world media and is kept in a cold cell; but Hayakawa is hardly ever heard of while under house arrest (where his 'warders' call him "Sir"!). It appears likely that the Aum was simply nominated as the source of the gas attack to shut down a compromised intelligence asset and hide the true state of affairs regarding North Korea.

NUCLEAR BOMB SCENARIO The eyewitness observations of the Banjawarn explosion of 28 May 1993 resemble a description of a night-time nuclear blast. Calculations utilising the seismic signals received around WA suggested that the energies involved in the explosion were at least 1-2 kilotonnes of TNT equivalent, i.e., similar to a small nuclear bomb. Following mid-1995 press reports

that linked the Aum to attempts to procure nuclear weapons, I decided that this possibility was serious enough to alert the US Senate inquiry and the Australian authorities. However, a lack of radioactive dust particles in Australian collectors for that month, as well as intelligence information and other considerations, soon led me to discount the nuclear bomb theory. However, the US Senate is still researching this possibility. During their brief one-month occupation of Banjawarn station in 1993, the Aum entourage established a field chemical laboratory in one of the Banjawarn station houses. They also built a new graded track down to the edge of the large salt lake south of the station buildings, presumably to allow better access for uranium sampling. There is solid evidence from Australian Federal Police sources that the Aum re-sampled many uranium mineral shows in the district and air-freighted a trunkload of local uranium ore back to Japan. Samples of this ore left in the Banjawarn laboratory and found by the Federal Police have been analysed in the WA Government Laboratory in Perth. These rocks contained such low levels of uranium that the chemists and Police laughed at the Aum's apparent stupidity in attempting to use these ores for nuclear-bomb-making purposes. There is no other evidence of any illegal uranium mining or large-scale sampling by the Aum at or near Banjawarn. Thus Hayakawa had undertaken geochemical sampling of the local uranium shows before and after the 28 May '93 Banjawarn fireball event with its associated explosion, earthquake and two-hour orange-red hemispherical structure. Later news reports, sourced from an Aum detainee imprisoned in Tokyo, suggested that Aum had attempted to extract fissionable uranium from the Banjawarn ore. This nuclear technology story fitted the earlier press releases of US Senator Sam Nunn, who, as senior member of the US Senate inquiry into the Aum sect and Weapons of Mass Destruction (Oct-Nov 1995), had argued that there was evidence the Aum had attempted to acquire nuclear weapons from their Russian contacts, and had also attempted to develop their own nuclear weapons in Aum factories. On the available evidence, Nunn was worried that the Aum may have succeeded in either endeavour and had therefore acquired nuclear weapons. His worry was justified, given media information suggesting that Aum leader Asahara was not only predicting a future major nuclear war between Japan and the USA, but was also plotting to initiate such a war by detonating a clandestine nuclear weapon within continental USA. The ore available to the Aum at Banjawarn was very low grade, and, in common with all uranium ore, consisted of 99.999% 238U with only very minuscule amounts of 235U-the highly reactive, fissionable bomb-making uranium isotope. Until the recent development of laser extraction technology, it would take years to acquire useful amounts of this isotopeusing large centrifuge and gas extraction industrial plants operating on huge amounts of ore with massive electrical power requirements. It still takes large amounts of ore but can now be achieved in months rather than years. It was obviously impossible for the Aum to effect recovery of sufficient 235U for a standard uranium nuclear bomb in their field laboratory and with their limited mining actions at Banjawarn. But a "dirty" bomb (238U-cased tactical or micro-nuke, as acquired from Russia?) could possibly have been achieved by the Aum's actions.

However, Hayakawa had expended a great deal of effort in his geophysical all-night-long number-crunching surveys and in his geochemical sampling of the local uranium shows. What was his purpose, and was there a link with the events of 28 May 1993? The possible links between the Aum sect and the Banjawarn events can be summarised as: (1) The Aum's interest in the same piece of Planet Earth as the strange "fireball" and its associated events, and at approximately the same time; (2) Hayakawa's earlier "Landscape Engineering", i.e., EM weapons studies at Osaka University, and Murai's EM work at Kobe Steel; (3) The US Senate inquiry chief lawyer's comments re the Aum's interest in Tesla's earthquake-inducing EM weapons systems; (4) The strange nature of the "fireball" events, as reported by eyewitnesses, apparently not fitting a normal, natural meteorite scenario. SOVIET/RUSSIAN-JAPANESE EM WEAPONS SCENARIO Japanese seismologists' first inkling of EM earthquake-inducing weapons technology came at a joint meeting between them and Soviet seismologists after the huge Armenian earthquake of 1988. Strongly supportive evidence about these weapons came from a Moscow source developed by Japanese investigative journalists. This person was present during a conference in Moscow (January 1990) when a top Japanese delegation, led by Foreign Minister Shintaro Abe, met with USSR President Gorbachev and his aide, Politburo member Alexander Yakovlev. Their intent was to establish "bilateral cooperation". At further meetings in January 1991, Gorbachev via Yakovlev offered the Japanese the USSR's super-secret intercontinental EM weapons technology-capable of producing earthquakes-for US$900 million. This EM weapon system had been on active service in the USSR since the early 1960s. Gorbachev also agreed with Japanese Diet member Toshio Yamaguchi to the setting up of a joint Japan-Russia University in Moscow that would be tasked with co-opting the brightest young nuclear physicist minds of both countries to develop new second- and third-generation EM super-weapons by mating Japanese microchip and electronics know-how to Russian firstgeneration weapons technology. Note the scenario similarity to that of the book, The Japan That Can Say No. This university was soon formed, and under the cover of "Cultural Studies" was administered by the Aum sect and one Lobov. Lobov became Yeltsin's head of the Security Council-after the late 1991 coup that removed Gorbachev. The Aum cadres first arrived in Moscow in late 1991. Under the support of Lobov, given many hours of free time on Radio Moscow and access to the Russian Army, the Aum soon had more Russian members (over 50,000) than Japanese (around 30,000). The Aum sect was utilised to effect many covert arms purchases in Russia as cover for the Japanese Government. Yakovlev still managed the Japanese/Aum relationship-but from behind Lobov, due to this close association with the now-tainted Gorbachev. Both met Hayakawa repeatedly over the next few years.

The asking price for this EM weapons technology exchange was US$900 million-but it was not destined for the USSR exchequer. The US Senate inquiry into the Aum found evidence that very large sums of money had indeed been transferred to Lobov's Swiss bank account, but did not know why! Several people ended up very dead in Russia whilst attempting to research this scenario. This intelligence raises the possibility that a test site would be required for demonstrating the intercontinental range and effectiveness of said EM weapon system to the purchaser. The weapon would need to be 'fired' from an existing KGB transmitter (Tx) site somewhere inside Russia, and/or from a KGB-controlled naval vessel. (Remember, Hayakawa visited the Russian Navy at Cam Ranh Bay soon after his April 1993 visit to WA.) Probably two or three actual transmitters would be required to effect the fireball and associated events. This test site could not be in highly populated Japan for obvious reasons; nor could it be inside Russia's borders, where the Russians totally controlled the target site, since the purchaser might suspect a sham-set up to extract their money. Western Australia demonstrates a similar intercontinental test-range distance from, say, the Siberian Kamchatka Peninsula, as that from Japan to the eastern seaboard cities of the USA. Kamchatka contains a huge, 30-km-diameter, circular EM weapons Tx site-which the infamous flight KAL 007 was attempting to gain intelligence on, before being shot down by Soviet forces on 31 August 1983. Obviously one or several test-firing demonstrations of the EM weapon system's many capabilities would be in order before any US$900 million could be handed over for the weapon. What better way than to purchase an isolated Australian outback station to act as the independent Japanese target and test range? Practically no one lives in this desert to notice the tests. If someone did, they would dismiss them as natural meteorites. The biggest and most explosive test, and the one involving major earthquake initiation, was best conducted prior to the Aum's official residency there. US nuclear physicist and former US Army Lt Colonel Tom Bearden has researched Soviet EM weapons systems for over 20 years. He has documented many eyewitness accounts from around the world of "Tesla fireballs" and large spherical or hemispherical orange-red "Tesla shields". Bearden believes that the Banjawarn incident and associated events fit perfectly to known Soviet/Russian EM weapons technology. A Tesla fireball is created by two or more transmitters broadcasting Tesla rays to create a slug of very high 'infolded' EM energy that is moved across three-dimensional space by manipulation of the ray parameters. When over or in the target, their contained EM energy is released in microseconds to create nuclear bomb-sized explosions or large earthquakes. A Tesla shield consists of highly charged scalar EM field-generated plasmas capable of blowing electrical circuits in missiles or aircraft, thus downing them or removing their threat potential for accurate weapons delivery. A Tesla shield is also believed to be capable of engineering changes within the atomic nucleus such that slow application of low-level EM energy transmutes the nuclear isotopes within a warhead from, say, 235U to 238U; i.e., this technology can 'dud' nuclear warheads in their silos or in flight. Alternatively, rapid application of high EM energy levels may cause warheads to be prematurely detonated.

HAYAKAWA'S REAL PURPOSE AROUND BANJAWARN So why was Hayakawa carrying out a recce field geophysical survey on the sheep stations around Banjawarn in April 1993? The following scenario is considered plausible. Hayakawa needed to know the local 'infolded' EM (Tesla ray) telluric or magneto-telluric parameters. This data would allow for accurate targeting of the Russian EM weapon, and for a study to detect changes induced during and after the actual fireball-explosion-quake weapon test. Obviously the Japanese powers wanted to know all they could about the technology. For test purposes Hayakawa also required knowledge of the U208/U205 ratio in the local uranium ore shows around the district. Repeating these analyses during and after the tests would allow an assessment of the nuclear warhead 'dudding' ability of the Tesla rays within the huge orange-red hemisphere that formed north of Banjawarn on the night of 28 May '93. Thus, the simple Aum Banjawarn field laboratory could easily handle analysis to determine the 238U/235U ratios of the local uranium ore samples. Any changes in these ratios would demonstrate the Russian claims about the transmutation of radioactive warhead material. Such a scenario appears more plausible than the impossibility of the Aum attempting to extract 235U from the Banjawarn ores in the field laboratory. A second fireball was reportedly seen at Banjawarn that night, at 24.00 hours. It appeared to arc up from ground level, high over Banjawarn, before crashing to Earth inside the orange-red hemisphere structure. Was this a small test missile, with electronic navigation and a payload of uranium ore, designed to aid testing of this Tesla shield's ability to dud both electronic and radioactive nuclei?

AMERICAN EM WEAPONS TESTING SCENARIO A third large fireball was seen over Banjawarn at 5.00 am by truck drivers in May or June of '93. It flew a nearly identical low-level nap-of-the-Earth trajectory and track to the first fireball of 28 May '93. It was similar in all respects, except we do not know if it made a Diesel-engine roaring noise in flight. Another low-level, large roaring fireball was observed by a dogger (dingo trapper) flying this same track from Laverton to Banjawarn in about 198889. Other "Tesla shield" structures consisting of orange-red hemispheres and spheres were seen north of Banjawarn much earlier in the 1980s, and in late 1988-89 and during 1992. This data suggests either that a very strange natural Earth EM system is operational in this region, or possibly that alien activity has been ongoing in this area for some time. Or perhaps a group other than the Japanese Aum has been utilising the area as its EM testing ground for some years. Certainly I and several witnesses experienced odd effects just west of this area in 1988 whilst engaged in a gold exploration project. Three HF radio systems, a computer and three 4WD vehicles all suffered burnt-out electrical circuits at 11.00 am one morning. All of these

systems were isolated from each other and spread apart by distances varying from 10 to 50 kilometres. At the time we joked about nuclear EMP blasts and UFOs (none seen!). This electronics burn-out incident now looks like a strike from an OTHR EMP plasma wave system-such as is currently being deployed at Laverton, WA, Alice Springs, NT, and Longreach, Qld. Sold to the public as simply "Over-the-Horizon Radar" (OTHR) utilising HF hertzian waves, these systems actually have other, hidden effects. By utilising pulsed radar beams of high power, they can create and project a charged EM plasma via waveguide layers in the ionosphere. This can be triggered to create severe Earth-dielectric induced currents, causing electronic damage, human electrocution, and other collateral damage upon targets located thousands of miles distant-a modern on-off switch equivalent of a nuclear bomb EMP blast. Over recent years the Laverton district has had a history of strange electrical events involving the burn-out of power station generators, overvoltage blow-out of power lines, interference on microwave telephone links, and radio receivers picking up powerful, sparking current-flow interference at specific times. It is quite possible that Hayakawa and Aum were actually eavesdropping on someone else's EM weapons tests in this area. If so, the best source candidate is the "ex-US base" at the Exmouth Peninsula VLF/HF microwave transmitter site, located in northwestern Australia. This is where so many reported fireball flights appear to have originated. However, other fireballs have been seen to fly towards this facility (due to Tx-reversed Tesla wave polarity?). The Banjawarn "fireballs" also appear to have been on course for Exmouth. This Exmouth site also contains a large "mushroom farm" (HAARP clone) aerial systembelieved to be a prototype experimental OTHR plasma weapon. Presumably this system has been carrying out propagation tests for several years across the outback to target sites located on Australian soil. Hayakawa would still have needed to check for the Exmouth Tx ground-infolded Tesla raywave, and ordinary EM hertzian wave, signal strengths-in order to deduce which was the best sheep station area to purchase for eavesdropping on these presumably US-controlled tests. The Aum would probably still have wished to test the nuclear dudding ideas by sampling the local uranium ores in an attempt to study the effects of the local Tesla shield developments. On a related note, there is evidence that in April 1993 the Japanese Mitsui Corporation sent a field crew into Australia to study "ground truth" geology obtained by their high-definition Earth Resources Satellite. (The images produced by this system appear to be of very high military-intelligence-resolution definition, rather than standard Earth resource exploration resolution.) This Japanese team recruited the services of an Australian prospector to help them survive in the outback-and obtain stereo aerial photography over the Exmouth Tx site. This request was queried by Canberra, but they allowed the sale of these photos when he notified Canberra that they were for oil exploration.

The prospector noted the Japanese team's interest not only in outback geology but in the Exmouth, Laverton, Alice Springs (Pine Gap) and Longreach OTHR Tx sites (planned or constructed). It would appear that certain powers in Japan viewed these locations as dangerous and in need of urgent covert intelligence-gathering. They were most likely alerted to these OTHR systems by the Russian KGB. This intelligence and spying scenario probably also explains the many lone Japanese motorcyclists who, from 1990 to the present, have been mapping the entire system of WA/NT outback bush tracks at 1:50,000 scale on Mitsui Corporation satellite imagery (searching for other hidden US-Australian defence bases?). Similar reasoning could explain the strange Japanese "desert greening" research being conducted in the eastern Goldfields. Could this work be a cover for field instrumentation emplacement across the region for observing the Laverton OTHR EM weapon system and any Exmouth Tx field emissions? Remember Hayakawa's research at Osaka University in "Greening Technology", i.e., EM weapons?

US SURPRISE AT "GROUND ZERO" CALCULATIONS The US Senate inquiry under Senator Sam Nunn sent my early 1995 Banjawarn fireball incident report to the Incorporated Research Institutions for Seismology (IRIS). IRIS is charged with developing US seismological methods and technology to search for violations of the United Nations nuclear test-ban treaty using chains of seismograph receivers located around the world. IRIS has published a preliminary report by Gregory van der Vink et. al., suggesting that although this Banjawarn incident in many ways resembles a clandestine test scenario, it was not caused by an explosion (nuclear or otherwise) or a normal quake, but was probably due to a three-metre iron-nickel meteorite impact. Van der Vink has been interviewed by (Australian) ABC radio and continues to propagate the meteorite impact theory in spite of the lack of any impact crater discovery, the peculiar evidence from eyewitnesses on the nature of the fireball flight and its associated events (e.g., the large orange-red hemisphere structure), and the evidence of multiple fireball flights along the same track at Banjawarn-each occurring on different dates/times and demonstrating very odd, sentient, meteorite behaviour. Continuing its research, IRIS established the best possible fix on the 28 May 1993 earthquake epicentre. This brilliant work was achieved by studying the seismic energy paths from recent mine blasts at the newly developed Bronzewing gold-mine (located some 50 kilometres west of Banjawarn). IRIS recomputed the Banjawarn quake epicentre using new algorithms deduced from this mine-blast wave-path research, coupled with input from the seismographic record data provided by the chain of AGSO (Australian Geological Survey Organisation) receivers.

AGSO data has always shown that the 3.6-3.9 Richter-scale quake epicentre was south of Banjawarn-but with wildly varying results from three different calculations, due to a lack of knowledge of the regional seismic wave propagation. Earlier Leonora-Laverton mine blasts demonstrated errors of 100 kilometres in standard AGSO algorithms and calculations. IRIS proudly sent me a map detailing the small rectangular area that, with 95 per cent confidence, contained the Banjawarn 28 May '93 quake epicentre. It exactly coincided with the plan outline of the Laverton-Jindalee Rx (receiver) site. IRIS was presumably operating on a "need to know" basis within US Government circles and was unaware of the existence of this Laverton OTHR Rx site. In fact, I supplied IRIS with most of its detailed topographic maps of this area, and I had not included information about the Laverton-Jindalee Rx site as it seemed irrelevant at the time. This OTHR system consists of a Tx site located east of Laverton at White Cliffs, and an Rx site west of Laverton, close to the southern boundary of Banjawarn station. About five per cent of eyewitnesses to the "Banjawarn Bang" suggested that this Rx site area, where the fireball exploded into a huge red flare, was "ground zero". Most other eyewitnesses placed "ground zero" much further north, so I discounted these few isolated reports, but I searched this location in mid-1995 from the air and on the ground-just in case. The reason for this discrepancy between 95 per cent of eyewitness evidence of the explosion site and the quake epicentre calculation remains unexplained at this time. (The five per cent of eyewitnesses who saw an explosive flare at the Rx site were present that night with the many other witnesses who observed the explosion well north of that location.) At the time of the 28 May '93 "Banjawarn Bang", the location was virgin bush and just a planned rectangle noted on the local Mines Department maps-to warn prospectors that no mines could be allowed in this area due to future OTHR developments. In mid-1995 whilst flying an aerial search for the Banjawarn "meteorite crater", I flew over this site and later visited it on the ground. Bulldozer clearing of bush scrub was in progress over an area of a few square kilometres. Unfortunately for IRIS, there was no meteor impact structure there; nor has one been found anywhere else within 300 kilometres of Banjawarn. The bulldozers were not filling in a crater, either! However, one is left with the strong impression that this site is a very bad place to install an OTHR military system, possibly due to rare and highly accurate "meteorite impacts", rapidly evolving exotic "natural" Earth EM events, strangely coincident earthquakes (in a region where no quake has ever been recorded since detectors were first set up in 1900), or other alien phenomena. Or perhaps someone else knows that it is not just a radar system but also a projective plasma weapon system, and this someone sent one of his own EM weapon blasts to hit the target fair and square at 23.03 hours on 28 May 1993 with a warning: "I can take out your proposed weapons asset whenever I like."

Perhaps this same someone is responsible for the 1,000+ major fireball events known to have occurred in Australia over the last four years (right up to 24 June 1997)-100 of these involving huge aerial explosions of nuclear-bomb-force levels, and 10 of these involving huge aerial explosions coincident with medium-power 3.6-4.0 Richter-scale earthquakes (equivalent to 1-2 kilotonnes of TNT explosive). Who, or what, is that "someone"? Whatever the source or cause, it is now obvious that these events pose a severe and rapidly evolving threat to human life and property. It is only a matter of time before a modern "flyby-wire" electronics-controlled airliner is brought down by a ray-wave field coupling with onboard electronics. Ground or air-burst explosions or induced earthquakes obviously threaten many "ground zero" deaths if any of these events occur within a built-up area. Unfortunately, it appears we have to wait for a fireball event to destroy Canberra before any government action will occur. We probably won't have to wait too long! ... Continued in the next issue of NEXUS Part 4 of "Bright Skies" will cover the physics of EM fireballs (weapons), 'natural' Earth fireball events last century, possible recent EM weapon strikes, a 1997 Australian fireballs update, and the secret oligarchic power wars evolving around us.

Note:
Any person seeing, or having seen, exotic "meteor fireballs", or knowing anything about same or exotic EM weapons systems, is invited to contribute to this research project by telephoning the author on +61 (0)9 525 5999 (after 10.00 am WA time = gmt + 8 hours), faxing on +61 (0)9 525 5944, or e-mailing on E-mail: orbitx@ois.com.au About the Author: Harry Mason, BSc, MSc, MAIMM, MIMM, FGS., is a UK-born geologist/ geophysicist, resident in Perth, Western Australia. His 30-year career in mineral exploration has had him stationed all over the world, including Alaska, India, Norway, Mexico, Morocco, Sudan and UK. He has extensive field experience in geo-recce, geological mapping, geophysics/geochemistry, prospecting, remote-sensing/computer imaging technologies, and seismic and electromagnetic studies. He specialises in the geology and resource exploration of WA's Eastern Goldfields. Lately he has been devoting his time and expertise to researching mysterious Australian outback phenomena of natural and man-made origins.

BRIGHT SKIES
Top-Secret Weapons Testing?

Reports of fireballs and EM light-energy events are on the rise, not just in the Australian outback. Are these events tests of 'Tesla weapons', and is there a 'secret war' going on? Part 4 (Go to part 1 , 2, 3, 4, 5)

Extracted from Nexus Magazine, Volume 4, #6 (October-November 1997). PO Box 30, Mapleton Qld 4560 Australia. editor@nexusmagazine.com Telephone: +61 (0)7 5442 9280; Fax: +61 (0)7 5442 9381 From our web page at: www.nexusmagazine.com 1997 All Rights Reserved by Harry Mason, B.Sc., M.Sc. 1313 Armstrong Road Jarrahdale WA 6203, Australia Phone: +61 (0)9 525 5999 Fax: +61 (0)9 525 5944 E-mail: orbitx@ois.com.au

eaders of previous episodes of this "Bright Skies" series might be forgiven for believing

that exotic fireball, light emission, electrical, electromagnetic and coupled explosive and/or seismic events have been observed in recent years solely within the continent of Australia. Although sightings 'down under' have been prolific and strongly suggest that we are being utilised as a major testing ground for someone, there have also been a significant number of similar events in other countries during the same time frame (say, 1985-1997), as the following randomly chosen examples (provided to the author by NEXUS readers and reproduced below in their original, but abridged, format) amply demonstrate. MANSFIELD INCIDENT, ENGLAND, UK, 1987 Ashley Rye e-mailed Skywatch (an Internet UFO news server) with the following report concerning an event that occurred in the early hours of 12 November 1987 at Mansfield, Nottinghamshire, England, UK: On the night of November 12, 1987, a freak storm, or freak 'thunderbolt', damaged a number of properties in the Kirkby area, including one house that was almost destroyed. Mike West, who dealt with many of the insurance claims, will verify that this was no ordinary meteorological phenomenon. He told local residents, 'This just doesn't make any sense. Every claim that I've dealt with in the last 26 years has been logical and reasonable...but this defies reason. It did not even travel in a straight line (as you would expect with a thunderbolt, following the line of least resistance). It zigzagged across the sky, and people even saw it dive

down over the hills... It's as if the whole area was blanketed with electromagnetic radiation.' Effects were felt over a wide area. Mansfield residents were rudely awoken at 1.30 am by a sound 'like an explosion'. Appropriately perhaps, a few were immersed at the time in an old war movie, The Battle of Britain, on TV, which by bizarre coincidence had just reached the point where German bombers were dropping their payload on a British aerodrome. During the explosion, lights reportedly switched on by themselves, while others which were already on exploded. Some TV aerials split in two. Forty insurance claims were made in one street for video and TV equipment damaged by the 'thunderbolt'. A local video and TV repairman working late at home that evening reported that the lights suddenly dimmed and light bulbs started to pop in the house; furthermore, the electrical tripswitch blew. Next day he was inundated with phone calls from individuals whose equipment had been damaged. Some suggested ball lightning was the cause of all this, but one old lady saw it flying straight towards her house, looping, double-looping and performing other manoeuvres. Another man watching from a distance described how the sky suddenly became bright red. The explosion was heard and felt over an area of seven to eight square miles, throwing some people out of bed-somewhat more energy than is required for a standard manifestation of ball lightning, one is tempted to conclude. Residents witnessed an object zigzagging very slowly over Mansfield, making a whining noise as if it were in trouble. Two more objects were subsequently observed coming down near Blidworth, close to Sherwood Forest. According to the insurance claims, objects came from three different directions and collided in mid-air just south of Mansfield. The UFOs were reportedly heading towards Kirkby when one of them seemed to encounter difficulty, apparently losing power and coming down in a large wood near Blidworth. It appeared to 'bounce' on impact, releasing a tremendous shockwave. One report suggested that one object was a craft in trouble and the other two could have been missiles. Numerous persons reported structural damage to their property. Powerlines collapsed. Curiously, meteorological reports confirmed that there was no cloud, wind, rain or lightning active that night, resulting in a number of property damage claims not being met, in spite of investigation. Other witnesses spoke of a still and cloudless night. Eyewitnesses described a number of balls of white light streaking to the UFO as it descended near Annesley Hall, which stands on private grounds, hampering attempts to obtain further information. At 2.15 am seven military helicopters, including what appeared to be troopcarrying Chinook surrounded by Gazelles and Lynxes, flew in at low speed, scanning the area with search lights over Normanton, Sutton-in-Ashfield and Kirkby. The police subsequently cordoned off the impact site and erected road blocks that remained for several days. Trees at the site are still badly incinerated and many are marked for removal. The army remained at the impact site for three to four days. The first impact of the object, before it bounced, caused a raging conflagration which burned some trees down and caused others to burn on the opposite side of their trunks from the fire. Damage left in the wood was calculated to have been made by an object approximately 60 feet across, confirmed visually by one

witness. The trees were oddly bent from the base to a height of six feet and further. In microwave-like fashion, pine cones were burnt from the inside out. The day after the incident, heavy military lorries arrived at the site. Armed guards were posted to prevent access; government officials and spotter planes were seen. At the first impact site, topsoil was found to have been removed down to a level of about nine inches. This was replaced with clay and covered with new topsoil; pines and silver birch were planted. This report is extremely interesting from a number of angles, especially as it involves intense electrical activity and night-time light-emission phenomena. The sightings of actual objects need to be treated with caution as, in common with most night-time observations, it is highly likely that only light emission was actually observed, and thus the object or mass was assumed to be present behind the visible light-and this may or may not be the true situation. This Mansfield event may have been a secret military test of an advanced propulsion system gone horribly wrong, or a similar night-time flight of three such operational craft, or a true alien UFO accident scenario; or perhaps it consisted of three separate Tesla ray/wave plasma electromagnetic (EM) slugs (objects coming from three different directions and colliding) being transmitted to one target point where mutual interference released an EM pulse (similar in character to a nuclear EMP blast). "A number of balls of white light streaking to the object as it descended" could be describing an EMP effect-similar to those seen in several early film records of nuclear blasts where a multitude of white lights streak upwards from ground level and curve around the nuke's central fireball plasma looking like hundreds of small rockets, but actually consisting of many small, induced-EM energy slugs, derived from the Earth's own 'ground' EM field by the sudden creation of a massive new EM field density within the nuclear blast's plasma fireball. It is this mechanism that actually creates the nuclear blast's EM pulse (EMP) and causes widespread regional damage to unshielded electrical systems. If the postulated cause is correct, then this incident is a perfect example of a defocused EM weapon strike-perhaps a British test or, more likely, a Russian test designed to ascertain if UK authorities would recognise the technology and react (it being quite probable that they would not know what had actually taken place). The subsequent high-level British military activity at the Mansfield site demonstrates a very strong interest in this type of event. So someone at least was on the ball-in sharp contrast to our Australian authorities who appear to be adopting an ostrich-type approach. Such zigzagging or angular sine-wave-type fireball/lights have been quite commonly observed in the skies over the Kimberley region of northwestern Australia in recent years. These events appear to be mega-scale examples of oscilloscope-type action, with the moving EM energy light slug being controlled by electrostatic wave grids in the atmosphere/ionosphere. EUREKA EVENT, CALIFORNIA, USA, 1994 The following report, quite typical of the genre, was written by Christine Gates of Blue Lake, California, USA, and recently e-mailed to this author:

Whilst driving (alone) from San Jose, California, north to my home in Eureka, California, on September 24, 1994 at 9.32 pm, I saw a blue fireball with a gold tail race by me. These are my best guesses about distance and speed. It was not too far from me, maybe a half mile or so. It was traveling between me and the mountains near Highway 101. It was approximately 100-200 feet off the ground, traveling from south to north at about 200 mph. I slowed the car down a little to watch this beautiful 'thing'. It then continued north over another mountain and then a huge flash of blue-white light lit up the night sky as though it were daytime! The flash came from where the fireball went over the horizon and radiated from that point out to the entire sky. I was about 25 minutes south of my home in Eureka. Oh, my God! I thought it was a missile that had targeted the Eureka area. My husband and my two-year-old daughter were home waiting for me! Would they be there when I arrived? Should I turn around? Are we at war? I nearly stopped on the highway because I was struck with terror! There was a California Highway Patrol Officer and another car on the road with me. None of us actually stopped but we all slowed down and then sped towards the city. When I got home, Eureka was still there, just as I had left it the day before. I was really confused. I ran into the house and asked my husband if he saw the flash of light. He looked at me funny and said, 'Yes, I saw it while I was sitting in the living room watching TV. What was it?' The next day, I asked everyone I knew and every stranger that I passed if they had seen the flash of light and/or the fireball. If I remember correctly, about 80% of everyone asked saw the flash. Most of them were inside their houses at the time. People inland reported that they also heard a very loud rumbling noise just before the flash. No one on the coast said they heard the rumbling. I don't think that anyone that I asked saw the fireball. I even called people up and down the west coast to see how far north and south it was seen. I, personally, spoke to people as far south at San Jose, as far east as Redding, CA, and as far north as Portland, Oregon, who saw the flash. The day after, September 25, 1994, there were two local TV stories, two local newspaper stories, and the large San Francisco Chronicle newspaper story about this bizarre occurrence. They were all asking, 'What was it?' The media made promises to let the people know. The next day, September 26, there was no more coverage. And not another word after that! The local TV station called me on September 25 to tell me that they were working on it, but the only official statement they could get was that it was 'Magnetic Interference in the Ionosphere'. End of story. The TV station said they checked with the airports, the police, the national weather station here in Eureka-nobody saw anything and there was nothing on any radar that night. The TV reporter that I had been talking with was very suspicious. We both wondered what it could have been. Even if it was as simple as a meteorite glancing past our planet, why was there so much silence about it by 6 pm, September 25, 1994? There was never another report about it by the media after that. This report from Eureka, California, is identical to hundreds of Australian reports as regards the fireball's appearance and flight style, its performance and the power of the explosion, as

well as the initial media reaction followed by total media silence. The lack of follow-up stories may be purely due to ignorance followed by disinterest-or due to an official clampdown. It is interesting to note that several identical types of fireball reports were made in the Kununurra and Tom Price regions of northern and northwestern Australia during October 1994, just days and weeks after this fireball event in California-suggesting that these fireball events are planet-wide in their scale of operation. POSTULATED PHYSICS OF FIREBALL EM WEAPONS Sixty-five per cent of all reported Australian fireballs have loud, pulsed, roaring Diesel freight train noises accompanying their flight. The remainder make no noise, and none is reported to give off a sonic boom. Hence I suspect none of these fireballs has mass attached (this being necessary to create a sonic boom or shock wave). I postulate that they probably consist of concentrated slugs of infolded Tesla ray-wave EM energy, emitting light (photons) as a byproduct of interaction with air molecules to provide a hologram-like spatial form. The transverse vibrational waves reported as shaking houses under their flight paths may be caused by the rapidly vibrating Tesla longitudinal scalar wave EM energy slug initiating harmonic wave-coupling within the interatomic bonding of either (1) the nearby air molecules, or (2) the house construction material's crystal lattice, and/or (3) the ground rock crystal lattice. Severe high-energy harmonic coupling would occur at the instance of the weapon's microsecond wave release of a concentrated EM energy pulse, and this would probably cause an explosive splitting apart of the interatomic-level bonding of the targeted material, e.g., below-ground rock, above-ground building structures, or in the gases of the 'air'. This would create a huge explosion and a 'regular' earthquake, probably quite indistinguishable from a 'normal' quake; or, in the air, an 'air quake' would result. Such an explosion would probably be quite similar to a low-level nuclear fission blast and would involve essentially similar but EM-initiated interatomic processes that affect the atomic nucleus and its bonding with neighbouring atomic nuclei. It would probably create some minor residual radioactivity as a by-product of the process, due to the production of a number of exotic isotopes. This mechanism is probably the reason for Russian use of the code-word "Ellipton bomb" whilst referring to these types of EM weapons. ("Right-wing KGB presidential candidate" Vladimir Zhirinovsky was quoted using this term whilst apparently threatening Bosnian Muslims with annihilation.) Rapid on-off alternating electrostatic EM field coupling would cause a Mohr stress ellipsoid oscillation in any material by effects on interatomic bonding. If powerful enough, this energy input would ultimately lead to very fast explosive material rupture of the interatomic bonds-i.e., a major explosion of nuclear-force levels and/or the creation of an apparently normal-looking earthquake. RECENT AUSTRALIAN FIREBALL EVENTS

Whilst this series of "Bright Skies" articles (Parts 1 to 3) has been in progress during 1997, we have continued to experience many significant fireball events here in Australia, the following major events being particularly worthy of mention: 1) Central New South Wales, 1 May 1997, late evening Massive blue-white rippled lights flashed through the night skies of central and eastern New South Wales late on the evening of 1 May 1997. These were reported in phone calls to the author and to the Melbourne-based National UFO Hotline. The following day Channel 10 TV ran a story picked up from the Sydney Reuters wire concerning many reports to the police and to astronomical observatories of a huge fireball that flew at low level across central NSW with a loud, roaring noise. This 'object' appeared to arc down to the ground on the horizon where it detonated with a loud explosion and an associated fireworks light display. A related ground tremor was reported from Cobar and Broken Hill. Observers considered that there must have been an Earth bolide impact somewhere in western-central NSW, northeast of Broken Hill. The events are believed by astronomers and the media to have been yet another meteorite fireball impact in Australia. However, since this initial media discussion, no reports of any impact crater discovery have been forthcoming. In fact, all news on this fireball went silent within one day of the event. 2) Central Victoria, 24 June 1997, 6.15 pm EST This dramatic fireball was reported by hundreds of observers in Victoria and Tasmania as it flew over the Tasman Sea, then via the Mornington Peninsula to north of Melbourne, over the town of Ballarat and towards the town of Ararat in Victoria. The observers reported that in its parallel-to-the-Earth, low-altitude overland flight path, the fireball caused overvoltage explosive blow-outs of house light-globes (240 volts AC), dimmed out car headlights by reducing vehicle DC voltage, and also discharged car batteries as it passed by at very high speed. (Afterwards, the car headlights and batteries returned to normal strength. Note that these effects upon 12-volt DC battery systems are very significant indicators of Tesla-style scalar electrostatic waves warping local space-time.) During its flight, the fireball also created shock or blast waves, felt by observers as air pressure waves. Penetrative vibrational waves shook houses quite violently as it went past. These propagated at right angles to its direction of travel and seemed to be severe due to the low altitude of the fireball. The fireball was reported variously as a huge, bright, orange-red-white-green-blue illumination (the exact colour appears in this case to depend upon the distance of the observer from the fireball). The fireball was commonly reported as the size of the full moon. It apparently was preceded by three bright blue illuminations. It made a very loud, pulsed roaring noise in flight.

I am uncertain at this time if these blue lights were huge blue light flashes in the upper atmosphere-as I suspect, and as previously reported by observers in many other Australian fireball events and in many isolated, non-fireball, upper atmospheric or ionospheric brightflash cases-or if they were blue lights moving in front of the main fireball. Night was turned briefly into day by the very bright light radiating from the fireball. It had a longish vapour or cloud-type trail. No sound-barrier blasts were reported, but it was very, very fast-thus suggesting that no mass was present, or else sonic booms would undoubtedly have been produced at its low flight altitude. The Victorian fireball was on a course that points directly at the Exmouth Peninsula Tx site in northwestern Australia, possibly originating on a great circle track from New Zealand or from further afield, e.g., the Tucano Tx site in Argentina. This recent Victorian fireball would appear to be another prime candidate for a Tesla longitudinal EM ray-wave plasma ball energy-slug weapon test-but perhaps it was just another exotic meteorite! Trouble is, lately we seem to be getting far too many of these monsters crossing our skies, and for some reason they just love flying on 1st May (see Part 1, NEXUS 4/03, re Perth event of 1 May 1995). Now who celebrates that date every year? FIREBALL EXPLOSIONS AND OTHER CONSIDERATIONS Apparently this recent Victorian fireball exploded spectacularly over western Victoria like a huge fireworks display. I say "apparently", since it is very common for observers to see a vivid fireworks light-energy explosion after the fireball gets down to their horizon. I suspect that this is only an ionospheric EM coupling effect, in view of the evidence from multiple witnesses along several different fireball flight paths. Commonly, each observer (spread along, say, 2,000 km of flight path) sees a fireball fly overhead, go down towards the horizon, disappear in a huge, massive fireworks display explosion; then the next observer (positioned, say, 200 km further along the flight path) sees exactly the same effect, and so on along the line of observers. It could be that the fireball (EM energy slug) is reacting with the atmosphere and/or ionosphere ( la Tesla thesis) to give a brilliant but pulsed display of light energy every 200 km or so. Or perhaps the EM fireball hologram is pulsing on-off at low frequency, and at the 'off' there is a field collapse, giving rise to the apparent explosion. Or, more likely, at the 'on' scalar EM field pulse there is a Tesla field transmission coupling from the Tx site to the atmosphere/ionosphere, via local dielectric-field ground, to give the apparent explosive fireworks display. The timing of the last two major fireball/explosion events was about 10.00 pm for the central NSW event of 1 May 1997, and just after 6.00 pm for the event of 24 June 1997 near Ararat, western Victoria. This does not suggest that any attempts to hide these possible 'weapons tests' are going on; rather, the opposite appears to be the case, i.e., people were meant to see these things. I find this interesting. Perhaps they are threat messages to our military-from, say, Russian-Japanese or from little grey aliens-or a new class of natural electrical event, or exotic meteors???

Of course there is every possibility that we are dealing with a series of highly electrically charged meteorites that have very odd flight characteristics-preferring to fly over Australia in ever- increasing numbers in recent years. With all of these fireballs running wild over our skies-and some getting pretty close to Canberra-you would think that someone in authority would get agitated enough to do something! At least some official comments would be in order, but all we get is silence. Yes, there have been historical meteor fireball events recorded on planet Earth over many centuries, but not with the present high periodicity, unique appearance and flight style, nor with the commonly associated explosive and seismic effects. These recent fireball and other electrical events are highly anomalous and appear to pose a considerable danger to the population of not only Australia but much of the entire planet. Certainly, just one of the associated explosion/earthquakes could completely flatten a town the size of Broken Hill, Kalgoorlie, Mt Isa, Alice Springs or Canberra-with enormous loss of life. It would approximate a nuclear blast in intensity and "spoil the inhabitants' whole day". Determination of whether I am correct or not about the source or origin of these fireballs-i.e., EM weapons 'tests', alien UFOs, natural electrostatic meteors or other evolving natural electrical phenomena-is quite irrelevant to this problem and should not cloud the discussion. Our governments must initiate open, public, wide-ranging and honest scientific studies on the nature of these events-or they would appear at best to be unfit to represent us, and at worst to be committing treason against the general population. I cannot believe that any government would be so irresponsible as to allow the testing of potentially highly dangerous, scalar EM energy-slug weapons around and over us when they involve such enormous energies and so many unknowns regarding reliability of control and possible side-effects of Tx waves on the general population's health. However, similar irresponsible behaviour was often exhibited by the Australian, British and American governments during the nuclear testing era of the 1950s. By all accounts the Soviet government was even more careless of its citizens' health during this time. Therefore I suppose it is quite possible that new weapon 'toys' would be similarly unleashed into the public domain. EXMOUTH Tx FIREBALL WEAPONS AND ORBITAL UFOs There is of course another possible scenario that could be contributing to government silence. Richard Hoagland, ex-NASA employee and space archaeologist media personality, released some spectacular NASA video footage that was shot from an American space shuttle mission in September 1991. This video was downlinked by radio from the shuttle to a NASA ground station in the US and was accidentally intercepted en route by a ham radio operator in the US. Subsequent to this intercept and its public distribution by the radio ham, NASA initially encrypted and then totally ceased further shuttle video transmissions.

The shuttle was said by Hoagland to be in orbit over Indonesia, heading south towards Western Australia. Subsequent research by Australian and New Zealand UFO groups demonstrates that the shuttle was in fact over Lake Carnegie in central Western Australia, heading south-southeast. [See report in NEXUS 3/03.] The video shows a small white-light UFO that appears over the Earth's horizon to the east of Australia and flies north at a speed of some 54,000 mph (this and subsequent data are according to Hoagland's calculations). Suddenly the upper atmosphere or ionosphere below the shuttle flashes with an intense white light. The UFO appears to sense this flash and immediately executes a 180-degree, 14,000-g-force turn, accelerating out of orbit and away from the planet at some 200,000 mph. All of the above manoeuvres occur in a second or so, and are immediately followed in a microsecond by two very-high-speed, bright-light energy pulses riding straight (but fainter) light beams from the planet's surface below the shuttle, projected up to a spot where the UFO would have been had it not reacted so violently to the initial upper atmospheric light flash. The Australian and New Zealand UFO research teams claim that beam pulse number one came from Exmouth in northwestern WA, and beam pulse number two came from around Alice Springs, NT, near the Joint Defence Space Research Facility at Pine Gap. Hoagland believes this video demonstrates a US test of the Brilliant Pebbles particle-beam weapon system, aimed at a super- secret US antigravity-drive spacecraft/drone. The same video shows a few other orbital lights that are presumably also UFOs. Recently I was contacted by an Onslow, WA, resident who had read the first two parts of this "Bright Skies" series. He reported that his son had been totally spooked in late 1991 whilst out roo-shooting one night south of Onslow on the Crow Plains, some 80 km southeast of the Exmouth Tx site. The son and another shooter had observed huge blue-green-white fireballs form at ground level and fire off into space along a light beam at a steep angle and at an everaccelerating velocity. The fireballs were seen at ground level to the northwest, and a reconstruction places them exactly in line with the Exmouth Tx site. They almost certainly originated from the VLF Tx site at the Harold E. Holt Naval Communications Station at the Exmouth base. Fireballs were seen on several nights and had previously been reported by the owner of the sheep station in this area. The ground eyewitness reports couple well with the Hoagland space shuttle video and the antipodean UFO research teams' findings. The data collectively demonstrate that the Exmouth base is indeed a deployment site of a major EM weapon system that can at the very least create and fire EM plasma energy pulses into space. The data also explain the strange upperatmospheric light flashes seen as large-area events over WA and other parts of Australia. It was this type of event occurring below the space shuttle that appeared to cause the UFO to turn and run. I postulate that this event was a Tesla Energy Magnifying Transmitter 'warming up' and energising the ionosphere-to-Earth ground-space cavity as a prelude to EM weapon pulse firing. The EM fireball plasma energy pulse was presumably shot skywards along an improved Grindell H. Mathews ultraviolet laser beam that 'cleared' the way, creating a conducting path through the atmosphere for propagation of the Tesla EM energy slug.

Unfortunately for the Exmouth weapons team, the UFO was a slight technological jump ahead of their pulse weapon. I remain unconvinced by Hoagland's explanations of the action in this NASA video being a weapon test against an American UFO spacecraft/drone. The UFO demonstrates some very advanced abilities, and although I can accept that the USA is technologically advanced, I really have to wonder if this UFO is truly of US origin or whether it is more likely to be of alien, off-planet design and manufacture. The origin of this particular UFO is of great importance since this Hoagland/NASA video could indicate that a state of war exists between the USA (and, by default, Australia) and an off-planet alien power. Such an alien state of affairs could well explain (but not condone) the government and media silence on recent fireball and exotic light-emission events. However, other data and intelligence point more towards an exchange of fire with advanced technology craft operated by other Earthbound powers in a secret oligarchic war that has been evolving around us for several years. One thing is totally certain: the Hoagland video does not show a series of ice particles flying past the shuttle, as NASA would have us believe. My own research conclusions about fireballs, explosions and seismic events are genuine, honest attempts to understand their causes. If more resources were thrown into the work, my conclusions could eventually turn out to be incorrect. But they pale into insignificance alongside NASA's eloquent but obvious fairy stories.

... Continued in the next issue of NEXUS This is by no means the end of Harry Mason's series; in fact, it has evolved in the writing as more and more data and reports from NEXUS readers have come his way. Stay tuned for his analysis of recent events where EM weapons may have been used in terrorist attacks against the general population.

Note:
Any person seeing, or having seen, exotic "meteor fireballs", or knowing anything about same or exotic EM weapons systems, is invited to contribute to this research project by telephoning the author on +61 (0)9 525 5999 (after 10.00 am WA time = gmt + 8 hours), faxing on +61 (0)9 525 5944, or e-mailing on E-mail: orbitx@ois.com.au About the Author: Harry Mason, BSc, MSc, MAIMM, MIMM, FGS., is a UK-born geologist/ geophysicist, resident in Perth, Western Australia. His 30-year career in mineral exploration has had him stationed all over the world, including Alaska, India, Norway, Mexico, Morocco, Sudan and UK. He has extensive field experience in geo-recce, geological mapping, geophysics/geochemistry, prospecting, remote-sensing/computer imaging technologies, and seismic and electromagnetic studies. He specialises in the geology and resource exploration of WA's Eastern Goldfields. Lately he has been devoting his time and expertise to researching mysterious Australian outback phenomena of natural and man-made origins.

BRIGHT SKIES
Top-Secret Weapons Testing?
Were Tesla-style EM weapons used in the Kobe earthquake, the Oklahoma City bombing and the downing of TWA Flight 800, in a secret war between unidentified factions? Part 5 (final) (Go to part 1 , 2, 3, 4, 5)

Extracted from Nexus Magazine, Volume 5, #1 (December 1997 - January 1998). PO Box 30, Mapleton Qld 4560 Australia. editor@nexusmagazine.com Telephone: +61 (0)7 5442 9280; Fax: +61 (0)7 5442 9381 From our web page at: www.nexusmagazine.com 1997 All Rights Reserved by Harry Mason, B.Sc., M.Sc. 1313 Armstrong Road Jarrahdale WA 6203, Australia Phone: +61 (0)9 525 5999 Fax: +61 (0)9 525 5944 E-mail: orbitx@ois.com.au

EARTHQUAKE-INDUCING ELECTROMAGNETIC WEAPONS USED AT KOBE?

n 17 January 1995, the Japanese city of Kobe was struck by a massive earthquake that

devastated much of the city, killing over 5,500 people and injuring many thousands more. Shoko Asahara, the leader of the Japanese Aum Supreme Truth (Aum Shinrikyo) sect, had surprisingly predicted, in a Tokyo radio broadcast on 8 January 1995, that a major quake would soon occur at Kobe. Asahara went even further and stated that this quake would be initiated by a "a foreign power" utilising an electromagnetic (EM) weapons system. Aum's Science Minister Hideo Murai later stated at the Foreign Press Correspondents' Club in Tokyo on 7 April 1995 that, "There is a possibility that the great Hanshin [Kobe] earthquake was activated by electromagnetic power or some device that exerts energy into the ground." Although Asahara would undoubtedly have preferred his great predictive powers to be thought of as due to a highly developed and superior spiritual ability to examine the future time-track (thus attracting more gullible followers after this quake event), it is far more likely

that he was fed warning intelligence re Kobe by Aum's Science Minister Murai, and/or Japanese Intelligence operatives who themselves were forewarned by Russian KGB officials. In his pre-Aum days, Hideo Murai had worked on highly advanced microwave and gamma/cosmic-ray physics applications for cold moulding of steel at the Kobe Steel laboratories. This laboratory complex was located at the near-exact epicentre of the great Kobe earthquake. Japanese investigative journalists believe that this Kobe laboratory was one of several research facilities (located at Osaka, Tsukuba and Tokyo universities) engaged in top-secret research and development of EM weapons technology-under the cover of Kobe Steel industrial research and/or environmental "desert-greening" studies. The Aum's deputy leader, Kiyohide Hayakawa, in his pre-Aum days studied at Osaka University in the Landscape Engineering section of the Environmental Engineering department. His thesis is highly confidential and not available to the public, but allegedly contains only landscape engineering studies. For several days prior to the great Kobe earthquake there were reports of glowing orange-red and pink lights and spherical forms hovering over and along the Kobe fault line. Such Earth stress lights have been observed over major quakes in many parts of the globe since the 19th century, but the number and intensity of those that developed in the January 1995 pre-Kobe quake days appear to be highly anomalous. The existence of geophysical weapons capable of creating or triggering earthquakes in highly stressed crustal regions has been discussed privately by geophysicists for a decade or more. Rumours have abounded over certain huge earthquakes of the 1970s and 1980s in the Central Asian republics of the former USSR. Some writers have suggested that these were caused by Israeli, French or American EM weapons systems used in retaliation for Soviet EM weapon strikes on the West. US scientist Tom Bearden contends that the Soviets brought into service an intercontinental-range Tesla EM weapon in 1963 during the Khrushchev era. The evidence that Kobe was not a natural earthquake is slender and is based primarily upon Asahara's prediction that was later proved so horrifyingly correct. However, one cannot be certain about actual cause, and quite possibly I am totally incorrect in suggesting this event could have been caused by a sentiently controlled and directed EM energy weapon. There would appear to be some supporting evidence of an indirect nature involving political considerations and other more recent events. However, taking into consideration the entire Kobe and Aum Tokyo scenarios together with the earlier, possibly Aum-related, fireballexplosion-earthquake events of 28 May 1993 at Banjawarn, Western Australia, one is left with a very strong impression of a serious fire underlying the visible "dark plume of smoke" that rose over Kobe. But what motive could there possibly be for such a major city- busting weapon strike? Why choose an exotic EM weapon system? It is quite possible that the EM strike was directed at the secret Kobe Steel EM weapons research laboratory and that the motive was in part to destroy this facility and cause such a resounding blow to the civilian population, similar in scale to the nuclear bombings of Hiroshima and Nagasaki, that the Japanese oligarchic powers behind the scenes would think long and hard before attempting to continue their EM weapons project.

If the USA (or a covert international power group based therein) were the belligerent party that struck down Kobe, then the motive would most likely have included a 'big stick' warning to the Japanese powers to do what they were told with regard to the New World (economic) Order, or face the consequences. It would appear from subsequent events that the Japanese oligarchy did not grovel under this attack but in fact, after some further provocation, went on the offensive with its own (or a friend's) EM weapon system.

FACTIONS AT WAR?
During 1995 and 1996 the following major events were literally blasted onto the world stage: 1) 17 January 1995: The great Kobe "earthquake"; 2) 20 March 1995: Tokyo subway gas attack; 3) 17 April 1995: Oklahoma City "terrorist bombing"; 4) 1 May 1995: Perth "fireball-explosion"; 5) 17 July 1996: Destruction of TWA Flight 800 off New York City and Long Island. With the exception of the Tokyo subway gas attack, each of the above events can be proven to contain evidence for the apparent involvement of highly advanced exotic EM weapons systems. The Tokyo subway gas attack appeared to involve the Japanese Aum Supreme Truth sect and possibly several other players previously 'fingered' in the EM weapons game. For some reason the 17th day of a number of event months appears to be significant; this may reflect payback timing based on the first major event on 17 January 1995. Taken as a whole, these events appear to represent an escalating exchange of fire between opposing (but unidentified) factions. The nature of this ongoing war and the identities of the opponents and their leaders appear to have been very deliberately kept secret from the planetary population, whilst elaborate webs of lies have been erected in the world press and Japanese and US courts to nominate patsies as the perpetrators of these shocking events. The development of apparently magical EM weapons capable of initiating earthquakes or nuclear-force-level explosions over or within targets located at a great intercontinental distance by transmission of scalar or Tesla EM ray-waves from two or three transmitter sitesor EM weapons able to strike target sites from an orbiting satellite, spacecraft or aircraft-or ground-based EM beam-pulse weapons capable of taking out orbital or airborne targets, has for the first time in our planetary history allowed the use of 'deniable' massive-force weapons in terrorist acts directed against the general population. These EM weapons effects are "deniable" in that they can be blamed upon natural earthquakes, meteor air-burst explosions or bolide ground-impacts, or can be set up as terrorist-bomb, ground-to-air missile or even alien UFO scenarios. The ability to cause apparently magical-force events implies an enormous advantage to certain individual power groups who appear to have stolen these weapons (from the states that originally developed them) to use solely for their own advantage.

Such weapons in the hands of secret power groups who are willing to use them without mercy against the innocent citizens of planet Earth, represents a horrifying future prospect in the power struggles of this planet. Defence against such weapons and the curs who control them must now be our primary objective. The nuclear terror has been replaced by something far worse: a usable, high-energy weapon.

BEHIND THE TOKYO SUBWAY GAS ATTACK

The Tokyo subway gas attack on 20 March 1995 killed 11 people and injured thousands. The Aum Supreme Truth sect was soon implicated by the Tokyo Police and the world Press. The Aum was reported as initiating the gas attack as a prelude to a revolutionary "right-wing" takeover of Japan. Aum members were shown on film by the BBC being trained and armed by the Russians. Allegedly the Aum smuggled thousands of automatic rifles and other weapons into Japan from Russia. Apparently the Aum intended to use Russian helicopters and Spetsnaz troops landed on the coast as aids to allow Aum forces to take control of Japanese Government ministries during a series of major diversionary terrorist nerve-gas attacks on key population and government centres across Japan. The Tokyo subway attack was allegedly a preliminary operational test prior to the full-scale action. In Australia, ABC TV soon ran a prime-time news story with video showing a shed full of large chemical drums (found at Banjawarn by the new post-Aum owners) and trenches full of hundreds of dead sheep. The report also discussed Federal Police reports concerning saringas-derivative chemicals found in the dead sheep, and interviews with the Aum's Australian sheep station manager. All of this was supposed to demonstrate that the Aum purchased Banjawarn station to carry out tests with home-made sarin nerve gas on sheep, as a precursor field trial to the Tokyo subway gas attack. Problems soon surfaced with regard to this official Australian press scenario. The present owners of Banjawarn reported to this author that the ABC TV story was "a pack of lies", for the shed of chemicals shown on the 7.00 pm news was not on Banjawarn station; in fact, they had never seen it, and did not know where this video had come from. They insisted that they had only reported finding two relatively small bottles marked "HCl" (hydrochloric acid) in the old station building, which was previously used by the Aum sect in September 1993 as a mining field-laboratory. The ABC news footage showing hundreds of dead sheep was actually stock video recorded the previous year when sheep were being shot on farms near Esperance, WA, due to extremely low market prices. Only a few tens of dead sheep were found by police on Banjawarn, and these had been put down by hammer-blows to the head by the Aum's real manager-appointed by the WA Pastoral Board because the Aum's novice manager had failed to tend the station's windmills, thus causing a shortage of water for the flocks, which resulted in many severely dehydrated sheep having to be put down. In Japan, European chemical and nerve-gas experts who examined the Aum's chemical complex laughed at the notion that sarin or any other nerve gas had been made there, pointing out that the equipment and facilities would have leaked like a sieve, killing the operators and local villagers. They did find plenty of residual evidence in the plant that demonstrated that

large quantities of designer drugs such as ecstasy had been manufactured there, right up to the time of the Tokyo subway gas attack. Small samples of sarin and other nerve gases as well as other lethal gas and chemical types were found in the Aum complex, along with a few automatic rifle kits of Russian origin and equipment for duplicating further arms. However, Aum members were apparently deliberately warned about a week in advance that a police raid was coming-thus allowing them to remove any other stocks of arms, gases and drugs in advance. It appears that deputy leader Hayakawa used the sect as cover for a range of foreign weapons purchases and weapons-related research-apparently for the "right-wing" oligarchic power behind the Japanese Government. It is quite obvious that at least parts of the Aum organisation were not staffed with 'good guys' and that they were involved with some quite crazy and antisocial activities such as the manufacture of massive quantities of drugs. Japanese investigative journalists believe that the drugs were being distributed worldwide by the Yakuza, possibly through a rogue CIA operation. Thus, in time-honoured secret-service fashion, a "right-wing" Japanese oligarchic intelligence operation was being funded by illicit drugs. These same Japanese journalists (see their web site, www.pelago.com) have suggested that the Aum sect was a cover for Japanese Intelligence operations involving covert re-arming of the Japan Self-Defense Forces with new Russian weapons systems. Recent Japanese Defense Agency press releases tend to support this view by revealing large, new purchases by Japan of modern frontline Russian jet fighters and bombers, as well as joint communications exercises between the two countries' defence forces. There is plenty of evidence concerning the Aum's activities in Russia, such as training with Russian troops and managing the joint Japan-Russia University in Moscow-a cover for a Russian-Japanese redevelopment of the first-generation Russian EM weapons systems mated to Japanese computer power. As early as mid-1993, in his visa applications to enter Australia, Asahara complained of gas and laser attacks on his person and against Aum facilities. He continued to complain of such attacks in further correspondence with Australian Immigration in mid-1994. If taken at face value, this data and much else of the press web re the Aum suggest that the Aum (and hence their backers?) has been the victim of a knockout blow delivered by a very influential foreign secret service. The Aum was set up as the perpetrator of the Tokyo subway gas attack-the patsy, if you like. It may be highly significant that over 50 per cent of the Japanese LDP Cabinet allegedly flew covertly to North Korea for one week's negotiations, the day after the gas attack. The Aum Science Minister Hideo Murai was murdered by a North Korean hitman's knife soon after the Tokyo subway gas attack. Someone was very afraid that he was going to talk. Apparently Murai's last words in the ambulance were the equivalent of "The Jews got me!", although other interpretations of his final mumblings have also been advanced. Hayakawa left his early "landscape engineering" studies and joined the Moonies, whereupon he was equipped with the deeds of several Tokyo buildings and vast sums of cash so as to buy his way to the top of the Aum sect. The Reverend Moon was a close friend of the North Korean "Great Leader". Reportedly the Moonies still have exceptional ties to North Korea

and, more recently, to ex-US President George Bush, involving business ventures in South America. Several previously reliable Japanese sources believe that the CIA planned and executed the Tokyo subway gas attack to destabilise the LDP government and/or force it to co-operate with US policy requirements. The exact nature of their evidence is unknown to me, but similar claims have been made by Debra von Trapp, an ex-NSA/CIA agent involved with bugging the Clinton White House for a George Bush-controlled faction of the CIA on behalf of certain Japanese industrial companies during key USA/Japan trade talks. The strange ABC TV deception of its viewers, by implanting the Aum = sarin nerve gas = Banjawarn station testing = Tokyo subway gas attack imagery across Australia, suggests an intelligence action in support of United States interests.

OKLAHOMA CITY "BOMBING"

On 17 April 1995, at a few minutes after 9.00 am, Oklahoma City was blasted by the "terrorist bombing" of the Alfred P. Murrah Federal Building. One hundred and sixty eight men, women and children were killed, and hundreds more were maimed or injured in this callous attack. The building was nearly totally destroyed by the explosion, whilst severe damage was inflicted on adjacent buildings, petering out at about a one-mile radius from ground zero. This event was soon blamed upon a "right-wing militia group" composed of ex-Gulf War veterans utilising an ANFO bomb composed of from two to five tonnes of ammonium nitrate and Diesel fuel-oil set up in a hire truck parked in front of the target building. A robotic Timothy McVeigh was recently convicted of the OKC "bombing", and his alleged accomplice Terry Nichols awaits his trial (which is about to commence as this article goes to press). On the day of the event, I, like many others, watched the CNN TV feed of the Oklahoma scene. Intriguingly, there were early reports of missiles being seen coming down vertically into the building, but these reports never resurfaced. A survivor with blood over his face was interviewed about one hour into the rescue effort. He described how his life had been saved in his previous domicile in California. When the Murrah Building began to shake violently he recognised an earthquake, just like those he had experienced in California, so he dived under his fifth-floor desk. Some five-to-ten seconds later, a huge explosion demolished the building around him, but the desk saved his life. Then came reports that more bombs had been found, and a utility truck with a small armoured bomb box in its tray was shown, whilst the FBI's radio delivered a conversation alleging large drums of mercury fulminate explosive had been found attached to building support pillars next to the lift shaft. I became agitated, since I had never heard of earthquake-type effects hitting a building before a bomb went off, and I knew mercury fulminate to be an extremely unstable explosive and very unlikely to have survived a major explosion. Also, the size of explosive drum reported then and later photographed would have been far too large to fit in the armoured bomb box that reportedly drove away with these dangerous prizes.

Explosives experts in Australia, the UK and USA (e.g., the General Partin report) began to question the nature of the damage at OKC. The gist of their theses is that low-velocity explosives like ANFO cannot have demolished so many support pillars in the strange pattern seen at OKC, since the blast pressure falls off according to the inverse cube distance law-yet some near-bomb pillars were still standing, whilst some further away from the bomb were demolished by the blast. Their reports generally invoke a need for very-high-velocity explosives and individual charges attached to certain pillars inside the building-requiring hours of work to fit out. Personal friends with experience in mining explosives and Belfast IRA ANFO terrorist-bomb damage have confirmed these points to me and have noted that the crater that developed at OKC does not fit with the truck bomb explanation or the truck's alleged parking lot position. Another possible weapon candidate soon surfaced: the "A-Neutronic" bomb. In this scenario, a mad criminal scientist (the infamous Michael Riconosciuto, currently serving time in a US prison), developed for the US Government a new super-weapon that involved blowing a cloud of chemicals into the air, charging the cloud with a large excess of electrostatic energy by means of a small rocket-carried "wire", and then detonating the resultant "fuel-air" mix to create a small nuclear-type explosion. I began to collect eyewitness reports and evidence from official source publications and Internet sites relating to the OKC event. Then, in late 1996, I visited Oklahoma City and with the help of local author David Hoffman examined the "bombing" site and interviewed local witnesses. The outpourings of grief and anguish present, with messages and wreaths of the victims' relatives and friends on the targeted building site's protective fences, made me resolve to give this event my very best analysis to try to deduce the true nature of this explosive event and thereby help indicate the real culprits. Seismic evidence recorded by local seismometers demonstrated a double-pronged explosive energy event with two nearly identical three-to-five-second, low-amplitude, multiple wave trains separated by a null field, occurring over a nine-second interval. USGS geophysicists argued that these two wave-packets were due to an initial ground "surface" wave arriving before a secondary wave that had travelled via deeper reflecting Earth layers, i.e., via the local basement. Other geophysicists argued that there were two wave-packets, representing the explosion followed by the building debris impacting with the ground. These hypotheses were blown apart by the US Government's explosive demolition action on the Alfred P. Murrah Building remains, which failed completely to demonstrate a twopronged seismic response that was in any way similar to the original event recordings. The original and best seismic recordings have been confiscated by the FBI, along with many other items of evidence such as the City video-surveillance tapes. Hardly surprisingly, none of this evidence surfaced in the McVeigh trial. Along with the evidence of seismic action shaking the building some five-to-ten seconds prior to any explosion or blast wave hitting the building, there were several other mysterious preexplosion events. A policeman working at his computer noticed electrical sparks and streamers in the wiring under the table several seconds before the explosion brought the building down around him. A woman on an upper floor noted a strong ionising electrical sensation and hot air-flow entering the windows several seconds prior to the explosion which blew the same windows in on her. The lights in the building went out some five seconds before the explosion. A dictation tape recording made across the street from the "bombed"

building recorded a loud "click" a few seconds before it recorded the sound of a huge explosion. This "click" was probably a local electromagnetic wave spike of considerable intensity. An eyewitness located in a car a couple of hundred metres from ground zero observed a silver-white light flash or beam coming out of the top of the building, followed by a large blue-white electrical arcing flash or beam, followed by an orange-red light flash or beam that shot out from the top of the building. These electrical and light effects took some five seconds and preceded the actual explosion. (Reports of missiles may have been mistaken identification of these pre-explosion energy beams.) They were followed immediately by two explosive shock waves, one trailing on the other, that propagated out and away from the base of the building. These waves lifted the ground and buildings violently upwards. The witness called this the "lid effect". Several cars located on the above-ground carpark had electronic ignition computers completely burnt out by the event. Two cars had factory-fitted digital magnetic compasses that were later found to have been thrown out by 180 and 45 respectively. Many nearby office computers went down with burnt-out circuit- boards. These facts point strongly to a major EM pulse having struck the area associated with the explosion. The local area damage from the OKC event was huge. I cannot emphasise enough how devastated this area was. I was quite amazed when I visited the site. Entire blocks of damaged office buildings had been knocked down due to their shattered state, some nearly a mile away from ground zero. Large open spaces were surrounded by boarded-up buildings with no windows, no roofs, and intensely shattered internal concrete beams and supporting pillars. I saw the intense damage inside the nearby newspaper building where internal dividing walls had been smashed asunder and horizontal three-foot-square reinforced concrete beams sagged down everywhere. This building had been built to very high 1930s standards to withstand tornados, yet it was wrecked. Many buildings had entire windowsills forced back in with their front brick walls sagging inwards. Nearer to ground zero, large, one-foot-wide, floor-and-wall reinforcing steel H-girders were twisted like spaghetti into grotesque shapes amidst the ruins of entire floors blown away to dust and rubble. I showed a suite of local damage photos to retired SAS trooper friends, with experience in IRA ANFO bomb damage. They were as amazed as I was, and stated categorically that this was no ANFO damage. They said it would not have mattered how large an ANFO bomb had been detonated, it could not have caused the damage seen in the photos and/or described in the US literature. Funnily, the FBI released film of ANFO car-bomb test explosions that show significant fireball or fiery effects from such explosives. Yet no witnesses have described any fiery explosion or flames-just strange, pre-explosion light flashes or beams followed by pure energy waves, with very high plasma-type heat effects noted on nearby car paint. It is my contention that the OKC event was the result of a double-pronged EM weapon strike that caused the Earth's dielectric field to erupt up through the building. The building shook first because of harmonic reaction to the first EM wave packet which also blew the building's electrical supply and created the various computer, digital compass and ionising hot-air effects. Having rocked the building sufficiently, the EM weapon mode was advanced in a second strike to initiate atomic-bond rupture and literally blow the building material apart.

No conventional or nuclear explosive, including a so-called "A-Neutronic" bomb, can cause seismic shaking and electrical light-energy effects in a structure, seconds before the explosion blast-wave hits. Oblique aerial photos of the Murrah Building show two nearly vertical, tubelike damage forms running through the building. These represent slightly displaced near-vertical but divergent beam-pulse orientations, suggesting an orbital platform was involved in the action. Any bomb or militia-terrorist character to this event was set in train by those who hit the building, to ensure that the true nature of the weapon system and its technology was hidden from public and possibly other US Government personnel. This implies that a faction from within the US Government was responsible. Either that, or the US Government was warned well in advance that this particular building would be hit that day by an advanced weapon over which there was no defence-so it quickly found a patsy and built up a cover story. "Need-to-know" secrecy policy suggests that there then entered a cock-up of horrific dimensions. Lower-level personnel had been searching for a bomb earlier that morning, having been told that the building was targeted for bombing by terrorists, but, in failing to find it, they then did not proceed to evacuate the building. Higher government levels, having decided to hide the horrible truth from even their own operatives, had to have a plausible McVeigh militia-type event. The Alcohol, Tobacco and Firearms personnel were better served, as were the Judges in the adjacent court house: they were all warned to stay away that day. Secret Service personnel engaged in anti-drug operations were in their offices which lay in the centre of the damage and were wiped out by this OKC event. Interestingly, similar terroristbombing events in the past were apparently aimed at the same anti-drug Secret Service in both the downing of the Lockerbie Pan Am jumbo and the "bombing" of the New York World Trade Center. Indeed, it is possible that this entire series of events is being fought over a drugs empire.

PERTH'S EARLY MORNING WAKE-UP CALL

In the early hours of 1 May 1995, a major fireball flew in a north-northeasterly direction towards Perth, WA, and detonated above the eastern side of the city at approximately 2.00 am in a huge explosion. Limited Australian press coverage of this event defined it as a meteor fireball. Unfortunately, too many such fireballs fly around our night skies, exhibiting exotic flight behaviour and a preference for the first of May each year. This Perth event has been described in more detail in Part 1 of this "Bright Skies" series (see NEXUS 4/03, April-May 1997), where I present evidence for the non-natural origin of this event and suggest that it represents an EM weapons incident of probably Russian origin, or possibly off-planet alien origin.

The megatonne-force level of this explosion woke up over half a million people and demonstrated that Perth could have been obliterated at the flick of a switch. This was the message in the wake-up call made that early morning to the people of Perth. I strongly suspect it was pointing out that WA hosts a huge US-controlled EM weapons system at Exmouth in the northwestern part of WA, and that we should wake up and bring order to our own house-or face the consequences. The trajectory of this fireball suggests an origin in Enderby Land, Antarctica, where a number of Japanese and Russian bases are located. The fireball flew on towards the Kamchatka Peninsula where a huge Russian (former Soviet Union) EM weapons complex/transmitter (Tx) site lies. The seismograph record of this Perth meteor event is surprisingly similar to one of the two low-order wave-packet arrivals seen on the record of the OKC "bomb" events. On the premise that such a fireball represents no mass object but is purely a concentrated slug of 'infolded' EM energy created by a Russian-type Tesla weapon system, I contend that this incident fits well with the other exotic events of 1995 and represents yet another stage in an escalating oligarchic war for control of our planet. Some evidence in this study points strongly at a mainly Earth-based series of actions involving those who live by the profits of drugs, fighting against other oligarchic power-mad men-with both sides utilising very technologically advanced EM weapons systems. However, some evidence points to a battle between secret Earth-based power groups and off-planet aliens-possibly the little Greys or the greenish Reptilians (see Part 4, NEXUS 4/06). Perhaps we are involved in both scenarios, with two Earth-based oligarchic factions with separate offplanet allies fighting with horrific new weapons for control of planet Earth. Rumours abound about all of these scenarios-but then again, it is quite possible that none is correct and we are just dealing with strange, exotic, natural events that have been mistakenly identified. Even so, these events have been, and continue to be, extremely dangerous to human life; thus, whatever is going on requires immediate attention by the people of this planet-as the next incident involving the fateful TWA Flight 800 amply demonstrates.

THE DOWNING OF TWA FLIGHT 800

TWA Flight 800 was destroyed on the evening of 17 July 1996, and, with her, some 230 men, women and children perished. I had been researching strange orange-red fireballs and other exotic light-energy beams observed around Australia when I was surprised by reports coming out of the USA about events surrounding the downing of TWA 800. I fly quite a lot on jumbo jets, and the thought of a bunch of nutters killing off hundreds of ordinary, innocent people made (and makes) my blood boil. Reports soon started coming in, one from a New York Air National Guard helicopter pilot who, on patrol that Wednesday night, was an eyewitness to the explosion of TWA Flight 800.

"I know the strike of a missile. What I saw didn't look at all like a missile," said Commander Fritz Meyer of the 106th Rescue Wing of the New York Air National Guard. "Our three-man crew saw the same thing: a flash of red-orange light, characteristic of a shooting star," he said. "Then we saw a small explosion followed by a large explosion, and a ball of fire fell into the sea." I telephoned the Pentagon in Washington and was put through to the pilot's air base, but after leaving messages I got no reply-until about a week later when I reached the base controltower. By accident, this man was in the tower, having been grounded due to the very same news item and a very upset FBI and New York Mayor who had ordered him gagged. I spoke with this pilot for a few minutes and felt that he was an honest man and, like all military pilots, a damn good observer who was very perplexed at what he had seen that night. He reiterated that he knew missiles from his Vietnam tours and it definitely wasn't one of those. He said he really would like to know what it was and would love to chat with me further, but I had better get the okay for us to talk from the public relations officer at his base. A fax exchange later, I was reading that FBI investigators wanted no one to talk to this man until they had determined the cause of the "crash". He and I are still waiting for that chat. Over the next few months, several airline pilots saw similar orange-red and green-blue minifireballs with tails flying at jumbo-jet height through this area. A TWA pilot returned to Kennedy Airport rather than proceed, after seeing one such meteor-like object fly past his wingtip. In all, about 10 separate reports came in of strange fireballs or meteors in the New York and Long Island air space vicinity. Meanwhile, allegedly after demands from the French Government which lost several Secret Service men on TWA Flight 800, the US authorities assembled a team of divers who recovered the wreckage from the sea for a crash investigation. The flight recorder was recovered but it was electrically dead due to burnt-out circuits and gave no clues to the events of that night. I had earlier predicted in e-mails to the FBI the likelihood of just such a fact by analogy with evidence from Australia that our orange-red lights and fireballs were EM field effects, possibly due to the testing of scalar EM weapon systems. The FBI did not reply. Theories began to execute a "do-loop" in the world's press. These revolved around a meteorite impact, a terrorist bomb, a terrorist missile, and, later, a US Navy missile or drone impact, a bird impact, a mechanical failure of some kind, and an explosion in the near-empty central fuel tank. Recently the crash investigation team has come out with evidence for an electrical overvoltage spark in a valve located within the central fuel tank, and has suggested that this was the cause of the explosion and that Boeing should redesign this part. Obviously their findings should also include considerations on what caused the overvoltage jump; for instance, was it an EM weapon pulse or an electrostatically charged meteor? Trouble is, meteors do not keep returning to the same piece of the Earth every few days-as has been recent experience around New York. Interestingly, there were many UFO reports from Long Island over the preceding two months, and a local UFO researcher was arrested under cloudy circumstances just five weeks before the TWA 800 event.

In late 1996 a leading British psychic, who often works with Scotland Yard and MI5, was approached by the CIA and asked to remote-view the TWA 800 incident. She reported seeing two beams flash down from high altitude; where they intersected they created a third orangered beam which shot out, hitting the jumbo jet and causing the secondary major explosion. This was fascinating stuff, since her description was almost the verbatim equivalent of the actual eyewitness evidence from the 1987 DC-8 crash near Gander in Newfoundland, northeast Canada, that killed hundreds of US Army personnel. She did not know of this event, and had seen only British news about the TWA 800 explosion-and nothing about beams. However, the overall evidence pattern here links the destruction of TWA 800 to an EM-type event that strongly resembles certain of the Australian fireball-event types. We are left with yet another strong impression that this event-on the 17th day of the month, again-involves Secret Service agents (French ones this time) and advanced EM weaponry that has been responsible for the death of hundreds of innocent people. Then again, as in many other incidents around October 1997 in New Mexico, Queensland and New South Wales, there are elements of the picture that suggest an ongoing war with alien, off-planet UFOs. Perhaps a UFO really did knock down TWA Flight 800, and Triffid meteor showers or some modern derivatives have made us all blind to the new reality on our patch. Or maybe some strange, EM-style natural event, such as an electrostatically charged bolide, caused the demise of this plane and its passengers. I, for one, think it's high time we found out the truth. Our lives, and quite possibly the future of our race, could depend upon it.

Note:
Any person seeing, or having seen, exotic "meteor fireballs", or knowing anything about same or exotic EM weapons systems, is invited to contribute to this research project by telephoning the author on +61 (0)9 525 5999 (after 10.00 am WA time = gmt + 8 hours), faxing on +61 (0)9 525 5944, or e-mailing on E-mail: orbitx@ois.com.au About the Author: Harry Mason, BSc, MSc, MAIMM, MIMM, FGS., is a UK-born geologist/ geophysicist, resident in Perth, Western Australia. His 30-year career in mineral exploration has had him stationed all over the world, including Alaska, India, Norway, Mexico, Morocco, Sudan and UK. He has extensive field experience in geo-recce, geological mapping, geophysics/geochemistry, prospecting, remote-sensing/computer imaging technologies, and seismic and electromagnetic studies. He specialises in the geology and resource exploration of WA's Eastern Goldfields. Lately he has been devoting his time and expertise to researching mysterious Australian outback phenomena of natural and man-made origins.

-- CHEMTRAILS -Covert Climate Control?

Under the banner of some top-secret scientific agenda, the US military continues to weave chemical-laden contrails in the skies, causing health problems for unprotected people on the ground.

Extracted from Nexus Magazine, Volume 8, Number 6 (October-November 2001) PO Box 30, Mapleton Qld 4560 Australia. editor@nexusmagazine.com Telephone: +61 (0)7 5442 9280; Fax: +61 (0)7 5442 9381 From our web page at: www.nexusmagazine.com by William Thomas 2001 Heron Rocks 1-9 Hornby Island, BC Canada V0R 1Z0 Email: willthomas@telus.net Website: www.lifeboatnews.com

For nearly three years, chemtrail observers have hoped an official would step forward to explain the origin and purpose of broad white plumes criss-crossing the skies above a dozen allied nations. Their wait is over...

t was nearly noon when S.T. Brendt awoke and entered the kitchen of her

country home in Parsonsfield, Maine. As she poured her first cup of coffee, the late night reporter for WMWV Radio could not have guessed that her life was minutes away from drastic change. Her partner Lou Aubuchont was already up, puzzling over what he had seen in the sky a half-hour before. The fat puffy plumes arching up over the horizon were unlike any contrail he had ever seen, even during his hitch in the Navy. Like breath exhaled on a winter's day, the contrails he was used to seeing would flare briefly in the stratosphere as hot moist engine exhaust flash-freezes into a stream of ice-crystals. These pencil-thin condensation trails are pretty to watch but

short-lived, subliming into invisibility as exhaust gases cool quickly to the surrounding air temperature. But in late 1997, Aubuchont started observing thicker 'trails extending from horizon to horizon. Hanging in the sky long after their creators had flown from view, these expanding white ribbons would invariably be interwoven by more thick lines left by unmarked jets, Air Force white or silver in colour. On this March 12th morning in 2001, Lou did not mention his sighting as S.T. indulged in caffeine. Sipping gratefully, she glanced out the window. It looked like another gorgeous, cloudless day. But not quite. Brendt baulked at several chalk marks scrawled across the crystalline blue sky. "Contrails or chemtrails?" she jokingly remarked. Lou got up and looked. What kind of clouds run exactly side by side in a straight line? he wondered. It's just too perfect to happen naturally. When he said he wasn't sure, S.T. stopped smiling and went outside. Looking up towards the southeast over West Pond, she spotted the first jet. A second jet was laying billowing white banners to the north. Both aircraft appeared to be at over 30,000 feet. Turning her gaze due west, Brendt saw two more lines extending over the horizon. She called Lou. Within 45 minutes the couple counted 30 jets. This isn't right, S.T. thought. We just don't have that kind of air traffic here. While Lou kept counting, she went inside and started calling airports. One official she reached was guarded but friendly. He had relatives in West Pond. The Air Traffic Control manager told Brendt her sighting was "unusual". His radars showed nine commercial jets during the same 45-minute span. From her location, he said, she should have been able to see one plane. And the other twenty-nine? The FAA official confided off the record that he had been ordered "by higher civil authority" to re-route inbound European airliners away from a "military exercise" in the area. "Of course, they wouldn't give me any of the particulars and I don't ask," he explained. "I just do my job." Excited and puzzled by this information, S.T. and Lou got into their car and headed down Route 160. Looking in any direction they could see five or six jets flying at over 30,000 feet. Never in the dozen years they'd lived in rural Maine had they seen so much aerial activity. A former US Navy Intelligence courier, Aubuchont was used to large-scale military exercises. But he told S.T. he had never seen anything this big. "It looked like an invasion," he later recounted. Another driver almost went off the road as he leaned over his dashboard trying to look up. As they passed, he acknowledged them with a nod.

As far as they could see stretched line after line. Two giant grids were especially blatant. Instead of dissipating like normal contrails, these sky trails grew wider and wider and began to merge. Looking towards the Sun, Aubuchont saw what appeared like "an oil and water mixture" reflecting a prismatic band of colours. He couldn't call it a rainbow. Rainbows aren't sinister. As Lou and S.T. completed their errands, the jets kept them company, leaving lines and even circles that resembled smoke rings. Even living near Kennedy, LaGuardia and Newark jetports, Aubuchont had never seen so many big jets performing identical manoeuvres in the same sky. When they returned to Parsonsfield around four, the lines were starting to merge into a dingy haze. Richard Dean called back. After receiving S.T.'s message, the assistant WMWV news director had gone outside with other news staff and counted 370 lines in skies usually devoid of aerial activity. Brendt put in another call to the FAA official. He had never heard of chemtrails. In their first face-to-face interview, the chain-smoking controller responsible for air traffic over the northeastern seaboard repeated his earlier statements on tape. Similar military activities were ongoing in other regions, he added. On his 'scopes he could track the tankers flying north into Canadian airspace. Speaking before witnesses at WMWV on condition of strict anonymity, our "Deep Sky" source answered a series of yes/no questions I helped Brendt prepare when she contacted me. After nearly three years on this case, I wanted to corroborate extremely high levels of aluminum [aluminium] powder found in samples of rainwater falling through thick sky plumes over Espanola, Ontario, in the spring of 1998. The Espanola lab tests were conducted after residents began complaining to the provincial environment ministry. Severe headaches, chronic joint pain, dizziness, sudden extreme fatigue, acute asthma attacks and feverless "flu-like" symptoms over a 50-square-mile area coincided with what they termed "months of 'spraying'" by photo-identified US Air Force tanker planes. The USAF denied the intrusions. But former Ontario Provincial Police Officer and Supreme Court expert witness Ted Simola reported lingering Xs and numerous white trails, some of which "just ended" as if they had been shut off but remained in the sky. Another Espanola resident told me that mental confusion and short-term memory loss were so prevalent that forgetting where their cars were parked had become "a standing joke" in the tiny town.

On November 18, 1998, the people of Espanola petitioned Parliament. Addressing the Canadian government on their behalf, defence critic Gordon Earle explained: "Over 500 residents of the Espanola area have signed a petition raising concern over possible government involvement in what appears to be aircraft emitting visible aerosols. They have found high traces of aluminum and quartz in particulate and rainwater samples. "These concerns combined with associated respiratory ailments have led these Canadians to take action and seek clear answers from this government. The petitioners call upon Parliament to repeal any law that would permit the dispersal of military chaff or of any cloud-seeding substance whatsoever by domestic or foreign military aircraft without the informed consent of the citizens of Canada thus affected." The Ministry of Defence eventually replied: "It's not us." Which was true. While the US Air Force counts 650 four-engine KC-135 Stratotankers and 50 KC-10 Extenders in its active inventory, Canadian Forces do not fly armadas of tankers. But they do operate the biggest radar installation in Canada at CFB Comox on Vancouver Island, easily capable of tracking the American formations coming up from the south. "Was the classified operation a radar experiment?" we asked Deep Sky. "That wasn't what I was told." Were ATC radars "enhanced or degraded", we wanted to know. The barium spread in exercises conducted out of Wright-Patterson Air Force Base acts as an electrolyte, enhancing conductivity of radar and radio waves. "Wright Pat" has also long been deeply engaged in HAARP's electromagnetic warfare program.

A SKY SHIELD TO COMBAT GLOBAL WARMING? The puzzle pieces fell into place with Deep Sky's revelation that ATC radars were being "degraded" by tanker-released particles showing up as a "haze" on their screens. This radar characteristic matched the high concentrations of aluminum powder found along with a preponderance of quartz particles in Espanola's chemtrail-contaminated rainwater. The tankers' aluminum powder emissions also matched the Welsbach patent. Issued in 1994 to the Hughes aerospace giant "for Reduction of Global Warming", the sky shield blueprint calls for dispensing microscopic particles of aluminum oxide and other reflective materials into the upper atmosphere to reflect one or two per cent of

incoming sunlight. Computer simulations by Ken Caldeira at Lawrence Livermore National Laboratory calculated that this would be enough to stop warming over 85 per cent of the planet, despite an anticipated doubling of carbon in the atmosphere within the next 50 years. Lawrence Livermore priced the aerial spray program at US$1 billion dollars a year-a cheap fix to maintain massive petroleum profits in the face of Kyoto's internationally agreed carbon cutbacks. Livermore's founder, Edward Teller, lobbied hard for another chance to play with planetary processes. At the 1998 International Seminar on Planetary Emergencies, the Father of the H-bomb presented his Next Big Idea. Having earlier pressed for detonating nuclear bombs to carve new harbours out of American coastlines, Teller now called for reflective chemicals to be spread like mirror-shades over the Earth. Or at least over allies who could agree in secret for this unprecedented geoengineering experiment to be carried out over their unsuspecting constituents. In a draft report leaked to me soon after it appeared for peer review in May 2000, an expert panel chosen among 3,000 atmospheric scientists looked at Caldeira's computer simulations and agreed that Teller's scheme might work. But the IPCC warned against unpredictable upsets of the atmosphere, as well as against angry populaces reacting to "the associated whitening of the visual appearance of the sky". Caldeira was so concerned he went public, warning that deflecting sunlight would further cool the stratosphere, concentrating icy clouds of ozone-gobbling CFCs that could destroy Earth's solar radiation shield. Was the sky shield experiment already underway? Deep Sky hinted that it was. Were the tankers involved in weather modification? Our FAA source hesitated before responding. "That approximates what I was told." For the third interview we rephrased our key question. Were the tankers repeatedly observed on ATC radars involved in climate modification? I caught my breath as Deep Sky confirmed that this is what he was told was the object of the missions. Here at last was our "smoking nuke" admission. After years of "airliner" doublespeak, we could now corroborate Deep Sky's report of military aircraft dispensing reflective materials with an earlier report by a Canadian aviation official. On December 8, 2000, Terry Stewart, the Manager for Planning and Environment at the Victoria International Airport, had broken this story wide open when he responded to a caller's complaint the previous day of Xs, circles and grids being woven over the British Columbia capitol. Leaving a message on an answering

machine tape, later heard by more than 15 million radio listeners, the public servant explained: "It's a military exercise, US and Canadian Air Force exercise that's going on. They wouldn't give me any specifics on it." Stewart added that he found the incident--one of hundreds reported over Canada's west coast since the fall of 1998--"very odd". Tasked with defending Canadian airspace in the region, CFB Comox chose instead to defend a classified collaboration. "No military operation is taking place," the base information officer tersely told me when I called for details. But Stewart later told the Vancouver Courier that his information had come directly from CFB Comox.

CONTRAILS vs CHEMTRAILS Across the strait from the island air base, a concerned mother of three children was noticing that people in Gibsons were coming down with ailments that coincided with constant chemtrail activity. Suzanne Smart's husband contracted asthma; their children were always sniffling and coughing. Smart ended up in the small coastal town's Emergency unit with a sore throat, "super-stiff" neck, pounding headache and ears "ringing like crazy". Even her teeth hurt. It was all very nerve-wracking. Smart contacted a Transport Canada investigator who had noticed the jet trails too and was convinced it was normal contrail activity. Why he took special notice of normal contrails was not explained. But the TC official told Smart he hoped the Canadian equivalent of the FAA would be notified of any military exercises taking place. On June 17, 2001, after photographing massive plumes over Gibsons, Smart checked with aviation authorities and found that no airline flight plans had been filed for that airspace at that time. Official weather data showed that when her photos of multiple white plumes were taken, the 30 per cent humidity at 30,000 and 35,000 feet was less than half that needed for contrails to form. As NOAA meteorologist Thomas Schlatter explains, for even short-lived condensation trails to form, "we're talking temperatures lower than about minus 76 degrees Fahrenheit, and humidity at jet altitudes of 70 per cent or more". Smart sent her findings to Transport Canada with a request for an explanation of how contrails could form when they couldn't. "It is my understanding," she wrote, "that the only way to form jet trails at yesterday's low humidity is to introduce very fine particulates into the atmosphere."

Smart's homework hit like hardball. According to the National Center for Atmospheric Research in Boulder, Colorado, the only way to form artificial clouds in warm dry air is to introduce enough particulates into the atmosphere to attract and accrete all available moisture into visible vapour. If repeated often enough, the resulting rainless haze can lead to drought. Following standard procedure to ignore all evidence contradicting the official line, Transport Canada's Randy Phillips responded by advising Smart to check out the "urban legends" website ridiculing chemtrails. Col. Walter Washbaugh, Chief of the Congressional Inquiry Division for the Secretary of the Air Force in Washington, DC, also calls chemtrails "a hoax". In an April 20, 2001, letter to a US senator, Washbaugh blamed the increased number of contrails on "significant civil aviation growth in the past decade". He was right. A National Science Foundation study has found that, in certain heavy traffic corridors, artificial cloud cover has increased by as much as 20 per cent since the jet age took off. Dr Patrick Minnis, a CERES atmospheric researcher and ardent chemtrails critic at NASA's Langley Research Center, reports that cirrus cloud cover over the United States is up five per cent overall because particulates in engine exhaust are acting as cloud-forming nuclei. As the number of flights currently exceeds 15 million annually worldwide, the NSF, NASA and EPA predict artificial clouds will intensify as air travel continues climbing sharply. What about chemtrails? Colonel Washbaugh ascribed widely reported grid patterns to overlapping aircraft flying north-south, east-west airways. The only thing wrong with this explanation, an air traffic controller told me in Texas, is that US airways do not run north-south. The biggest laugh came when the colonel told the senator: "The Air Force is not conducting any weather modification and has no plans to do so in the future." In fact, attempts to steer hurricanes by spraying heat-robbing chemicals in their paths began in the 1950s. The recipe for creating "cirrus shields" was outlined in an unusually arrogant US Air Force study. Subtitled "Owning the Weather by 2025", the 1996 report explained how "weather force specialists" were dispersing chemicals behind high-flying tanker aircraft in a process the air force calls "aerial obscuration". Official denials reached new altitudes of absurdity when another colonel claimed: "The US Air Force does not conduct spraying operations over populated areas." USAF spokeswoman Margaret Gidding told a Spokane newspaper: "The Air Force doesn't do anything that emits anything other than a normal contrail, which is vapor."

So were their replies. Apparently Anderson and Gidding had forgotten how US Air Force spray planes crippled a country and a culture by dispensing over Vietnam thousands of tons of "Agent Orange" defoliants containing dioxin toxins as hazardous as plutonium.

SEEING IS BELIEVING? In the end, it has proved impossible to continue skywriting giant billboards advertising government duplicity, while insisting they are not there. By the summer of 2001, the controversy entered a new phase. Pictures of contrails were being distributed to newspapers by the Associated Press, and "chemtrails" could be overheard in coffee shop conversations across an entire continent. When it comes to chemtrails, seeing is disbelieving official disinformation. As public awareness grows, people like war veteran David Oglesby are looking up. The 11 fat plumes fanning out over his Coarsegold, California, home did it for Oglesby last June. "The trails formed a grid pattern," he told WorldNetDaily News. "Some stretched from horizon to horizon. Some began abruptly, and others ended abruptly. They hung in the air for an extended period of time and gradually widened into wispy clouds resembling spider webs." A retired US Air Force radar tech named Shimera called a colonel responsible for all military operations in central California. "What would you say if I said there are three aircraft up there right now?" Shimera asked. "Are they there?" "No," the colonel replied. "They are not there." The Houston study is not so easily dismissed. Mark Steadham was looking for contrails when he started observing the skies over this busy Texas hub last winter. Using FAA tracking software called Flight Explorer to identify each aircraft, Steadham clocked contrails trailing from Boeing, McDonnell-Douglas and Airbus airliners. All but two of these condensation trails sublimed into invisibility within five to 20 seconds; the only exceptions persisted for two and 25 minutes. Flight Explorer does not show altitudes for military jets, but, according to the FAA, tankers and transports usually transit continental airspace at around 30,000 feet to ensure safe separation from airliners flying between 35,000 and 39,000 feet. Military "heavies" flying below 30,000 feet should not leave contrails at all. MajorGeneral Gregory Barlow confirms that Air Force tankers do not perform refuelling missions at contrail-forming altitudes.

But Steadham found just the opposite in his study. While observing air traffic for 63 days, the Houston skywatcher found that thick white plumes laid by similarsized military aircraft--at the same time, in the same airspace as 20-second airliner contrails--lingered for four to eight hours.

GLOBAL CHEMTRAIL REPORTS Sightings of oddly lingering plumes sometimes resembling rocket trails are not confined to North American skies. While on leave in Italy in the summer of 1999, the US Navy's Kitty Chastain sat on her hotel balcony and watched aerial grids being laid all day just offshore over the Bay of Naples. "People were coughing all over Naples," she wrote. On the bus ride in from the base, Chastain explained chemtrails to many sailors with hacking coughs. On October 12 that same year, a Paris correspondent reported "...heavy activity from all directions, X upon X. The pilots here seem to like to play chicken; they fly right at each other and then one will swerve, their trails forming pitchforks and Xs." No contrails were being left by "normal planes" in the same skies. But the next day, planes flying over Paris "from all directions" obscured the sky with more Xs that continued into the evening. In Spain on April 27, 2000, American tourist John Hendricks dashed off a quick email from El Caf de Internet: "Were we surprised to see that the chemtrails are as bad here as they are anywhere, both in Mallorca and in Barcelona." He and his wife "took plenty of pictures" before noticing a postcard they'd bought captured a perfect chemtrail. "Add Sweden to the list," a Swedish resident wrote after spotting eight to 10 parallel 'trails and contracting flu for the first time in years. Weather conditions at the time were not conducive to contrail formation. "I know the commercial routes, and we have a bunch of them, but not where these trails were." Chemtrail activity has been reported in at least 14 allied nations including Australia, Belgium, Britain, Canada, France, Germany, Holland, Ireland, Italy, New Zealand, Scotland, Sweden and the United States. Croatian chemtrails began the day after that country joined NATO.

ATMOSPHERIC ORGANISMS

Many chemtrail observers note that chemtrails are often laid down at the leading edge of approaching frontal systems. While rare "sundogs" form ice-crystal circles around the Sun in advance of strong winds, much more common "chemdogs" create prismatic solar halos during stable weather. More and more observers, like this Vancouver resident, wonder why "on the days of heavy spraying you will notice a rainbow around the Sun". Many more people who have been healthy all their lives wonder why they keep getting desperately sick whenever the chemplanes appear. Unlike the refined aluminum in cooking utensils that is tenuously linked to Alzheimer's disease, aluminum oxide is as inert as sand and is not considered toxic. But in a story headlined "Tiny particles can kill", the August 5, 2000, edition of New Scientist reported that "city-dwellers in Europe and the US are dying young because of microscopic particles in the air". Looking at byproducts of hydrocarbon burning, a Harvard School of Public Health team determined particulates with a diameter less than 10 microns as being a serious threat to public health. (A human hair is about 100 microns across.) In 1987, US environmental regulations limited airborne concentrations of particles less than 10 microns in diameter. But air pollution has grown worse. On April 21, 2001, the New York Times warned: "These microscopic motes are able to infiltrate the tiniest compartments in the lungs and pass readily into the bloodstream, and have been most strongly tied to illness and early death, particularly in people who are already susceptible to respiratory problems." David Hawkins, a lawyer for the Natural Resources Defense Council, speaks for "about a quarter-million Americans who have died prematurely as result of fineparticle exposure". That number may be boosted sharply by chemtrail spraying. On December 14, 2000, the New England Journal of Medicine reported that inhaling particulate matter of a size 10 microns or smaller leads to "a 5% increased death rate within 24 hours". Teller's sunscreen calls for spraying 10 million tons of talcum-fine reflective particulates of 10 to 100 micron sizes. Allergic reactions to airborne fallout do not explain the entire syndrome of chemtrail-related illness. Falling blood temperatures accompanying symptoms of intense yet feverless "flu" is a classic sign of chronic fungal infection. Blamed for a host of auto-immune dysfunction, from chronic fatigue to fibromyalgia and

multiple sclerosis, the fungus within us also signals its presence in sharp joint pain, sudden extreme fatigue, sudden dizziness, mental confusion and short-term memory loss. After nearly three years of intense investigation, I have found no proof that chemtrails constitute a deliberate biological attack. Research for my books on the Gulf biowar and earlier germ warfare experiments (Bringing The War Home; Scorched Earth) show that bio-attacks are conducted at low level and never in daylight, in order to avoid ultraviolet sterilisation of toxins. The biohazards in chemtrails may be bad LUC. The "Law of Unintended Consequences" states that every human intervention creates unpredictable consequences. Chemtrails can cause drought by soaking up all available moisture, and drooping chemical curtains fall through vast colonies of UV-mutated bacteria, viruses and fungi living in the upper atmosphere. Could these malevolent microorganisms be piggy-backing on the plumes? A series of balloon flights made in the US during the 1960s collected startling stratospheric samples swarming with bacteria and fungi as well as viruses bigger than any known at the time. If viruses fall from the sky, most would land in the sea. Dipping their beakers into coastal seawater, scientists found as many as 10 million large virus-like particles per quart. As one researcher said: "No one knows where they come from or what they do. Their size and shape match the virus-like particles found in the upper atmosphere." Other life-forms, even tinier than bacteria, are also thriving in our atmosphere. The discoverer of nanobacteria, Dr Robert Folk, describes the most populous organisms on Earth as "dwarf forms of bacteria, about one-tenth the diameter and 1/1000th the volume of ordinary bacteria". The Professor Emeritus at the University of Texas figures that these ultra-tiny bugs are "possibly an order of magnitude more abundant" than normal bacteria that swarm everywhere. Since chemtrails are commonly spread over populated areas where temperature differentials are greatest and solar shading most needed, it is probable that particulate-laden plumes are precipitating airborne viruses, bacteria and fungi down into human lungs and respiratory systems unable to recognise or resist the alien invaders. This possibility was further strengthened when Dr Folk chose a lightweight metal as a matrix to grow bugs too small to be seen by optical microscopes. Folk viewed

under electronic magnification entire ecologies of swarming nanobac. The bacteria were feasting on (he called it "metabolising") aluminum.

PUBLIC CONCERN SPREADS Are we worried yet? An August 2001 WorldNetDaily poll asked Americans: "Do you think 'chemtrails' are anything to worry about?" Forty-three per cent answered "Yes"; another 30 per cent wanted more information on chemtrails--a total 73 per cent of US respondents concerned about chemtrails. As lawyers across the US discuss filing the "Mother of All Lawsuits" against Boeing, Bush and the US Air Force, their case now appears tight enough to force further disclosures. The last glaring evidential gap--photos of ground-based chemtrail operations--may soon be forthcoming. What to do? A British campaigner involved in another bid to reclaim individual sovereignty and local autonomy held out the best hope for change when she told a CBC radio interviewer: "The only way to get government to do anything is if enough people stand up and shout, 'This is ridiculous!'" Stay tuned. With chemtrails confirmed as a military operation aimed at climate modification, the biggest trial is about to begin--in the court of public opinion.

References: Vancouver Courier chemtrails coverage: www.vancourier.com/085101/news/085101nn1.html WorldNetDaily chemtrails coverage: www.worldnetdaily.com/news/article.asp?ARTICLE_ID=24152 Mark Steadham's Houston contrails study: www.chemtrailcentral.com/report.shtml "Tiny Bits of Soot Tied to Illness", New York Times, April 21, 2001, www.nytimes.com/ 2001/04/21/science/21AIR.html NOAA meteorologist Thomas Schlatter: www.weatherwise.org/qr/qry.chemtrail.html

About the Author: William Thomas specialises in health and environment issues. His award-winning writing has appeared in more than 50 publications in eight countries. His editorial commentaries have been published in The Globe and Mail, Toronto Star, Vancouver Sun and Times-Colonist newspapers as well as Earth Island Journal and Ecodecision magazines. He has also appeared on CBC radio and TV, CNN and New Zealand national television. His articles, "Poison from the Sky: the 'Chemtrails' Crisis" and "Probing the 'Chemtrails' Conundrum", were published in NEXUS 6/03 and 7/02 respectively. He can be contacted by email at willthomas@ telus.net, or via his Lifeboat News website, www.lifeboatnews.com.

Close Encounters with Mysterious 'Men in Black'

In 1953, American UFO research pioneer Al Bender was visited by three strange men, dressed entirely in black, who transported him to their craft but warned him against making any of their revelations public. Part 1

Extracted from Nexus Magazine, Volume 5, #2 (February - March 1998). PO Box 30, Mapleton Qld 4560 Australia. editor@nexusmagazine.com Telephone: +61 (0)7 5442 9280; Fax: +61 (0)7 5442 9381 From our web page at: www.nexusmagazine.com by Albert K. Bender 1963 Extracted from his classic book: Flying Saucers and the Three Men First published in 1963 by Neville Spearman Limited, London, UK and more recently by Illuminet Press, USA as a limited edition

iscord first arose at IFSB [International Flying Saucer Bureau] headquarters at a meeting

held early in March 1953. We voted to hold what we would term a "World Contact Day", on which we would urge all IFSB members to attempt to send out a telepathic message to visitors from space. If there was anything to the claims of people expounding telepathic methods, and if we did have visitors from space, perhaps such a message might get across, particularly with so many minds concentrating on the same message. Two IFSB officials thought the idea was ridiculous and voted against it. They thought people would feel we had all lost our minds and that our organisation would be ridiculed as a result. Other officials and I felt differently. The two opposing members turned in their resignations the following evening and withdrew all financial support. But this did not dishearten the remaining members of the executive staff. Two other sources, learning of the matter, offered financial support immediately. So we decided to go ahead with "Contact Day", or "C-Day", and quickly multigraphed instructions to send around the world by airmail so that all members would get the material in plenty of time before March 15, the day of the experiment. We received letters from many who thought the entire thing crazy and said they would have nothing to do with it.

We do not know who took part and who did not, but I am certain that a great many of our members did so. The special bulletin was as follows: ALL OFFICERS, REPRESENTATIVES AND MEMBERS OF THE INTERNATIONAL FLYING SAUCER BUREAU SPECIAL BULLETIN: March 15, 1953 is C-Day (Contact Day) "On March 15, 1953, all officers, representatives and members are asked to participate in an experiment, something that has not yet been attempted by any other group such as ours. We will attempt to send a message to the occupants of the saucers (if they exist) by the use of mental telepathy. Each member will memorize the message on this form, and on the time designated will close his eyes in a quiet secluded spot, lie down if possible, and repeat this message in his mind (do not repeat vocally). If the saucer people are able to pick up mental telepathy they certainly will be able to pick up a message that will be sent by hundreds of IFSB members. We may never know if this message has reached anyone, but if a sudden flurry of saucer sightings occurs in 1953 or soon after our message, or even a saucer landing, we will know that we may have been indirectly responsible for it. "Members must remember that, in order for mental telepathy to work, you must have nothing on your mind at the time you send the message. You must only think of the person or persons to whom you are sending the message, and repeat it over in your mind. You must not have troubles or worries of any kind in the back of your mind, as this will tend to distract. This experiment is not compulsory to anyone in IFSB; we merely ask you to volunteer your services in trying to make it a success. Everyone participating must do so at the time designated, and not too soon before or after the time shown. We are sending this bulletin far enough in advance so that you may be sure to have your clocks set correctly that day and that the message has been memorized. THE MESSAGE (To Be Memorized) Calling occupants of interplanetary craft! Calling occupants of interplanetary craft that have been observing our planet Earth. We of IFSB wish to make contact with you. We are your friends, and would like you to make an appearance here on Earth. Your presence before us will be welcomed with the utmost friendship. We will do all in our power to promote mutual understanding between your people and the people of Earth. Please come in peace and help us in our Earthly problems. Give us some sign that you have received our message. Be responsible for creating a miracle here on our planet to wake up the ignorant ones to reality. Let us hear from you. We are your friends. (End of Message.)

The date, the places, and the times for this message to be sent: THE DATE: March 15, 1953 PLACES TIMES States in the USA using Eastern Std Time 6 pm States in the USA using Central Std Time 5 pm States in the USA using Mountain Std Time 4 pm

States in the USA using Pacific Std Time 3 pm Great Britain 11 pm France 11 pm Australia March 16, 9 am New Zealand March 16, 11am Canada Same as United States

On March 15, 1953, in my den at Bridgeport at exactly 6.00 pm, I proceeded to take part in the experiment as planned. I put out the lights in my room and then quietly lay down on my bed. After studying the saucers for eleven years, I felt that I would try anything that might help solve the mystery. Saucer investigation had become the biggest part of my life, and I had worked diligently to reach a solution. As soon as I was comfortably situated on the bed, I closed my eyes and began to repeat the message over and over-three times, to be exact. It was after the third attempt that I felt a terrible, cold chill hit my whole body. Then my head began to ache as if several headaches had saved up their anguish and heaped it upon me at one time. A strange odour reached my nostrils-like that of burning sulphur or badly decomposed eggs. Then I partly lost consciousness as the room around me began to fade away. Then small blue lights seemed to swim through my brain, and they seemed to blink like the flashing light of an ambulance. I seemed to be floating on a cloud in the middle of space, with a strange feeling of weightlessness controlling my entire anatomy. A throbbing pain developed in my temples and they felt as if they might burst. The parts of my forehead directly over my eyes seemed to be puffed up. I felt cold, very cold, as if I were lying naked on a floating piece of ice in the Antarctic Ocean. I opened my eyes, and to my amazement I seemed to be floating above my bed but looking down upon it where I imagined I could see my own body lying there! It was as if my soul had left my body and I was hovering above it about three feet in mid-air. Suddenly I could hear a voice which permeated me but in some way did not seem to be an audible sound. The voice seemed to come from the room in front of me, which remained pitch dark. "We have been watching you and your activities. Please be advised to discontinue delving into the mysteries of the universe. We will make an appearance if you disobey." I replied in words, though my lips did not move. "Why aren't you friendly to us, as we do not mean to do any harm to you?" "We have a special assignment," came the reply, "and must not be disturbed by your people." As I tried to remonstrate, I was interrupted by another statement. "We are among you and know your every move, so please be advised we are here on your Earth." With this, the voice faded away, but I could sense that something was watching me. My body seemed to drop suddenly and I once again regained my senses and realised I was on my bed. The room was filled with yellow mist. Not far from my bed was a shadow, resembling that of a man, but as I made a move to rise from the bed it disappeared. The yellow mist was gradually fading and my room was becoming normal.

I rubbed my eyes in bewilderment. I couldn't believe that what I had just experienced had been real. I must have dozed off, and with the telepathic experiment on my mind must have had a terrifying dream as a result. Looking at the clock, I noticed it was five minutes past six, which certainly would have allowed time for me to have slept and dreamed. As I sat up on the edge of my bed I grew sick at my stomach; I felt as if I had eaten something rotten. Had I really experienced something unearthly? I could hardly force myself to rise from the bed. My head still throbbed and the spots over my eyes retained the same puffed feeling. After a while I got up from the bed and walked about the room. I heard a humming and noticed that my radio was on. I turned it off, as I realised I had not turned it on when I came into the room. The same thing had happened on previous occasions. I was beginning seriously to feel I might be losing my mind. Again I wondered if I should tell anyone about it. I sat down and made a diary of everything I could remember of the experience, sealed it in an envelope and locked it in the desk. I felt that if anything of a serious nature did happen to me, somebody would find the envelope and would know what had happened that day.

After I convinced myself that I had fully recovered from the experience, I was left puzzled by a smell of sulphur which lingered in my room for two days afterward. This smell had accompanied the other experiences and had been the most physical part of them. This time I opened my windows and used room sprays to get rid of the odour, but this did not completely dispel it. When I went to bed I still could smell it in the bedclothes. This convinced me even more strongly that I was witnessing some very real events and that I would no longer be wise to assume they had been my imagination or dreams. I felt I should bring some IFSB officers into my room and have them witness the odour, but thought better of it. I did not want to divulge my experiences to anybody, for fear that it might be repeated and I would be thought of as a crackpot or insane. If publicity should get in the newspapers, I would become the laughing-stock of Bridgeport, and, worse, I might lose my job. My best friends would advise me to see a psychiatrist and I might even end up in a mental hospital. I knew that people throughout history have witnessed strange events but were unable to convince others they were telling the truth. Many people are not convinced of these matters until they, themselves, experience them-then they look for believers, only to be met by charges of "fake" and "fraud". It is a lonely position you occupy when you have looked into the fantastic, and there is nobody to believe you have actually done so. Picture yourself, say, alone on a beach at night, when suddenly out of the sky a flying saucer appears and lands a few feet from you. Strange figures get out and walk toward you. They greet you and then get back into the ship and sail away. You go home and tell others what you have witnessed, but with no proof, other than your reputation for truthfulness, to offer. They laugh and tell you that you should lay off the stuff for a while, that you are seeing much more than the average person-they see only snakes! How could you convince them; how could you win when they are all against you? I felt up against the very same thing after the happenings in my room. I did not know what to do or where to turn.

After some time went by and nothing further happened to me, I decided that I should write up the whole thing in Space Review, so I made a notation in the April number that I would make a startling revelation in the July issue. I consulted two of the officers at the meeting and took them into my confidence about everything that had happened. But they were of the opinion that I had invented the story in order to gain more publicity for IFSB, and insisted they didn't want their names dragged into it. They said they felt that the policy of the IFSB was to tell the truth and nothing but; if I went ahead with my plans they would drop out of the organisation, and such an action would make me appear as mentally unbalanced. From that time onward I had trouble trying to convince them of anything or to get them to do anything for me. One of them further threatened that if I publicised my "nonsensical plot" and he became connected with it, he would have me arrested. So after considering the attitude of these two people I decided against publishing anything about it at that time. When the July issue came out without the scheduled announcement, many members wrote me, asking why it had not appeared and what it was all about. Secretly I sat down and wrote up the experiences of C-Day, with the intention of mailing it to some official in Washington, DC, possibly the Pentagon, to see if they would help me in my dilemma or if they, too, would share the reactions of our own officers. I locked the report away safely because I wanted to think about it for a few days before mailing it. When I did get up enough courage to mail it, I went to get it and could not find it. The inside of the box where I had locked it contained the now familiar odour of sulphur. I searched the box thoroughly, but the report had vanished. Had one of the members with whom I argued been able to get into the box and remove the document? I used this as a mental argument because I did not want to believe that its disappearance was a part of the phenomena the paper was written about. Soon afterward I would have the biggest shock in the chain of frightening events. I will never forget it as long as I live, and to me it is the greatest yet the most fantastic thing ever to happen to anybody on Earth. It happened the day I returned from a two-week vacation. My room had been locked all the time I had been away, for my stepfather knew how fastidious I was about my room and seldom went into it when I was not around. On that hot July evening I carried my suitcases up to my den and unlocked the door. As I swung it open, an inordinate smell of staleness met my nostrils-intermingled with the sulphur odour. I opened all the windows. Everything seemed to be in place, just as I had left it, but again the radio was on. This time the set was so hot that it is a wonder it had not started a fire while I was away. I knew I hadn't left it on before leaving on vacation. As usual, the dial was set to a portion of the band where no station came in. I shut it off and told my stepfather about it when I went downstairs. He assured me nobody could have been in my room and that I had simply forgotten it when I left. I ate a cold snack and decided to go to bed since it was late and I was very tired. I went back to my room, closed the door and latched it. I had a washroom in my den and set about cleaning up before sleeping. After I had brushed my teeth and gone back into the room, I sensed that something was just not right. Then the prickly feeling came at the back of my neck, and my eyes began to water.

Blue lights appeared from nowhere and swirled about the room. I grew dizzy as the areas above my eyes throbbed and again felt puffy. I stumbled to the bed and threw myself upon it. As I did so, I felt my body grow icy cold. I could feel I had quickly come under the complete power of someone or something. The room seemed to grow dark, yet I could still see. I noted three shadowy figures in the room. They floated about a foot off the floor. My temples throbbed and my body grew light. I had the feeling of being washed clean. The three figures became clearer. All of them were dressed in black clothes. They looked like clergymen, but wore hats similar to Homburg style. The faces were not clearly discernible, for the hats partly hid and shaded them. Feelings of fear left me, as if some peculiar remedy had made my entire body immune to fright. The eyes of all three figures suddenly lit up like flashlight bulbs, and all these were focused upon me. They seemed to burn into my very soul as the pains above my eyes became almost unbearable. It was then I sensed that they were conveying a message to me by telepathy. Their message went something like this: "You have dedicated yourself to the solution of the strange problem of unidentified objects in your atmosphere. Your interest is deep and sincere and you have devoted many hours to it. We also know that such interest and determination might lead to something that could bring you harm. We feel that you are a very good contact for us on your planet of Earth. You are an average person, and we know that what we tell you and show you will not be believed by anyone you might tell. "You are not a person of great renown on your planet; therefore we have nothing to fear at present. We have a purpose for being here, and we will be here for some time yet. We must not be disturbed in our ultimate goal. As you see us here, we are not in our natural form. We have found it necessary to take on the look of your people while we are here. This is mainly used as a means of returning here without being detected by anyone. We have made numerous contacts with Earth by means of craft from our own base and at present we have craft hidden at a remote spot on your planet. We have found it necessary to go to great extremes at times to frighten off your Earth people, and it has resulted in their deaths. We have also found it necessary to carry off Earth people to use their bodies to disguise our own. "We wish to keep in touch with you and tell you many things because one day you will write about this, and we are certain that nobody will believe you, but you will be much wiser than anyone else on your planet. You will know what is out there in space, and you will know what the future holds for your mankind. You will see all three of us again, but we shall not reveal our names as they would mean nothing to you. Refer to us as Numbers 1, 2 and 3. We will answer according to number. We will leave with you a small piece of metal similar to your coins. It is to be kept in a secret place of your own. We wish to have you come with us at a time to be announced to you soon." I was to keep the piece of metal and when I wished to make contact with them I should hold it tightly in my palm and close my eyes, at the same time repeating "Kazik", and turn on my radio. I should contact them in two days, at this same time. As they gave me this information, one of them went to my radio, turned it on and switched the dial. I asked him mentally why he was doing it, and he replied only that it was a method of getting back to their base.

They disappeared, and once again I could feel my body resting on the bed. I was covered by perspiration, though during the experience I had felt so cold. In my hand was the piece of metal: finally I had physical evidence that I was not insane. This cheered me in spite of the shocking circumstances I had just encountered. The metal was most peculiar. It seemed to shine almost like a light. In weight it was very light, yet very hard. I tried to make a mark on it with a file, without success. With the metal I could make somebody believe me. I put it in my locked box for the night. Already it was 2.00 am, and lying down I went off to sleep, waiting for morning when I could reveal the news to everybody. When I awakened I thought the experience of the preceding night had been a dream. Then I thought of the metal. I jumped from bed and went to the box. I couldn't find it! I threw all the contents out on the floor, but the metal was not there. Then I wondered, as I had previously, if it had been a dream. I had been very tired; I had gorged myself with a midnight snack and it had given me a nightmare. I felt disappointed as I thought I would be looked upon as a person of importance if I could only produce the piece of metal to back up my story. Then I thought that the three in black probably had read my thoughts and taken the metal until they again made contact with me. Perhaps they did not wish me to tell, or to have the metal fall into the hands of the government. This piece of metal could reveal the truth that we were under surveillance by people from space. I felt sick all day and couldn't eat. I told my stepfather I wasn't feeling well, and that it was probably due to the heat wave we were having. I felt uneasy at work and little things upset me. I was cranky and snapped at people for no reason. Two days after I'd either had the contact or experienced a dream, I waited in my room to see what would really happen. For the sake of curiosity I went to the box where I had put the metal. When I opened the box it was there, glowing slightly-in the same spot I had placed it two nights before! I reached in and got it, and, as I did, so the thought of showing it to somebody came back into my mind. As I thought of this, the metal began to glow with a deep red colour and got so hot I had to drop it. When it hit the floor it resumed its former appearance. I could see that I was not to use it for any personal glory or gain, so I picked it up again and decided to try to contact the three strange personages who had recently been my uninvited guests.

I held the metal in the palm of my hand, switched on my radio and repeated the word "Kazik" several times. For a few seconds nothing happened. Then again I got the sensation of extreme cold enveloping my body. My temples throbbed like the breast of a bird when you hold it in your hand, and excruciating pain abounded just above my eyes. Again an overwhelming power was taking over my entire person. I immediately went to my bed to lie down: I felt so giddy I was afraid I would fall. I had hardly touched the bed when once again I could sense leaving my body, and looking back could see myself lying on the bed as I drifted away from it. Everything went dark and I felt myself floating, as if on a cloud. How much time this floating consumed I do not know,

but it seemed like days. My only feeling then was the pain above my eyes. Why I should have this annoying discomfort I did not know, but it must have had something to do with the transformation taking place. I sensed that the living part of my body was being transported to some other place-where, I didn't know. I squeezed the shiny piece of metal tightly in my palm, as if it were my only contact with reality and life. Very well it might have been. A sudden jolt ended my floating and all movement ceased. The darkness cleared away and I was suddenly surrounded by a brilliant glow, as if the beam of a large searchlight had suddenly hit me in the eyes. As my eyes grew accustomed to the brilliance, I began to make out my surroundings. I was in a huge, circular room with a glass dome. The walls gave me the impression of stainless steel, but they seemed to give off light, accounting for their unusual glitter. I was seated in a chair made of the same metal, while directly before me I noted a sort of dais where a large tubular object about eight feet in diameter was mounted in the wall. Other similar chairs surrounded me, reminding me of a theatre or lecture room. I looked for a door, but the walls appeared smooth and unbroken all the way around. The ceiling was made of glass or some transparent substance, for I could see what resembled a night sky with twinkling stars above. My first impression was that of being inside a flying saucer which had landed in some secluded place. The chair was of simple design, modernistic with straight lines. It was made entirely of the shiny metal. It tilted backward slightly so that I had a full view of the area in front of me where the dais was located. Once again I was thrown into complete darkness. I tried to rise from the chair but found that although I could move my arms and my head I could not raise my body to a standing position. A bluish light began to make itself present on the dais directly behind the tubular object; then, out of nowhere, a wall panel slid open and someone stepped onto the dais. The panel closed, the person walked to the edge of the dais and spoke to me (his lips did not move). "Welcome to our domain. We now meet under different conditions. You are where no other Earth creature has ever set foot. In this domain you will witness things that will be most astounding to you, things that you did not know of on your planet, things that will make you disbelieve what your very eyes are witnessing." As he conveyed this message, he seemed to be using words I could speak myself, somewhat as if I were talking to myself-this is the very best way I can describe it. I could understand everything well. I assume this and other communications were carried out by means of telepathy. Whether it was augmented mechanically or electronically, I do not know. He continued to deliver the message. "Behind me you will see a large circular object, and if you will focus your eyes upon it I will endeavour to tell you something about ourselves and why we are here." He made a motion with his hand and the large circle immediately came to life, in some ways similar to a television screen. "The first pictures you will see will show you the part of the universe from which we come. We are far from the reaches of your Earthly telescopes."

With this, he motioned again and a spectacular view appeared. It seemed that the tube had come to life and that I was actually there. It had a fluorescent appearance, yet was in full colour. I could see a group of glowing objects on a dark background that appeared to be blue, yet at times seemed to be a velvety black. I can best describe the picture by comparing it to a "3-D" movie, but this will not do it justice. Added to the stereo effect was a peculiar identity I associated with it-almost as if I were a part of the picture itself! He then continued. "The view you now have on the tube is our home. It is many, many light years from your small system of planets. We are much older than your system, for we were created long before the Earth or any of the planets revolving about your central body. All of these systems of planets and their central bodies have been formed from a central source so powerful that you could not even approach it by light years, for if you did you would be immediately destroyed. It is a vast, glowing body so immense one cannot calculate its density. It is the creator of all of us, and more families of planets are constantly being formed and thrown off into orbits. Such systems are not always perfect, and some disintegrate after a few years. "We do not all revolve at the same rate of speed, and eventually some of us overtake others after billions of your years on Earth. We have overtaken your system many times before, but, of the years that have passed between, you could never begin to conceive. Your planet was not always inhabited, although others in your system have been before yours; but the years have made changes, and many civilisations have died on other bodies in your family of planets, while others are to be yet created. "Most of the smaller bodies revolving about your planets were at one time parts of the planets themselves, but were thrown clear when the bodies took their ultimate shape and cooled down. The nearest planet to Earth at one time nurtured a great civilisation which was destroyed by marauders from another system of planets in an orbit beyond ours. They will once again make their appearance in the future when they reach this same spot in their trip about the central body. Almost every system of planets that has an orbit about the central body contains some sort of intelligent inhabitants, but not all the same in body structure, being adapted to the various conditions that exist on their particular worlds. Because many of these are far advanced in their ways of life, your planet Earth will constantly be under surveillance by these systems as they overtake you and pass you by. Your planet is yet an infant as far as progress is concerned, and you have far to go to accomplish what many others in your neighbouring systems have already achieved. "Your planet has been disproportionately cursed in some matters, which so many do not suffer and which slows your progress. For instance, our planet has but one race and one people. Because of your many races and national groups, there may always be conflict which may result in the complete destruction of your world. "We have been within reach of your system for a number of years, but will soon pass beyond the point of no return. So we have found it necessary to accomplish our task speedily. "We have been taking a valuable chemical from your seas. This substance is vital to our existence, so whenever we come within reach of a planet that contains such sea water we go there and take the material without harming anyone who lives there. We process the sea water to remove this substance. A sticky residue that remains floats back to your planet in the form of long strings. In the past we have been careless and have allowed some of this to fall upon land areas; but we are now more cautious and make certain that it returns to the sea from

which it comes. As the sea water is broken down and the vital product extracted, it is shipped immediately to our own planet by a spacecraft capable of speed you could hardly imagine possible." He then paused in this discourse, and with a motion of his hand changed the picture on the tube. I saw a landmark familiar to every American: the Pentagon in Washington, DC, and the surrounding area. "You wish to know why I am showing you this view," he continued. "It is only to inform you that we have some of our people stationed in your so-called Pentagon while we are visiting your planet. We have them stationed in numerous places about your planet, to keep us informed of all that is taking place." The next scene showed a vital spot in the United States, but unidentified as to locale. It was one of our atomic stockpiles. Then, continued changes of scene exhibited similar storage places in the United States and other countries including the Soviet Union. I asked him why he was showing this to me, and he startled me with his blunt answer. I sensed he wished to appear friendly, but his reply led me to doubt. "With the push of a small button in our space laboratory we can detonate every bomb you have in your stockpiles all over the globe, causing almost total destruction to your planet." The first thing that came to my mind was the question, "Why would you want to do something so horrible?". His reply was also blunt and to the point. "Only if we were discovered and your people tried to stop us with whatever means they had at their disposal. But having looked over your planet thoroughly we have nothing to fear in this respect, for nothing you have on Earth could harm us. Our weapons for self-defence against marauders in space are far superior to anything you have." Then he switched to a horrifying picture that made me shudder. It depicted a hideous monster, more horrifying than any I have ever seen depicted in the work of science fiction or fantasy artists. The monster was alive. As I reacted in repugnance to this scene, I did not see the speaker leave the dais, and started again when I noted his absence. He then seemed to be speaking from the screen itself, and from the mind of the monster itself. It was as if he had instantly changed himself from the form of a man to a creature which appeared to be similar to that pictured by the West Virginia witnesses who described the Flatwoods monster! "You view me here on the screen in my normal appearance. I note you find me horrible to look upon, yet the people on our planet do not find me horrible. We looked upon your people as odd when we first saw them evolve. We watched your people develop from small sea creatures into what you are today, but if your planet continues to exist without selfdestruction, your people will change in appearance over the billions of years ahead. For your atmosphere will change. It will become thinner. Your supply of oxygen will diminish, and you will find it necessary to exist on whatever type of air mixture you may have at that time. This and other environmental changes will lead to necessary adaptations in body structure. Continued experimentation with radioactive material will undoubtedly have effects upon

future generations. This could even lead to loss of reproductive capabilities, which could eventually leave your planet devoid of human life. These things are ahead of you and you must face them and solve these problems if you can. To us, your progress is of academic interest but little more. "On our planet we have three sexes: female similar in function to yours; male also similar to yours; and the third is neither male nor female. These latter individuals are the exalted ones who become our rulers. They are few, and when they are born there is great celebration. Our females bear eggs which are stored away. We control our population, and these eggs are permitted to be hatched only when the great blackness covers our planet and takes many lives." The great blackness and many other things would be explained at a later date; but evidently he felt I had witnessed enough at this time, for the screen glowed bluish again and went black. Once again he stood on the dais in human form. He then went to the sliding wall panel and, as it opened, disappeared behind it. The room suddenly went into complete darkness, and I felt myself losing consciousness. Then again I had the feeling of being on a cloud and drifting off into space. As I held tightly to the piece of metal, the icy coldness enveloped my body. My temples throbbed and the pain above my eyes returned with frightening, sharp jabs as if needles were being thrust through my skin. Then all movement seemed to stop and my head cleared. I opened my eyes and found myself lying upon my bed in my own room on Broad Street. I sat up and looked about. Glancing at the clock, I noted only half an hour had elapsed. It didn't seem possible that so much could have taken place in such a short time, but it had-and I really didn't know how far I had travelled. Of the entire experience, my mind dwelled more greatly on the monster I had seen on the screen-and yet it wasn't really a monster as we would think of the term. We had created pictures of monsters here on Earth, and the many representations we made of such creatures had led us to think of them as hideous, terrifying, supernatural and unearthly. The last is more likely to be correct, but not in the fashion of our thinking. They could be terrible to look upon only because we have made them appear so to everybody; but actually they could possess an intelligence far superior to ours. Such had been the case with the person in the room with the glass dome. I opened my hand and looked at the piece of metal resting in my palm. How was I to tell anyone? I would be open to so much ridicule that life could become almost unbearable. I had actually been transported to another place-perhaps the inside of a spacecraft, as I had surmised previously. It had been accomplished in the span of half an hour, yet I had learned so much in that length of time, had been exposed to matters no other person had ever seen or heard before, even in their wildest imaginings. Many might ask why I, instead of some noted scientist or astronomer, had been the person chosen for such an adventure. The only reason I could summon was that which my visitors had given me-that I was an average person, interested in science and flying saucers, who had devoted much valuable time to the subjects. If I related my experiences it wouldn't mean anything, simply because people wouldn't believe me. Had I been a well-known scholar or statesman, I might possibly be believed. If people did believe, they might become horrified

and go into mass panic. This the visitors did not want, for they had a job to do and wanted to go about it without being disturbed. They had not come here to cause trouble; they felt we had enough of our own. I found myself with an overwhelming desire to relate my fantastic experiences to somebody who would listen to me without questioning my sanity. So I put the metal away in my strongbox and telephoned my closest friend, who was a member of the executive committee. I asked him to come over right away to discuss something which had happened to me and which I could not talk about over the phone. He didn't seem to be impressed and wouldn't answer yes or no about coming over. He talked hesitantly as if he were building up to some point, then blurted out, "Say, Al, stop having those pipe dreams so you can get publicity for the IFSB! Do you think people are going to believe such nonsense? Give up the idea of making contact with creatures from another world. If they were going to contact somebody, it wouldn't be you. There are more intelligent people around they would want to meet!" He hung up as I held on to the phone with a sinking feeling. My best friend had refused to listen to me. How would others react? What a predicament to be in-with nobody to confide in. What had I got myself into? Suddenly I became conscious of and more afraid of another threat, a mundane terror which eclipsed the more unearthly fears I had gone through and survived. What might happen if my story did get out to the wrong people? I was reaching a kind of numb familiarity with the people from another world, and as I chuckled somewhat ironically to myself I realised that my final downfall might more likely come from a visit by a different kind of men-dressed in uniforms of white, freshly laundered at their home base, the booby-hatch! I didn't know when I might be contacted again, but I hoped it would be soon! Now for the first time I found that what the aliens had shown me had given me an insatiable curiosity to learn more. It was as if the film had broken during an engrossing movie and I was sitting in the darkness hoping it would resume soon. This curiosity had grown into an incredible longing to see and hear more from them. I had to make a decision about my further relationships with the IFSB. I decided that my best way of handling the committee would be to tell them only part of the truth. I could tell them I had a visit from certain individuals, whom I could not name, who had warned me against further investigation of UFOs. If I told them they had shown credentials, had revealed much to me as to the secret behind the saucers, and that the saucer mystery was approaching a solution, the committee might tend to be satisfied and even attach an Earthly explanation, in their own minds, to my actions. I would simply tell them it would not be possible to publish anything, because such was not the proper method, nor was it the proper time for such an action. All information was being withheld by orders from what I would simply term "a higher source". I decided the best possible thing to do would be to discontinue publishing Space Review in its present form, for I already knew the secret of the UFOs and no one would believe the story anyhow if it were published. Why go on conducting an investigation of something no longer a mystery?

Money for memberships was pouring into IFSB headquarters. I felt that accepting memberships under the present circumstances was not fair, for these were joining under the charter of the IFSB which stated we would one day find a solution to the mystery and inform all members about it. So this was the main part of the business conducted at the next meeting. As I had hoped, the committee agreed to everything I proposed after I had told them the altered version of the visitations. I asked them to reveal nothing I had said until Space Review came out in October. They pledged their silence, but I was to learn within a few days that the pledge was not kept.

Continued in the next issue of NEXUS...

Close Encounters with Mysterious 'Men in Black'

In 1953, American UFO research pioneer Al Bender was visited by three aliens, dressed in black, who transported him to their Antarctic base but warned him against making any of their revelations public. Part 2 (Part 1)

Extracted from Nexus Magazine, Volume 5, #3 (April-May 1998). PO Box 30, Mapleton Qld 4560 Australia. editor@nexusmagazine.com Telephone: +61 (0)7 5442 9280; Fax: +61 (0)7 5442 9381 From our web page at: www.nexusmagazine.com by Albert K. Bender 1963 Extracted from his classic book: Flying Saucers and the Three Men First published in 1963 by Neville Spearman Limited, London, UK and more recently by Illuminet Press, USA as a limited edition

(Link Back to Part 1)

e informed state and foreign representatives not to accept any further memberships

because changes were in the making. They were to wait for the October [1953] issue of Space

Review which would give more details. Our biggest job would be a clerical one, that of going through membership records and determining the amount of money to be refunded after the next issue came out. We must determine if the treasurer had enough money in the bank to make all of the refunds. We wanted to be financially square with all subscriber-members since they had remitted the money in good faith. Thus, the wheels began to turn to stop all further investigations and to close the IFSB [International Flying Saucer Bureau]. In August 1953 I was to have the pleasure of again visiting the people from another world-an experience that would be even more revealing than the last one. I had no way of knowing exactly if and when I might receive another visit, but just for experimentation I often removed the metal from the strongbox, turned on the radio and repeated the word. Nothing happened, however, so I gathered it just wasn't time for a visitation. On a hot evening in August I was in my room busily editing copy for the October issue of Space Review when I thought I heard a board squeak in the attic just outside my door. I got up and went to the door to see if my stepfather might be walking about in the attic, looking for something. No light came from under the door, so I figured I had imagined the noise-until once again the odour of sulphur reached my nostrils. The odour was faint until I sat; as I did so, it became stronger. Kneeling to the floor I discovered it was even stronger there, so I supposed it had the characteristic of creeping along the floor, then rising until it reached the nostrils. Because it had always accompanied a visit from these strange beings, I could expect them shortly. I puzzled myself with the question of the odour. I had never asked about it, but would make a point to do so the first opportunity I had. I didn't know whether I should open the door and look out into the attic or wait and see if someone was already in the room with me. As the odour grew stronger, however, I finally opened the latch. As I did so, my heart almost stopped beating! When I opened the door, there stood the same figure who had sat next to me in the theatre, followed me on the street and had paid me a visit in my room. He motioned for me to go back into the room as his eyes focused upon mine with that same luminescence. I thought he was alone, but found I was mistaken when I saw two others directly behind him. All three came into the room and closed the door. A chill came over me as these three figures occupied the very room in which I had experienced the almost unbelievable transport of my body from one spot to another. What could they want by actually appearing in this manner and taking a chance of being seen by some other person? I backed away from them toward my bed. One came forward while the others stood in the background, looking about the room. This was my first opportunity to see them at such close range. Their clothing was made of a black material which reminded me of cloth used in the attire of clergymen. It was well-pressed and appeared almost new. All the other apparel such as ties, shirts, stockings and shoes was also black. They wore hats, of Homburg style, also black. Their faces were unpleasant to look at. Their eyes shone like tiny flashlight bulbs and the teeth were pearly white, set in a very dark complexion. I could not see their hands; they were covered by black gloves. A bluish radiance enveloped their entire bodies, and I wondered if this was giving off the sulphuric odour. Again I was frightened. I waited for some move on their part, for I didn't know if I was to be treated kindly or with aggression. The figure closest to me soon settled the matter as he spoke to me in the usual manner, without moving his lips.

"We have come to take you to a most important meeting, and such is the distance that all of us must accompany you. You are to see our base of operations here on your planet. Please take your small metal disk with you." I went to the strongbox where I kept the piece of metal, took it out and held it tightly in the palm of my hand. Then, turning to the figures, I waited further developments. They approached me and formed a circle about me, and for the first time these people from another world actually touched me. They placed their hands on my shoulders, and as they did so I felt as if I had been touched by a piece of dry ice. My whole body suddenly went numb as if I had received a giant dose of novocaine.

That was the last I remembered until I opened my eyes and found myself in a large cavern of some sort. The immense size astounded me, for I had never seen or heard of a cavern such as this one. I was not even certain I was still on Earth. After the fantastic events of the past months, I would not have been surprised had I found myself on the Moon! My three companions were still beside me as I noticed we stood on a platform made of a bright shiny metal, reminding me of stainless steel, and a bright beam of light shone on us from an object in front of us but not far away. I wondered why so much light also came from above, and looking up discovered the reason. The entire ceiling was made of ice, and light from the surface was shining through it, illuminating the cavern. It appeared as if some superhuman being had carved this enormous cavern as a human would form a hollow spot in the snow with a hot iron. A tremendous amount of heat surely had been used to create such a hideout. I had a remarkable feeling that I was still on Earth, but at a remote spot where man would likely never set foot for many years. My escorts noticed my keen interest in my surroundings and pointed to a metal path directly ahead of me, indicating I should take it. I walked on, and as I did the beam of light followed us. The path continued straight for some distance, then made a sharp turn to the right; and there, nestled in a larger portion of the cavern, loomed a huge cigar-shaped object resembling one of our rockets, though as big or bigger than one of our ocean liners. I couldn't see the other end of it from my vantage point, but noted it was constructed of similar shiny metal and contained porthole-type openings in its side. The path led directly to a panel in the side of the enormous object. As I reached the panel, the beam of light which had accompanied us focused on a small bubble on the panel. At once it slid back, making a shrill, piercing noise. I entered, followed by the three escorts. As we did so, the panel closed behind us with the same noise. I could not hope to imagine what would happen to me, why I had been brought here and whom I was to meet. We were in a long corridor with panels at various points along the walls. Above all the panels were small, glowing bubbles, some of the same colour, others varying in hue. My escorts halted at one panel and one of them removed a small cylindrical object, similar to a flashlight, from his clothing, and shone it on a small hole in the panel. The door slid open at once. They beckoned me to step inside, and I found myself in a room resembling a laboratory in a chemical plant.

The lab was equipped with complicated machinery, all of which seemed to be made from the same shiny metal. At many locations in the long lines of tubes and coils, globular glass containers interrupted the flow of a travelling liquid which was clear like water. It was evidently heated by some means, for it was bubbling away into vapour. My impression was that of witnessing some distilling operation of gargantuan scale. At one end of the lab stood a huge instrument complex of gauges, lights and meters. Someone sat at the panel, working levers and pushing buttons. As we approached, my three escorts stopped and the panel operator turned to them and spoke, still without lip movement. Although I had been able to understand all which had been said previously, I could not grasp their communication. I knew, however, they were conversing. The operator retained his natural, monster-like appearance, as I had seen on the screen in the room with the glass dome. He was no taller than my escorts, but quite ugly. His outline was bulky and almost oblong. But his eyes conveyed that same glow, and when he looked at me I could feel them burning into my very soul. I then sensed he was speaking to me. "Welcome to our base of operations here on your planet of Earth. You have travelled many miles to reach this spot, but the time has been only seconds, whereas you would require many days to reach this same area by your conventional means of transportation. "You are at a spot on your planet known as Antarctica. We have chosen this area because it is uninhabited and there is no one here to disturb us in our task. We have made this base by tunnelling into your ice-covered surface and burying ourselves, with only a small opening through which our smaller craft may enter and depart. The intense cold here does not disturb us, for we are not affected by your range of temperature. Our bodies acclimate themselves readily to such ranges. The surface of our home planet is barren and the cold even more intense than here in your southern polar region. "All our cities are constructed underground. We have crater-like openings on the surface, through which we are able to elevate spacecraft stations for take-offs and landings. When these stations are not in use they descend into the craters, and the landing fields serve as a cover for the openings, with only communications towers visible. "I have been instructed to show you just what we are doing with your sea water which we are taking from the surface of your planet. First we will show you how this water reaches us, so we must go to an adjoining room. Your escorts will take you on this tour and then will return you to this room, where I will explain the breakdown of the water." With that he dismissed us. My escorts led me to another wall panel and, again using the 'flashlight', caused it to slide open. We stepped through into a long, narrow tunnel that looked like a New York subway, though on a much smaller scale. We approached a small mobile unit containing seats. It was supported by a single rail and evidently was used for transportation throughout the large enclosure which I believed to be a spacecraft. At their motion I climbed into one of the seats, and they also seated themselves. No sooner were we seated than the unit sped down the track with a humming noise. A light shone from its front and illuminated the passageway. I noted many lights along the route we were speedily traversing, and gathered these were stations along this monorail set-up. We came to a sudden halt and stepped onto a platform facing another panel. The escort with his door-opening device again flashed it, and we entered a large circular room that was

buzzing with activity. The wall was covered by instrument boards before which seated operators manipulated levers and buttons. Lights flashed here and there. Fenced off by metal railing was a large circular opening in the floor. We walked to the railing, and I estimated the opening to be about sixty feet across, if not more. Looking down I saw an elevator-like device ascending. It reached the floor level, and without halting moved toward the ceiling. As it rose, a panel in the ceiling opened. A large cylinder, evidently working from below, supported the platform, which halted when it had protruded through the ceiling. A large screen then lighted on a nearly instrument board, and a bright dot appeared. The dot moved from one side of the screen to a point near the centre, reminding me of a radar screen. The dot then glowed red and died out. From above came a vibration, as if something had struck the roof lightly. The platform then descended, and I could hardly believe my eyes when I saw what it supported as it reached floor level. Here was my first view of a real flying saucer, and I was only a few feet from it! What a beautiful machine to look at: completely round, with a section of portholes, and a single metal rod protruding from the top of the craft. It was constructed of the same shiny metal. I couldn't detect any door or panel from which occupants could emerge, but later would be enlightened on that point. The saucer descended through the opening in the floor until it was out of sight. My three escorts then took me to a round pillar, about nine feet in diameter, in one section of the room. He opened a panel which closed after we stepped inside the pillar. I noted we were in an elevator, as one of the men pressed a wall button and the floor began to descend. When we stopped, the panel again opened and we stepped out into a long tunnel of such size I could hardly believe I was still inside the large craft. The saucer which had just descended on the large elevator was now just in front of us. A long tube had emerged from under the craft and was discharging what appeared to be water into a funnel-like device that sucked the liquid inward with great rapidity. As the eyes of one of my escorts glowed into mine, he conveyed the message that this was sea water from the surface of the Earth. After the saucer had discharged its load, it moved along a track to a siding similar to a railroad yard, for many such tracks traversed this tunnel, and I had rubbed my eyes when I caught sight of so many saucers, all sitting on sidings with platforms for the occupants to use when entering and departing. In Earth terminology, I suppose this would be called an enormous saucer garage. The smell of sulphur lingered all about, and I wondered if this odour had anything to do with the fuel being employed.

We retraced our route and again I found myself in the laboratory from which we had begun our tour. The 'monster' I had previously met in the lab confronted us, and for the first time since they brought me to this strange place, all three escorts departed. The 'monster' took me to the instrument panel and pointed to a small gauge containing figures of odd appearance. From beneath the gauge a pipe extended to the walls and into the system of coils and tubes. This, I was told, was the point where the sea water entered the lab from large tanks below. It was sent through the tubes and coils where it was processed to obtain the product they needed. I learned not one single thing about how the process worked or the nature of the final product

they extracted. I hoped I might see the finished product, and was delighted when I learned I would now have such an opportunity. He took me to an adjoining room where a huge machine occupied its centre. It contained many meters, gauges, buttons, dials and the like. The machine emitted a strange noise as three operators, similar in appearance to my guide, adjusted knobs and operated switches. From the far end of this machine, a small conveyer in a glass tube carried tiny blocks of compressed material, which reminded me of bouillon cubes, through the wall. I was allowed little time in this room, and no offer was made to show me anything further about the processing. I assume that great secrecy surrounded the final disposition of the processed material, and sensed this was a forbidden area of discussion. Once again I was taken back to the lab, where my three original escorts waited for me. From their actions I gathered my tour was not over. Again we took a ride on the monorail system, this time stopping at a different station but again stepping into an elevator. We emerged into a brilliantly lighted, semicircular room containing a row of chairs. The floor intrigued me for it reminded me of tile, but each block was made of the shiny metal, with a hammered design-a masterpiece of workmanship like nothing I had ever seen. A large panel faced the row of chairs, and over it a large bubble glowed a deep red as we seated ourselves directly before it. One escort arose, went to a panel of buttons at one side of the panel and pressed one of them. With a hum, the panel slid open. He motioned to us and we arose and followed him through the door, down a long hallway to yet another panel. We stopped for a few seconds, whereupon a red light glowed above the panel, and the same escort again pressed a button and the panel opened. I found myself in another semicircular room, though larger than the first. The walls were covered with glass screens of milky-white appearance similar to television picture tubes. The screens were divided by metal frameworks. In the centre of the room stood a circular dais on which I noted a slanted instrument panel, containing many buttons and knobs, mounted on a metal pedestal. In front of the panel was a seat for an operator not yet present. We walked to the centre of the room, stepped up onto the dais, and sat in a half-circle of seats before the panel. Immediately the room began to grow dark, and from a sliding panel facing us on the opposite wall stepped a figure glimmering in a blue haze. He was dressed in a uniform of golden colour. His silvery white hair contrasted with the skin of light brown colour. He appeared as if he might have a very heavy suntan. As he drew closer, my attention focused on his face of handsome features. It was almost Earthlike, contrasted to the ugliness I had observed in the others. He was of muscular build and about nine feet tall. I gathered this was the "exalted one" about which I had been informed, and that this bisexual entity was in charge of the base and probably the entire planetary operation. The three men rose as he approached, and I did likewise. They bowed as he stepped upon the dais. Each of my escorts then took a piece of metal, like mine, which I then discovered they were holding tightly in their hands, and in turn walked to the exalted one and pressed it to his forehead. I presumed I should do the same, and followed suit. When I touched his forehead with the metal I felt a tingling shock go through my arm and into the temples of my head. The exalted one sat at the operator's position in front of the instrument panel and we also seated ourselves.

He turned and looked directly into my eyes, and I noticed that his eyes also glowed. Like those of the others, his eyes seemed to penetrate deep within me. Then he spoke to me without lip movement. "I bid you a cordial welcome to our base of operations on your planet, and it is with deepest esteem that I permit you to be our honoured guest because you have given so much of your time to establishing friendly relationships with visitors from space. We knew of your activities long before you tried vainly to contact us with your experiment. Prior to our personal contact with you, we had you watched. We were merely testing your sincerity. "Having proven to us that you were a trustworthy person who had much willpower, you, above anyone else, were chosen to visit with us and learn of our purpose here on your planet. You have already learned many things about us. You have listened courteously without troubling us with many questions, but I am certain you have many you would like to ask us, so we are now prepared to permit you to ask any questions you desire; but we must be free to decline to answer any we feel is out of order. May we now hear your questions?" Here indeed was the moment I had awaited; an invitation to satisfy my curiosity upon so many points and to hear the answers direct from the 'head man' of the saucer people on Earth. Giving the matter quick but considerable thought, I decided I must ask questions of importance for I didn't know how much time would be allotted for the interrogation. My first question came out without great hesitation. "How long have you been on our planet?" He answered unhesitantly, "Since the year 1945 in your length of time." I continued. "What is your main purpose in coming to our planet?" "To obtain water from your vast bodies of sea." "For what purpose are you using this sea water?" "We cannot answer that, but we have shown you what we do with it once we obtain it." "Do you intend to stay on our planet long?" "Perhaps a period of fifteen of your planet years." "Do you make trips back and forth to your planet while you are here on Earth?" He did not answer "Yes", but replied, "We have been changing our crews every two years." "I was told that you return some of the waste material from the sea water to the sea from which it came, but watching your process I did not see how this was done." "The waste is returned in the small craft that bring in the fresh supply. It is actually strewn while the craft is in flight."

"Do you intend to cause any harm to our people while you are here?" "We have found it necessary to frighten many, but we also have had to resort to graver action in some cases which involved deaths among your fellow Earthmen. We have carried off many of your people to our own planet for means of experimentation and also to place some of them on exhibit for our own people to see. We have specimens of peoples from many planets, but some of them do not live. These we preserve. Such has been the case of your Earth people; they have not survived." "Do you intend to take me to your planet at any time?" "We would not take you to our planet unless you became an obstacle in our path; then we might find such action necessary." "Have I been an obstacle to you so far?" "You have not done anything to harm us, but you have delved deep into the minds of our people by your determined initiative." "Why have you chosen me above some of our most brilliant men on our Earth?" "Any person of high intellect or position in your society would not be satisfied with what we had shown or explained to him at this point. He would be inclined to keep the secret only until he was out of sight and then would have everyone out searching for us." "May I ask you some questions that have been puzzling me for many years, to which there is, of course, no true answer here on Earth as yet? Our scientists only surmise and guess as to these things and do not know for sure." "You may ask any questions you like, but, I repeat, I will not answer if I feel I should not do so. Let us have some of these questions." "The big question I wish to ask first of all: How far does space extend? This is our biggest mystery." "You have chosen a very important question, and I feel you are clever for doing so. Space or the great void has no end as far as we have been able to explore. As we explained previously, there is a large main body from which all the planets and their suns are formed by means of being cast off into this vast void we call space. This main body seems to grow in size and never diminishes, despite the fact that it discards new bodies constantly. It is so hot a mass you could not go near it, even in terms of billions of your light years. All the bodies cast off are hot, burning balls of fire, and as they reach the cooler parts of space they explode and form smaller bodies that circle them. These smaller bodies become planets as they cool off, but the cooling-off period consumes many, many years. We have sent out spacecraft to explore the regions beyond the circling bodies where there is an area that is deep black and in which you are unable to see anything. This vast black area is waiting for bodies to fill it. We have lost many of our exploring craft that went too far into the deep black and never returned. I think it would be clearer if we showed a picture to you on one of our screens. If you will look upon this frame of light you will receive a better idea of what we have tried to explain."

The dais revolved until we faced a lighted screen. On it appeared a three-dimensional sky map, showing the large central body glowing a fiery red, twirling about and sending off balls of fire which seemed to take paths around it. Many small solar systems revolved around the central body-so many that it was impossible to determine some of them from others. Each body was a small speck of dust, and I suspected that many of them were thousands of times larger than Earth. Circling the edge of the screen was a deep, inky black from which not a speck of light shone. This was the outer void which had no end, the region from which their people had not returned. This magnificent view vanished and I resumed my questions. "Since you have explored so much of space and the bodies that are now about us, I would like to know if there is life on any of our other planets in our own solar system." "It was mentioned to you previously that at one time people existed on the planet you call the Red Planet, or Mars. They were destroyed by people from a passing planet similar to ours. They were exploited and ravaged by these visitors. The other planet nearest you, called Venus, is covered in shroud because it is going through a prehistoric stage similar to the one your planet experienced so many years ago. Life is just developing there. Whether it will be like that of your Earth we do not know, but it has similar characteristics to life in your early evolution." "Are there any signs on Mars that life did exist there?" "Yes, there are ruined cities which were masterpieces of architecture, and the remains of a vast system of waterways that were used mainly for travel. When destroyed, the people there did not employ air travel; neither had they developed a technology to equal your present state of progress." "Many of these things you have told me are similar to what some of our astronomers and scientists have surmised. Are they correct in most of their assumptions?" "You have many wise men and women on your planet, and they could go to great lengths with their intelligence if they would make use of it in a peaceful way, without trying to destroy each other with horrible weapons." "Are there any other inhabited planets in our system?" "You are the sole planet with human life in your solar system." "Could a person from Earth survive on any of the other planets in our solar system?" "No, not without special equipment." "Do you think we will ever reach our Moon or Mars or Venus?" "Yes, you will reach your Moon, but it holds great disappointments for members of your races."

"Is the Moon rich in minerals that we might use here on Earth?" "Yes, it is very rich, and I might add that, unknown to many of your people, there is moisture in many of the craters of the Moon." "What caused these craters?" "Most of them were caused by a cooling-down process when the Moon was thrown from the Earth itself; but some of them were caused by large meteors which hit the face of the Moon when another solar system was thrown from the central body at about the same time your system was born." "Do you believe in God?" "That is a creation of your people on Earth. You have strange races and colours in your people, and many languages are spoken, but it seems that all your peoples have had the desire to worship something during their evolution. They, growing like small children, wanted to have an anthropomorphised idea to cling to. Their belief was so great that in some cases miracles seem to have been created. These were written down for others to read, but these stories were told over and over until they are now considered to be true." "What about Jesus Christ here on Earth?" "A great believer in the God, with miraculous attributes of great exaggeration. He could not save himself from death, and even his own race did not believe in him, yet they worshipped the same God." "Do you not have a god on your own planet, and do you worship anything?" "We do not worship anything, but we all know that the great central body created all of us and cast us off into space to form a life or to remain a barren piece of matter floating about." "What about Jesus Christ ascending into heaven, since they could not find his body?" "We have studied all these things of your planet and have often thought how primitive your people appear to be. They are easily convinced of anything. They can be led by anyone who can turn their loves or hatreds in directions so desired by leaders. Yours are a vulnerable people: as long as somebody leads them, they feel safe. On our planet, every person is independent and his own leader. Some may be superior in intellect, but they are merely respected and do not become leaders. In the case of your religious leader, Jesus Christ, the wisest man of all was not the religious leader himself, but the person who devised the idea to hide away or destroy his body so that for centuries afterward people would benefit from the celebration of the birth and death of this prophet. It is best to leave many things unsaid in the area of your religions, for it is a topic which causes great upheaval on your planet." "Is there a life after death?" "On our planet there is no life once the body is destroyed, but we are fortunate in having a life-span five times your own. Some live even longer, but they are the gifted ones. We have no disease on our planet, but the thing which causes many to die is the great blackness that

covers our planet when we pass a certain cluster of celestial bodies on our trip around the great central body. This has been our reason for living underground and sealing all surface openings against penetration of a strong gas which troubles us at such times." "How do you account for the apparitions and ghosts that people claim to see?" "It will surprise you to learn that beneath the surface of your planet, far down in cavernous cities, live creatures that are able to make themselves invisible when they come to the surface. They roam the surface of your planet quite frequently and like to cause fright to cover their stealing of certain things which they take back with them." "What would you say is the cause of the dreaded disease of cancer we have on Earth?" "The advent of your gasoline-propelled vehicles is a main factor." "Will there ever be a cure?" "Yes, your learned men will develop a cure." "Could you show me some scenes of life on your planet?" "I had hoped you would express curiosity about this, but I first wanted you to feel free to ask about your own." At this point the lights dimmed and the dais revolved, as screens about the walls lighted with scenes of life on the planet of these strange visitors. The exalted one pressed buttons and pulled levers on the instrument panel as he explained the scenes, or "frames" as he termed them. "In the first frame you will see a view of the surface of our planet, in one particular area. If you watch closely, you will see how the elevated landing fields come up from below with the massive towers and elevator shafts. Many of our cities are not connected by underground passageways, and therefore major travel is carried out on the surface by the small craft." As he explained each frame, he kept his eyes focused upon me. My head continued to throb and my eyes burned, though I was so fascinated by the experience I almost forgot the discomfort. Soon a second frame appeared. This showed an underground city. It was magnificent, lighted like daylight by some unknown source. Buildings were connected by transparent tubular roadways, supported only by the buildings they connected. Small vehicles moved in both directions in the centre portions of these tubes and people walked on both sides. The next frame depicted a building resembling a vault or tomb. An inside view showed walls containing drawers or trays. In opened trays appeared objects which looked like ostrich eggs. These, I was told, were the future generations of the planet, hatched by controlled system whenever the blackness approached and caused many deaths. I learned, too, they were also hatched to replace any persons dying of accident. Another frame exhibited a large underground firing range where several people practised the use of a peculiar firearm. It was a silver, tubelike device with several buttons on the handle.

As the men pressed the buttons, large fireballs shot out the end and burned through huge sheets of metal placed some distance away. I was told this was one of their weapons. But of the firing, this impressed me most: after the fireball pierced the thick metal, it would make a loop and slowly return through the air until it once again entered the 'gun' from which it had been fired! The ball returned in a kind of slo w motion. This evidently recharged the tubes, for, once the ball had returned, it was fired again. I asked further questions. "Is this your most powerful weapon?" "No, it is not. We have a weapon that is even too horrible to show to you." "Could you tell me a little of its nature?" "It is a ray with a long range which burns up everything in its path." "Have you ever used this weapon in a warlike manner?" "Only to ward off invaders that try to do us harm." "What is the food on your planet? Do you have plants and animals?" "We live mainly on a fungus kind of growth similar to your mushrooms. We grow many varieties, of different food values. We also consume many types of shell-covered water creatures. Large plants which grow near our bodies of water bear delicious fruit. From this we make many of our food products." "If you have water on your planet, why is it necessary for you to take water from our seas?" "The water of our planet contains no impurities. We have no water similar to your sea water which is so rich in many things." "Would it be possible for me to write about my experiences so that others on Earth can learn of your existence?" "We do not want you to tell anything to anybody about what has happened to you. You must keep all of this a complete secret. To date you have done well, though your reasons for secrecy have been motivated by factors other than fear of consequences from us. As long as you possess the small piece of metal, you will be under our power." "Why does my head hurt so severely when I am in the presence of you or those who have visited me at home?" "We are able to penetrate your skull and gain complete control of your body." "Is there any possible way by which you can convince me that this is not just a dream? Can you, let us say, perform some kind of manoeuvre or make an appearance near my home which not only will make me realise that you actually exist, but will also demonstrate your reality to others who are sceptical about the existence of the flying saucers?"

"We can create an event that will prove this to you, but we do not wish you to tell others of its actual genesis. In a few days we will send one of our small craft into your area, where it will eject a fireball which will penetrate something of little value. We will not harm anyone, although it could cause a great deal of excitement in your community." "Will this occur near my home?" "It will be near enough for you to hear about it and see the results." Suddenly the exalted one rose, and I knew that the interview had ended. He bade me farewell, and then each of the three escorts approached him and pressed their metal discs to his forehead. They said I should do likewise. The exalted one then left the room in the same manner as he had entered. The three men guided me back to the monorail car and we retraced our route back to the small metal ramp where we had first entered the spaceship. Although I am certain the temperature must have been extremely low, I did not feel any change of temperature. I did find myself clutching the piece of metal more tightly, and as I released the pressure lightly I immediately felt cold. The metal may have been a factor in keeping me immune to the low temperature-I never did think to ask questions about this. As I descended a flight of metal steps onto the floor of the cavern, my three escorts suddenly halted me and again formed a circle around me. They held the pieces of metal to my head and I again lost consciousness. When I regained my senses I was standing alone in the centre of my den. The headache remained and my eyes burned and felt swollen. I sat down on the bed and rubbed my eyes and head. Again I wondered if I were going out of my mind. Had I suffered some kind of fit? Had I dreamed this and the other realistic experiences? I began to think it might be logical and wise to see a doctor. Suddenly I realised I no longer held the piece of metal, and my fears grew. Acting on impulse, I ran to the strongbox and opened it. There, at the bottom of the box, shining as before, lay the metal disc! I picked it up, and as I did so the pain over my eyes grew intense. As I replaced it in the box, the pain went away. I locked the box again and went to my bed to lie down. As I did so I looked at the clock and noted it was 4.00 am. I had been gone about six hours! Only a few hours remained before I must go to work, so I lay down and fell almost instantly asleep.

DARWINISM : A Crumbling Theory

An overlooked explanation for why the fossil record shows primitive and complex life appearing suddenly on Earth, with no predecessors, is extraterrestrial intervention.
Part 1 of 2 Extracted from Nexus Magazine, Volume 10, Number 1 (Dec '02-Jan 2003) PO Box 30, Mapleton Qld 4560 Australia. editor@nexusmagazine.com Telephone: +61 (0)7 5442 9280; Fax: +61 (0)7 5442 9381 From our web page at: www.nexusmagazine.com by Lloyd Pye 2002 Email: lloydpye@cox.net Website: http://www.lloydpye.com

Since writing my first essay for NEXUS in mid-2002 [see 9/04], I've been bombarded by emails (nearing 200) from around the world, many offering congratulations (always appreciated, of course) and many others requesting more instruction or deeper insight into areas discussed and/or not discussed. Let's face it: nearly everyone is interested in Darwinism, Creationism, Intelligent Design, and the new kid in town, Interventionism. Because of length constraints, this essay must be in two parts. Here, in Part One, I'll go over the basics currently known about the origin of life on Earth. Later, in Part Two, I'll discuss what is known and what can be safely surmised about the origin of humanity. We begin by understanding that Charles Darwin stood on a very slippery slope when trying to explain how something as biologically and biochemically complex as even the simplest form of life could have spontaneously generated itself from organic molecules and compounds loose in the early Earth's environment. Because that part of Darwin's theory has always been glaringly specious, modern Darwinists get hammered about it from all sides, including from the likes of me, with a net result that the edifice of "authority" they've hidden behind for 140 years is crumbling under the assault. Imagine a mediaeval castle being pounded by huge stones flung by primitive, but cumulatively effective, catapults. Darwinism (and all that term has come to

represent: natural selection, evolution, survival of the fittest, punctuated equilibrium, etc.) is the castle; Darwinists man the battlements as the lobbed stones do their work; Intelligent Designers hurl the boulders doing the most damage; Creationists, by comparison, use slings; and the relatively few (thus far) people like me, Interventionists, shoot a well-aimed arrow now and then, though nobody pays much attention to usyet. Remember, a well-aimed (or lucky--in either case, the example is instructive) arrow took down mighty Achilles. Darwinists have heels, too.

LIFE, OR SOMETHING LIKE IT In Charles Darwin's time, nothing was known about life at the cellular level. Protoplasm was the smallest unit they understood. Yet Darwin's theory of natural selection stated that all of life--every living entity known then or to be discovered in the future--simply had to function from birth to death by "natural laws" that could be defined and analysed. This would of course include the origin of life. Darwin suggested life might have gradually assembled itself from stray parts lying about in some "warm pond" when the planet had cooled enough to make such an assemblage possible. Later it was realised that nothing would likely have taken shape (gradually or otherwise) in a static environment, so a catalytic element was added: lightning. Throughout history up to the present moment, scientists have been forced to spend their working lives with the "God" of the Creationists hovering over every move they make, every mistake, every error in judgment, every personal peccadillo. So when faced with something they can't explain in rational terms, the only alternative option is "God did it", which for them is unacceptable. So they're forced by relentless Creationist pressure to come up with answers for absolutely everything that, no matter how absurd, are "natural". That was their motivation for the theory that a lightning bolt could strike countless random molecules in a warm pond and somehow transform them into the first living creature. The "natural" forces of biology, chemistry and electromagnetism could magically be swirled together--and voil!an event suspiciously close to a miracle. Needless to say, no Darwinist would accept terms like "magic" or "miracle", which would be tantamount to agreeing with the Creationist argument that "God did it all". But in their heart-of-hearts, even the most fanatical Darwinists had to suspect the "warm pond" theory was absurd. And as more and more was learned about the mind-boggling complexity of cellular structure and chemistry, there could be no doubt. The trenchant Fred Hoyle analogy

still stands: it was as likely to be true as that a tornado could sweep through a junkyard and correctly assemble a jetliner. Unfortunately, the "warm pond" had become a counterbalance to "God did it", so even when Darwinists knew past doubt that it was wrong, they clung to it, outwardly proclaimed it and taught it. In many places in the world, including the USA, it's still taught.

TOO HOT TO HANDLE The next jarring bump on the Darwinist road to embattlement came when they learned that in certain places around the globe there existed remnants of what had to be the very first pieces of the Earth's crust. Those most ancient slabs of rock are called cratons, and the story of their survival for 4.0 billion [4,000,000,000] years is a miracle in itself. But what is most miraculous about them is that they contain fossils of "primitive" bacteria! Yes, bacteria, preserved in 4.0-billion-year-old cratonal rock. If that's not primitive, what is? However, it presented Darwinists with an embarrassing conundrum. If Earth began to coalesce out of the solar system's primordial cloud of dust and gas around 4.5 billion years ago (which by then was a well-supported certainty), then at 4.0 billion years ago the proto-planet was still a seething ball of cooling magma. No warm ponds would appear on Earth for at least a billion years or more. So how to reconcile reality with the warm-pond fantasy? There was no way to reconcile it, so it was ignored by all but the specialists who had to work with it on a daily basis. Every other Darwinist assumed a position as one of the "see no evil, speak no evil, hear no evil" monkeys. To say they "withheld" the new, damaging information is not true; to say it was never emphasised in the popular media for public consumption is true. That has become the way Darwinists handle any and all challenges to their pet theories: if they can no longer defend one, they don't talk about it, or they talk about it as little as possible. If forced to talk about it, they invariably try to "kill the messenger" by challenging any critic's "credentials". If the critic lacks academic credentials equal to their own, he or she is dismissed as little more than a crackpot. If the critic has equal credentials, he or she is labelled as a "closet Creationist" and dismissed. No career scientist can speak openly and vociferously against Darwinist dogma without paying a heavy price. That is why and how people of normally good conscience can be and have been "kept in line" and kept silent in the face of egregious distortions of truth.

If that system of merciless censure weren't so solidly in place, then surely the next Darwinist stumble would have made headlines around the world as the final and absolute end to the ridiculous notion that life could possibly have assembled itself "naturally". They couldn't even be sure it happened on Earth.

TWO FOR THE PRICE OF ONE The imposing edifice of Darwinian "origin of life" dogma rested on a piece of incontrovertible bedrock: there could be only one progenitor for all of life. When the fortuitous lightning bolt struck the ideally concocted warm pond, it created only one entity. However, it was no ordinary entity. With it came the multiple ability to take nourishment from its environment, create energy from that nourishment, expel waste created by the use of that energy and (almost as an afterthought) reproduce itself ad infinitum until one of its millions of subsequent generations sits here at this moment reading these words. Nothing miraculous about that; simply incalculable good fortune. This was Darwinist gospel--preached and believed--until the bacteria fossils were found in the cratons. Their discovery was upsetting, but not a deathblow to the Darwinist theory. They had to concede (among themselves, of course) that the first life-form didn't assemble itself in a warm pond, but it came together somehow because every ancient fossil it spawned was a single-celled bacteria lacking a cell nucleus (prokaryotes). Prokaryotes preceded the much later single-celled bacteria with a nucleus (eukaryotes), so the post-craton situation stayed well within the Darwinian framework. No matter how the first life-form came into existence, it was a single unit lacking a cell nucleus, which was mandatory because even the simplest nucleus would be much too "irreducibly complex" (a favourite Intelligent Design phrase) to be created by a lightning bolt tearing through a warm pond's molecular junkyard. So the Darwinists still held half a loaf. In the mid-1980s, however, biologist Carl Woese stunned his colleagues with a shattering discovery. There wasn't just the predicted (and essential) single source for all forms of life; there were two: two types of prokaryotic bacteria as distinct as apples and oranges, dogs and cats, horses and cowstwo distinct forms of life, alive and well on the planet at 4.0 billion years ago. Unmistakable. Irrefutable. Get over it. Deal with it. But how? How to explain separate forms of life springing into existence in an environment that would make hell seem like a summer resort? With nothing but cooling lava as far as an incipient eye might have seen, how could it be explained in "natural" terms? Indeed, how could it be explained in any terms other than the totally unacceptable? Life, with all its deepening mystery, had to have been seeded onto Earth.

PANSPERMIA RAISES ITS UGLY HEAD Panspermia is the idea that life came to be on Earth from somewhere beyond the planet and possibly beyond the solar system. Its means of delivery is separated into two possible avenues: directed and undirected. Undirected panspermia means that life came here entirely by accident and was delivered by a comet or meteor. Some scientists favour comets as the prime vector because they contain ice mixed with dust (comets are often referred to as "dirty snowballs"), and life is more likely to have originated in water and is more likely to survive an interstellar journey frozen. Other scientists favour asteroids as the delivery mechanism because they are more likely to have come from the body of a planet that would have contained life. A comet, they argue, is unlikely ever to have been part of a planet, and life could not possibly have generated itself in or on a frozen comet. Directed panspermia means life was delivered to Earth by intelligent means of one kind or another. In one scenario, a capsule could have been sent here the same way we sent Voyager on an interstellar mission. However, if it was sent from outside the solar system, we have to wonder how the senders might have known Earth was here, or how Earth managed to get in the way of something sent randomly ( la Voyager). In another scenario, interstellar craft manned by extraterrestrial beings could have arrived and delivered the two prokaryote types. This requires a level of openmindedness that most scientists resolutely lack, so they won't accept either version of directed panspermia as even remotely possible. Instead, they cling to their "better" explanation of undirected panspermia because it allows them to continue playing the "origin" game within the first boundaries set out by Charles Darwin: undirected is "natural"; directed is "less natural". Notice it can't be said that directed panspermia is "unnatural". According to Darwinists, no matter where life originated, the process was natural from start to finish. All they have to concede is that it didn't take place on Earth. However, acknowledging that forces them to skirt dangerously close to admitting the reality of extraterrestrial life, and their ongoing "search" for such life generates millions in research funding each year. This leaves them in no hurry to make clear to the general public that, yes, beyond Earth there is at the very least the same primitive bacterial life we have here. There's no doubt about it. But, as usual, they keep the lid on this reality, not exactly hiding it but making no effort to educate the public to the notion that we are not, and never have been, alone. The warm pond still holds water, so why muddy it with facts?

A PATTERN EMERGES In my book, Everything You Know Is Wrong, I discuss all points mentioned up to now, which very few people outside academic circles are aware of. Within those circles, a hard core of "true believers" still seizes on every new discovery of a chemical or organic compound found in space to try to move the argument back to Darwin's original starting point that somehow life assembled itself on Earth "naturally". However, most objective scholars now accept that the first forms of life had to have been delivered because: (1) they appear as two groups of multiple prokaryotes (archaea and true bacteria); (2) they appear whole and complete; (3) the hellish primordial Earth is unimaginable as an incubator for burgeoning life; and (4) a halfbillion years seems far too brief a time-span to permit a gradual, step-by-step assembly of the incredible complexity of prokaryotic biology and biochemistry. Even more damaging to the hard-core Darwinist position is that the prokaryotes were--quite propitiously--as durable as life gets. They were virtually indestructible, able to live in absolutely any environment--and they've proved it by being here today, looking and behaving the same as when their ancestors were fossilised 4.0 billion years ago. Scalding heat? We love it! Choked by saline? Let us at it! Frozen solid? We're there! Crushing pressure? Perfect for us! Corrosively acidic? Couldn't be better! Today they are known as extremophiles, and they exist alongside many other prokaryotic bacteria that thrive in milder conditions. It would appear that those milder-living prokaryotes could not have survived on primordial Earth, so how did they come to be? According to Darwinists, they "evolved" from extremophiles in the same way humans supposedly evolved on a parallel track with apes--from a "common ancestor". Darwinists contend such parallel tracks don't need to be traceable. All that's required is a creature looking reasonably like another to establish what they consider a legitimate claim of evolutionary connection. Extremophiles clearly existed: we have their 4.0-billion-year-old fossils. Their descendants clearly exist today, along with mild-environment prokaryotes that must have descended from them. However, transitional forms between them cannot be found, even though such forms are required by the tenets of Darwinism. Faced with that embarrassing problem, Darwinists simply insist that the missing transitional species do exist, still hidden somewhere in the fossil record, just as the "missing link" between apes and humans is out there somewhere and will indeed be discovered someday. It's simply a matter of being in the right place at the right time.

For as expedient as the "missing link" has been, it's useless to explain the next phase of life on Earth, when prokaryotes began sharing the stage with the much larger and much more complex (but still single-celled) eukaryotes, which appear around 2.0 billion years ago. The leap from prokaryote to eukaryote is too vast even to pretend a missing evolutionary link could account for it. A dozen would be needed just to cover going from no nucleus to one that functions fully. (This, by the way, is also true of the leap between so-called pre-humans and humans, which will be discussed in Part Two). How to explain it? Certainly not plausibly. Fortunately, Darwinists have never lacked the creativity to invent "warm-pond" scenarios to plug holes in their dogma.

DOING THE DOGMA SHUFFLE Since it's clear that a "missing link" won't fly over the prokaryote&endash;eukaryote chasm, why not assume some of the smaller prokaryotes were eaten by some of the larger ones? Yeah, that might work! But instead of turning into food, energy and waste, the small ones somehow turn themselves--or get turned into--cell nuclei for larger ones. Sure, that's a keeper! Since no one can yet prove it didn't happen (Thank God!), Darwinists are able to proclaim it did. (Keep in mind, when any critic of Darwinist dogma makes a suggestion that similarly can't be proved, it's automatically dismissed, because "lack of provability" is a death sentence outside their fraternity. Inside their fraternity, consensus is adequate because the collective agreement of so many "experts" should be accepted as gospel.) To Interventionists like me, the notion of prokaryotes consuming each other to create eukaryotes is every bit as improbable as the divine fiat of Creationists. But even if it were a biological possibility (which most evidence weighs against), it would still seem fair to expect "transition" models somewhere along the line. Darwinists say "no" because this process could have an "overnight" aspect to it. One minute there's a large prokaryote alongside a small one, the next minute there's a small eukaryote with what appears to be a nucleus inside it. Not magic, not a miracle, just a biological process unknown today but which could have been possible 2.0 billion years ago. Who's to say, except an "expert"? In any case, large and small prokaryotes lived side by side for 2.0 billion years (long enough, one would think, to learn to do so in harmony), then suddenly a variety of eukaryotes appeared alongside them, whole and complete, ready to join them as the only game in town for another 1.4 billion years (with no apparent changes in the eukaryotes, either). At around 600 million years ago, the first multicellular life- forms (the Ediacaran Fauna) appear--as suddenly and inexplicably as the prokaryotes and eukaryotes. To

this day, the Ediacaran Fauna are not well understood, beyond the fact they were something like jellyfish or seaweeds in a wide range of sizes and shapes. (It remains unclear whether they were plants or animals, or a bizarre combination of both.) They lived alongside the prokaryotes and eukaryotes for about 50 million years, to about 550 million years ago, give or take a few million, when the socalled "Cambrian Explosion" occurred. It's rightly called an "explosion", because within a period of only 5 to 10 million years--a mere eye-blink relative to the 3.5 billion years of life preceding it--the Earth's oceans filled with a dazzling array of seawater plants and all 26 of the animal phyla (body types) catalogued today, with no new phyla added since. No species from the Cambrian era looks like anything currently alive--except trilobites, which seem to have spawned at least horseshoe crabs. However, despite their "alien" appearance, they all arrived fully assembled--males and females, predators and prey, large and small, ready to go. As in each case before, no predecessors can be found.

THE PACE HEATS UP Volumes have been written about the Cambrian Explosion and the menagerie of weird plants and animals resulting from it. The Earth was simply inundated with them, as if they'd rained down from the sky. Darwinists concede it is the greatest difficulty--among many--they confront when trying to sell the evolutionary concept of gradualism. There is simply no way to reconcile the breathtaking suddennessthe astounding varietythe overwhelming incongruity of the Cambrian Explosion. It is a testament to the old adage that "one ugly fact can ruin the most beautiful theory". But it's far from the only one. All of complex life as we understand it begins with the Cambrian Explosion, in roughly the last 550 million years. During that time, the Earth has endured five major and several minor catastrophic extinction events. Now, one can quibble with how an event catastrophic enough to cause widespread extinctions could be called "minor", but when compared to the major ones the distinction is apt. The five major extinction events eliminated 50% to 90% of all species of plants and animals alive when the event occurred. We all know about the last of those, the Cretaceous event of 65 million years ago that took out the dinosaurs and much of what else was alive at the time. But what few of us understand is the distinctive pattern to how life exists between extinction events and after extinction events. This difference in the pattern of life creates serious doubts about "gradualism" as a possible explanatory mechanism for how species proliferate.

Between extinction events, when environments are stable, life doesn't seem to change at all. The operative term is stasis. Everything stays pretty much the same. But after extinction events, the opposite occurs: everything changes profoundly. New life-forms appear all over the place, filling every available niche in the new environments created by the after-effects of the catastrophe. Whatever that is, it's not gradualism. In 1972, (the late) Stephen J. Gould of Harvard and Niles Eldredge of the American Museum of Natural History went ahead and bit the bullet by announcing that fact to the world. Gradual evolution simply was not borne out by the fossil record, and that fact had to be dealt with. Darwin's view of change had to be modified. It wasn't a gradual, haphazard process dictated by random, favourable mutations in genes. It was something else. That "something else" they called punctuated equilibrium. The key to it was their open admission of the great secret that life-forms only changed in spurts after extinction events, and therefore had nothing to do with natural selection or survival of the fittest or any of the old Darwinist homilies that everyone had been brainwashed to believe. It was the first great challenge to Darwinian orthodoxy, and it was met with furious opposition. The old guard tagged it "punk eek" and called it "evolution by jerks".

TRUTH AND CONSEQUENCES What Gould and Eldredge were admitting was the great truth that evolution by natural selection is not apparent in either the fossil record or in the life we see around us. The old guard insisted that the fossil record simply had to be wrongthat it wasn't giving a complete picture because large tracts of it were missing. That was true, but much larger tracts were available, and those tracts showed the overwhelming stasis of life-forms in every era, followed by rapid filling of environmental niches after each extinction event. So while parts of the record were indeed missing, what was available was unmistakable. Arguments raged back and forth. Explanations were created to try to counter every aspect of the punk-eek position. None was ever particularly convincing, but they began to build up. Remember, scientists have the great advantage of being considered by one and all as "experts", even when they haven't the slightest idea of what they're talking about. That allows them to throw shot after shot against the wall until something sticks, or until the target of their wrath is covered in so much "mud" that it can't be seen any more. Such was the fate of the punk-eekers. By the early 1990s, they'd been marginalised.

One can hardly blame the old-guard Darwinists for those attacks. If granted any credence, the sudden radiations of myriad new species into empty environmental niches could have gutted many of the most fundamental tenets of gradual, "natural" evolution. That idea simply could not become established as a fact. Why? Because the warm pond was drained dry, biochemistry was rendering the "small-eaten-bylarge prokaryotes turned into eukaryotes" story absurd, and the Cambrian Explosion was flatly inexplicable. If "sudden radiation" were heaped onto all of that, the entire theory of evolution could flounderand where would that leave Darwinists? Facing righteous Creationists shouting, "See! God did do it after all!" Whatever else the Darwinists did, they couldn't allow that to happen. Speaking as an Interventionist, I don't blame them. To me, God stands on equal footing with the lightning bolt. I see a better, far more rational answer to the mysteries of how life came to be on planet Earth: it was put here by intelligent beings, and it has been continuously monitored by those same beings. Whether it's been developed for a purpose or toward a goal of some kind seems beyond knowing at present, but it can be established with facts and with data that intervention by outside intelligence presents the most logical and most believable answer to the question of how life came to be here, as well as of how and why it has developed in so many unusual ways in the past 550 million years. So now we come to the crux.

COSMIC ARKS Darwinists go through life waving their PhD credentials like teacher's pets with a hall pass, because it allows them to shout down and ridicule off the public stage anyone who chooses to avoid the years of brainwashing they had to endure to obtain those passes. However, their credentials give them "influence" and "credibility" with the mainstream media, who don't have the time, the ability or the resources to make certain that everything every Darwinist says is true. They must trust all scientists not to have political or moral agendas, and not to distort the truth to suit those agendas. So, over time, the media have become lapdogs to the teacher's pets, recording and reporting whatever they're told to report, while dismissing out of hand whatever they're told to dismiss out of hand. Despite Darwinists' rants that those who challenge them do so out of blithering idiocy, that is not always the case. For that matter, their opponents are not all Creationists, or even Intelligent Designers, whom Darwinists labour feverishly to paint into the "goofy" corner where Creationists rightly reside. So Interventionists like me have few outlets for our ideas, and virtually none in the mainstream media. Nevertheless, we feel our view of the origin of life makes the best sense, given the facts as they are now known, and the most basic aspect of our view starts with what

I once called "cosmic dump trucks". However, that term has been justly criticised as facetious, so now I call them "cosmic arks". Imagine this scenario: a fleet of intergalactic "terraformers" (another term I favour) cruises the universe. Their job is to locate forming solar systems and seed everything in them with an array of basic, durable life-forms capable of living in any environment, no matter how scabrous. Then the terraformers return on a regular basis, doing whatever is needed to maximise the capacity for life within the developing solar system. Each system is unique, calling for specialised forms of life at different times during its development, which the terraformers provide from a wide array of cosmic arks at their disposal. With that as a given, let's consider what's happened on Earth. Soon after it began to coalesce out of dust and gas, two forms of virtually indestructible bacteria appeared on it, as if someone knew precisely what to deliver and when. Also, it would make sense that every other proto-planet in the solar system would be seeded at the same time. How could even terraformers know which forming planets would, after billions of years, become habitable for complex life? And guess what? A meteorite from Mars seems to contain fossilised evidence of the same kinds of nano- (extremely small) bacteria found on Earth today. All other planets, if they're ever examined, will probably reveal similar evidence of a primordial seeding. It would make no sense for terraformers to do otherwise.

THE RUST ALSO RISES So, okay, our solar system is noticed by intergalactic terraformers as the new sun ignites and planets start forming around it. On each of the planets they sprinkle a variety of two separate forms of single-celled bacteria they know will thrive in any environment (the extremophiles). But the bacteria have a purpose: to produce oxygen as a component of their metabolism. Why? Because life almost certainly has the same basic components and functions everywhere in the universe. DNA will be its basis, and "higher" organisms will require oxygen to fuel their metabolism. Therefore, complex life can't be "inserted" anywhere until a certain level of oxygen exists in a planet's atmosphere. Wherever this process is undertaken, the terraformers have a major problem to deal with: iron. Iron is an abundant element in the universe. It is certainly abundant in planets (meteorites are often loaded with it). Iron is very reactive with oxygen: that's what rust is all about. So on none of the new planets forming in any solar system can higher life-forms develop until enough oxygen has been pumped into its atmosphere to oxidise most of its free iron. This, not surprisingly, is exactly what

the prokaryotes did during their first 2.0 billion years on Earth. But it had to be a two-part process. The proto-Earth would be cooling the whole time, so let's say full cooling takes roughly 1.0 billion years. So the extremophiles would be the first batch of prokaryotes inserted because they could survive it. Then, after a billion years or so, the terraformers return and drop off the rest of the prokaryotes, the ones that can live in milder conditions. Also, they have to keep returning on a regular basis because each planet would cool at a different rate due to their different sizes and different physical compositions. However many "check-up" trips are required, by 2.0 billion years after their first seeding of the new solar system the terraformers realise the third planet from the sun is the only one thriving. They are not surprised, having learned that a "zone of life" exists around all suns, regardless of size or type. Now that this sun has taken its optimum shape, they could have predicted which planet or planets would thrive. In this system, the third is doing well but the fourth one is struggling. It has its prokaryotes and it has water, but its abundance of iron (the "red" planet) will require longer to neutralise than such a small planet with a non-reactive core will require to cool off, so it will lose its atmosphere to dissipation into space before a balance can be achieved. The fourth planet will become a wasteland. The terraformers carry out the next phase of planet-building on the thriving third by depositing larger, more complex, more biologically reactive eukaryotes to accelerate the oxidation process. Eukaryotes are far more fragile than prokaryotes, so they can't be put onto a forming planet until it is sufficiently cooled to have abundant land and water. But once in place and established, their large size (relative to prokaryotes) can metabolise much more oxygen per unit. Together, the fully proliferated prokaryotes and eukaryotes can spew out enough oxygen to oxidise every bit of free iron on the Earth's crust and in its seas, and before long be lacing the atmosphere with it. Sure enough, when the terraformers return in another 1.4 billion years they find Earth doing well, but the situation on Mars is unimproved: rust as far as the eye can see. (Mars is likely to have at least prokaryotic life, because there wouldn't have been enough oxygen in the surface water it once had--or in the permafrost it still has--to turn its entire surface into iron oxide.) Earth, however, is doing fine. Most of its free iron is locked up as rust, and oxygen levels in the atmosphere are measurably increasing. It's still too soon to think about depositing highly complex life, but that day is not far off now, measurable in tens of millions of years rather than in hundreds of millions. For the moment, Earth is ready for its first load of multicellular life, and so it is deposited: the Ediacaran Fauna.

Though scientists today have no clear understanding of what the Ediacarans were or what their purpose may have been (because they don't exist today), it seems safe to assume they were even more prolific creators of oxygen than the eukaryotes. If, indeed, terraformers are behind the development of life on Earth, nothing else makes sense. If, on the other hand, everything that happened here did so by nothing but blind chance and coincidence, it was the most amazing string of luck imaginable. Everything happened exactly when it needed to happen, exactly where it needed to happen, exactly how it needed to happen. If that's not an outright miracle, I don't know what is.

MAKING BETTER SENSE Assuming terraformers were/are responsible for seeding and developing life on Earth, we can further assume that by 550 million years ago at least the early oceans were sufficiently oxygenated to support genuinely complex life. That was delivered en masse during the otherwise inexplicable Cambrian Explosion, after which followed the whole panoply of "higher" forms of life on Earth as we have come to know it. (The whys and wherefores of that process are, regrettably, beyond the scope of this essay, but there are answers that have as much apparent sense behind them as what has been outlined.) During those 550 million years, five major and several minor extinction events occurred, after each of which a few million years would pass while the Earth stabilised with environments modified in some way by the catastrophes. Some preevent life-forms would persist into the new environments, to be joined by new arkloads delivered by the terraformers, who would analyse the situation on the healing planet and deliver species they knew would survive in the new environments and establish a balance with the life-forms already there (the Interventionist version of punctuated equilibrium). We've already seen the difficulties Darwinists have with trying to explain the flow of life on Earth presented in the fossil record. That record can be explained by the currently accepted Darwinian paradigm, but the veneer of "scholarship" overlaying it is little different from the divine fiat of Creationists. And it can be explained by Intelligent Designers, who claim anything so bewilderingly complex couldn't possibly have been arrayed without the guidance of some superior, unifying intelligence (which they stop short of calling "God", because otherwise they are merely Creationists without cant). Considering all of the above, we Interventionists believe the terraformer scenario explains the fossil record of life on Earth with more creativity, more accuracy and

more logic than the others, and in the fullness of time will have a far greater probability of being proved correct. We don't bother trying to establish or even discuss who the terraformers are, or how they came to be, because both are irrelevant and unknowable until they choose to explain it to us. Besides, speculating about their origin detracts from the far more germane issue of trying to establish that our explanation of life's origin makes better sense than any other. We will continue to be ignored by mainstream media simply because the idea of intelligent life existing outside Earth is so frightening to the majority of those bound to it. Among many reasons for fear, the primary one might be our unfortunate habit of filtering everything beyond our immediate reality through our own perceptions. Thus, we attribute to others the same traits and characteristics we possess. Another bad habit appears when we discover new technology. Invariably our first thought is: "How can we use this to kill more of our enemies?" Collectively, we all have enemies we want to eliminate to be done with the problem they present. Like it or not, this is a dominant aspect of human nature. Because we so consistently project onto others the darkest facets of our nature, we automatically assume--despite ET and Alf and other lovable depictions in our culture--that real aliens will want to harm us. Consequently, we avoid facing the possibility of their existence in every way we can. (Here I can mention the obstinate resistance I have personally found to serious consideration of the Starchild skull, which by all rights should have been eagerly and thoroughly examined three years ago.) So Interventionism is ignored because it scrapes too close to UFOs, crop circles, alien abductions and every other subject that indicates we humans may, in the end, be infinitesimally insignificant in the grand scheme of life in the universe. There is much more to say about it, of course, especially as it relates to human origins, but that has to wait until the second instalment of this essay. For now, let the last word be that the last word on origins--of life and of humans--is a long, long way from being written. But when it is, I strongly suspect it will beIntervention.

Continued in Part 2 next issue ...

About the Author: Lloyd Pye, born in 1946 in Louisiana, USA, is a researcher, author, novelist and scriptwriter. His independent studies over more than three decades into all aspects

of evolution have convinced him that humans did not evolve on Earth, or at least are the product of extraterrestrial intervention. His book, Everything You Know Is Wrong &endash; Book One: Human Origins, can be ordered through website http://www.iUniverse.com or Barnes & Noble at http://www.bn.com. His article, "Evidence for Creation by Outside Intervention", was published in NEXUS 9/04. Part Two of his essay, "Darwinism: A Crumbling Theory", will be published next issue. Lloyd is scheduled to speak at the 2003 NEXUS Conference in Amsterdam next March. Visit Lloyd Pye's website at http://www.lloydpye.com.

DARWINISM : A Crumbling Theory

Humanity did not evolve from monkeys or apes but, like them, either arrived on Earth intact or developed here as a result of extraterrestrial intervention.
Part 2 of 2 (Go to part 1) Extracted from Nexus Magazine, Volume 10, Number 2 (February-March 2003) PO Box 30, Mapleton Qld 4560 Australia. editor@nexusmagazine.com Telephone: +61 (0)7 5442 9280; Fax: +61 (0)7 5442 9381 From our web page at: www.nexusmagazine.com by Lloyd Pye 2002 Email: lloydpye@cox.net Website: http://www.lloydpye.com

HUMAN ORIGINS: CAN WE HANDLE THE TRUTH? In Part One of this essay, I explained the Interventionist perspective regarding the origin of life on Earth. I showed how the great preponderance of evidence indicates life came here and did not develop here, as we have been brainwashed to believe by generations of scientists struggling to keep the creation myths of religion out of classrooms. Personally, I applaud and support all efforts to keep the most specious aspects of Creationism safely bottled up in houses of worship, where they belong. However, I have even more disdain for scientists who allow themselves to be crushed to cowardly pulp by nothing more debilitating than "peer pressure". Because both groups are so driven by their collective fears and dogma, neither has a working grip on reality. That becomes increasingly clear as research continues,

which I believe was made evident in Part One. Now let's try to do the same in Part Two, on human origins. If anything riles Creationists and Darwinists alike, it's the suggestion they might be wrong about how we humans have come to dominate our planet so thoroughly. Both sides can tolerate substantial criticisms regarding the wide array of subjects under their purviews, including the kind of critique I gave the origins of life in Part One. However, they have no toleration for challenges to their shared hegemony over the beginnings of us all. Dare that and you'll find yourself in a serious fight. Thus, those of us who support the Interventionist interpretation come under attack from both sides, not to mention the other clique at the party, the educated subgroup of Creationists known as Intelligent Designers (a brilliant choice of name that enforces their bottom-line concept of a "grand designer", while simultaneously implying they are smarter than anyone who would oppose them). All sides seem to agree that humans are "special". Creationists and Intelligent Designers consider it virtually self-evident that humans originated by some kind of divine fiat. Creationists believe the instigator is a universal "godhead" figure, which IDers water down to a more palatable "entity or system" capable of generating order out of chaos, life out of the inanimate. Even Darwinists will concede that many of our physical, emotional and intellectual traits set us far apart from the primate ancestors they believe preceded us in the biological process of evolution. However, despite our high degree of "specialness", Darwinists fervently promote the dogma that even the most fanciful distinctions separating us from our supposed ancestors can be explained entirely by "natural means". As with the early life-forms discussed in Part One, there's nothing natural about it.

THE EARLIEST PRIMATES Darwinists believe the human saga begins with mouse-sized mammals called insectivores (similar to modern tree shrews) that scurried around under the feet of large dinosaurs, trying to avoid becoming food for smaller species. Then comes the Cretaceous extinction event of 65 million years ago that took out the dinosaurs and paved the way for those tiny insectivores to evolve over the next few million years into the earliest primates, the prosimians (literally pre-simians, pre-monkeys) of the early Palaeocene epoch, which lasts until 55 million years ago. As with nearly all such aspects of Darwinist dogma, this is pure speculation. There is, in fact, no clear indication of a transitional insectivore-to-prosimian species at any point in the process. If any such transitional species had ever been found, then countless more would be known and I wouldn't be writing this essay. Darwinian evolution would be proved beyond doubt, and that would be the end of it.

To read the fossil record literally is to discover the legitimacy of punctuated equilibrium (discussed in Part One) as a plausible explanation. "Punk eek", as detractors call it, points out that in the fossil record life-forms do seem simply to appear on Earth, most often after extinction events but not always. Both the supposed proto-primates and flowering plants appear during the period preceding the Cretaceous extinction. They come when they come, so the relatively sudden post-extinction appearance of the earliest primates, the prosimians (lemurs, lorises, tarsiers), is one of many sudden manifestations. In terms of human origins, it begs this question: did proto-primates actually evolve into prosimians, into monkeys, into apes, into humans? Or did prosimians appear, monkeys appear, apes appear, and humans appear? Or, in our "special" case, were we created? However it happened, there is a pattern. The earliest prosimians are found in the fossil record after the Mesozoic/Cenozoic boundary at 65 million years ago. It is assumed their ancestors will someday be found as one of countless "missing links" needed to make an airtight case for Darwinian evolution. Prosimians dominate through the Palaeocene and the Eocene, lasting from 65 to 35 million years ago. (There won't be a test on terms or dates, so don't worry about memorising them; just try to keep the time-flow in mind.) At 35 million years ago, the Oligocene epoch begins and the first monkeys come with it. Again, Science assumes that monkeys evolved from prosimians, even though evidence of that transition is nowhere in sight. In fact, there is strong evidence pointing in the other direction, toward the dreaded stasis of punctuated equilibrium. The lemurs, lorises and tarsiers of today are essentially just as they were 50 million years ago. Some species have gone extinct while others have modified into new forms, but lemurs and lorises still have wet noses and tarsiers still have dry, which seems always to have been the case. That's why tarsiers are assumed to be responsible for spinning off monkeys and all the rest. Monkeys start appearing at 35 million years ago, looking vastly different from prosimians. There are certain physiological links, to be sure, such as grasping hands and feet to permit easy movement through trees. However, prosimians cling and jump to move around, while monkeys favour brachiating--swinging along by their arms. Also, prosimians live far more by their sense of smell than do monkeys. This list goes on. The reason they're linked in an evolutionary flowchart is because they seem close enough in enough ways to make the linkage stick. Simple as that. Science focuses on the similarities and tries hard to ignore their gaping discrepancies, assuming--as always--that there is plenty of time for evolution to do its magic and generate those inexplicable differences.

For the next 10 million years the larger, stronger, more "advanced" monkeys compete with prosimians for arboreal resources, quickly gaining the upper hand over their "ancestors" and driving several of them to extinction. Then, at around 25 million years ago, the Miocene epoch brings the first apes into the fossil record, as suddenly and inexplicably as all other primates appear. Again, Science insists they evolved from monkeys, but the evidence to support that claim is as specious as the prosimian&endash;monkey link. The transitional bones needed to support it are simply not in the fossil record. If this isn't a distinct pattern of punctuated equilibrium, then what is?

THE PUZZLING MIOCENE In terms of primate evolution, the Miocene makes little sense. By 25 million years ago, when it begins, prosimians have been around for about 30 million years and monkeys for 10 million years. Yet in the Miocene's ample fossil record, prosimians and monkeys are rare, while the new arrivals, the apes, are all over the place. The Miocene epoch stretches from 25 million to 5.0 million years ago. (These are approximations quoted differently in various sources; I round off to the easiest numbers to keep track of.) During those 20 million years, the apes flourish. They produce two-dozen different genera (types), and many have more than one species within the genus. Those apes come in the same range of sizes they exhibit today, from smallish gibbon-like creatures, to mid-range chimp-sized ones, to large gorilla-sized ones, to super-sized Gigantopithecus, known only by many teeth and a few mandibles (jawbones) from India and China. That's another interesting thing about Miocene apes: their fossils are found literally everywhere in the Old World--Africa, Europe, Asia. Most of them are known by the durable teeth and jaws that define Gigantopithecus, while many others supply enough post-cranial (below the head) bones to grant a reasonably clear image of them. They present an interesting mix of anatomical features. Actually, "confusing" is more like it. They are clearly different from monkeys in that they have no tails, just like modern apes. However, their arms tend to be more like monkey arms--the same length as their legs. Modern ape arms are significantly longer than their legs so they can "walk" comfortably on their front knuckles. More than any other reason, this is why we hear so little from anthropologists about Miocene apes. Their arms don't make sense as the forelimbs of an ancestral quadruped. Miocene arms fit better withsomething else. This is not to say, of course, that no ape arms in the Miocene fossil record are longer than legs. That's nowhere near to being determined because many species--

like Gigantopithecus--have yet to provide their arm bones. However, since we do have some tailless, ape-like bodies with monkey-like arms and hands, we have to consider how such a hybrid would move around. Swing through trees by its arms, like a monkey? Not likely. Monkey arms are designed to carry a monkey's slight body. An ape's body needs to be brachiated and leveraged by an ape's much longer, stouter, stronger arms. So how aboutwalking? From a physiological standpoint, an ape-like body with monkey-like arms and hands does not move as easily or comfortably as a quadruped (down on all fours). It simply can't happen. In fact, there's really only one posture that lends itself to the carriage of such a monkey-ape hybrid, and that's upright. Go to a zoo and watch how much easier monkeys--tails and all--stand upright compared to apes. Any monkey can move with grace on its hind legs. In comparison, apes are blundering, top-heavy oafs. Thus, it seems likely that at least some of the hybrid monkey-apes of the Miocene probably had to carry themselves upright, in opposition to the other apes of the era bearing the longer, thicker arms of gibbons, orang-utans, chimpanzees and gorillas. Remember, we're talking about two dozen genera and around 50 species.

WALKING THE WALK Walking is critical to an understanding of human origins because Darwinists feel it is the factor that set our ancestors on the road to becoming us. The theory is that around 5.0 to 10 million years ago, when the heavy forests blanketing Africa began shrinking, some forest-dwelling quadrupedal Miocene apes still living then (there had been the inevitable extinctions and speciations during the preceding 15 to 20 million years) began to forage on the newly forming savannas. Though terribly illequipped to undertake such a journey (more about that later), several ape species supposedly took the risk by learning to stand upright to see out over the savanna grasses to scout for predators. Then--after millennia of holding that position for extended periods--they adopted constant upright posture. In doing so, one of those daring, unknown species took the real "giant step for mankind". No one can yet say which of the early upright-walking "pre-humans" went on to become us, because the physiological gaps between us and them are simply enormous. In fact, physically, the only significant thing we have in common with those early ancestors is upright posture. But even that reveals noticeable divergence. Incredibly, we have the walking trail of at least two early pre-humans at 3.5 million years ago. Found in Laetoli, Tanzania, these tracks were laid down on a volcanic ash fall that was then covered by another ash fall and sealed until their discovery by Mary Leakey's team in 1978. Photos of that trail are common and can be accessed

in any basic anthropology textbook or on the Internet. What is not commonly portrayed, however, is that detailed analysis of the pressure points along the surface of those prints indicates something that would be expected: they didn't walk like us. After all, 3.5 million years is a long time, and from a Darwinist standpoint it's logical to assume extensive evolution would occur. But whether it was evolution or not, our methods of locomotion are uniquely different. Humans have a distinctive carriage that starts with a heel strike necessitated by our ankles placed well behind the midpoint of our feet. After the heel strike, our forward momentum is swung to the left or right, out to the edges of our feet to avoid our arches (in normal feet, of course). Once past the arch, there's a sharp swing of the momentum through the ball of the foot from outside all the way to the inside, where momentum is gathered and regenerated in the powerful thrust of the big toe, with the four small toes drawing themselves up to act as balancers. (Watch your own bare feet when you take a step and you'll see those final "thrust-off" stages in action.) The pre-humans at Laetoli walked with marked differences. Instead of having a heavy heel-strike leading the way, their ankle was positioned at the centre balance point of the foot, allowing it to come down virtually flat with an almost equal distribution of weight and momentum between the heel and the ball area. Instead of a crazy momentum swing out and around the arch, their arches were much smaller and the line of momentum travelled nearly straight along the midline of the entire foot. That made for a much more stable platform for planting the foot and toeing off into the next step, which was done by generating thrust with the entire ball area rather than with just the big toe. When you get right down to it, the Laetoli stride was a superior technique to the one we utilise now. Slow-motion studies of humans walking show that we do virtually everything "wrong". Our "heel-strike, toe-off" causes a discombobulation that courses up our entire body. We are forced to lock our knees to handle the torque as our momentum swings out and around our arches. Because of that suspended moment of torque absorption, we basically have to fall forward with each step, which is absorbed by our hip joints. Meanwhile, balance is assisted by swinging our arms. Because of those factors, we don't walk with anything approaching optimum efficiency, and the stresses created in us work, over time, to deteriorate our joints and eventually cripple us. In short, we could use a re-design. What we actually need to do is to walk more like the pre-humans at Laetoli. In order to secure that heel-and-toe plant with each step, we'd have to modify our stride so our knees weren't locked and we weren't throwing ourselves forward through our hip joints. We'd have to keep our knees in a state of continual flexion, however slight, absorbing all the stress of walking in our thighs and buttocks, which both are designed to accommodate. This would provide us with a "gliding" kind of stride that might look unusual (it would resemble the classic Groucho Marx

bent-kneed comedic walk), but would actually be much less stressful, much less tiring and incredibly more efficient physiologically. Based on the evidence of the Laetoli tracks, this is exactly how they walked.

WHAT'S WRONG WITH THIS PICTURE? When Darwinists present reconstructions of so-called "pre-humans", invariably they look nothing like humans. Lucy and her Australopithecus relatives were little more than upright-walking chimpanzees. The robust australopithecines were bipedal gorillas. The genus Homo (habilis, erectus, Neanderthals and other debatable species) was a distinct upgrade, but still nowhere near the ballpark of humanity. Only when the Cro-Magnons appear, as suddenly and inexplicably as everything else, at around 120,000 years ago in the fossil record, do we see beings that are unmistakably human. The Laetoli walkers lived 3.5 million years ago. Lucy lived around 3.2 million years ago. Recent discoveries show signs of pushing bipedal locomotion back as far as 6.0 million years ago. So let's assume for the sake of discussion that some primates were upright at no less than 4.0 million years ago. Thus, from approximately 4.0 million years ago all the way to the appearance of Cro-Magnons some time before 120,000 years ago (95% of the journey), all prehuman fossils reveal distinctly non-human characteristics. They have thick, robust bones--much thicker and more robust than ours. Such thick bones are necessary to support the stress generated by extraordinarily powerful muscles, far more powerful than ours. Their arms are longer than ours, especially from shoulder to elbow. Their arms are also roughly the same length as their legs, la Miocene apes. And in every aspect that can be quantified--every one!--their skulls are much more ape-like than human-like. Those differences hold from australopithecine bones to the bones of Neanderthals--which means that something quite dramatic happened to produce the Cro-Magnons, and it wasn't the result of an extinction event. It wassomething else. The chasm between Cro-Magnons (us) and everything else that comes before them is so incredibly wide and deep that there is no way legitimately to connect the two, apart from linking their bipedal locomotion. All of the so-called "pre-humans" are much more like upright-walking chimps or upright-walking gorillas than they are incipient humans. Darwinists argue that this is why they are called pre-humans, because they are so clearly not human.

But another interpretation can be put on the fossil record--one that fairly and impartially judges the facts as they exist, without the "spin" required by Darwinist dogma. That spin says that the gaping physiological chasm between Neanderthals and Cro-Magnons can be plausibly explained with yet another "missing link".

LOOKING BACK TO SEE AHEAD Darwinists use the missing link to negate the fact that Cro-Magnons appear out of nowhere, looking nothing like anything that has come before. What they fail to mention is that dozens of such links would be needed to show any kind of plausible transition from any pre-human to Cro-Magnons. It clearly didn't happen--and since they're experts about such things, they know it didn't happen. However, to acknowledge that would play right into the desperate hands of Creationists and Intelligent Designers, not to mention give strong support to Interventionists like me. They face a very big rock or a very hard place. Let's accept for the moment that in Darwinian terms there is no way to account for the sudden appearance of Cro-Magnons (humans) on planet Earth. If that is true, then what about the so-called "pre-humans"? What are they the ancestors of? Their bones litter the fossil record looking very unlike humans, yet they clearly walk upright for at least 4.0 million years, and new finds threaten to push that back to 6.0 million years. Even more likely is that among the 50 or more species of Miocene apes, at least a few are walking upright as far back as 10 to 15 million years ago. If we accept that likelihood, we finally make sense of the deep past while beginning for the first time to see ourselves clearly. We can be sure that at least four of the 50 Miocene apes were on their way to becoming modern quadrupeds, because their descendants live among us today. Equally certain is that others of those 50 walked out of the Miocene on two legs. Technically these are called hominoids, which are human-like beings that are clearly not human. In fact, every bipedal fossil preceding Cro-Magnon is considered a hominoid--a term that sounds distinctly outside the human lineage. So Darwinists have replaced it in common usage with the much less specific "prehuman", which not so subtly brainwashes us all into believing there is no doubt about that connection. And that brainwashing works. We are further brainwashed to believe there are no bipedal apes alive in the world today, despite hundreds of sightings and/or encounters with such bipedal apes every year on every continent except Antarctica. Darwinists brainwash us to ignore such reports by showering them with ridicule. They call such creatures "impossible", and hope the weight of their credentials can hold reality at bay long enough for them to figure out what to do about the public relations catastrophe they will face when the first hominoid is brought onto the world stage--dead or alive.

That will be the darkest day in Darwinist history, because their long charade will be officially over. The truth will finally be undeniable. Bigfoot, the Abominable Snowman and several relatives are absolutely real.

IF THE SHOE FITS I'm not going to waste time and space here going over the mountain of evidence that is available in support of hominoid reality. I cover it extensively in the third part of my book, Everything You Know Is Wrong, and there are many other books that cover one or more aspects of the subject. If you care to inform yourself about the reality of hominoids, you won't have any trouble doing so. And the evidence is solid enough to hold up in any court in the world, except the court of public opinion manipulated by terrified Darwinists. However, I will go over a few points that bear directly on the question of human origins. Let's grant a fairly obvious assumption: that the thousands of ordinary people who have described hominoid sightings and encounters over the past few hundred years (yes, they go back that far in the literature) were in fact seeing living creatures rather than Miocene ghosts. And no matter where on Earth witnesses come from, no matter how far from the beaten path of education and/or modern communications, they describe what they see with amazing consistency. To hear witnesses tell it, the same kinds of creatures exist in every heavily forested or canopied environment on the planet--which is precisely what we would expect if they did indeed stride out of the Miocene epoch on two legs. Furthermore, what witnesses describe is exactly what we would expect of uprightwalking apes. They are invariably described as having a robust, muscular body covered with hair, atop which sits a head with astonishingly ape-like features. In short, the living hominoids are described as having bodies we would expect to find wrapped around the bones found in the so-called "pre-human" fossil record. In addition, witnesses describe what they see as having longer arms than human arms, hanging down near their knees, which means those arms are approximately the length of their legs. Witnesses also contend that the creatures walk with a "gliding" kind of bent-kneed stride that leaves tracks eerily reminiscent of the tracks left at Laetoli 3.5 million years ago. Now we come to the crux for Darwinists, Creationists and Intelligent Designers. Evidence supporting the reality of hominoids is overwhelming. Truly. And if they are real, it means the "pre-human" fossil record is actually a record of their ancestors, not ours. And if that's the case, then humans have no place on the flowchart of life on Earth. And if that's true, then it's equally clear that humans did not evolve and could not have evolved here the way Darwinists claim. And if we didn't evolve here, that opens the door to the Interventionist position that nothing

evolved here: everything was brought or created by sentient off-world beings whom I call terraformers, whose means and motivation will remain unknown to us unless and until they see fit to explain themselves. I hope no one is holding their breath. The point is that the Miocene epoch had the means to produce living hominoids--50 or more different species (which almost certainly will be shaved down to perhaps a dozen as more complete bodies are found) as far back as 20 million years ago. It produced some with monkey-like arms better suited to an upright walker than a brachiating tree-dweller or knuckle walker. By the time it ended, 5.0 million years ago, a half-dozen or more bipedal apes were on the Earth, which we know from the ape-like australopithecine and early Homo fossils. And we know from Laetoli that they had a walking pattern distinct from humans, which modern witnesses describe as still being the way hominoids walk. In short, they've followed the punctuated equilibrium pattern of long-term stasis.

SO WHAT ABOUT HUMANS? Humans simply do not fit the pattern of primate development on Earth. Notice the word development instead of evolution. Species that appear here do undergo changes in morphology over time. It's called microevolution, because it describes changes in body parts. Darwinists use the undeniable reality of microevolution to extrapolate the reality of macroevolution, which is change at the species-into-moreadvanced-species level. That is blatantly not evident in the fossil record, especially when it comes to human physiology. We have shown, I hope, that humans have been shoehorned by Darwinists into having a place in the fossil record that doesn't belong to them but to living hominoids (Bigfoot, etc.). Furthermore, humans have been shoehorned into being primates, when there is little about them--certainly nothing of significance--that fits the classic primate pattern. In fact, if it weren't for the desperate need of Darwinists to keep humans closely linked to the primate line, we would have had our own appellation long ago--and we'll surely have it once the truth is out from the Pandora's box of Darwinist deception. Relatively speaking, primate bones are much thicker and heavier than human bones. Primate muscles are five to 10 times stronger than ours. (Anyone who's dealt with monkeys knows how amazingly strong they are for their size.) Primate skin is covered with long, thick, visible hair. Ours is largely invisible. Primate hair is thick on the back, thin on the front. Ours is switched the other way around. Primates have large, round eyes capable of seeing at night. Compared to theirs, we have greatly reduced night vision. Primates have small, relatively "simple" brains

compared to ours. They lack the ability to modulate sound into speech. Primate sexuality is based on an oestrus cycle in females (though some, like bonobo chimps, have plenty of sex when not in oestrus). In human females, the effects of oestrus are greatly diminished. This list could go on to cite many more areas of difference, but all of them are overshadowed by the Big Kahuna of primate/human difference: all primates have 48 chromosomes, while humans have "only" 46 chromosomes. Two entire chromosomes represent a heck of a lot of DNA removed from the human genome, yet somehow that removal made us "superior" in countless ways. It doesn't make sense. Nor does the fact that even with two whole chromosomes missing from our genome, we share what is now believed to be 95% of the chimp genome and around 90% of the gorilla genome. How can those numbers be made to reconcile? They can't. Something is wrong here. Someone has been cooking the genetic books.

THE STUFF OF LIFE In the wild, plants and animals tend to breed remarkably true to their species. That's why stasis is the dominant characteristic of life on Earth. Species appear and stay essentially the same (apart from the superficial changes of microevolution) until they go extinct for whatever reason (catastrophe, inability to compete for resources effectively, etc.). When "faulty" examples appear, they're nearly always unable to put the fault into their species' collective gene pool. A negative mutation that doesn't kill the individual it appears in is unlikely to be passed along to posterity, despite Darwinist assertions that this is precisely how evolution occurs. All genomes have hard-wired checks and balances against significant changes of any kind, which is why stasis has been the hallmark of all life since beginning here. Aberrant examples are efficiently weeded out, either early in the reproductive process or soon after reproduction (birth). Faulty copies are deleted. This deletion of faults holds true in the vast majority of species. Most genomes are-and stay--remarkably clear of gene-based defects. All species are susceptible to mistakes in the reproductive process, such as sperm/egg misconnections. In mammals, this produces spontaneous abortions, stillbirths or live-birth defects. However, there are precious few defects that swim in the gene pools of any "wild" or "natural" species. The only places we find significant, species-wide genetic defects are in domesticated plants and animals, and in those they can be--and often are--numerous. Domesticated plants and animals clearly seem to have been genetically created by "outside intervention" at some point in the distant past. (For those interested in

learning more about this, I discuss it in considerable detail in NEXUS 9/04.) Domesticated species have so many points of divergence from wild/natural species, it's not realistic to consider them in any kind of relative context. As we've seen above, the same holds true for humans and the primates we supposedly evolved from. They're apples and oranges. We humans have over 4,000 genetic defects spread throughout our common gene pool. Think about that. No other species comes close. And yet, our mitochondrial DNA proves we have existed as a species for "only" about 200,000 years. Remember the first Cro-Magnon fossils showing up in strata 120,000 years old? That fits well with the origin of a small proto-group at around 200,000 years ago. (There will almost certainly be Cro-Magnon fossils found prior to 120,000 years ago, but it is unlikely they were dispersed widely enough to have left fossils near the 200,000-year mark. Naturally, the very first one could have been fossilised, but that's not the way to bet. Fossilisation is quite rare.) All that being the case, how did over 4,000 genetic defects work their way into the human gene pool, when such genome-wide defects are rare to nonexistent in wild or natural species? (Remember, Darwin himself noticed that humans are very much like domesticated animals in many of our physical and biological traits.) It can only have occurred if the very first members (no more than a handful of breeding pairs) had the entire package of faults within their genome. That's the only way Eskimos and Watusis and all the rest of humanity can express the exact same genetic disorders. If we descended from apes, as Darwinists insist, then apes should have a very large number of our genetic defects. They do not. If, on the other hand, we've been genetically unique for only 200,000 years, then the only way those defects could be with us is if they were put into our gene pool by the genetic manipulation of the founding generation of our species, and the mistakes made in that process were left in place to be handed down to posterity. And, as might be expected, this is also how domesticated plants and animals came to have their own inordinate numbers of genetic defects. It simply couldn't happen any other way.

THE FINAL NAIL When Einstein was asked in reference to relativity, "How did you do it?", he replied, "I ignored an axiom." This is what everyone must do if we are to get anywhere near the truth about human origins. Darwinists ask us to believe a theory based on this axiom: "There are good grounds to believe our early ancestors lived in forests. There are equally good grounds to believe our later ancestors lived by hunting game on African savannas. Therefore,

we can assume that somehow, some way, we went from living in forests to living on the savannas." The trick, for Darwinists, is in explaining it plausibly. Savanna theorists ask us to believe that, 5.0 to 10 million years ago, several groups of forest-dwelling Miocene apes were squeezed by environmental pressures to venture out onto the encroaching savannas to begin making their collective living. This means they had to rise from the assumed quadrupedal posture attributed to all Miocene apes to walk and run on two legs, thus giving up the ease and rapidity of moving on all fours. Those early groups had to make their way with unmodified pelvises, inappropriate single-arched spines, absurdly under-muscled thighs and buttocks, and heads stuck on at the wrong angle, and all the while doggedly shuffling along on the sides of long-toed, ill-adapted feet, thereby becoming plodding skin-bags of snack-treats for savanna predators. If any harebrained scheme ever deserved a re-think by its originator(s), this would be the one. Of course, the real re-think needs to be done by Darwinists, because it is glaringly obvious that no forest-bound species of ape could have ventured onto the savanna as a stumbling, bumbling walker and learned to do it better out there among the big cats. If a collective group had been unfit for erect movement on the savanna, they wouldn't have gone. If they did go, they couldn't and wouldn't stay. Even primates are smarter than that. And understand, there are primates that did make the move onto the savanna, albeit always remaining within range of a high-speed scurry into nearby trees. Baboons are the most successful of this small group, all of which have retained quadrupedal locomotion. In addition to the forest-to-savanna transition, Darwinists face numerous other improbable--if not impossible--differences between humans and terrestrial primates. In addition to bipedalism and the genetic discrepancies already addressed, there are major differences in skin and the adipose tissue (fat) beneath it; in sweat glands, in blood, in tears, in sex organs, in brain size and function, and on and on and on. This is a very long list that can be examined in much fuller detail in the work of a brilliant, determined researcher into human origins, named Elaine Morgan. Ms Morgan is the chief proponent of what challenged Darwinists derisively call "the Aquatic Ape theory", as if the juxtaposition of those disparate words were enough to dismiss it as an absurd notion. Nothing could be further from the truth. In books like The Scars of Evolution (Souvenir Press, London, 1990), she makes a devastating case against the notion that humans evolved from forest-dwelling apes that moved out onto the savannas. She believes humans must have gone through an extended period of development in and around water to generate the bizarre array of physiological oddities we exhibit relative to the primates we supposedly evolved from.

However, despite all her wonderfully creative work, Ms Morgan remains wedded to the Darwinist concept of evolution, which had to play itself out in only the 200,000 years dictated by our mitochondrial DNA.

MAKING SENSE OF THE INSENSIBLE The pieces of the puzzle are on the table. The answer is there for anyone to see. But rearranging those pieces properly is no easy task, and it is even more difficult to get dogmatists of any stripe to look at the picture in a light different from their own. That has been my purpose in writing these two essays on origins--of life and of humans. They are two of the world's most sensitive areas of scholarship and debate, producing some of the most vitriolic exchanges in all of academia. But vitriol, like might, doesn't make right. I once knew a baseball player who'd pitched a no-hitter against a seriously inferior team. Upon being criticised for the obvious imbalance between his abilities and those of his opponents, the pitcher shrugged and said, "A no-hitter is a no-hitter, even against Lighthouse for the Blind." And so it is with a mistaken belief. If millions believe a thing, that doesn't make it correct. I believe that the facts, if fairly evaluated, will over time prove that humans--and indeed, life itself--did not originate on Earth, and that nothing has macroevolved on Earth. It has all been brought here and left to fend for itself, then replaced when events required the introduction of new forms. No other theory suits the facts nearly as well. As for humans (the object of this essay), look back to the Miocene epoch, where the earliest traces of our ancestors supposedly originate. Apes dominate. Look at the fossils--the so-called "pre-humans"--from the Pliocene epoch, starting 5.0 million years ago. Other than bipedal walking, all of their physical aspects shout out "ape roots". Look at today's tracks, sightings and encounters with living hominoids, Bigfoot and others. These all-too-real creatures will one day be proved to have a direct link back to the Miocene--which, at a stroke, will eliminate any possibility that humans and apes share any kind of common ancestor. We humans are not indigenous to planet Earth. We were either put here intact or we developed here, but we did not evolve here. Our genes make clear that we've been cut-and-pasted from other, non-primate, non-Earthly species. Personally, I believe that the work of Zecharia Sitchin (The Earth Chronicles) comes closest to a plausible explanation. But even if some aspects of what he says are wrong, or even if all of it someday is proved to be wrong, that won't change the basic facts that his work--and my own work--address.

Humans are not primates. We do indeed stand apart as a "special" creation, long espoused by theologians and now by certain credentialled scientists. The only question left hanging is, of course: who or what was the creator? I don't think I'll be privileged to learn that in my lifetime. But I'm confident I'm within reach of the next best answer. I'm confident that we were created by invasive genetic manipulation.

Back to Part 1

About the Author: Lloyd Pye, born in 1946 in Louisiana, USA, is a researcher, author, novelist and scriptwriter. His independent studies over more than three decades into all aspects of evolution have convinced him that humans did not evolve on Earth, or at least are the product of extraterrestrial intervention. His book, Everything You Know Is Wrong &endash; Book One: Human Origins, can be ordered through website http://www.iUniverse.com or Barnes & Noble at http://www.bn.com. His article, "Evidence for Creation by Outside Intervention", was published in NEXUS 9/04. Part One of his essay, "Darwinism: A Crumbling Theory", was published in NEXUS 10/01. Lloyd is scheduled to speak at the 2003 NEXUS Conference in Amsterdam next March. Visit Lloyd Pye's website at http://www.lloydpye.com.

DARWINISM : A Crumbling Theory

Humanity did not evolve from monkeys or apes but, like them, either arrived on Earth intact or developed here as a result of extraterrestrial intervention.
Part 2 of 2 (Go to part 1) Extracted from Nexus Magazine, Volume 10, Number 2 (February-March 2003) PO Box 30, Mapleton Qld 4560 Australia. editor@nexusmagazine.com Telephone: +61 (0)7 5442 9280; Fax: +61 (0)7 5442 9381 From our web page at: www.nexusmagazine.com

 by Lloyd Pye 2002 Email: lloydpye@cox.net Website: http://www.lloydpye.com

HUMAN ORIGINS: CAN WE HANDLE THE TRUTH? In Part One of this essay, I explained the Interventionist perspective regarding the origin of life on Earth. I showed how the great preponderance of evidence indicates life came here and did not develop here, as we have been brainwashed to believe by generations of scientists struggling to keep the creation myths of religion out of classrooms. Personally, I applaud and support all efforts to keep the most specious aspects of Creationism safely bottled up in houses of worship, where they belong. However, I have even more disdain for scientists who allow themselves to be crushed to cowardly pulp by nothing more debilitating than "peer pressure". Because both groups are so driven by their collective fears and dogma, neither has a working grip on reality. That becomes increasingly clear as research continues, which I believe was made evident in Part One. Now let's try to do the same in Part Two, on human origins. If anything riles Creationists and Darwinists alike, it's the suggestion they might be wrong about how we humans have come to dominate our planet so thoroughly. Both sides can tolerate substantial criticisms regarding the wide array of subjects under their purviews, including the kind of critique I gave the origins of life in Part One. However, they have no toleration for challenges to their shared hegemony over the beginnings of us all. Dare that and you'll find yourself in a serious fight. Thus, those of us who support the Interventionist interpretation come under attack from both sides, not to mention the other clique at the party, the educated subgroup of Creationists known as Intelligent Designers (a brilliant choice of name that enforces their bottom-line concept of a "grand designer", while simultaneously implying they are smarter than anyone who would oppose them). All sides seem to agree that humans are "special". Creationists and Intelligent Designers consider it virtually self-evident that humans originated by some kind of divine fiat. Creationists believe the instigator is a universal "godhead" figure, which IDers water down to a more palatable "entity or system" capable of generating order out of chaos, life out of the inanimate. Even Darwinists will concede that many of our physical, emotional and intellectual traits set us far apart from the primate ancestors they believe preceded us in the biological process of evolution. However, despite our high degree of "specialness", Darwinists fervently promote the dogma that even the most fanciful distinctions separating us from our supposed ancestors can be explained entirely by "natural means". As with the early life-forms discussed in Part One, there's nothing natural about it.

THE EARLIEST PRIMATES Darwinists believe the human saga begins with mouse-sized mammals called insectivores (similar to modern tree shrews) that scurried around under the feet of large dinosaurs, trying to avoid becoming food for smaller species. Then comes the Cretaceous extinction event of 65 million years ago that took out the dinosaurs and paved the way for those tiny insectivores to evolve over the next few million years into the earliest primates, the prosimians (literally pre-simians, pre-monkeys) of the early Palaeocene epoch, which lasts until 55 million years ago. As with nearly all such aspects of Darwinist dogma, this is pure speculation. There is, in fact, no clear indication of a transitional insectivore-to-prosimian species at any point in the process. If any such transitional species had ever been found, then countless more would be known and I wouldn't be writing this essay. Darwinian evolution would be proved beyond doubt, and that would be the end of it. To read the fossil record literally is to discover the legitimacy of punctuated equilibrium (discussed in Part One) as a plausible explanation. "Punk eek", as detractors call it, points out that in the fossil record life-forms do seem simply to appear on Earth, most often after extinction events but not always. Both the supposed proto-primates and flowering plants appear during the period preceding the Cretaceous extinction. They come when they come, so the relatively sudden post-extinction appearance of the earliest primates, the prosimians (lemurs, lorises, tarsiers), is one of many sudden manifestations. In terms of human origins, it begs this question: did proto-primates actually evolve into prosimians, into monkeys, into apes, into humans? Or did prosimians appear, monkeys appear, apes appear, and humans appear? Or, in our "special" case, were we created? However it happened, there is a pattern. The earliest prosimians are found in the fossil record after the Mesozoic/Cenozoic boundary at 65 million years ago. It is assumed their ancestors will someday be found as one of countless "missing links" needed to make an airtight case for Darwinian evolution. Prosimians dominate through the Palaeocene and the Eocene, lasting from 65 to 35 million years ago. (There won't be a test on terms or dates, so don't worry about memorising them; just try to keep the time-flow in mind.) At 35 million years ago, the Oligocene epoch begins and the first monkeys come with it. Again, Science assumes that monkeys evolved from prosimians, even though evidence of that transition is nowhere in sight. In fact, there is strong evidence pointing in the other direction, toward the dreaded stasis of punctuated equilibrium. The lemurs, lorises and tarsiers of today are essentially just as they were 50 million

years ago. Some species have gone extinct while others have modified into new forms, but lemurs and lorises still have wet noses and tarsiers still have dry, which seems always to have been the case. That's why tarsiers are assumed to be responsible for spinning off monkeys and all the rest. Monkeys start appearing at 35 million years ago, looking vastly different from prosimians. There are certain physiological links, to be sure, such as grasping hands and feet to permit easy movement through trees. However, prosimians cling and jump to move around, while monkeys favour brachiating--swinging along by their arms. Also, prosimians live far more by their sense of smell than do monkeys. This list goes on. The reason they're linked in an evolutionary flowchart is because they seem close enough in enough ways to make the linkage stick. Simple as that. Science focuses on the similarities and tries hard to ignore their gaping discrepancies, assuming--as always--that there is plenty of time for evolution to do its magic and generate those inexplicable differences. For the next 10 million years the larger, stronger, more "advanced" monkeys compete with prosimians for arboreal resources, quickly gaining the upper hand over their "ancestors" and driving several of them to extinction. Then, at around 25 million years ago, the Miocene epoch brings the first apes into the fossil record, as suddenly and inexplicably as all other primates appear. Again, Science insists they evolved from monkeys, but the evidence to support that claim is as specious as the prosimian&endash;monkey link. The transitional bones needed to support it are simply not in the fossil record. If this isn't a distinct pattern of punctuated equilibrium, then what is?

THE PUZZLING MIOCENE In terms of primate evolution, the Miocene makes little sense. By 25 million years ago, when it begins, prosimians have been around for about 30 million years and monkeys for 10 million years. Yet in the Miocene's ample fossil record, prosimians and monkeys are rare, while the new arrivals, the apes, are all over the place. The Miocene epoch stretches from 25 million to 5.0 million years ago. (These are approximations quoted differently in various sources; I round off to the easiest numbers to keep track of.) During those 20 million years, the apes flourish. They produce two-dozen different genera (types), and many have more than one species within the genus. Those apes come in the same range of sizes they exhibit today, from smallish gibbon-like creatures, to mid-range chimp-sized ones, to large

gorilla-sized ones, to super-sized Gigantopithecus, known only by many teeth and a few mandibles (jawbones) from India and China. That's another interesting thing about Miocene apes: their fossils are found literally everywhere in the Old World--Africa, Europe, Asia. Most of them are known by the durable teeth and jaws that define Gigantopithecus, while many others supply enough post-cranial (below the head) bones to grant a reasonably clear image of them. They present an interesting mix of anatomical features. Actually, "confusing" is more like it. They are clearly different from monkeys in that they have no tails, just like modern apes. However, their arms tend to be more like monkey arms--the same length as their legs. Modern ape arms are significantly longer than their legs so they can "walk" comfortably on their front knuckles. More than any other reason, this is why we hear so little from anthropologists about Miocene apes. Their arms don't make sense as the forelimbs of an ancestral quadruped. Miocene arms fit better withsomething else. This is not to say, of course, that no ape arms in the Miocene fossil record are longer than legs. That's nowhere near to being determined because many species-like Gigantopithecus--have yet to provide their arm bones. However, since we do have some tailless, ape-like bodies with monkey-like arms and hands, we have to consider how such a hybrid would move around. Swing through trees by its arms, like a monkey? Not likely. Monkey arms are designed to carry a monkey's slight body. An ape's body needs to be brachiated and leveraged by an ape's much longer, stouter, stronger arms. So how aboutwalking? From a physiological standpoint, an ape-like body with monkey-like arms and hands does not move as easily or comfortably as a quadruped (down on all fours). It simply can't happen. In fact, there's really only one posture that lends itself to the carriage of such a monkey-ape hybrid, and that's upright. Go to a zoo and watch how much easier monkeys--tails and all--stand upright compared to apes. Any monkey can move with grace on its hind legs. In comparison, apes are blundering, top-heavy oafs. Thus, it seems likely that at least some of the hybrid monkey-apes of the Miocene probably had to carry themselves upright, in opposition to the other apes of the era bearing the longer, thicker arms of gibbons, orang-utans, chimpanzees and gorillas. Remember, we're talking about two dozen genera and around 50 species.

WALKING THE WALK Walking is critical to an understanding of human origins because Darwinists feel it is the factor that set our ancestors on the road to becoming us. The theory is that around 5.0 to 10 million years ago, when the heavy forests blanketing Africa began shrinking, some forest-dwelling quadrupedal Miocene apes still living then (there

had been the inevitable extinctions and speciations during the preceding 15 to 20 million years) began to forage on the newly forming savannas. Though terribly illequipped to undertake such a journey (more about that later), several ape species supposedly took the risk by learning to stand upright to see out over the savanna grasses to scout for predators. Then--after millennia of holding that position for extended periods--they adopted constant upright posture. In doing so, one of those daring, unknown species took the real "giant step for mankind". No one can yet say which of the early upright-walking "pre-humans" went on to become us, because the physiological gaps between us and them are simply enormous. In fact, physically, the only significant thing we have in common with those early ancestors is upright posture. But even that reveals noticeable divergence. Incredibly, we have the walking trail of at least two early pre-humans at 3.5 million years ago. Found in Laetoli, Tanzania, these tracks were laid down on a volcanic ash fall that was then covered by another ash fall and sealed until their discovery by Mary Leakey's team in 1978. Photos of that trail are common and can be accessed in any basic anthropology textbook or on the Internet. What is not commonly portrayed, however, is that detailed analysis of the pressure points along the surface of those prints indicates something that would be expected: they didn't walk like us. After all, 3.5 million years is a long time, and from a Darwinist standpoint it's logical to assume extensive evolution would occur. But whether it was evolution or not, our methods of locomotion are uniquely different. Humans have a distinctive carriage that starts with a heel strike necessitated by our ankles placed well behind the midpoint of our feet. After the heel strike, our forward momentum is swung to the left or right, out to the edges of our feet to avoid our arches (in normal feet, of course). Once past the arch, there's a sharp swing of the momentum through the ball of the foot from outside all the way to the inside, where momentum is gathered and regenerated in the powerful thrust of the big toe, with the four small toes drawing themselves up to act as balancers. (Watch your own bare feet when you take a step and you'll see those final "thrust-off" stages in action.) The pre-humans at Laetoli walked with marked differences. Instead of having a heavy heel-strike leading the way, their ankle was positioned at the centre balance point of the foot, allowing it to come down virtually flat with an almost equal distribution of weight and momentum between the heel and the ball area. Instead of a crazy momentum swing out and around the arch, their arches were much smaller and the line of momentum travelled nearly straight along the midline of the entire foot. That made for a much more stable platform for planting the foot and toeing off into the next step, which was done by generating thrust with the entire ball area rather than with just the big toe. When you get right down to it, the Laetoli stride was a superior technique to the one we utilise now.

Slow-motion studies of humans walking show that we do virtually everything "wrong". Our "heel-strike, toe-off" causes a discombobulation that courses up our entire body. We are forced to lock our knees to handle the torque as our momentum swings out and around our arches. Because of that suspended moment of torque absorption, we basically have to fall forward with each step, which is absorbed by our hip joints. Meanwhile, balance is assisted by swinging our arms. Because of those factors, we don't walk with anything approaching optimum efficiency, and the stresses created in us work, over time, to deteriorate our joints and eventually cripple us. In short, we could use a re-design. What we actually need to do is to walk more like the pre-humans at Laetoli. In order to secure that heel-and-toe plant with each step, we'd have to modify our stride so our knees weren't locked and we weren't throwing ourselves forward through our hip joints. We'd have to keep our knees in a state of continual flexion, however slight, absorbing all the stress of walking in our thighs and buttocks, which both are designed to accommodate. This would provide us with a "gliding" kind of stride that might look unusual (it would resemble the classic Groucho Marx bent-kneed comedic walk), but would actually be much less stressful, much less tiring and incredibly more efficient physiologically. Based on the evidence of the Laetoli tracks, this is exactly how they walked.

WHAT'S WRONG WITH THIS PICTURE? When Darwinists present reconstructions of so-called "pre-humans", invariably they look nothing like humans. Lucy and her Australopithecus relatives were little more than upright-walking chimpanzees. The robust australopithecines were bipedal gorillas. The genus Homo (habilis, erectus, Neanderthals and other debatable species) was a distinct upgrade, but still nowhere near the ballpark of humanity. Only when the Cro-Magnons appear, as suddenly and inexplicably as everything else, at around 120,000 years ago in the fossil record, do we see beings that are unmistakably human. The Laetoli walkers lived 3.5 million years ago. Lucy lived around 3.2 million years ago. Recent discoveries show signs of pushing bipedal locomotion back as far as 6.0 million years ago. So let's assume for the sake of discussion that some primates were upright at no less than 4.0 million years ago. Thus, from approximately 4.0 million years ago all the way to the appearance of Cro-Magnons some time before 120,000 years ago (95% of the journey), all prehuman fossils reveal distinctly non-human characteristics. They have thick, robust bones--much thicker and more robust than ours. Such thick bones are necessary to

support the stress generated by extraordinarily powerful muscles, far more powerful than ours. Their arms are longer than ours, especially from shoulder to elbow. Their arms are also roughly the same length as their legs, la Miocene apes. And in every aspect that can be quantified--every one!--their skulls are much more ape-like than human-like. Those differences hold from australopithecine bones to the bones of Neanderthals--which means that something quite dramatic happened to produce the Cro-Magnons, and it wasn't the result of an extinction event. It wassomething else. The chasm between Cro-Magnons (us) and everything else that comes before them is so incredibly wide and deep that there is no way legitimately to connect the two, apart from linking their bipedal locomotion. All of the so-called "pre-humans" are much more like upright-walking chimps or upright-walking gorillas than they are incipient humans. Darwinists argue that this is why they are called pre-humans, because they are so clearly not human. But another interpretation can be put on the fossil record--one that fairly and impartially judges the facts as they exist, without the "spin" required by Darwinist dogma. That spin says that the gaping physiological chasm between Neanderthals and Cro-Magnons can be plausibly explained with yet another "missing link".

LOOKING BACK TO SEE AHEAD Darwinists use the missing link to negate the fact that Cro-Magnons appear out of nowhere, looking nothing like anything that has come before. What they fail to mention is that dozens of such links would be needed to show any kind of plausible transition from any pre-human to Cro-Magnons. It clearly didn't happen--and since they're experts about such things, they know it didn't happen. However, to acknowledge that would play right into the desperate hands of Creationists and Intelligent Designers, not to mention give strong support to Interventionists like me. They face a very big rock or a very hard place. Let's accept for the moment that in Darwinian terms there is no way to account for the sudden appearance of Cro-Magnons (humans) on planet Earth. If that is true, then what about the so-called "pre-humans"? What are they the ancestors of? Their bones litter the fossil record looking very unlike humans, yet they clearly walk upright for at least 4.0 million years, and new finds threaten to push that back to 6.0 million years. Even more likely is that among the 50 or more species of Miocene apes, at least a few are walking upright as far back as 10 to 15 million years ago. If we accept that likelihood, we finally make sense of the deep past while beginning for the first time to see ourselves clearly.

We can be sure that at least four of the 50 Miocene apes were on their way to becoming modern quadrupeds, because their descendants live among us today. Equally certain is that others of those 50 walked out of the Miocene on two legs. Technically these are called hominoids, which are human-like beings that are clearly not human. In fact, every bipedal fossil preceding Cro-Magnon is considered a hominoid--a term that sounds distinctly outside the human lineage. So Darwinists have replaced it in common usage with the much less specific "prehuman", which not so subtly brainwashes us all into believing there is no doubt about that connection. And that brainwashing works. We are further brainwashed to believe there are no bipedal apes alive in the world today, despite hundreds of sightings and/or encounters with such bipedal apes every year on every continent except Antarctica. Darwinists brainwash us to ignore such reports by showering them with ridicule. They call such creatures "impossible", and hope the weight of their credentials can hold reality at bay long enough for them to figure out what to do about the public relations catastrophe they will face when the first hominoid is brought onto the world stage--dead or alive. That will be the darkest day in Darwinist history, because their long charade will be officially over. The truth will finally be undeniable. Bigfoot, the Abominable Snowman and several relatives are absolutely real.

IF THE SHOE FITS I'm not going to waste time and space here going over the mountain of evidence that is available in support of hominoid reality. I cover it extensively in the third part of my book, Everything You Know Is Wrong, and there are many other books that cover one or more aspects of the subject. If you care to inform yourself about the reality of hominoids, you won't have any trouble doing so. And the evidence is solid enough to hold up in any court in the world, except the court of public opinion manipulated by terrified Darwinists. However, I will go over a few points that bear directly on the question of human origins. Let's grant a fairly obvious assumption: that the thousands of ordinary people who have described hominoid sightings and encounters over the past few hundred years (yes, they go back that far in the literature) were in fact seeing living creatures rather than Miocene ghosts. And no matter where on Earth witnesses come from, no matter how far from the beaten path of education and/or modern communications, they describe what they see with amazing consistency. To hear witnesses tell it, the same kinds of creatures exist in every heavily forested or canopied environment on the planet--which is precisely what we would expect if they did indeed stride out of the Miocene epoch on two legs.

Furthermore, what witnesses describe is exactly what we would expect of uprightwalking apes. They are invariably described as having a robust, muscular body covered with hair, atop which sits a head with astonishingly ape-like features. In short, the living hominoids are described as having bodies we would expect to find wrapped around the bones found in the so-called "pre-human" fossil record. In addition, witnesses describe what they see as having longer arms than human arms, hanging down near their knees, which means those arms are approximately the length of their legs. Witnesses also contend that the creatures walk with a "gliding" kind of bent-kneed stride that leaves tracks eerily reminiscent of the tracks left at Laetoli 3.5 million years ago. Now we come to the crux for Darwinists, Creationists and Intelligent Designers. Evidence supporting the reality of hominoids is overwhelming. Truly. And if they are real, it means the "pre-human" fossil record is actually a record of their ancestors, not ours. And if that's the case, then humans have no place on the flowchart of life on Earth. And if that's true, then it's equally clear that humans did not evolve and could not have evolved here the way Darwinists claim. And if we didn't evolve here, that opens the door to the Interventionist position that nothing evolved here: everything was brought or created by sentient off-world beings whom I call terraformers, whose means and motivation will remain unknown to us unless and until they see fit to explain themselves. I hope no one is holding their breath. The point is that the Miocene epoch had the means to produce living hominoids--50 or more different species (which almost certainly will be shaved down to perhaps a dozen as more complete bodies are found) as far back as 20 million years ago. It produced some with monkey-like arms better suited to an upright walker than a brachiating tree-dweller or knuckle walker. By the time it ended, 5.0 million years ago, a half-dozen or more bipedal apes were on the Earth, which we know from the ape-like australopithecine and early Homo fossils. And we know from Laetoli that they had a walking pattern distinct from humans, which modern witnesses describe as still being the way hominoids walk. In short, they've followed the punctuated equilibrium pattern of long-term stasis.

SO WHAT ABOUT HUMANS? Humans simply do not fit the pattern of primate development on Earth. Notice the word development instead of evolution. Species that appear here do undergo changes in morphology over time. It's called microevolution, because it describes changes in body parts. Darwinists use the undeniable reality of microevolution to extrapolate the reality of macroevolution, which is change at the species-into-more-

advanced-species level. That is blatantly not evident in the fossil record, especially when it comes to human physiology. We have shown, I hope, that humans have been shoehorned by Darwinists into having a place in the fossil record that doesn't belong to them but to living hominoids (Bigfoot, etc.). Furthermore, humans have been shoehorned into being primates, when there is little about them--certainly nothing of significance--that fits the classic primate pattern. In fact, if it weren't for the desperate need of Darwinists to keep humans closely linked to the primate line, we would have had our own appellation long ago--and we'll surely have it once the truth is out from the Pandora's box of Darwinist deception. Relatively speaking, primate bones are much thicker and heavier than human bones. Primate muscles are five to 10 times stronger than ours. (Anyone who's dealt with monkeys knows how amazingly strong they are for their size.) Primate skin is covered with long, thick, visible hair. Ours is largely invisible. Primate hair is thick on the back, thin on the front. Ours is switched the other way around. Primates have large, round eyes capable of seeing at night. Compared to theirs, we have greatly reduced night vision. Primates have small, relatively "simple" brains compared to ours. They lack the ability to modulate sound into speech. Primate sexuality is based on an oestrus cycle in females (though some, like bonobo chimps, have plenty of sex when not in oestrus). In human females, the effects of oestrus are greatly diminished. This list could go on to cite many more areas of difference, but all of them are overshadowed by the Big Kahuna of primate/human difference: all primates have 48 chromosomes, while humans have "only" 46 chromosomes. Two entire chromosomes represent a heck of a lot of DNA removed from the human genome, yet somehow that removal made us "superior" in countless ways. It doesn't make sense. Nor does the fact that even with two whole chromosomes missing from our genome, we share what is now believed to be 95% of the chimp genome and around 90% of the gorilla genome. How can those numbers be made to reconcile? They can't. Something is wrong here. Someone has been cooking the genetic books.

THE STUFF OF LIFE In the wild, plants and animals tend to breed remarkably true to their species. That's why stasis is the dominant characteristic of life on Earth. Species appear and stay essentially the same (apart from the superficial changes of microevolution) until they go extinct for whatever reason (catastrophe, inability to compete for resources effectively, etc.). When "faulty" examples appear, they're nearly always unable to

put the fault into their species' collective gene pool. A negative mutation that doesn't kill the individual it appears in is unlikely to be passed along to posterity, despite Darwinist assertions that this is precisely how evolution occurs. All genomes have hard-wired checks and balances against significant changes of any kind, which is why stasis has been the hallmark of all life since beginning here. Aberrant examples are efficiently weeded out, either early in the reproductive process or soon after reproduction (birth). Faulty copies are deleted. This deletion of faults holds true in the vast majority of species. Most genomes are-and stay--remarkably clear of gene-based defects. All species are susceptible to mistakes in the reproductive process, such as sperm/egg misconnections. In mammals, this produces spontaneous abortions, stillbirths or live-birth defects. However, there are precious few defects that swim in the gene pools of any "wild" or "natural" species. The only places we find significant, species-wide genetic defects are in domesticated plants and animals, and in those they can be--and often are--numerous. Domesticated plants and animals clearly seem to have been genetically created by "outside intervention" at some point in the distant past. (For those interested in learning more about this, I discuss it in considerable detail in NEXUS 9/04.) Domesticated species have so many points of divergence from wild/natural species, it's not realistic to consider them in any kind of relative context. As we've seen above, the same holds true for humans and the primates we supposedly evolved from. They're apples and oranges. We humans have over 4,000 genetic defects spread throughout our common gene pool. Think about that. No other species comes close. And yet, our mitochondrial DNA proves we have existed as a species for "only" about 200,000 years. Remember the first Cro-Magnon fossils showing up in strata 120,000 years old? That fits well with the origin of a small proto-group at around 200,000 years ago. (There will almost certainly be Cro-Magnon fossils found prior to 120,000 years ago, but it is unlikely they were dispersed widely enough to have left fossils near the 200,000-year mark. Naturally, the very first one could have been fossilised, but that's not the way to bet. Fossilisation is quite rare.) All that being the case, how did over 4,000 genetic defects work their way into the human gene pool, when such genome-wide defects are rare to nonexistent in wild or natural species? (Remember, Darwin himself noticed that humans are very much like domesticated animals in many of our physical and biological traits.) It can only have occurred if the very first members (no more than a handful of breeding pairs) had the entire package of faults within their genome. That's the only way Eskimos and Watusis and all the rest of humanity can express the exact same genetic disorders.

If we descended from apes, as Darwinists insist, then apes should have a very large number of our genetic defects. They do not. If, on the other hand, we've been genetically unique for only 200,000 years, then the only way those defects could be with us is if they were put into our gene pool by the genetic manipulation of the founding generation of our species, and the mistakes made in that process were left in place to be handed down to posterity. And, as might be expected, this is also how domesticated plants and animals came to have their own inordinate numbers of genetic defects. It simply couldn't happen any other way.

THE FINAL NAIL When Einstein was asked in reference to relativity, "How did you do it?", he replied, "I ignored an axiom." This is what everyone must do if we are to get anywhere near the truth about human origins. Darwinists ask us to believe a theory based on this axiom: "There are good grounds to believe our early ancestors lived in forests. There are equally good grounds to believe our later ancestors lived by hunting game on African savannas. Therefore, we can assume that somehow, some way, we went from living in forests to living on the savannas." The trick, for Darwinists, is in explaining it plausibly. Savanna theorists ask us to believe that, 5.0 to 10 million years ago, several groups of forest-dwelling Miocene apes were squeezed by environmental pressures to venture out onto the encroaching savannas to begin making their collective living. This means they had to rise from the assumed quadrupedal posture attributed to all Miocene apes to walk and run on two legs, thus giving up the ease and rapidity of moving on all fours. Those early groups had to make their way with unmodified pelvises, inappropriate single-arched spines, absurdly under-muscled thighs and buttocks, and heads stuck on at the wrong angle, and all the while doggedly shuffling along on the sides of long-toed, ill-adapted feet, thereby becoming plodding skin-bags of snack-treats for savanna predators. If any harebrained scheme ever deserved a re-think by its originator(s), this would be the one. Of course, the real re-think needs to be done by Darwinists, because it is glaringly obvious that no forest-bound species of ape could have ventured onto the savanna as a stumbling, bumbling walker and learned to do it better out there among the big cats. If a collective group had been unfit for erect movement on the savanna, they wouldn't have gone. If they did go, they couldn't and wouldn't stay. Even primates are smarter than that. And understand, there are primates that did make the move onto the savanna, albeit always remaining within range of a high-speed scurry into nearby trees. Baboons are the most successful of this small group, all of which have retained quadrupedal locomotion.

In addition to the forest-to-savanna transition, Darwinists face numerous other improbable--if not impossible--differences between humans and terrestrial primates. In addition to bipedalism and the genetic discrepancies already addressed, there are major differences in skin and the adipose tissue (fat) beneath it; in sweat glands, in blood, in tears, in sex organs, in brain size and function, and on and on and on. This is a very long list that can be examined in much fuller detail in the work of a brilliant, determined researcher into human origins, named Elaine Morgan. Ms Morgan is the chief proponent of what challenged Darwinists derisively call "the Aquatic Ape theory", as if the juxtaposition of those disparate words were enough to dismiss it as an absurd notion. Nothing could be further from the truth. In books like The Scars of Evolution (Souvenir Press, London, 1990), she makes a devastating case against the notion that humans evolved from forest-dwelling apes that moved out onto the savannas. She believes humans must have gone through an extended period of development in and around water to generate the bizarre array of physiological oddities we exhibit relative to the primates we supposedly evolved from. However, despite all her wonderfully creative work, Ms Morgan remains wedded to the Darwinist concept of evolution, which had to play itself out in only the 200,000 years dictated by our mitochondrial DNA.

MAKING SENSE OF THE INSENSIBLE The pieces of the puzzle are on the table. The answer is there for anyone to see. But rearranging those pieces properly is no easy task, and it is even more difficult to get dogmatists of any stripe to look at the picture in a light different from their own. That has been my purpose in writing these two essays on origins--of life and of humans. They are two of the world's most sensitive areas of scholarship and debate, producing some of the most vitriolic exchanges in all of academia. But vitriol, like might, doesn't make right. I once knew a baseball player who'd pitched a no-hitter against a seriously inferior team. Upon being criticised for the obvious imbalance between his abilities and those of his opponents, the pitcher shrugged and said, "A no-hitter is a no-hitter, even against Lighthouse for the Blind." And so it is with a mistaken belief. If millions believe a thing, that doesn't make it correct. I believe that the facts, if fairly evaluated, will over time prove that humans--and indeed, life itself--did not originate on Earth, and that nothing has macroevolved on Earth. It has all been brought here and left to fend for itself, then replaced when

events required the introduction of new forms. No other theory suits the facts nearly as well. As for humans (the object of this essay), look back to the Miocene epoch, where the earliest traces of our ancestors supposedly originate. Apes dominate. Look at the fossils--the so-called "pre-humans"--from the Pliocene epoch, starting 5.0 million years ago. Other than bipedal walking, all of their physical aspects shout out "ape roots". Look at today's tracks, sightings and encounters with living hominoids, Bigfoot and others. These all-too-real creatures will one day be proved to have a direct link back to the Miocene--which, at a stroke, will eliminate any possibility that humans and apes share any kind of common ancestor. We humans are not indigenous to planet Earth. We were either put here intact or we developed here, but we did not evolve here. Our genes make clear that we've been cut-and-pasted from other, non-primate, non-Earthly species. Personally, I believe that the work of Zecharia Sitchin (The Earth Chronicles) comes closest to a plausible explanation. But even if some aspects of what he says are wrong, or even if all of it someday is proved to be wrong, that won't change the basic facts that his work--and my own work--address. Humans are not primates. We do indeed stand apart as a "special" creation, long espoused by theologians and now by certain credentialled scientists. The only question left hanging is, of course: who or what was the creator? I don't think I'll be privileged to learn that in my lifetime. But I'm confident I'm within reach of the next best answer. I'm confident that we were created by invasive genetic manipulation.

Back to Part 1

About the Author: Lloyd Pye, born in 1946 in Louisiana, USA, is a researcher, author, novelist and scriptwriter. His independent studies over more than three decades into all aspects of evolution have convinced him that humans did not evolve on Earth, or at least are the product of extraterrestrial intervention. His book, Everything You Know Is Wrong &endash; Book One: Human Origins, can be ordered through website http://www.iUniverse.com or Barnes & Noble at http://www.bn.com. His article, "Evidence for Creation by Outside Intervention", was published in NEXUS 9/04. Part One of his essay, "Darwinism: A Crumbling Theory", was published in

NEXUS 10/01. Lloyd is scheduled to speak at the 2003 NEXUS Conference in Amsterdam next March. Visit Lloyd Pye's website at http://www.lloydpye.com.

Death by Doctoring
Orthodox anticancer therapies have harmful if not fatal side effects, but medical professionals continue to inflict them on their patients as a matter of course. Part 1 of 2
Extracted from Nexus Magazine, Volume 9, Number 5 (Aug-Sept 2002) PO Box 30, Mapleton Qld 4560 Australia. editor@nexusmagazine.com Telephone: +61 (0)7 5442 9280; Fax: +61 (0)7 5442 9381 From our web page at: www.nexusmagazine.com by Steven Ransom 2002 Research Director Credence Publications, UK Telephone: +44 (0)1622 832386 Email: steve1@onetel.net.uk Website: http://www.credence.org Extracted from his book "Great News on Cancer in the 21st Century", (Credence, 2002)

In summoning even the wisest of physicians to our aid, it is probable that he is relying upon a scientific 'truth', the error of which will become obvious in just a few years' time. -- Marcel Proust

CANCER: THE GOOD, THE BAD AND THE UGLY

Twenty-first century medicine boasts a number of treatments that are actually

very dangerous to human health, none more so than for cancer. May this short report reach the many thousands of people currently undergoing conventional cancer treatment. May it also reach the many thousands of doctors, physicians, nurses and carers who every day are innocently inflicting serious harm in the name of conventional cancer care. Let the countdown begin. Let there soon be an end to...Death by Doctoring.

Every year in the United Kingdom, 200,000 people are diagnosed with cancer and 152,500 people die.1 In the United States, the annual death rate for this disease is approximately 547,000.2 These deaths are recorded as cancer deaths, but how many of these deaths are really attributable to the disease itself? How many deaths should in fact be recorded as "death by doctoring"? When we consider that conventional treatment consists almost entirely of radiation, chemotherapy and the long-term application of toxic pharmaceuticals--treatments which are all well known for their life-threatening side-effects--then the question becomes all the more legitimate. On chemotherapy, for instance, note the following: "Most cancer patients in this country die of chemotherapy. Chemotherapy does not eliminate breast, colon, or lung cancers. This fact has been documented for over a decade, yet doctors still use chemotherapy for these tumors." (Allen Levin, MD, UCSF, The Healing of Cancer, Marcus Books, 1990) We examine the much-publicised story of the UK media personality, the late John Diamond, who opted for conventional treatment. What does his story tell us? John was known for his critical attitude towards many of the more popular alternative therapies. We look at some aspects of the alternative approach and ask if his criticisms were entirely undeserved. We hear from those within the cancer establishment itself who cite the conventional cut, burn and dissolve techniques as ugly and inhumane, and from those who seriously question the amounts of money being invested in conventional cancer today, given the pitifully low recovery rate. In the UK alone, 2.8 billion a year is spent in the conventional cancer emporium. That's roughly 6,800,000 a day. US spending on cancer is 10 times higher. We also hear from those who defied conventional wisdom and opted for non-toxic, non-conventional cancer treatments, with remarkable results. And no, we are not talking dolphin or pyramid therapy. From the known range of anticancer treatments available, this story focuses on the naturally occurring vitamin B17, vitamin C and the supporting role of nutrition. Vitamin B17 in particular has been attracting a great deal of attention recently, despite the concerted efforts of the worldwide cancer establishment to suppress or distort all the positive reporting on this vitamin. But should we find this so surprising? After all, it's no secret that with global spending on conventional cancer running into the hundreds of billions of pounds and dollars annually, any news of a successful anticancer treatment extracted from the simple apricot kernel could do some serious damage to the wealth of the mighty Cancer, Inc.

Passing of King Charles II, 1685 But first, by way of introduction to the subject of "death by doctoring", we travel back a few hundred years to the bedside of King Charles II, where 14 of the

highest-qualified physicians in the land are earnestly "reviving" the king from a stroke. "The king was bled to the extent of a pint from a vein in his right arm. Next, his shoulder was cut into and the incised area was sucked of an additional 8 oz of blood. An emetic and a purgative were administered, followed by a second purgative, followed by an enema containing antimone, sacred bitters, rock salt, mallow leaves, violets, beetroot, camomile flowers, fennel seeds, linseed, cinnamon, cardamom seed, saffron, cochineal and aloes. The king's scalp was shaved and a blister raised. A sneezing powder of hellebore was administered. A plaster of burgundy pitch and pigeon dung was applied to the feet. Medicaments included melon seeds, manna, slippery elm, black cherry water, lime flowers, lily of the valley, peony, lavender and dissolved pearls. As he grew worse, forty drops of extract of human skull were administered, followed by a rallying dose of Raleigh's antidote. Finally, bezoar stone was given. "Curiously, his Majesty's strength seemed to wane after all these interventions and, as the end of his life seemed imminent, his doctors tried a last-ditch attempt by forcing more Raleigh's mixture, pearl julep and ammonia down the dying king's throat. Further treatment was rendered more difficult by the king's death."3 We can be sure that the physicians gathered around the king's bed were all leaders in their particular field--royalty and presidents do not settle for anything less. But, as Proust observed, with hindsight we can now see the hideous error of their therapeutics. Today, the skull drops, the ammonia and the pigeon dung have long gone, but what will we say in a few years' time when we look back on the "highly respected" cancer therapeutics of 2002? Will we dare to venture that there is nothing new under the Sun? Have we really progressed much further?

Death of John Diamond, 2001 "He's been poisoned, blasted, had bits lopped off him, been in remission, felt lumps grow again, been given shreds of hope, had hope removed." (Nicci Gerrard, Sunday Observer, May 14, 2001) Many thousands of people were touched by John Diamond's regular column in the London Times newspaper, giving stark and brutal insight into living with throat cancer. In a witty and very down-to-earth manner, John explored numerous lifewith-cancer issues, including the ups and considerably more downs in body and mind during radiation treatment, the effects of his illness upon the wider family and the rediscovery of everyday wonders previously taken for granted. He showed his distaste for numerous cancer clichs such as "brave John" and "staying positive", replying: "I am not brave. I did not choose cancer. I am just me, dealing with it"

and "Whenever somebody told me how good a positive attitude would be for me, what they really meant was how much easier a positive attitude would make it for them." He was also well known for his castigation of almost all non-orthodox treatments, and for his willingness to submit to all that the medical orthodoxy had to offer--a service that even he, a conventional advocate, had variously described as "pay-asyou-bleed" and "surgical muggings". For me, the most memorable images of John were captured in the BBC's Inside Story--a television programme that followed John during a year of treatment, showing him clearly suffering. An operation on John's throat caused him to lose his voice, which as a popular broadcaster was a serious blow. Later, through surgery and radiation treatment, he would lose most of his tongue and, with it, all sense of taste and the ability to eat properly--a double whammy, given that he was married to TV supercook Nigella Lawson. In his extraordinary book, 'C': Because Cowards Get Cancer Too (which I could not put down), he wrote: "He who didn't realise what a boon an unimpaired voice was, who ate his food without stopping to think about its remarkable flavour, who was criminally profligate with words, who took his wife and children and friends for granted--in short, he who didn't know he was living"4 John died in March 2001, aged 47, after having suffered dreadfully for four years. In his death, he joined sports presenter Helen Rollason, Bill "Compo" Owen, Ian Dury, Roy Castle, Cardinal Basil Hume, Linda McCartney and, most recently, exBeatle George Harrison, plus 152,500 others in the UK who succumb annually to the cancer ordeal. Kate Law of the Cancer Research Campaign said that John's story helped to bring cancer out of the closet in Britain. John's writings certainly brought home the ugliness of conventional treatment. But the more informed in the cancer debate who have read John's columns and book will have recognised that John's writings, brilliant though they were, did not bring out the full story of cancer at all.

Side Effects of Chemotherapy Consider the following statement from cancer specialist Professor Charles Mathe, who declared: "If I contracted cancer, I would never go to a standard cancer treatment centre. Cancer victims who live far from such centres have a chance."5

Walter Last, writing in The Ecologist, reported recently: "After analysing cancer survival statistics for several decades, Dr Hardin Jones, a professor at the University of California, concluded: '...patients are as well, or better off, untreated. Jones's disturbing assessment has never been refuted.'"6 Or what about this? "Many medical oncologists recommend chemotherapy for virtually any tumour, with a hopefulness undiscouraged by almost invariable failure." (Albert Braverman, MD, "Medical Oncology in the 90s", Lancet 1991, vol. 337, p. 901) Or this? "Most cancer patients in this country die of chemotherapy. Chemotherapy does not eliminate breast, colon, or lung cancers. This fact has been documented for over a decade, yet doctors still use chemotherapy for these tumors." (Allen Levin, MD, UCSF, The Healing of Cancer) Or even this? "Despite widespread use of chemotherapies, breast cancer mortality has not changed in the last 70 years." (Thomas Dao, MD, New England Journal of Medicine, March 1975, vol. 292, p. 707) Chemotherapy is an invasive and toxic treatment able supposedly to eliminate cancer cells. Unfortunately, though, its ferocious chemistry is not able to differentiate between the cancerous cell or the healthy cell and surrounding healthy tissue. Put simply, chemotherapy is an intravenously administered poison that kills all living matter. Repeated chemotherapy and repeated radiation treatments kill the whole body by degrees. The immune system is hit particularly hard by chemotherapy and often does not recuperate enough to protect adequately against common illnesses, which can then lead to death. Some 67 per cent of people who die during cancer treatment do so through opportunistic infections arising as a direct result of the immune system failing because of the aggressive and toxic nature of the drugs.7 What is this, if not death by doctoring? And the side effects from both chemotherapy and radiation itself are extensive. They can include dizziness, skin discolouration, sensory loss, audio/visual impairment, nausea, diarrhoea, loss of hair, loss of appetite leading to malnutrition, loss of sex drive, loss of white blood cells, permanent organ damage, organ failure, internal bleeding, tissue loss and cardiovascular leakage (artery deterioration), to name but a few. Two years ago, Hazel was diagnosed with breast cancer. She described her chemotherapy as the worst experience of her life: "This highly toxic fluid was being injected into my veins. The nurse administering it was wearing protective gloves because it would burn her skin if just a tiny drip came into contact with it. I couldn't help asking myself, 'If such precautions were

needed to be taken on the outside, what is it doing to me on the inside?' From 7 pm that evening, I vomited solidly for two and a half days. During my treatment, I lost my hair by the handful, I lost my appetite, my skin colour, my zest for life. I was death on legs." We shall be hearing more from Hazel later, although under very different circumstances. It seems, though, that with chemotherapy we are once again looking at the acceptable face of King Charles's ammonia treatment and, once again, being administered by the highest physicians in the land. Similarly, on the toxicity of radiation "therapy", John Diamond noted that it was only when he began his treatment that he began to feel really ill. Senior cancer physician Dr Charles Moertal, of the Mayo Clinic in the USA, stated: "Our most effective regimens are fraught with risks and side-effects and practical problems; and after this price is paid by all the patients we have treated, only a small fraction are rewarded with a transient period of usually incomplete tumor regressions"8 Dr Ralph Moss is the author of The Cancer Industry, a shocking expos of the world of conventional cancer politics and practice. Interviewed on the Laura Lee radio show in 1994, Moss stated: "In the end, there is no proof that chemotherapy actually extends life in the vast majority of cases, and this is the great lie about chemotherapy: that somehow there is a correlation between shrinking a tumour and extending the life of a patient."9 Scientists based at McGill Cancer Center sent a questionnaire to 118 lung cancer doctors to determine what degree of faith these practising cancer physicians placed in the therapies they administered. They were asked to imagine that they had cancer, and were asked which of six current trials they would choose. Seventy-nine doctors responded, of which 64 would not consent to be in any trial containing Cisplatin--one of the common chemotherapy drugs they were trialling (currently achieving worldwide sales of about US$110,000,000 a year)--and 58 of the 79 found that all the trials in question were unacceptable due to the ineffectiveness of chemotherapy and its unacceptably high degree of toxicity.10 The following extract is taken from Tim O'Shea at The Doctor Within: "A German epidemiologist from the Heidelberg/Mannheim Tumor Clinic, Dr Ulrich Abel, has done a comprehensive review and analysis of every major study and clinical trial of chemotherapy ever done. His conclusions should be read by anyone who is about to embark on the Chemo Express. To make sure he had reviewed everything ever published on chemotherapy, Abel sent letters to over 350 medical centers around the world, asking them to send him anything they had published on the subject. Abel researched thousands of articles: it is unlikely that anyone in the world knows more about chemotherapy than he.

"The analysis took him several years, but the results are astounding: Abel found that the overall worldwide success rate of chemotherapy was 'appalling' because there was simply no scientific evidence available anywhere that chemotherapy can 'extend in any appreciable way the lives of patients suffering from the most common organic cancers'. Abel emphasizes that chemotherapy rarely can improve the quality of life. He describes chemotherapy as 'a scientific wasteland' and states that at least 80 per cent of chemotherapy administered throughout the world is worthless and is akin to the 'emperor's new clothes'--neither doctor nor patient is willing to give up on chemotherapy, even though there is no scientific evidence that it works! (Lancet, 10 August 1991) No mainstream media even mentioned this comprehensive study: it was totally buried."10a

The Doctor-Patient Power Imbalance Whilst in the main dismissing the "alternativist" treatments, as he called them, and writing in a generally confident manner about his trust in the conventional medical paradigm, John Diamond would sometimes waver: "What if those denying alternativists were right? What if the truth was that no life had ever been saved by radiotherapy and that there was every chance that my cancer would be made worse by it being irradiated? What if the truth as pronounced by a couple of books was that the main effect of cancer surgery was to release stray cancer cells into the body, allowing them to set up home elsewhere? I turned to the medical books for solace and got none."11 Talk with cancer patients and one soon discovers that many of them report that, although they have an uncomfortable gut feeling that there must somehow be a better way forward, they still find themselves returning to their oncologist for more of the same uncomfortable treatment. Why is this, when there are proven, nonconventional and non-harmful treatments readily available? Surely, one significant factor is our hereditary submissive attitude to the medical orthodoxy and its archetypal symbolism: the white coat, the stethoscope, the years of knowledge represented in those framed degrees. Every artefact speaks of our being in the hands of experts. And then there is the added pressure that can be exerted upon the patient at the point of diagnosis by the cancer physician. In his essay entitled "The $200 Billion Scam", Jeff Kamen reports on how a cancer diagnosis was delivered to Kathy Keeton, the late wife of Penthouse magazine magnate Bob Guccione: "'I'm sorry,' she remembers her doctor saying. 'It's a very rare form of the disease. It's the nature of this kind of cancer that it takes off at a gallop and metastasizes quickly, so we need to act quickly and get you started on chemotherapy at once. We have some of the best people in the world in this field. I urge you to let me get you

into their expert care. There is no time to waste. This form of cancer is often fatal, and quickly so. Untreated, you have six weeks to live. We really must move aggressively with the chemo.'"11a Hazel recalls a similar experience: "Basically, I was in shock from the diagnosis. I was sitting there, with the doctor saying that this treatment was the best available and that it was actually a matter of life or death that I received it. My husband was sitting next to me, telling me that I needed to go along with it. I kind of went into a trance and, although something didn't feel quite right, I found myself nodding to chemotherapy." Most definitely, the power imbalance that exists in all doctor-patient relationships (whence comes the term "shrink" in psychiatry) is a key agent in determining the direction of treatment.

Confusing and Conflicting Information Aside from this very powerful influence, a mass exodus away from conventional cancer treatment towards proven, non-conventional treatments has also been severely hampered by the negative effects of the vast sea of confusing, conflicting and often bizarre information out there, posing as "helpful" alternative cancer advice. A first-timer seeking alternative advice on the Internet, for instance, can soon become thoroughly disheartened. Some 4,000 links come up under "alternative cancer treatment" alone! An anxious patient, with no time to separate the wheat from the chaff, is then faced with having to make a series of calculations, based solely on his negative experiences on the Internet and a sort of blind, desperate faith that, somehow, the well-qualified oncologist has got to be right. "And didn't he warn us that there were a lot of Internet kooks out there?" The patient is then right back to square one and, by default, the chemotherapy suggested earlier seems overall to be the "safest" bet. In the view of health reporter Phillip Day, author of Cancer: Why We're Still Dying to Know The Truth: "Many people just gulp, enter the cancer tunnel and hope they come out the other end." But despite the fact that an Internet search can very easily generate confusion, there is actually a wealth of expertly documented, credible information available on natural and genuinely efficacious treatments for a variety of serious illnesses,

including cancer--information that, in some instances, has been in existence for many years. But information on such treatments is not widely available in the public domain-perhaps because genuine medicine has had to fight tremendously hard to be heard clearly. And there are particular reasons why this has been so. Often, it is not so much where to look for genuine natural treatment and medical advice as how to look for it. Before discussing specific cancer treatments in more depth, it is important that we briefly examine the reasons for the current levels of confusion surrounding genuine natural medicine as a whole: wilful distortion, unwitting stupidity, you name it. Conventional and alternative, it's taking place on both sides of the fence. We must learn to read between the lines.

Forked Tongues, Fraud & Failure Proponents of genuine natural treatments for serious illnesses have always had to fight on several fronts in their long, hard battle for proper recognition of these treatments. They have had to do battle with those calculating opportunists--the forked-tongued drug merchants--who use every trick in the book to undermine any genuine treatments not under their own jurisdiction and employ all means possible to disseminate their damaging disinformation as far and wide as possible in order to protect their own lucrative markets. No department, private or public, is beyond the reach of the drug merchants' all-consuming influence. Thriller writer John Le Carr spent many years working in the British Foreign Office and knows the politics of big business very well. His most recent book, The Constant Gardener, focuses on the corrupt nature of the pharmaceutical industry. In an interview on the subject, Le Carr stated recently: "Big Pharma is engaged in the deliberate seduction of the medical profession, country by country, worldwide. It is spending a fortune on influencing, hiring and purchasing academic judgement to a point where, in a few years' time, if Big Pharma continues unchecked on its present happy path, unbought medical opinion will be hard to find."12 In opposition to the incessant drive by Big Business to dominate our health choices, Dr Matthias Rath provides a concise summary of the primary ethics of the merchant's house: "Throughout the 20th century, the pharmaceutical industry has been constructed by investors, the goal being to replace effective but non-patentable natural remedies with mostly ineffective but patentable and highly profitable pharmaceutical drugs. The very nature of the pharmaceutical industry is to make money from ongoing

diseases. Like other industries, the pharmaceutical industry tries to expand their market--that is, to maintain ongoing diseases and to find new diseases for their drugs. Prevention and cure of diseases damages the pharmaceutical business and the eradication of common diseases threatens its very existence. "Therefore, the pharmaceutical industry fights the eradication of any disease at all costs. The pharmaceutical industry itself is the main obstacle, why today's most widespread diseases are further expanding, including heart attacks, strokes, cancer, high blood pressure, diabetes, osteoporosis and many others. Pharmaceutical drugs are not intended to cure diseases. According to health insurers, over 24,000 pharmaceutical drugs are currently marketed and prescribed without any proven therapeutic value. (AOK Magazine, 4/98) "According to medical doctors' associations, the known dangerous side-effects of pharmaceutical drugs have become the fourth leading cause of death after heart attacks, cancer and strokes. (Journal of the American Medical Association, April 15, 1998) "Millions of people and patients around the world are defrauded twice. A major portion of their income is used up to finance the exploding profits of the pharmaceutical industry. In return, they are offered a medicine that does not even cure." Dr Rath is currently spearheading the fight against the pharmaceutical industries as they seek to legislate against our free use of vitamins and minerals. If this legislation is passed, it will directly affect you in many ways. Please visit website http://www.vitamins-for-all.org right now and sign the petition. It will only take 30 seconds and is so important. And such is the nature of the information still to come on this site, I have every confidence that you will be right back! Writing in the UK Guardian on February 7, 2002, senior health editor Sarah Bosely reported: "Scientists are accepting large sums of money from drug companies to put their names to articles, endorsing new medicines, that they have not written--a growing practice that some fear is putting scientific integrity in jeopardy."12a These supposed guardians of our health are being paid what to say. Said one physician in the article: "What day is it today? I'm just working out what drug I'm supporting today." From top to bottom, 21st century medicine is being bought and taught to think of all medical treatment in terms of pharmaceutical intervention only. While the politicking and big business string-pulling is taking place behind the scenes, our minds are being washed with the constant froth of emotive, unfounded, proestablishment, populist headlines such as: "Another breakthrough at UCLA!"

(Yes, but with mice!) "It's in the genes!" (Another 5 million now will help us to isolate the gene in 2010perhaps.) "Excitement at latest oncology findings!" (Buoyant opening paragraph, descending into the usual mixture of hope extinguished by caution and the obligatory appeal to the pocket.) "Cancer vaccine close!" (Yes, and close since 1975, actually. But please, continue to give generously, because next time it could be you!) And so it goes on. And all the while, the mortality statistics worsen. Yet still, the money--our money--just keeps on rolling in. On that note, the Campaign Against Fraudulent Medical Research has warned: "The next time you are asked to donate to a cancer organisation, bear in mind that your money will be used to sustain an industry which has been deemed by many eminent scientists as a qualified failure and by others as a complete fraud."13

Mammography and the Spread of Breast Cancer Thanks go to Dr Tim O'Shea for the following very important information on the practice of mammography: "This is one topic where the line between advertising and scientific proof has become very blurred. As far back as 1976, the American Cancer Society itself and its government colleague, the National Cancer Institute, terminated the routine use of mammography for women under the age of 50 because of its 'detrimental' (carcinogenic) effects. More recently, a large study done in Canada found that women who had routine mammograms before the age of 50 also had increased death rates from breast cancer by 36%. (Miller) "Lorraine Day notes the same findings in her video presentation, Cancer Doesn't Scare Me Any More. The reader is directed to these sources and should perhaps consider the opinion of other sources than those selling the procedure, before making a decision. "John McDougall, MD, has made a thorough review of pertinent literature on mammograms. He points out that the US$5-13 billion per year generated by mammograms controls the information that women get. Fear and incomplete data are the tools commonly used to persuade women to get routine mammograms. What is clear is that mammography cannot prevent breast cancer or even the spread of breast cancer. By the time a tumour is large enough to be detected by mammography, it has been there as long as 12 years! It is therefore ridiculous to advertise mammography as 'early detection'. (McDougall, p. 114) "The other unsupportable illusion is that mammograms prevent breast cancer, which they don't. On the contrary, the painful compression of breast tissue during the procedure itself can increase the possibility of metastasis by as much as 80%!

Dr McDougall notes that between 10% and 17% of the time, breast cancer is a self-limiting, non-life-threatening type called 'ductal carcinoma in situ'. This harmless cancer can be made active by the compressive force of routine mammography. (McDougall, p. 105) "Most extensive studies show no increased survival rate from routine screening mammograms. After reviewing all available literature in the world on the subject, noted researchers Drs Wright and Mueller of the University of British Columbia recommended the withdrawal of public funding for mammography screening because the 'benefit achieved is marginal, and the harm caused is substantial'. (Lancet, July 1, 1995) "The harm they're referring to includes the constant worrying and emotional distress, as well as the tendency for unnecessary procedures and testing to be done, based on results which have a false positive rate as high as 50%." (New York Times, December 14, 1997)13a

The Non-Conventional Medical Marketplace Whilst the remit of this article does not extend to a full exploration of the influence that money has had over the corruption of true medicine and medical practice, let the reader be assured that conventional medicine has more than its fair share of attendant commercial pressures, and especially so in the world of cancer, as we shall soon discover. Aside from the wiles of the merchant, genuine medicine also has always had to do battle with the well-intentioned parahealer,14 who unwittingly has the capacity to prove equally as threatening to the cause, but for very different reasons. The nonconventional medical marketplace seems to be dominated by those who are able to deliver an admirably coherent deconstruction of the conventional paradigm, but who choose not to apply the same level of intelligent critique to their own, often wacky, nostrums. As such, we are subjected to an equally misguided barrage of pronouncements, for example: "Submit not to the ravages of chemo--let White Eagle purge you of those negative energies"; "Visit a pyramid, a shaman ('My sickness is a shamanic gift and calling'14a), a cancer 'guide' ('Okay, group. Eyes closed. Your cancer is receding. The lump is disintegrating. Envisage the all-consuming fire!')" A coat of mud, of seaweed or both, some psycho-surgery, some radionics, this therapy, that therapy and, of course, a thousand-and-one folk remedies: grandma's trusted "brain tumour elixir" perhaps, a walnut kernel perfectly preserved in rainwater (seven drops, three times a day)

Celebrities with the more serious illnesses receive these well-intentioned "tips and tricks" by the sackload. John Diamond was no exception: "I've had anecdotal evidence from those who believe in voodoo, the power of the fairy people--yes, really--drinking my own p**s and any number of other remedies I should put my faith in the Bessarabian radish, the desiccated root of which has been used for centuries by Tartar nomads to cure athlete's foot, tennis elbow and cancer, as detailed in their book, Why Your Doctor Hates You And Wants You To Die, review copy enclosed"15 Notwithstanding the genuine treatments available in the natural cabinet (we shall discuss this in part two), a huge number of remedies being sold as "medicine" today contain no sensible methodology--yet, amazingly, they are selling very well. No better is this phenomenon illustrated than in the lucrative minor ailments market, where, on a daily basis across the world, untold millions are being spent on pharmacologically inert mixtures and "essences", producing truly marvellous results with illnesses from which we were going to get better anyway.16

The Dangers of Uncritical Thinking In truth, were the general public to be given clear information on the nature of selflimiting illness and on the wondrous ability of a properly nourished immune system to overcome almost all ills unaided, the bottom would fall out of the minor ailments market tomorrow, both conventional and alternative. Unfortunately, though, any of the more awkward questions arising from this discussion, such as "How can you continue to sell these ointments as 'medicines' in the light of this knowledge?", are usually defended not by answering the actual question itself, but by the therapist appealing to the worthiness of his wider philanthropic goals and to "the much greater threat to the global populace" posed by the merchant's house with all its toxic wares, etcetera, etcetera. Donald Gould, author of The Black and White Medicine Show, has warned of the dangers we invite by adopting such laissez-faire reasoning: "Why not make the most of what the non-conformists have to offer and to hell with uncharitable logic? There is, I suggest, a powerful reason for rejecting this superficially attractive option. Truth is a fundamental value. If we accept uncritical thinking in one area of our lives for the sake of convenience or because of the popular appeal of a seductive myth and the short-term comfort to be gained by believing in the unbelievable, or because the false answer lets us pretend we are competently coping with a painful problem we haven't truly tackled, then we are all the more likely to adopt the same strategy in other situations, from dealing with the family to managing the national economy, and from chairing the parish council to handling arsenals of nuclear weapons. The result is likely to be unhappy and

stands a decent chance of proving a disaster. Irrational beliefs are always dangerously corrupting, even when they only relate to the cause and cure of piles."17 Continued in part 2 Author's Note: Please feel free to comment on this report using the email address steve1@onetel.net.uk. The views of those readers with medical qualifications are especially welcome. Thank you for reading. For re-publication details or further information, telephone on +44 (0)1825 765588 or 07947 496488 (mobile). Endnotes: 1. See website http://www.crc.org.uk/cancer/cs_mortality1.html. 2. "Cancer - The Social Impact", at http://yakko.bme.virginia.edu/biom304/notes/cancer.htm. 3. Buckman, Dr Rob, Magic or Medicine, Pan Books, 1994. 4. Diamond, John, 'C': Because Cowards Get Cancer Too, Vermilion Press, 1999. 5. Mathe, Prof. George, "Scientific Medicine Stymied", Mdicines Nouvelles (Paris), 1989. 6. Last, Walter, The Ecologist, vol. 28, no. 2, March/April 1998. 7. The Home of Orthomolecular Oncology, at http://www.canceraction.org.gg/index2.htm. 8. Griffin, Edward G., World Without Cancer, American Media Publications, 1996. 9. Day, Phillip, Cancer: Why We're Still Dying To Know The Truth, Credence Publications, 2000. 10. Day, ibid. 10a. "Chemotherapy - an unproven procedure", at http://www.thedoctorwithin.com/index20.html 11. Diamond, ibid. 11a. See http://www.kathykeeton-cancer.com. 12. Le Carr, John, interview in The Nation, New York, April 9, 2001. 12a. Full story, described as "professional prostitution", at http://www.guardian.co.uk/medicine/story/ 0,11381,646078,00.html. 13. Ryan, Robert, BSc, "Cancer Research - A Super-fraud?", at http://www.worldnewsstand.net/health/cancer2.htm. 13a. See Dr Tim O'Shea's website, http://www.thedoctorwithin.com. 14. "Parahealer": the prefix "para-" means "close to", "alongside", "near", "beyond", "irregular". 14a. Kalweit, Holger, Dream Time and Inner Space, Shambala Publications, 1998. 15. Diamond, John, "Quacks on the Rack", Observer, December 3, 2000, and 'C': Because Cowards Get Cancer Too, Vermilion Press, 1999. 16. 95,000,000 is spent on cough mixtures alone in the UK. The BMJ, however, has reported a recent trial involving 2,000 participants which found that in most cases the mixtures were no more effective than a placebo. More details at

http://news.bbc.co.uk/hi/ english/health/newsid_1807000/1807252.stm. 17. Gould, Donald, The Black and White Medicine Show, Hamilton, 1985.

About the Author: Steven Ransom is Research Director of UK-based Credence Publications, which investigates business and governmental health fraud and provides unbiased, lifesaving health information (see http://www.credence.org). He is the author of Plague, Pestilence and the Pursuit of Power: The Politics of Global Disease (Credence, 2001) and co-author (with Phillip Day) of World Without AIDS (Credence, 2000). His new book, Great News on Cancer in the 21st Century (from which his "Death by Doctoring" article is extracted) is available at http://www.credence.org/greatnews/greatnews.htm. His article, "Population & Food Control: The Corporate Agenda" was published in NEXUS 9/03. Steven can be emailed at steve1@onetel.net.uk. Visit his own website at http://www.whatareweswallowing.com.

Death by Doctoring
Vitamins C and B17 (also called laetrile) have longstanding success in cancer prevention and treatment, yet the orthodox medical profession continues to deny their benefits.
Part 2 of 2 Extracted from Nexus Magazine, Volume 9, Number 6 (Oct-Nov 2002) PO Box 30, Mapleton Qld 4560 Australia. editor@nexusmagazine.com Telephone: +61 (0)7 5442 9280; Fax: +61 (0)7 5442 9381 From our web page at: www.nexusmagazine.com by Steven Ransom 2002 Research Director Credence Publications, UK Telephone: +44 (0)1622 832386 Email: steve1@onetel.net.uk Website: http://www.credence.org Extracted from his book "Great News on Cancer in the 21st Century", (Credence, 2002)

REPUTATION IS EVERYTHING But what relevance does all this have to the debate on treatments for cancer? Where is all of this headed? This has been a necessary diversion--firstly, that we might begin to understand some of the frustrations that many reasoned thinkers have with the issues raised; and secondly, that we might begin to consider the impact that such weakened thinking has on genuine natural treatments for disease. For instance, what damage is secondarily being wrought upon the reputation of the genuine treatments in the cabinet, the ones that can actually heal? Sadly, there is no clear division between the reputation of much of the unregulated alternative health industry and that of the many sensible and proven, nonconventional treatments available today. It has all become a horrible blur and is a point of major concern even to the non-orthodox regulatory bodies overseeing the alternative/complementary health movement. The whole arena is fraught with as many vested interests and misunderstandings as conventional health, but commentaries drawing such conclusions--even from those concerned bodies sympathetic to the natural approach--are viewed as almost heretical and somehow betraying the brotherhood of the alternative hierarchy. Personally speaking, critical debate should commence as soon as possible with regard to those "helping" therapies that only temporarily distract the seriously ill. In need only of sensible advice and sensible treatment, these people can very quickly end up worse off in body, mind and spirit--and, last but not least, in pocket--leading very quickly to derision and a carte blanche dismissal of all the good that genuine natural treatments have to offer. John Diamond stated that there was as much chance of his going down the alternative treatment route as there was of the Pope getting drunk on the communion wine and getting off with a couple of nuns.18 Whilst we can perhaps understand some of John Diamond's frustrations, his comparisons don't exactly aid the cause. Because the truth is that the alternativist's cabinet is not all "mumbo jumbo" by any means. Genuine medicine can be found in there. Perhaps a name change is in order. Are we alternative? Are we complementary? But complementary to what? To chemotherapy, perhaps? But then, what medicine could possibly complement chemotherapy? Shouldn't there just be medicine and non-medicine, full stop? Be that as it may, many people are wrongly assuming that the non-orthodox medical cabinet is barren and not worthy of closer inspection. The hazy and often crazy information being disseminated on numerous nonconventional treatments, coupled with our innate and nave trust in the orthodoxy, is the reason why thousands of people like John Diamond are staying with, and relying upon, conventional treatments for serious illnesses including cancer. As a

result, thousands of people like John Diamond are dying, and often in a horrible fashion.

Vitamin B17 In his UK Observer article entitled "Quacks on the Rack", John Diamond summarily dismissed what is arguably the most famous of the natural and proven anti-cancer treatments known to man: the natural extract of the apricot kernel, otherwise known as vitamin B17. "Supporters of laetrile (vitamin B17) and Essiac, in particular, made so much noise about their miracle cures that both have been through the research mill on numerous occasions and found to be useless."19 Now we can ask ourselves whether it was perhaps the fault of some kindly but misguided soul who posted John Diamond an essay on the benefits of vitamin B17 mixed with walnut water which caused him to dismiss B17 so emphatically. Or was it that John actually trusted the conventional research reports he had accrued on this vitamin? Interestingly, Dr Dean Burk, the former head of the Cytochemistry Department of the National Cancer Institute and one of the co-founders of this famous American medical institution, had personally worked on vitamin B17. He described this substance in very different terms: "When we add laetrile to a cancer culture under the microscope," said Dr Burk, "providing the enzyme glucosidase also is present, we can see the cancer cells dying off like flies."20 (Glucosidase is the enzyme heavily present in cancerous cells, which triggers the unique cancer-destroying mechanism found in vitamin B17. An excellent clinical analysis of this mechanism is found in B17 Metabolic Therapy &endash; In the Prevention and Control of Cancer, a concise history of the research into this vitamin, including many clinical assessments.21) Dr Burk also stated that evidence for laetrile's efficacy had been noted in at least five independent institutions in three widely separated countries of the world.22 So whom do we trust in this matter? Diamond or Burk? By looking at where John Diamond might have got his B17 research "information", the ugly features of conventional cancer research move more sharply into focus.

Because of the Money

Cancer is big business, and knowledge claims on any treatments that earn money and, conversely, on any treatments that do not earn money for the drug companies are never neutral. Dr Ralph Moss served as the Assistant Director of Public Affairs at America's most famous cancer research institution, Memorial Sloan-Kettering in Manhattan. He knows the cancer industry inside out. Read what he had to say in an April 1994 interview with Laura Lee, and judge for yourself the quality of the evidence against the effectiveness of vitamin B17: Dr Moss: "Shortly after I went to work [at the Sloan-Kettering Cancer Institute], I visited the elderly Japanese scientist Kanematsu Sugiura, who astonished me when he told me he was working on laetrile (B17). At the time it was the most controversial thing in cancer, reputed to be a cure for cancer. We in Public Affairs were giving out statements that laetrile was worthless, it was quackery, and that people should not abandon proven therapies. I was astonished that our most distinguished scientist would be bothering with something like this, and I said, 'Why are you doing this if it doesn't work?' He took down his lab books and showed me that, in fact, laetrile was dramatically effective in stopping the spread of cancer." Laura Lee: "So this is verified, that laetrile can have this positive effect?" Moss: "We were finding this and yet we in Public Affairs were told to issue statements to the exact opposite of what we were finding scientifically."23 Unable to sit on this information, Dr Moss later called a press conference of his own and, before a battery of reporters and cameramen, charged that SloanKettering officials had engineered a massive cover-up. He provided all the supporting documents and named all the names necessary to validate his case. The following day he was fired for "failing to carry out his most basic job responsibilities".24 Similarly, in his book, World Without Cancer, cancer industry researcher G. Edward Griffin notes: "Every laetrile study had been tarnished with the same kind of scientific ineptitude, bias and outright deception Some of these studies openly admitted evidence of anti-cancer effect, but hastened to attribute this effect to other causes. Some were toxicity studies only, which means that they weren't trying to see if laetrile was effective, but merely to determine how much of it was required to kill the patient."25 The "evidence" supporting John Diamond's claim that vitamin B17 is useless and even dangerous is available in abundance in all of the major cancer institutions today. Well, of course it is! We're in the merchant's house, don't forget!

As Pat Rattigan, author of The Cancer Business, reports: "The threat to the cancer business from effective therapies was taken very seriously from the beginning. By the 1940s, the Syndicate had 300,000 names on its 'quack' files. Vitamin B17, being a unique threat due to its simplicity, attracted more concentrated attacks than all the other treatments put together: fraudulent test reports; hired, banner-carrying pickets outside clinics; rigged juries; newspaper character assassinations; dismissal of heretic employees; etc. The FDA, orchestrating the onslaught, sent out 10,000 posters and hundreds of thousands of leaflets warning about the dangers of the toxicity of the non-toxic substance. Earlier, a Congressional Accounting Office had found that 350 FDA employees had shares in, or had refused to declare an interest in, the pharmaceutical industry."26 The American Food and Drug Administration issued one such story about the death of an 11-month-old girl, supposedly from cyanide poisoning due to her apparently swallowing her father's vitamin B17 tablets. Cancer specialist and B17 advocate Dr Harold Manner takes up the story: "I was lecturing in Buffalo, New York andafter I had made some strong statements, a man stood up and said, 'Dr Manner, how in the world can you make statements like that when the FDA is making these other statements?' I reiterated that the FDA statements were lies. He said, 'Look at this little girl in upstate New York; she took her father's laetrile tablets and died of cyanide poisoning.' Just then, a little lady stood up: 'Dr Manner, let me answer that question. I think I am entitled to because I am that little baby's mother. That baby never touched her father's laetrile tablets. The doctor, knowing the father was on laetrile, marked down "possible cyanide poisoning". At the hospital they used a cyanide antidote and it was the antidote that killed the child. And yet that statement will continue to appear, even though they know it is a lie.'"27 The scare stories always focus on the minute amounts of naturally occurring cyanide found in vitamin B17. But no mention is made in any of these stories of the wondrous mechanism governing the release of this cyanide. No harm is done to the person eating this vitamin (if that were the case, we've consumed enough apricots, apples, peaches, cherries, etc. containing B17 to have finished us off long ago). The cyanide is released only when cancerous cells are recognised by their high glucosidase content. B17 cyanide attacks cancer cells specifically. No large amounts of glucosidase detected means no cyanide release. Rest assured, there is no evidence that vitamin B17 can kill--unless, of course, one is accidentally crushed under a pallet of the stuff! A further embarrassment for the cancer orthodoxy must surely be the research being carried out at the Imperial College in London, where researchers are looking at ways of using naturally occurring plant cyanide specifically to attack human bowel tumours. The idea came about after studying the pattern of specific cyanide release in the almond and cassava fruit which protects them from insect attack.

Another one of those natural wonders, just crying out to be heard, is at last being listened to by the orthodoxy, perhaps?28 Very sadly, in assessing the deservedness of the "shady" reputation bestowed upon vitamin B17 metabolic therapy, we realise it is entirely unwarranted and that, instead, there has been a sustained attack by the conventional cancer industry on this treatment--an attack that has been carried on in one form or another for the last 40 years. As mentioned earlier, with global spending on conventional cancer running into the hundreds of billions annually, a naturally occurring cancer cure of any description is an unwanted intruder. Here is Dr Moss, again from the April 1994 Laura Lee interview, this time on the money involved in conventional cancer: Moss: "About 630,000 people die every year of cancer in the US, and it really is an epidemic disease. We have got a tremendous industry. Every one of those people who is getting cancer and dying of it is going to be treated, and these treatments are extremely expensive. Chemo is [costed at] tens of thousands, sometimes hundreds of thousands of dollars. A bone marrow transplant, which is basically another way of giving chemotherapy, or radiation, can run to about $150,000 per person, and is almost never effective. It kills about 25 per cent of the patients." Lee: "Why carry on doing it?" Moss: "Because of the money, which is tremendous."29 When we understand the amounts of money involved, we can begin to understand the in-house desire to sustain a "fact-creating" process in support of conventional treatment. Conventional cancer treatment and cancer research are a licence to print money. Most definitely, conventional interested parties and institutions have colluded in a shameful anti&endash;vitamin B17 "fact-creating" process, which in turn has surely led to the early and unnecessary deaths of thousands upon thousands of people. As for John Diamond's dismissal of vitamin B17, he didn't write his comments on B17 as an intentional slur. He wasn't the forked tongue in this chain of events. He desperately wanted to live. His single paragraph read by thousands was just another example of the damaging knock-on effect of merchant-speak. Merchant-speak on vitamin B17 metabolic therapy has exacted a grave injustice upon this treatment, and subsequently upon all who have been persuaded to think likewise. Let's now look at some testimonies from those who have not been persuaded by the negative propaganda.

 Phillip Phillip is 64. In April 2001, he was diagnosed with inoperable lung cancer. The oncologist showed him the X-rays that confirmed the dreaded "shadows". He was told to go home, enjoy his life as best he could and put his affairs in order. A week later, in a chance conversation at work, Phillip was told about vitamin B17. Phillip immediately began taking a combination of vitamin B17 and vitamin C. Four months later, Phillip returned to hospital for a check-up, where a new set of X-rays was taken. The shadows had completely disappeared. Says Phillip: "I know what I saw, and the doctor couldn't explain it. I'm continuing with my vitamin B17 regime and eating about 10 kernels a day."30 Phillip now pays great attention to his diet and believes that what we put into our bodies can have a dramatic effect medicinally.

The Importance of Nutrition Here's John Diamond again, this time on some "nutter" with a magical diet: "I was waiting my turn for zapping [radiation] one day and mentioned the ludicrousness of one diet I'd been reading about. The radiographer agreed and said that when she had started at the hospital there used to be a nutter who, having refused radiography, would come down and rail against those sitting in the radiotherapy waiting room, telling them they should abandon evil radiation and take up his magical diet. 'Criminal,' I said. 'You kicked him out, of course?' 'Well yes,' she said, 'we kicked him out regularly. The only thing was, he did survive for years and the cancer did disappear.' Which only goes to prove--well, nothing very much at all, really, but I thought I'd pass it on in the name of fair dealing."31 Now if this cancer "nutter" was just an isolated case of recovery through diet, his recovery would not of course constitute proof. But with vitamin B17 metabolic therapy, we are seeing tremendous results time after time. Continuing on in the name of fair dealing

William William was diagnosed with a tumour in the oesophagus. He could not swallow food without it being liquidised. He had read about vitamin B17 12 months previously and had kept the article. William began taking vitamin B17 soon after the diagnosis. After three weeks he was swallowing food a lot easier, and after about seven weeks he was told by his doctor that the only reason for this was because the tumour was shrinking.

Says William: "The operation to remove the tumour was cancelled and I am still awaiting the results of the latest scan. I feel fit as a fiddle. I pay attention to my diet and I thank God quite literally for vitamin B17. It is time the NHS [National Health Service] recognised this vitamin as an alternative to the conventional treatments. I consider that any money spent on B17 is money well spent."32

What Are We Eating? It is interesting to note that there are cultures today who remain almost entirely cancer free. The Abkhasians, the Azerbaijanis, the Hunzas, the Eskimos and the Karakorum all live on foodstuffs rich in nitriloside or vitamin B17. Their food consists variously of buckwheat, peas, broad beans, lucerne, turnips, lettuce, sprouting pulse or grain, apricots with their seeds, and berries of various kinds. Their diet can provide them with as much as 250&endash;3,000 mg of nitriloside a day. The founding father of vitamin B17 research, Ernst T. Krebs, Jr, studied the dietary habits of these tribes. Krebs stated: "Upon investigating the diet of these people, we found that the seed of the apricot was prized as a delicacy and that every part of the apricot was utilized."33 The average Western diet, with its refined, fibreless foods, offers less than 2 mg of nitriloside a day. It has also been noted that natives from these tribes who move into "civilised" areas and change their diets accordingly are prone to cancers at the regular Western incidence.34

The Right Materials In his book, Preface to Cancer: Nature, Cause and Cure, Dr Alexander Berglas has this to say about cancer incidence: "Civilization is, in terms of cancer, a juggernaut that cannot be stopped It is the nature and essence of industrial civilization to be toxic in every sense We are faced with the grim prospect that the advance of cancer and of civilization parallel each other."35 The human body has an amazing capacity to recover, if we look after it properly and if we supply it with the proper materials for repair. Working with non-toxic, physio-friendly treatments can only work in our favour. Just look at the side-effects of vitamin B17 as described by G. Edward Griffin in World Without Cancer: "B17 side effects include increased appetite, weight gain, lowered blood pressure, increased hemoglobin and red blood cell count, elimination or sharp reduction of pain without narcotics; builds up the body's resistance to other diseases, is a

natural substance found in foods and is compatible with human biological experience, destroys cancer cells while nourishing non-cancer cells"36 Compare the above with the side effects from chemotherapy and radiation: the dizziness, skin discolouration, nausea, diarrhoea, loss of hair, loss of appetite, organ failure, internal bleeding, etcetera, etcetera. How long will it be before we find ourselves looking back on these treatments in the same way as we now look back on the blood-letting and ammonia infusions exacted upon King Charles II? Notwithstanding the often life-saving surgical removal of cancerous tissue, could there possibly be a more inhumane treatment in the 21st century than conventional cancer therapy? Flora Flora was diagnosed with stage-four bowel cancer in 1999. "Before the operation they gave me chemotherapy, which was devastating. By the end of the course, I could hardly stand. They then removed the tumour from my bowel. I was told the cancer had spread to the liver. I was offered further chemotherapy, but declined. I attended Middlesex Hospital and had five sessions of laser treatment to try and contain the liver cancer, followed by more chemotherapy. After the fifth time of trying to contain the cancer, they said that it was beginning to grow yet again. So I began an organic diet and attended the Dove Clinic for intensive vitamin C treatment with other supplements. It was there that I was told about vitamin B17. I added that to my regime. Over a period of time, the cancer completely disappeared from my liver. It is now February 2002 and I have been one year clear of cancer. I am maintaining my organic diet and eating about 50 apricot kernels a day. I'm 64, I've returned to work and I feel fine. Treatments such as these should at least be made known to patients by the NHS."37 There are literally thousands of people who can attest to the pharmacological, lifesaving power of vitamin B17 and its supporting nutritional regime. And the same can also be said of vitamin C.

Vitamin C The all-round benefits of vitamin C to the human physiology have been known and utilised for centuries. In terms of its benefits in cancer treatment and prevention, we read the following from Phillip Day: "Dr Linus Pauling, often known as the 'Father of Vitamin C' and twice awarded the Nobel Prize, declared that daily intake of up to 10 grams a day of the vitamin aids anticancer activity within the body. "Pauling was largely derided for making these declarations but, today, large doses of vitamin C are used by many practitioners for cancer patients in nutritional

therapy, who believe Pauling was right and that the popular nutrient is indispensable to the body in its fight to regain health from cancer."38 Vitamin C can protect against breast cancer. After reviewing 90 studies on the relationship between vitamin C and cancer, Gladys Block, PhD, at the University of California at Berkeley, concluded: "There is overwhelming evidence of the protective effect of vitamin C and other antioxidants against cancer of the breast."39 And Geoffrey R. Howe, of the National Cancer Institute of Canada, reviewed 12 controlled case studies of diet and breast cancer and noted that vitamin C had the most consistent statistically significant relationship to the reduction of breast cancer risk.40 On the subject of the importance of mineral and vitamin supplements, a recent New York Times front-page article quoted Dr Geoffrey P. Oakley, Jr, at the Centers for Disease Control and Prevention in Atlanta, as saying: "We, the physicians, were mistaken not to recommend vitamin supplements to our patients for so long. We need just to admit that, on this one, we were wrong."41 Let the reader be assured that the recent scare tactics surrounding vitamin C and its supposed links to cancer are just another one of those smear campaigns orchestrated by the merchants. Quite simply, any good news on vitamin C represents yet another threat to the pharmaceutical industry's considerable income from conventional cancer treatments. The full story on the vested interests supporting the author of the muchpublicised vitamin C/cancer story can be found at the website http://www.whatareweswallowing.freeserve.co.uk/vitc.htm.

Hazel Hazel had been given a virtual death sentence by her cancer doctor, who told her that although there was an 86 per cent recovery rate from her type of breast cancer, she was unfortunately in the smaller category. As previously noted, Hazel's chemotherapy was only making her feel terrible, and she decided that if she were going to die then she would do so without further conventional treatment. Hazel began a regime of intravenously administered vitamin C and supplements, including vitamin B17, and paid great attention to her diet. She soon began to feel a great deal better. She regained her weight, her hair and her appetite. About nine months following the diagnosis, she was troubled with lower back pain and visited her doctor. He suggested a further scan based on Hazel's lower back pain, which the doctor believed was possibly the result of her cancer having spread to the base of her spine. Hazel said there was no way she was going for more

chemotherapy or scans, which she believes in themselves can trigger carcinogenic activity. Instead, Hazel supplemented her vitamin C regime with a course of vitamin B17 kernels, and she also maintained a sensible diet and stayed away from her conventional cancer physician. The blood count taken by her GP before Christmas read as normal. She feels very healthy and is in the process of writing a book about her experiences. She feels passionately that people need to know that there are alternative cancer treatments available, and she speaks to groups on this subject.42

Need for Data and Education Finally, we hear from Dr Nicola Hembry of the Dove Clinic, which specialises in the non-conventional approach to cancer care and treatment: "Nutritional treatments such as high-dose vitamin C and B17 [laetrile] have been known about for years, and there are many success stories from patients lucky enough to have received and benefited from them. Research shows that levels of 400 mg/dL vitamin C in the blood can kill cancer cells by a pro-oxidative mechanism, and there is a great deal of data showing that B17 is preferentially toxic to cancer cells. "The trouble is that there is little in the way of well-designed random control trial data for the use of these substances, and therefore mainstream medicine rejects them out of hand without even considering the evidence available or even asking why these trials haven't been carried out. It has to be said that one of the reasons is a lack of financial incentive because these substances cannot be patented. "Sadly, it is the cancer sufferers who lose out. To not even have the choice of these safer, more natural treatments, even when a cancer is deemed incurable and only palliative chemotherapy or radiotherapy is offered, is in my view totally unacceptable. I have seen many patients experience an improved duration and quality of life with an integrated approach, and some go on to achieve complete remission of their disease, even when dismissed as incurable by their oncologists."43 Treating cancer is not just about getting hold of vitamin B17 as quickly as possible. We need to be educated in a whole range of issues. Phillip Day's book, Cancer: Why We're Still Dying To Know The Truth, has been written in an easily readable and understandable manner, specifically to inform the general public on all of the key issues pertaining to natural treatment for cancer. It makes for necessary and fascinating reading. For those readers interested in finding out more on the issues raised in this article, just click on the following titles available from Credence Publications at the website http://www.credence.org:

 Cancer: Why We're Still Dying To Know The Truth &endash; A concise account of the cancer industry and of the good news on vitamin B17 metabolic therapy. Vitamin B17 Metabolic Therapy: A Clinical Guide &endash; A clinical account of vitamin B17, detailing the landmark research on this most vital of vitamins in the fight against cancer. Food For Thought &endash; Delicious recipes designed to promote health. A vital contribution to cancer prevention and recovery.

Closing Comments: Throughout the writing of this article, I have been acutely aware of three things. Firstly, I've been aware of my slender mortality and that only by the grace of God have I not had to face a cancer diagnosis of my own. I know that for many, the information contained in "Death by Doctoring" will bring sadness as well as anger. But in its telling, I also believe this story brings great hope. Secondly, vitamin B17 metabolic therapy and vitamin C form only part of a much wider regime of treatments that have proven successful in the treatment of cancer. These and other sensible treatments are explained in more detail in the above Credence titles. Thirdly, I am conscious of the fact that there are elements of conventional medical practice that are saving and enhancing lives every day, not least in some methods of early cancer diagnosis and in acute and emergency medicine. May the good continue, and may the bad be open to complete reappraisal. Finally, I do so wish I'd been given the opportunity to meet John Diamond, because I reckon we'd have got on like a house on fire. And who knows what might have happened as a result?

Author's Note: For a list of practising clinicians or to comment on this report, please telephone Steven Ransom or email steve1@onetel.net.uk. The views of those readers with medical qualifications are especially welcome. Thank you for reading. For republication details or further information, telephone +44 (0)1622 832386 or mobile 7947 496488 (UK only).

Endnotes: 18. Diamond, John, 'C': Because Cowards Get Cancer Too, Vermilion Press, 1999. 19. Diamond, John, "Quacks on the Rack", Observer, December 3, 2000. 20. Griffin, G. Edward, World Without Cancer: The Story of Vitamin B17, American Media Publications, 1974, 1996. 21. Day, Phillip (compiler), B17 Metabolic Therapy &endash; In the Prevention and Control of Cancer, Credence Publications, 2001. 22. Day, Phillip, Cancer: Why We're Still Dying To Know The Truth, Credence Publications, 2000. 23. ibid. 24. Moss, Ralph, The Cancer Syndrome, Grove Press, 1980. 25. Griffin, ibid. 26. ibid. 27. Rattigan, Pat, "The Cancer Business", http://www.vegan.swinternet.co.uk/articles/health/cancerbusiness.html. 28. BBC News, "Cyanide Targets Cancer", Report at http://news.bbc.co.uk/hi/english/in_depth/sci_tech/2000/festival_of_science/newsid _913000/913463.stm. 29. Day, Cancer: Why We're, ibid. 30. Phillip's testimony, on file at Credence Publications. 31. Diamond, 'C': Because Cowards, ibid. 32. Krebs, Ernst T., Nutritional and Therapeutic Implications, John Beard Memorial Foundation, 1964 (privately published). 33. William's testimony, on file at Credence Publications. 34. Stefansson, Vilhjalmur, Cancer: Disease of Civilization? An Anthropological and Historical Study, Hill & Wang, New York, 1960. 35. Berglas, Dr Alexander, Preface to Cancer: Nature, Cause and Cure, Pasteur Institute, Paris, 1957. 36. Griffin, ibid. 37. Flora's testimony, on file at Credence Publications. 38. Day, Cancer: Why We're, ibid. 39. See http://www.access2wealth. com/health/reportSave%20a%20Woman's%20Life.htm. 40. ibid. 41. ibid. 42. Hazel's testimony, on file at Credence Publications. 43. From author's interview/correspondence with Dr Nicola Hembry, on file at Credence Publications. Back to Part 1 About the Author: Steven Ransom is Research Director of UK-based Credence Publications, which investigates business and governmental health fraud and provides unbiased, lifesaving health information (see website http://www.credence.org). He is the author

of Plague, Pestilence and the Pursuit of Power: The Politics of Global Disease (Credence, 2001), and co-author (with Phillip Day) of World Without AIDS (Credence, 2000). His new book, Great News on Cancer in the 21st Century (from which his "Death by Doctoring" article is extracted), is available at http://www.credence.org/greatnews/greatnews.htm. His article, "Population and Food Control: The Corporate Agenda", was published in NEXUS 9/03. Steven can be emailed at steve1@onetel.net.uk. Visit his own website at http://www.whatareweswallowing.com.

Decloaking Pathogens with Low-Frequency Sound

A variety of disease-causing pathogens and health problems can be identified in the voice print and can be cancelled out by the input of complementary frequencies and harmonics.
Extracted from Nexus Magazine, Volume 7, Number 6 (October-November 2000) or November-December 2000 in the USA only. PO Box 30, Mapleton Qld 4560 Australia. editor@nexusmagazine.com Telephone: +61 (0)7 5442 9280; Fax: +61 (0)7 5442 9381 From our web page at: www.nexusmagazine.com 2000 by Sharry Edwards, MEd SOUND HEALTH PO Box 416 Albany, Ohio 45710, USA Telephone: +1 (740) 698 9119 Fax: +1 (740) 698 6116 E-mail: sound@frognet.net Website: www.soundhealthinc.com

hroughout history, mankind has been plagued by infectious diseases. With the advent of modern biochemical antibiotics, many of these older diseases seem to have been eradicated. However, many new diseases have been identified, some of which are mutations of previously "cured" diseases, in the form of resistant pathogens. Our entire ecosystem has now become vulnerable to these resistant pathogens due to the fact that as these invaders move from host to host they mutate, so that what worked against them today doesn't work tomorrow. This has caused extreme concern for those in charge of public health. If we don't have the resources

to keep up with the mutations, how can the public be protected? How will the people even know how to take precautions against infection? Controversial biophysicist Hulda Clark, PhD, ND, stated in her book, The Cure For All Disease, that cancer, one of the most feared of diseases, is caused by pathogens-specifically, parasites whose life cycles are aided and abetted by modern chemicals that we encounter. She is certainly not alone in identifying links between parasites/pathogens and modern illness. Chronic fatigue shows a strong connection with Epstein Barr virus. Heart disease and pulmonary embolism have been connected with Chlamydia pneumoniae. The list is long and growing. To add to the problem, these pathogens have been able to use the body's processes against it. Using the sloughed-off protein of the host, these pathogens have the ability to create a protective cloak so that the body will be fooled into thinking that the pathogen is part of our normal form and function.

SOUND SOLUTIONS FOR OVERCOMING DISEASE

What can be done to combat this problem? The Sound Health Research Institute, a non-profit organisation located in rural Ohio, USA, has been conducting studies using an emerging technique known as BioAcoustics to help find answers. [See Sharry Edwards's article in NEXUS 4/03, April&endash;May 1997, for background information. Ed.] In recent months, BioAcoustics technology has been shown under microscopic observation to be able to dissolve the ringed protein barrier used by some of these pathogens to cloak themselves. The technique was used successfully against the Epstein Barr virus, Chlamydia pneumoniae bacterium and yeast. It has potential in the eradication of such diseases as chronic fatigue, influenza, AIDS, etc., and it certainly will help in the fight against antibiotic-resistant pathogens including the resistant "flesh-eating bugs" which have been in the news recently. At the beginning of the study, frequencies identified in Dr Clark's book were used, but it was found that these were not accurate or that mutations in the pathogens had taken place, thus making these frequencies unusable and necessitating the search for new, correct frequencies. Below is a short review of the initial study, involving 17 participants, in which the Epstein Barr virus, the Chlamydia pneumoniae bacterium and yeast were targeted. (Note that in the case of the yeast, the decloaking and deactivation happened so quickly that the yeast could not be seen within a minute or so.)

Epstein Barr Virus

A filmed recording of the activity under the microscope shows that when the coating of the Epstein Barr virus was dissolved, the neutrophils (the white blood cells that attack invaders) were activated. The activity of the neutrophils was nil until the Epstein Barr was decloaked by the appropriate frequency, even though the two were separated by minute distances. As the decloaking transpired, it was obvious that the neutrophil had not been aware of the invader until the protein coating had begun to dissolve. After the decloaking, the neutrophil continued to consume the invading pathogen. Here are some additional notes from the study: This is listed by Dr Clark as having the musical note of C#, but we found it to range from mid C# to early D. When the pathogen numbers were high, there was an active invasion as well as symptoms (the most common being fatigue) which varied in intensity. When the antigen frequencies were high, antibodies were being produced. When detoxing the Epstein Barr virus, ear and throat infections, pain and sensitivity in those areas were noticed. Reports show that Epstein Barr virus tends to hide in the neck area. Chlamydia pneumoniae Bio-acoustic voice spectral analysis has been shown to be an inexpensive (the lab testing for Chlamydia pneumoniae costs US$400 per test) and quick way to determine which pathogens are present and which antibodies have been manufactured by the body. In the case of Chlamydia pneumoniae, researchers were able to identify those participants in the study who had been infected by the bacterium, those who had created antibodies to it, and those who were on their way to being free of the infection. Additional notes from the study are as follows: This bacterium was not listed by Dr Clark. This is not the sexually transmitted variety of Chlamydia; the Chlamydia pneumoniae strain is airborne and it attacks the lungs and pulmonary system. Its symptoms include laboured breathing, dizziness and passing out, accelerated heart rate, high blood pressure and muddled thinking. Reinfection is possible after symptoms have disappeared. The bacterium has an incubation period of 10&endash;14 days. The frequency of Chlamydia pneumoniae corresponds with the musical note of C#, and also involves the note of A, which is associated with blood clotting. For active cases, a narrow band of C# was active in each chart, and late A to early A# was also involved. For those with high protease levels, symptoms did not appear. For those with blood type O, symptoms were short and less severe. When the Frequency Equivalent of Epstein Barr virus was high, an active infection was present.

 When the antigen frequencies were high, antibodies were being produced. The Chlamydia pneumoniae formed clots which formed a protective coating that cloaked the entire clot from the neutrophils. These clots are not shown in chest Xrays or clotting factor scans. It is suggested that a pulmonary arteriography or a spiral CT of the lung be ordered to verify the presence of these small clots in the lung tissue. Eating fatty foods or heavy meals exacerbated symptoms of laboured breathing. Depending on how much fatty food or how large the meal had been consumed by the participant, symptoms would dissipate within half an hour to four hours after treatment. Participants who had poor digestion of protein were most vulnerable. Trauma (brand name) from Thera-zyme has a particularly high dose of protease and was used along with digestive enzymes to ease or dissipate the symptoms. Doxycycl HYC, a potent antibiotic, is reported to be able to kill this strain of Chlamydia pneumoniae, but had little effect in this case. Giving the frequency equivalent for Doxycycl produced side effects as if the medication had been given, even though the subject had never taken it before. One infected and particularly vulnerable client exhibited small, thin, pinch-like bruises. One client had a pacemaker implanted by doctors, to stop an accelerated heart rate, but the breathing problems and muddled thinking were still present after the placement of the pacemaker. One client was told that he needed heart surgery to clear blocked arteries, but, obtaining a second opinion, he discovered that this was not necessary. One client was told by the medical establishment that absolutely nothing was wrong, except simply stress. Four persons in the study ended up in the hospital, but not one hospital discovered that a pathogen was causing the problem. Chlamydia pneumoniae Linked to Heart Disease An article published in the June 2000 issue of the Townsend Letters for Doctors and Patients stated that the high and rising incidence of heart disease in many cases can be attributed to undiagnosed Chlamydia pneumoniae which continuously reinfect the human host. Jeffrey S. Bland, PhD, with Sara H. Benum, MA, in a recent publication, Genetic Nutritioneering (Keats Publishing, Los Angeles, 1999), reported the following (pp. 142-144): "Swedish medical researchers spent several years trying to determine the cause of death of 16 very fit athletes; all of whom died of sudden cardiac arrest while performing. Post mortem examination revealed evidence of inflammation of the heart, which seemed to be caused by a chronic infection with the parasite Chlamydia pneumoniae. Following up on this discovery, investigators in the cardiology division at the University of Utah School of Medicine confirmed the strong correlation between heart disease and infection with Chlamydia pneumoniae. Improving protein (including milk protein) digestion is a major step in eliminating

the availability of sloughed-off protein that is used for cloaking by such pathogens as Chlamydia pneumoniae.

FREQUENCY, THE KEY TO FIGHTING PATHOGENS Using frequency to decloak these pathogens is the first step in establishing control. "We feel we are adding to the information that Rife started and the Universe was not ready to receive," said Karen Almashy, a participant in the Sound Health Research Institute study. "In Rife's time, it wasn't so urgent; now it is." Rife and many others knew that frequency is the key to controlling pathogens. It is the key to stimulating the body to fight its own pathogens. The main issue has been finding the correct frequency, in light of the constant mutations, and the appropriate wave form. Giving the body direct square waves can cause damage. The new techniques must provide frequencies in exacting patterns, using short bursts, for approximately eight minutes. Using frequency in this way provides a very powerful and effective avenue to dissolve the ringed protein barriers. Why does frequency work to dissolve ringed protein barriers used by resistant pathogens to cloak themselves? And what is frequency? Light is frequency. Sound is frequency. Aroma is frequency. Emotion is frequency. Vibration is frequency. Music is frequency. Brain waves are frequency. Nerve impulses are frequency. Everything, at its most common denominator, is frequency. Frequency is everything and everything is frequency. In reality, there are no solids. We exist in a universe that consists entirely of energy. Einstein proved this. Frequency defines it. How does the body know what to do with all of these frequencies? The body hears frequency. The ears change that sensory input into biochemical impulses and send that information to the brain. The eyes feast on frequencies of light input, change those impulses into biochemical energy and send that information to the brain. The nose receives aromas. Each impulse is changed into biochemical input and sent to the brain. Each sensory organ collects information as frequency input and changes that input into biochemical impulses which it sends to the brain. The brain in turn digitises the information and redistributes it to systems and functions of the body so that the body can maintain homoeostasis. How does the brain know how to route these inputs to the appropriate part of the brain? Answer: by the octave of frequency. If the frequency comes in at a level of: 1&endash;2 cycles per second, the brain interprets this as biomagnetic input; 2&endash;4 cycles per second, the brain interprets this as bioelectrical input; 1&endash;4 cycles per second, the brain interprets this as genetic frequency input (biomagnetic and bioelectric input combined); 4&endash;8 cycles per second, the brain interprets this as biochemical input;

 8&endash;16 cycles per second, the brain interprets this as structural (muscular/skeletal) input; 16&endash;32 cycles per second, the brain interprets this as neurophysical input. Each frequency, or frequency set, has specific functions, both structural and functional, within the body. Each frequency set does its own work and can share frequencies from its set for other biological systems to use. This has been known to occur but, until very recently, the mechanism by which it occurred was not defined. The body, in its infinite wisdom, has a perfect feedback loop to make it possible for the body to diagnose and provide a set of healing frequencies as a self-diagnosis and prescription. The system--the voice to provide sound, and the ear to perceive sound--is a perfect diagnostic tool that can provide reliable predictive, preventive and curative options for self-healing. In no other system in the body is a feedback loop used in such a conscious way. This system is operating even when we are comatose. It only ceases when our life-force ceases--and we really don't know that for sure. Our ears transmit a stabilising sound, an oto-acoustic emission, which is a constant attempt to provide healing frequencies to the body. This ability is just now being considered as a viable complement to modern medicine, but references from ancient civilisations reveal that sound had been used for thousands of years to balance and maintain health. Tibetans know the positive vibrational effects of bells and chanting. Traditional Chinese medicine practitioners recognise that properly flowing energy, or chi, is fundamental to good, balanced health. The Bible equates "the Word", a form of sound, with God and creation. Today it seems that these ancient wisdoms are being revisited as conventional medicine, with its previous reliance upon the scientific method, begins to pay attention to the potential of frequency to nourish and support the body's capacity to self-heal. The medical establishment is just starting to recognise the relationship between the frequencies of the voice and nutritional status (see Danielle Campbell's article in Advance Journal for Speech Language Pathologists and Audiologists, 31 May 1999). Each one of us possesses unique harmonies of frequency that can be expressed through the voice. However, when the frequencies of the body become unbalanced, that disorder is also expressed through the voice and manifests as disease or stress at the structural and biochemical levels of the body. A short section of the voice--a recording of less than a minute in duration--can be assessed using a system that analyses an individual's frequency status. Those frequencies, in specific combinations, can then in turn be used to support normal form and function.

HARMONICS, CHORDS AND FREQUENCY EQUIVALENTS Each note and frequency has a series of other frequencies that it "plays" with to create holistic balance within a system of the body. Each note and frequency also has a series of harmonics that it "plays" with to create the harmonics we observe throughout the systems of the body. Harmonics can be used to nourish multiple systems that are in stress. For instance, the frequencies that can be used to normalise and cause "spontaneous remissions" in some types of cancer (a limited subject base) are the harmonics of the Krebs cycle (the citric acid cycle, a series of steps in the oxidation of carbohydrates). In studies, these frequencies were presented using specific patterns to achieve and maintain an harmonic "chord" that is a specific, recognisable mathematical matrix. Normally these mathematical matrix frequency sets can be used for treating one system or one issue. However, many systems within the body use these chords. Interestingly, these have been emulated and written down in musical theory, without our necessarily realising that these chords already exist within our cells as musical mass and frequency. Each nutrient, biochemical substance, organ and emotion has a series of predictable relationships that are mathematical in nature. For example, the frequency equivalent of choline (a necessary nutrient of the B-vitamin family) has an opposite or balancing frequency equivalent. These two frequencies work together to harmonise the body and the energy conversion system. If you subtract the numeric frequency equivalent of choline from the 6th harmonic (180 degrees out of phase) frequency equivalent of choline, the result is the frequency equivalent of acetylcholine. This is exactly the process that the body goes through when these compounds are introduced. In other words, what the body does with compounds can be predicted and shown mathematically. THE MATHEMATICAL MATRIX OF THE BODY The body is a mathematical matrix of frequency interactions. Biochemical relationships are frequency relationships. Consider the following. The suggestion that the number 8 is the opposite of the number 11 is a foreign notion to most people. No such model is taught in school, but the reality is that our body knows this concept to be true and responds to numbers and frequencies in its attempt to conduct the normal processes of the body. Actually, mathematical opposites are easily understood when one considers other forms of opposites recognised by both science and the arts. Each colour has an opposite, known as a pigment or light complement. Each colour can be represented by a frequency. The frequency sets which represent complementary colours can

also be considered frequency complements. BioAcoustics refers to these frequency complements as Frequency Equivalents. Just as green and red are opposite or complementary colours, there are green frequencies (in the frequency range of 11) and red frequencies (in the frequency range of 8). Using this concept, an overabundance of the frequency of 11 can be equalised by using the frequency of 8, and vice-versa. By using 8 (or any frequency we choose as a base), we can begin to construct formulas that the body uses innately to provide balance to the body. Using data from vocal analysis, it can be shown that every muscle, every compound, every process and structure of the body has a frequency equivalent that can be mathematically calculated. The body's ability to heal itself originates as an interaction, biochemical and/or structural, which is a predictable mathematical frequency response. For example, calcium and magnesium are used together in the body. When you combine the frequency equivalents of calcium and magnesium, the frequency equivalent of phosphorus is the result. Phosphorus is a compound that is required for calcium and magnesium to be synergistic. Frequency harmonics of the body matrix imitate the body's reactions which science has already discovered. Human biological reactions and the frequency equivalents of the mathematical matrix are the same. One of the frequencies that has been shown to be able to strengthen the thumb is the note of C. By presenting the specific note within the range of C that is required, it can be shown that the thumb muscles become stronger. Giving the frequency complement of the same muscle will cause the muscle to weaken. Since the frequency equivalent of the thumb muscle happens to correspond to the frequency equivalent of zinc, the body will also accept the compound of zinc as a support for that muscle. Our physical bodies are apparently built on, and correspond to, a blueprint created by thousands of these combinations. Each organ, muscle, nutrient or biochemical has a frequency equivalent and Harmonic Matrix that are interrelated via the central processing unit, the nervous system and the brain. A vocal print can show the combination of notes and the corresponding frequencies that can be used to create the coherent mathematical patterns that are required by our bodies. When these patterns become dissonant, dis-ease is the result. How simple, then, to monitor and maintain our own health through a daily review of our vocal print? Some frequencies are apparently more important to our states of health than others. The frequency of 16 is a very important internal frequency, since it can help release

oxygen and calcium into the cells. In his book Cross Currents (Jeremy P. Tarcher, Inc., Los Angeles, 1990), Robert Becker, MD, substantiated that calcium, an invaluable nutrient in the body's healing processes, is released by the frequency of 16 cycles per second. The most compelling information concerning the number 16 as a frequency harmonic may change medicine and the way we treat disease. This is an expansion the concept of harmonics postulated by Pythagoras, the 6th century BC mathematician. He observed that if one of two strings, which have the same length and the same degree of tension, is then divided in half, the half string, when vibrated, creates an harmonic exactly one octave higher than the original full string. As Pythagoras continued to divide the string, he observed the harmonic principles that still govern much of the musical theory in use today. The discovery of the mathematical relationships underlying the science of sound clearly demonstrates that harmonics was not an abstract concept but adheres to strict and predictable mathematical principles. These precise harmonics, used in combination with the frequency equivalents, form an intricate harmonic synergy that maintains the sonostatis essential for optimal health. Our body functions as a compilation of frequencies and frequency relationships. The brain functions through the use of brain waves which are measurable as frequency. The heart emits frequency to keep the heart beating in rhythm. Nerve transmission is accomplished through the use of frequency pathways. Organs, nerves, tissue and bone are themselves made up of substances which are, at their base, energy--measurable in cycles per second. The body is alive with frequencies that interact in cooperative resonance, in harmony. All of the frequency equivalents that correspond to the use of nutrients and biochemicals that relate to a particular harmonic set can be used to evaluate the efficacy of the interactions involved. This mathematical matrix maps the crossroads of alchemy and cooperation between the different systems of the body. If a mineral, fatty acid, amino acid, biochemical and enzyme, for example, have similar frequencies, they may all participate as nearly interchangeable components performing the same work. Sulphur and palmitic acid are similar frequency equivalents. They can substitute for each other in the fight against invading pathogens. Other compounds that are found within the same harmonic set react in analogous fashion. The body is adept at compensating, substituting and transmuting frequencies. If an enzyme isn't available to help counter invading pathogens, fatty acids and minerals can be substituted. Frequency-equivalent harmonic sets can be used to establish substitutes using mathematical matrix relationships. This means that if we construct an harmonic set

for the frequency equivalents of vitamin C, we can use this listing to observe every other compound that interacts with vitamin C and, in addition, see the structural aspects most affected by vitamin C. In the clinic, a frequency can be presented to a subject and the voice monitored to observe the frequency equivalents of compounds that are influenced. In a great many instances, many of the interactions were previously unknown. For example, in a study that was conducted to determine the originating factors of knee problem in tennis players, it was found that the knee was not the actual root cause; the base problem turned out to be in a foot muscle. BioAcoustics research indicates that standardised, harmonic sets can be used to predict, depict and monitor the chemical and behavioural interactions and relationships of living systems. When all of the frequency equivalents of compounds and physiology are known, every aspect of any one frequency can be studied. We will be able to understand frequency relationships and how they relate to all other structures, processes and biochemicals. In the not-too-distant future, then, we will be able to develop an elemental frequency grid similar to the periodic table of elements. Every compound has a frequency equivalent based on its molecular weight. Presenting a frequency equivalent in analog form to the body, allows the body to detect the presence of that compound. When an additional frequency, based on a mathematical formula of the frequency equivalent, is presented, the substance becomes functional. A frequency equivalent that allows this awareness by the brain is called a Brain Wave Multiple (BWM). In disease, the body may not have the necessary BWMs to identify or stimulate a compound or muscle. A frequency equivalent can provide the BWMs that act to stimulate the detection and function of a compound or structure. From the data presented so far, it seems that the heart provides the actual rhythm of the frequency (the wave form), while the brain provides the actual frequency to be used. Note that it is imperative that BWMs be presented in an analog (not digital) form. According to Robert O. Becker and many other researchers, the body's input mechanisms are analog and respond most efficiently to analog input.)

WHAT THE VOICE CAN REALLY TELL YOU The frequencies of the voice can be predictive, diagnostic, prescriptive and curative. The vocal print can identify toxins, pathogens, supplements that are too high or low in level, and muscles that are weak or strong. Systems that do not cooperate can be detected through a vocal asseessment, as can the root cause of a disease or symptom. The vocal print can match the most compatible medication for a person and can identify medications that are not doing well. It can even match compatibility for dating and job placement! Voice frequencies can be predictive Michael was on his way to the secluded Sound Health Research Institute in rural Ohio to demonstrate a new product. He was intrigued by this new BioAcoustics technique he had heard so much about, and wondered if it could really reveal the physical condition of the body. Michael was given a tour of the facility and quickly accepted the offer to have his voice analysed. His vocal print revealed that he might have a serious thyroid issue, but Michael had no medical history or evidence of any such problem. Just to be sure, it was suggested that Michael visit his medical practitioner. The lab results taken a few days later indicated nothing abnormal. Both Michael and his medical practitioner were pleased that nothing was wrong, had a good laugh about the shortcoming of this new technique and went back to life as usual. Nine days later, Michael collapsed with a set of mysterious symptoms that stumped the local doctors. His heartbeat was erratic, he was sweating profusely, he was anxious and disoriented. The doctors were puzzled, but Michael remembered the vocal test. As it turned out, a serious thyroid condition was indeed the problem. The vocal print had revealed, nine days prior to any physical symptoms or lab results, that his thyroid was in stress. Voice frequencies can identify biochemical toxins Over the summer, seven-year-old Andi, a top reader last session, had forgotten how to read. Her teacher demanded that Andi be put in a special reading class. This embarrassed Andi and made her reluctant to go to school. She cried every day. On

the days she didn't cry, she pretended to be sick. Andi was brought to a BioAcoustics clinic, where vocal testing was used to determine if there were any biochemical reasons for her reading problems. During that session, while she was receiving low-frequency sound, Andi was able to read clearly and without hesitation. The test pointed to the possibility that Andi had been poisoned by formaldehyde, a chemical preservative. A detoxification program was initiated, and Andi's teacher noticed immediate and striking differences in the girl. Andi's self-esteem soared. She was again a bright, cheerful, intelligent child. Best of all, she could read again! Voice frequencies can ascertain muscle stress, trauma and weakness Bob was an attorney, but more than that he was a motorcycle enthusiast. Five years ago, Bob had an accident so severe that the doctors wanted to amputate his leg. Being an avid tennis player, Bob refused to allow the operations, but after four years of physical therapy there was little hope that he would ever be able to walk normally again. The lower portion of his leg was as large as a football; he could not walk straight nor bend his ankle, and his stamina for any exercise was gone. Bob closed his law practice and went home to his parents who lived in a small community in Ohio. He felt that his life, as he wanted it to be, was over. In a local grocery store, Bob met a local tennis player who later introduced Bob to an experimental technique being offered at a local college. Two months later, after working with BioAcoustics, Bob was back on the tennis court giving the locals a challenging workout. He could walk straight; he could almost run; he could chase a tennis ball. The swelling dissipated and his leg now had muscle tone and movement. He had his life back again and he was ecstatic. Bob was doing so well on the court that he was asked to be the tennis coach at the local high school. Voice frequencies can identify pathogens Voice frequencies can identify pathogens and also provide mathematical frequency sets that can assist the body eradicate them, as in the following example. Laura was very tired. Her medical tests provided little help. A darkfield blood examination confirmed that Laura had Epstein Barr virus. The frequencies of Epstein Barr show as an invading pathogen in the vocal print. A mathematical set of formulas was developed and used to decloak the pathogen and assist the body to identify the intruder. Once the pathogen was pointed out, the killer cells of the body easily identified and attacked the pathogen. This worked well with the bacteria and yeast in Laura's body. She has now resumed her active lifestyle. Voice frequencies can be diagnostic Barbara had Paget's disease. Her bones were in a constant state of destruction and replacement that resulted in overdeveloped, light, porous bones. Barbara had broken her hip and had just got out of the hospital when she sought an answer through BioAcoustics vocal analysis. Paget's is regarded as incurable, so her physician was not hopeful. However, Barbara was convinced that a cure was possible and she was determined to explore every avenue of alternative practice.

Barbara's first session revealed that a little-known supplement was not being utilised by her body. The supplement was identified as a mineral that is stressed when Paget's disease is present. The supplement was quickly added to her daily intake of vitamins. Barbara is off crutches and recently called to report that she has been out square-dancing! Voice frequencies can self-prescribe A female jogger was referred to the clinic because one leg was two inches shorter than the other due to the trauma of a hit-and-run incident. An operation was scheduled to try to elongate the bone. The voice print was able to show that a thigh muscle was very tight. Lowfrequency analog sound was presented to relax the muscle. Within a few minutes of muscle manipulation, both legs were the same length, and, with exercise, have continued to remain in the normalised state.

HARMONIOUS HEALTH These examples represent only a small fraction of the information that can be gleaned from vocal prints. The field of vocal analysis, utilising the idea that frequencies contained in the voice are holographic representations of one's state of health, is quickly gaining a reputation for excellence. Research has repeatedly shown that every muscle, compound, process and structure of the body has a frequency equivalent that can be mathematically calculated. This provides the foundation for the concept that the body's ability to heal itself can originate as frequency interactions between the molecular signals of the entire body. When these patterns become discordant, dis-ease is the result. When presented the correct low-frequency analog sound, a new harmony can result, with the person experiencing notable self-healing. In addition to viewing the body as a mathematical matrix, BioAcoustics considers the idea that frequencies can be used to predict states of disease and stress before they become obvious on a physical level. Protocols are being developed to identify the frequency relationships for cancer, heart disease, arthritis and sports injuries, regeneration and anti-ageing. The study of numerous vocal prints permits researchers to recognise obvious frequency-markers for various states of illness. Using the voice to monitor the body is a new, developing science. Not all of the answers are obvious, but there is enough known information for definitive patterns of disease states to be established. Dr Andy Weil, Dr Robert O. Becker, Dr William Tillis, Dr Josh Oschman, Dr Alfred Tomatis and Dr Richard Gerber, among other distinguished professionals, all agree that frequency and rhythm, as various forms of energy, can be important aspects of understanding and healing the body.

Voice analysis, with its capabilities for predictive, pre-diagnostic and evaluative assessments of the body, is well on its way to becoming an intrinsic part of regular health care. Just as a rainbow is incomplete without its full spectrum of colours, the body needs full-spectrum sounds that are created by the corresponding harmonic sets to establish and maintain the perfect state of health.

About the Author:

Sharry Edwards, MEd, is Executive Director of Sound Health Research Institute, Inc., a non-profit, educational research institute dedicated to the emerging field of BioAcoustics. Courses developed from the technology, pioneered by Edwards, are the genesis of a three-level Allied Health Program offered by Hocking College, Ohio--the only accredited sound-healing certificate course in the USA. Edwards, an international speaker and author, regularly lectures on BioAcoustics and conducts workshops for professionals.

Editor's Note:
Further information on BioAcoustics and contact details for leading practitioners in various parts of the world can be obtained from the Sound Health website, www.soundhealthinc.com.

Evidence for Creation by Outside Intervention

Darwinists, Creationists and Intelligent Design proponents are unable to explain anomalies in the emergence of domesticated plants, animals and humans.
Extracted from Nexus Magazine, Volume 9, Number 4 (June-July 2002) PO Box 30, Mapleton Qld 4560 Australia. editor@nexusmagazine.com Telephone: +61 (0)7 5442 9280; Fax: +61 (0)7 5442 9381 From our web page at: www.nexusmagazine.com by Lloyd Pye 2002 Email: lloyd@lloydpye.com Website: http://www.lloydpye.com

THE ABSURDITIES OF DOGMA In 1905, a 25-year-old patent clerk named Albert Einstein demolished the 200-yearold certainty that Isaac Newton knew all there was to know about basic physics. In a technical paper only a few pages long, Einstein sent a huge part of his current "reality" to history's dustbin, where it found good company with thousands of other discards large and small. In 1905, though, Newton's discard was about as large as the bin would hold. Now another grand old "certainty" hovers over history's dustbin, and it seems only a matter of time before some new Einstein writes the few (or many) pages that will bring it down and relegate it to history. And, as was the case in 1905, every "expert" in the world laughs heartily at any suggestion that their certainty could be struck down. Yet if facts are any yardstick--which should always be the case, but frequently isn't--Charles Darwin's theory of evolution by natural selection is moving towards extinction. Please note this: not everyone who challenges evolution is automatically a Creationist. Darwinists love to tar all opponents with that brush because so much of Creationist dogma is absurd. Creationists mulishly exclude themselves from serious consideration by refusing to give up fatally flawed parts of their argument, such as the literal interpretation of "six days of creation". Of course, some have tried to take

a more reasonable stance, but those few can't be heard over the ranting of the many who refuse. Recently a new group has entered the fray, much better educated than typical Creationists. This group has devised a theory called "Intelligent Design", which has a wealth of scientifically established facts on its side. The ID-ers, though, give away their Creationist roots by insisting that because life at its most basic level is so incredibly and irreducibly complex, it could never have simply "come into being" as Darwinists insist. Actually, the "life somehow assembled itself out of organic molecules" dogma is every bit as absurd as the "everything was created in six days" dogma, which the ID-ers understand and exploit. But they also suggest that everything came into existence at the hands of God (by whatever name) or "by means of outside intervention", which makes clear how they're betting. "Outside intervention" is a transparent euphemism for "You Know What" (with apologies to J. K. Rowling). [In Rowling's "Harry Potter" books, the arch villain is so despicable and dreadful, his name should not even be uttered; thus he is referred to as "You Know Who". Similarly, the very idea that humans might have been created by extraterrestrials is so despicable and dreadful to mainstream science and religion that no mention of it should be uttered; thus the author refers to it as "You Know What". Ed.] To Darwinists, Creationists and ID-ers alike, creation at the hands of You Know What is the most absurd suggestion of all. Yet it can be shown that You Know What has the widest array of facts on its side and has the best chance of being proved correct in the end. Virtually every scientist worth their doctorate will insist that somehow, some way, a form of evolution is at the heart of all life forms and processes on Earth. By "evolution", they mean the entire panoply of possible interpretations that might explain how, over vast stretches of time, simple organisms can and do transform themselves into more complex organisms. That broad definition gives science as a whole a great deal of room to bob and weave its way towards the truth about evolution, which ostensibly is its goal. However, among individual scientists that same broadness of coverage means nobody has a "lock" on the truth, which opens them up to a withering array of internecine squabbles. In Darwin's case, those squabbles were initially muted. Rightly or wrongly, his theory served a much higher purpose than merely challenging the way science thought about life's processes. It provided something every scientist desperately needed: a strong counter to the intellectual nonsense pouring from pulpits in every church, synagogue and mosque in the world. Since well before Charles Darwin was born, men of science knew full well that God did not create the Earth or anything else in the universe in six literal days. But to assert that publicly invited the same kind of censure that erupts today onto

anyone who dares to challenge evolution openly. Dogma is dogma in any generation. Darwin's honeymoon with his scientific peers was relatively brief. It lasted only as long as they needed to understand that all he had really provided was the outline of a forest of an idea, one that only in broad terms seemed to account for life's stunningly wide array. His forest lacked enough verifiable trees. Even so, once the overarching concept was crystallised as "natural selection", the term "survival of the fittest" was coined to explain it to laymen. When the majority of the public became convinced that evolution was a legitimate alternative to Creationism, the scientific gloves came off. In-fighting became widespread regarding the trees that made up Darwin's forest. Over time, scientists parsed Darwin's original forest into more different trees than he could ever have imagined. That parsing has been wide and deep, and it has taken down countless trees at the hands of scientists themselves. But despite such thinning, the forest remains upright and intact. Somehow, some way, there is a completely natural force at work governing all aspects of the flow and change of life on Earth. That is the scientific mantra, which is chanted religiously to counter every Creationist--and now Intelligent Design--challenge to one or more of the rotten trees that frequently become obvious. Even Darwin realised the data of his era did not provide clear-cut evidence that his theory was correct. Especially troubling was the absence of "transitional species" in the fossil record. Those were needed to prove that, over vast amounts of time, species did in fact gradually transform into other, "higher" species. So right out of the chute, the theory of evolution was on the defensive regarding one of its cornerstones, and more than 140 years later there are still no clear-cut transitional species apparent in the fossil record. Because this is the most vulnerable part of Darwin's theory, Creationists attack it relentlessly, which has forced scientists periodically to put forth a series of candidates to try to take the heat off. Unfortunately for them, in every case those "missing links" have been shown to be outright fakes and frauds. An excellent account is found in Icons of Evolution by Jonathan Wells (Regnery, 2000). But scientists are not deterred by such exposure of their shenanigans. They feel justified because, they insist, not enough time has passed for them to find what they need in a grossly incomplete fossil record. The truth is that some lengthy fossil timelines are missing, but many more are well accounted for. Those have been thoroughly examined in the past 140-plus years, to no avail. In any other occupation, a 140-year-long trek up a blind alley would indicate a wrong approach has been taken. But not to scientists. They blithely continue forward, convinced of the absolute rightness of their mission and

confident their fabled missing link will be found beneath the next overturned rock. Sooner or later, they believe, one of their members will uncover it, so they all work in harmonious concert towards that common goal. Individually, though, it's every man and woman for themselves.

TWEEDLEDUM AND TWEEDLEDEE Plants and animals evolve, eh? Alright, how do they evolve? By gradual but constant changes, influenced by adaptive pressures in their environment that cause physical modifications to persist if they are advantageous. Can you specify the kind of gradual change you're referring to? In any population of plants or animals, over time, random genetic mutations will occur. Most will be detrimental, some will have a neutral effect and some will confer a selective advantage, however small or seemingly inconsequential it might appear. Really? But wouldn't the overall population have a gene pool deep enough to absorb and dilute even a large change? Wouldn't a small change rapidly disappear? Well, yes, it probably would. But not in an isolated segment of the overall population. An isolated group would have a much shallower gene pool, so positive mutations would stand a much better chance of establishing a permanent place in it. Really? What if that positive mutation gets established in the isolated group, then somehow the isolated group gets back together with the main population? Poof! The mutation will be absorbed and disappear. Well, maybe. So let's make sure the isolated population can't get back with the main group until crossbreeding is no longer possible. How would you do that? Put a mountain range between them, something impossible to cross. If it's impossible to cross, how did the isolated group get there in the first place? If you're asking me just how isolated is isolated, let me ask you one. What kind of mutations were you talking about being absorbed? Small, absolutely random changes in base pairs at the gene level.

Really? Why not at the chromosome level? Wouldn't change at the base pair level be entirely too small to create any significant change? Wouldn't a mutation almost have to be at the chromosome level to be noticeable? Who says? Change at that level would probably be too much, something the organism couldn't tolerate. Maybe we're putting too much emphasis on mutations. Right! What about environmental pressures? What if a species suddenly found itself having to survive in a significantly changed environment? One where its members must adapt to the new circumstances or die out? Exactly! How would they adapt? Could they just will themselves to grow thicker fur or stronger muscles or larger size? That sounds like mutations have to play a part. Mutations, eh? All right, how do they play a part?

This game of intellectual thrust and parry goes on constantly at levels of minutiae that boggle an average mind. Traditional Darwinists are one-upped by neoDarwinists at every turn. Quantum evolutionists refashion the work of those who support the theory of peripheral isolates. Mathematicians model mutation rates and selective forces, which biologists do not trust. Geneticists have little use for palaeontologists, who return the favour in spades (pun intended). Cytogenetics labours to find a niche alongside genetics proper. Population geneticists utilise mathematical models that challenge palaeontologists and systematists. Sociobiologists and evolutionary psychologists struggle to make room for their ideas. All perform a cerebral dance of elegant form and exquisite symmetry. Their dance is, ironically, evolution writ large throughout science as a process. New bits of data are put forth to a peer group. The new data are discussed, written about, criticised, written about again, criticised some more. This is gradualism at work, shaping, reshaping and reshaping again if necessary until the new data can comfortably fit into the current paradigm in any field, whatever it is. This is necessary to make it conform as closely as possible to every concerned scientist's current way of thinking. To do it any other way is to invite prompt rejection under a fusillade of withering criticism. This system of excruciating "peer review" is how independent thinkers among scientists have always been kept in line. Darwin was an outsider until he barged into the club by sheer, overpowering brilliance. Patent clerk Einstein did the same.

On the other hand, Alfred Wegener was the German meteorologist who figured out plate tectonics in 1915. Because he dared to bruise the egos of "authorities" outside his own field, he saw his brilliant discovery buried under spiteful criticism that held it down for 50 years. Every scientist in the game knows how it is playedand very few dare to challenge its rules. The restrictions on scientists are severe, but for a very good reason. They work at the leading edges of knowledge, from where the view can be anything from confusing to downright terrifying. Among those who study the processes of life on Earth, they must cope with the knowledge that a surprising number of species have no business being here. In some cases, they can't even be here. Yet they are, for better or worse, and those worst-case examples must be hidden or at least obscured from the general public. But no matter how often facts are twisted, data are concealed or reality is denied, the truth is out there.

THE EMERGENCE OF DOMESTICATED PLANTS There are two basic forms of plants and animals: wild and domesticated. The wild ones far outnumber the domesticated ones, which may explain why vastly more research is done on the wild forms. But it could just as easily be that scientists shy away from the domesticated ones because the things they find when examining them are so far outside the accepted evolutionary paradigm. Nearly all domesticated plants are believed to have appeared between 10,000 and 5,000 years ago, with different groups coming to different parts of the world at different times. Initially, in the so-called Fertile Crescent of modern Iraq, Syria and Lebanon, came wheat, barley and legumes, among other varieties. Later on, in the Far East, came wheat, millet, rice and yams. Later still, in the New World, came maize (corn), peppers, beans, squash, tomatoes and potatoes. Many have "wild" predecessors that were apparently a starting point for the domesticated variety, but others--like many common vegetables--have no obvious precursors. But for those that do, such as wild grasses, grains and cereals, how they turned into wheat, barley, millet, rice, etc. is a profound mystery. No botanist can conclusively explain how wild plants gave rise to domesticated ones. The emphasis here is on "conclusively". Botanists have no trouble hypothesising elaborate scenarios in which Neolithic (New Stone Age) farmers somehow figured out how to hybridise wild grasses, grains and cereals, not unlike Gregor Mendel when he cross-bred pea plants to figure out the mechanics of genetic inheritance. It all sounds so simple and so logical, almost no one outside scientific circles ever examines it closely.

Gregor Mendel never bred his pea plants to be anything other than pea plants. He created short ones, tall ones and different- coloured ones, but they were always pea plants that produced peas. (Pea plants are a domesticated species, too, but that is irrelevant to the point to be made here.) On the other hand, those New Stone Age farmers who were fresh out of their caves and only just beginning to turn soil for the first time (as the "official" scenario goes), somehow managed to transform the wild grasses, grains and cereals growing around them into their domesticated "cousins". Is that possible? Only through a course in miracles! Actually, it requires countless miracles within two large categories of miracles. The first was that the wild grasses and grains and cereals were useless to humans. The seeds and grains were maddeningly small, like pepper flakes or salt crystals, which put them beyond the grasping and handling capacity of human fingers. They were also hard, like tiny nutshells, making it impossible to convert them to anything edible. Lastly, their chemistry was suited to nourishing animals, not humans. So wild varieties were entirely too small, entirely too tough and nutritionally inappropriate for humans. They needed to be greatly expanded in size, greatly softened in texture and overhauled at the molecular level--which would be an imposing challenge for modern botanists, much less Neolithic farmers. Despite the seeming impossibility of meeting those daunting objectives, modern botanists are confident the first sodbusters had all they needed to do it: time and patience. Over hundreds of generations of selective crossbreeding, they consciously directed the genetic transformation of the few dozen that would turn out to be most useful to humans. And how did they do it? By the astounding feat of doubling, tripling and quadrupling the number of chromosomes in the wild varieties! In a few cases, they did better than that. Domestic wheat and oats were elevated from an ancestor with seven chromosomes to their current 42--an expansion by a factor of six. Sugar cane was expanded from a 10-chromosome ancestor to the 80chromosome monster it is today--a factor of eight. The chromosomes of others, like bananas and apples, were only multiplied by factors of two or three, while peanuts, potatoes, tobacco and cotton, among others, were expanded by factors of four. This is not as astounding as it sounds, because many wild flowering plants and trees have multiple chromosome sets. But that brings up what Charles Darwin himself called the "abominable mystery" of flowering plants. The first ones appear in the fossil record between 150 and 130 million years ago, primed to multiply into over 200,000 known species. But no one can explain their presence because there is no connective link to any form of plants that preceded them. It is as ifdare I say it?they were brought to Earth by something akin to You Know What. If so, then it could well be that they were delivered with a built-in capacity to develop multiple chromosome sets, and somehow our Neolithic forebears cracked the codes for the ones most advantageous to humans.

However the codes were cracked, the great expansion of genetic material in each cell of the domestic varieties caused them to grow much larger than their wild ancestors. As they grew, their seeds and grains became large enough to be easily seen and picked up and manipulated by human fingers. Simultaneously, the seeds and grains softened to a degree where they could be milled, cooked and consumed. And at the same time, their cellular chemistry was altered enough to begin providing nourishment to humans who ate them. The only word that remotely equates with that achievement is: miracle. Of course, "miracle" implies that there was actually a chance that such complex manipulations of nature could be carried out by primitive yeomen in eight geographical areas over 5,000 years. This strains credulity because, in each case, in each area, someone actually had to look at a wild progenitor and imagine what it could become, or should become, or would become. Then they somehow had to ensure that their vision would be carried forward through countless generations that had to remain committed to planting, harvesting, culling and crossbreeding wild plants that put no food on their tables during their lifetimes, but which might feed their descendants in some remotely distant future. It is difficult to try to concoct a more unlikely, more absurd, scenario, yet to modern-day botanists it is a gospel they believe with a fervour that puts many "six day" Creationists to shame. Why? Because to confront its towering absurdity would force them to turn to You Know What for a more logical and plausible explanation. To domesticate a wild plant without using artificial (i.e., genetic) manipulation, it must be modified by directed crossbreeding, which is only possible through the efforts of humans. So the equation is simple. Firstly, wild ancestors for many (but not all) domestic plants do seem apparent. Secondly, most domesticated versions did appear from 10,000 to 5,000 years ago. Thirdly, the humans alive at that time were primitive barbarians. Fourthly, in the past 5,000 years, no plants have been domesticated that are nearly as valuable as the dozens that were "created" by the earliest farmers all around the world. Put an equal sign after those four factors and it definitely does not add up to any kind of Darwinian model. Botanists know they have a serious problem here, but all they can suggest is that it simply had to have occurred by natural means because no other intervention--by God or You Know What--can be considered under any circumstances. That unwavering stance is maintained by all scientists, not just botanists, to exclude overwhelming evidence such as the fact that in 1837 the Botanical Garden in St Petersburg, Russia, began concerted attempts to cultivate wild rye into a new form of domestication. They are still trying, because their rye has lost none of its wild traits, especially the fragility of its stalk and its small grain. Therein lies the most embarrassing conundrum botanists face.

To domesticate a wild grass like rye or any wild grain or cereal (which was done time and again by our Neolithic forebears), two imposing hurdles must be cleared. These are the problems of "rachises" and "glumes", which I discuss in my book, Everything You Know Is Wrong &endash; Book One: Human Origins (pp. 283&endash;285) (Adamu Press, 1998). Glumes are botany's name for husks, the thin covers of seeds and grains that must be removed before humans can digest them. Rachises are the tiny stems that attach seeds and grains to their stalks. While growing, glumes and rachises are strong and durable, so rain won't knock the seeds and grains off their stalks. At maturity, they become so brittle that a breeze will shatter them and release their cargo to propagate. Such a high degree of brittleness makes it impossible to harvest wild plants because every grain or seed would be knocked loose during the harvesting process. So, in addition to enlarging, softening and nutritionally altering the seeds and grains of dozens of wild plants, the earliest farmers also had to figure out how to finely adjust the brittleness of every plant's glumes and rachises. That adjustment was of extremely daunting complexity, perhaps more complex than the transformational process itself. The rachises had to be toughened enough to hold seeds and grains to their stalks during harvesting, yet remain brittle enough to be collected easily by human effort during what has come to be known as "threshing". Likewise, the glumes had to be made tough enough to withstand harvesting after full ripeness was achieved, yet still be brittle enough to shatter during the threshing process. And--here's the kicker--each wild plant's glumes and rachises required completely different degrees of adjustment, and the final amount of each adjustment had to be perfectly precise! In short, there is not a snowball's chance that this happened as botanists claim it did.

THE EMERGENCE OF DOMESTICATED ANIMALS As with plants, animal domestication followed a pattern of development that extended 10,000 to 5,000 years ago. It also started in the Fertile Crescent, with the "big four" of cattle, sheep, goats and pigs, among other animals. Later, in the Far East, came ducks, chickens and water buffalo, among others. Later still, in the New World, came llamas and vicuna. This process was not simplified by expanding the number of chromosomes. All animals--wild and domesticated--are diploid, which means they have two sets of chromosomes, one from each parent. The number of chromosomes varies as widely as in plants (humans have 46), but there are always only two sets (humans have 23 in each). The only "tools" available to Neolithic herdsmen were those available to farming kinsmen: time and patience. By the same crossbreeding techniques apparently

utilised by farmers, wild animals were selectively bred for generation after generation until enough gradual modifications accumulated to create domesticated versions of wild ancestors. As with plants, this process required anywhere from hundreds to thousands of years in each case, and was also accomplished dozens of times in widely separated areas around the globe. Once again, we face the problem of trying to imagine those first herdsmen with enough vision to imagine a "final model", to start the breeding process during their own lifetimes and to have it carried out over centuries until the final model was achieved. This was much trickier than simply figuring out which animals had a strong pack or herding instinct that would eventually allow humans to take over as "leaders" of the herd or pack. For example, it took unbridled courage to decide to bring a wolf cub into a campsite with the intention of teaching it to kill and eat selectively and to earn its keep by barking at intruders (adult wolves rarely bark). And who could look at the massive, fearsome, ill-tempered aurochs and visualise a much smaller, much more amiable cow? Even if somebody could have visualised it, how could they have hoped to accomplish it? An aurochs calf (or a wolf cub, for that matter), carefully and lovingly raised by human "parents", would still grow up to be a full-bodied adult with hardwired adult instincts. However it was done, it wasn't by crossbreeding. Entire suites of genes must be modified to change the physical characteristics of animals. (In an interesting counterpoint to wild and domesticated plants, domesticated animals are usually smaller than their wild progenitors.) But with animals, something moresomething ineffable must be changed to alter their basic natures from wild to docile. To accomplish it remains beyond modern abilities, so attributing such capacity to Neolithic humans is an insult to our intelligence. All examples of plant and animal "domestication" are incredible in their own right, but perhaps the most incredible is the cheetah. There is no question it was one of the first tamed animals, with a history stretching back to early Egypt, India and China. As with all such examples, it could only have been created through selective breeding by Neolithic hunters, gatherers or early farmers. One of those three must get the credit. The cheetah is the most easily tamed and trained of all the big cats. No reports are on record of a cheetah killing a human. It seems specifically created for high speeds, with an aerodynamically designed head and body. Its skeleton is lighter than other big cats; its legs are long and slim, like the legs of a greyhound. Its heart, lungs, kidneys and nasal passages are enlarged, allowing its breathing rate to jump from 60 per minute at rest to 150 bpm during a chase. Its top speed is 70 miles per hour, while a thoroughbred tops out at around 38 mph. Nothing on a savanna can outrun it. It can be outlasted, but not outrun.

Cheetahs are unique because they combine physical traits of two distinctly different animal families: dogs and cats. They belong to the family of cats, but they look like long-legged dogs. They sit and hunt like dogs. They can only partially retract their claws, like dogs instead of cats. Their paw pads are thick and hard like a dog's, but to climb trees they use the first claw on their front paws in the same way a cat does. The light-coloured fur on their body is like the fur of a short-haired dog, but the black spots on their bodies are inexplicably the texture of cat's fur. They contract diseases that only dogs suffer from, but they also get "cat only" diseases. There is something even more inexplicable about cheetahs. Genetic tests have been done on them, and the surprising result was that in the 50 specimens tested they were all, every one, genetically identical with each other! This means the skin or internal organs of any of the thousands of cheetahs in the world could be switched with the organs of any other cheetah and not be rejected. The only other place such physical homogeneity is seen is in rats and other animals that have been genetically altered in laboratories. (Cue the music from The Twilight Zone) Cheetahs stand apart, of course, but all domesticated animals have traits that are not explainable in terms that stand up to rigorous scientific scrutiny. Rather than deal with the embarrassment of confronting such issues, scientists studiously ignore them and, as with the mysteries of domesticated plants, explain them away as best they can. For the cheetah, they insist it simply cannot be some kind of weird genetic hybrid between cats and dogs, even though the evidence points squarely in that direction. And why? Because that, too, would move cheetahs into the forbidden zone occupied by You Know What. The problem of the cheetahs' genetic uniformity is explained by something now known as the "bottleneck effect". What it presumes is that the wild cheetah population--which must have been as genetically diverse as its long history indicates--at some recent point in time went into a very steep population decline that left only a few breeding pairs alive. From that decimation until now, they have all shared the same restricted gene pool. Unfortunately, there is no record of any extinction events that would selectively remove cheetahs and leave every other big cat to develop its expected genetic variation. So, as unlikely as it seems, the "bottleneck" theory is accepted as another scientific gospel. Here it is appropriate to remind scientists of Carl Sagan's famous riposte when dealing with their reviled pseudoscience: "Extraordinary claims require extraordinary evidence." It seems apparent that Sagan learned that process inhouse.

It also leads us, finally, to a discussion of humans, who are so genetically recent that we, too, have been forced into one of those "bottleneck effects" that attempt to explain away the cheetah.

THE ARRIVAL OF HUMANS Like all plants and animals whether wild or domesticated, humans are supposed to be the products of slight, gradual improvements to countless generations spawned by vastly more primitive forebears. This was firmly believed by most scientists in the 1980s, when a group of geneticists decided to try to establish a more accurate date for when humans and chimpanzees split from their presumed common ancestor. Palaeontologists used fossilised bones to establish a timeline that indicated the split came between five and eight million years ago. That wide bracket could be narrowed, geneticists believed, by charting mutations in human mitochondrial DNA--small bits of DNA floating outside the nuclei of our cells. So they went to work collecting samples from all over the world. When the results were in, none of the geneticists could believe it. They had to run their samples through again and again to be certain. Even then, there was hesitancy about announcing it. Everyone knew there would be a firestorm of controversy, starting with the palaeontologists--who would be given the intellectual equivalent of a black eye and a bloody nose and their heads dunked into a toilet for good measure! This would publicly embarrass them in a way that had not happened since the Piltdown hoax was exposed. Despite the usual scientific practice of keeping a lid on data that radically differs from a current paradigm, the importance of this new evidence finally outweighed concern for the image and feelings of palaeontologists. The geneticists gathered their courage and stepped into the line of fire, announcing that humans were not anywhere near the official age range of eight to five million years old. Humans were only about 200,000 years old. As expected, the howls of protest were deafening. Time and much more testing of mitochondrial DNA and male Y-chromosomes now make it beyond doubt that the geneticists were correct. And the palaeontologists have come to accept it because geneticists were able to squeeze humans through the same kind of "bottleneck effect" they used to try to ameliorate the mystery of cheetahs. By doing so, they left palaeontologists still able to insist that humans evolved from primitive forebears walking upright on the savannas of Africa as long ago as five

million years, but that between 100,000 and 200,000 years ago "something" happened to destroy nearly all humans alive at the time, forcing them to reproduce from a small population of survivors. That this "something" remains wholly unknown is a given, although Creationists wildly wave their hands like know-it-alls at the back of a classroom, desperate to suggest it was the Great Flood. But because they refuse to move away from the biblical timeline of the event (in the range of 6,000 years ago), nobody can take them seriously. Still, it seems the two sides might work together productively on this crucial issue. If only Apart from disputes about the date and circumstances of our origin as a species, there are plenty of other problems with humans. Like domesticated plants and animals, humans stand well outside the classic Darwinian paradigm. Darwin himself made the observation that humans were surprisingly like domesticated animals. In fact, we are so unusual relative to other primates that it can be solidly argued that we do not belong on Earth at allthat we are not even from Earth, because we do not seem to have developed here. We are taught that, by every scientific measure, humans are primates very closely related to all other primates, especially chimpanzees and gorillas. This is so ingrained in our psyches that it seems futile even to examine it, much less to challenge it. But we will. Bones. Human bones are much lighter than comparable primate bones. For that matter, our bones are much lighter than the bones of every "pre-human" ancestor through to Neanderthal. The ancestor bones look like primate bones; modern human bones do not. Muscle. Human muscles are significantly weaker than comparable muscles in primates. Pound for pound, we are five to ten times weaker than any other primate. Any pet monkey is evidence of that. Somehow, getting "better" made us much, much weaker. Skin. Human skin is not well adapted to the amount of sunlight striking Earth. It can be modified to survive extended exposure by greatly increasing melanin (its dark pigment) at its surface, which only the black race has achieved. All others must cover themselves with clothing or frequent shade or both, or sicken from radiation poisoning. Body Hair. Primates need not worry about direct exposure to sunlight because they are covered from head to toe in a distinctive pattern of long body-hair. Because they are quadrupeds (move on all fours), the thickest hair is on their back, the thinnest on the chest and abdomen. Humans have lost the all-over pelt, and we have

completely switched our area of thickness to the chest and abdomen while wearing the thin part on our back. Fat. Humans have ten times as many fat cells attached to the underside of their skin as primates. If a primate is wounded by a gash or tear in the skin, when the bleeding stops the wound's edges lie flat near each other and can quickly close the wound by a process called "contracture". In humans, the fat layer is so thick that it pushes up through wounds and makes contracture difficult if not impossible. Also, contrary to the propaganda to try to explain this oddity, the fat under human skin does not compensate for the body hair we have lost. Only in water is its insulating capacity useful; in air, it is minimal at best. Head Hair. All primates have head hair that grows to a certain length and then stops. Human head hair grows to such lengths that it could be dangerous in a primitive situation. Thus, we have been forced to cut our head hair since we became a species, which may account for some of the sharp flakes of stones that are considered primitive hominid "tools". Fingernails and Toenails. All primates have fingernails and toenails that grow to a certain length and then stop, never needing paring. Human fingernails and toenails have always needed paring. Again, maybe those stone "tools" were not only for butchering animals. Skulls. The human skull is nothing like the primate skull. There is hardly any fair morphological comparison to be made, apart from the general parts being the same. Their design and assembly are so radically different as to make attempts at comparison useless. Brains. The comparison here is even more radical because human brains are so vastly different. (To say "improved" or "superior" is unfair and not germane, because primate brains work perfectly well for what primates have to do to live and reproduce.) Locomotion. The comparison here is easily as wide as the comparison of brains and skulls. Humans are bipedal; primates are quadrupeds. That says more than enough. Speech. Human throats are completely redesigned relative to primate throats. The larynx has dropped to a much lower position, so humans can break typical primate sounds into the tiny pieces of sound (by modulation) that have come to be human speech. Sex. Primate females have oestrous cycles and are sexually receptive only at special times. Human females have no oestrous cycle in the primate sense. They are continually receptive to sex. (Unless, of course, they have the proverbial headache!)

Chromosomes. This is the most inexplicable difference of all. Primates have 48 chromosomes. Humans are considered vastly superior to them in a wide array of areas, yet somehow we have only 46 chromosomes! This begs the question of how we could lose two full chromosomes--which represents a lot of DNA--in the first place, and in the process become so much better. Nothing about it makes logical sense. Genetic Disorders. As with all wild animals (plants, too), primates have relatively few genetic disorders spread throughout their gene pools. Albinism is one that is common to many animal groups as well as humans. But albinism does not stop an animal with it from growing up and passing the gene for it into the gene pool. Mostly, though, serious defects are quickly weeded out in the wild. Often, parents or others in a group will do the job swiftly and surely, so wild gene pools stay relatively clear. In contrast, humans have over 4,000 genetic disorders, and several of those will absolutely kill every victim before reproduction is possible. This begs the question of how such defects could possibly get into the human gene pool in the first place, much less how they remain so widespread. Genetic Relatedness. A favourite Darwinist statistic is that the total genome (all the DNA) of humans differs from chimpanzees by only 1% and from gorillas by 2%. This makes it seem as if evolution is indeed correct and that humans and primates are virtually kissing cousins. However, what they don't stress is that 1% of the human genome's three billion base pairs is 30 million base pairs--and to any You Know What that can adroitly manipulate genes, 30 million base pairs can easily add up to a tremendous amount of difference. Everything Else. The above are the larger categories at issue in the discrepancies between primates and humans. There are dozens more listed as sub-categories below one or more of these. To delve deeper into these fascinating mysteries, check The Scars of Evolution by Elaine Morgan (Oxford University Press, 1990). Her work is remarkable. And for a more in-depth discussion of the mysteries within our genes and those of domesticated plants and animals, see Everything You Know Is Wrong.

BREAKING RANKS When all of the above is taken together--the inexplicable puzzles presented by domesticated plants, domesticated animals and humans--it is clear that Darwin cannot explain it, modern scientists cannot explain it, not Creationists nor Intelligent Design proponents. None of them can explain it, because it is not explainable in only Earthbound terms.

We will not answer these questions with any degree of satisfaction until our scientists open their minds and squelch their egos enough to acknowledge that they do not, in fact, know much about their own backyard. Until that happens, the truth will remain obscured. My personal opinion, which is based on a great deal of independent research in a wide range of disciplines relating to human origins, is that ultimately Charles Darwin will be best known for his observation that humans are essentially like domesticated animals. I believe that what Darwin observed with his own eyes and research is the truth, and that modern scientists would see it as clearly as he did if only they had the motivation or the courage to seek it out. But for now, they don'tso, until then, we can only poke and prod at them in the hope of some day getting them to notice our complaints and address them. In order to poke and prod successfully, more people have to be alerted to the fact that another scientific fraud is being perpetrated. Future editions of Icons of Evolution will discuss the current era when scientists ridiculed, ignored or simply refused to deal with a small mountain of direct, compelling evidence that outside intervention has clearly been at work in the genes of domesticated plants, animals and humans. You Know What has left traces of their handiwork all over our bodies, all through our gene pools. All that will be required for the truth to come out is for a few "insiders" to break ranks with their brainwashed peers. Look to the younger generation. Without mortgages to pay, families to raise and retirements to prepare for, they can find the courage to act on strong convictions. Don't expect it of anyone over forty, possibly even thirty. But somewhere in the world, the men and women have been born who will take Darwinism down and replace it with the truth. The fat lady is nowhere in sight, but that doesn't mean she's not suiting up.

About the Author: Lloyd Pye, born in 1946 in Louisiana, USA, is a researcher, author, novelist and scriptwriter. His independent studies over more than three decades into all aspects of evolution have convinced him that humans did not evolve on Earth, or at least are the product of extraterrestrial intervention. His book, Everything You Know Is Wrong &endash; Book One: Human Origins, is available by ordering through http://www.iUniverse.com or Barnes & Noble at http://www.bn.com. Visit Lloyd Pye's website at http://www.lloydpye.com.

Food For The Skin

- An Absorbing Report To maintain or repair our skin we need to feed it externally as well as internally, according to this pharmacist.

Extracted from Nexus Magazine, Volume 6, Number 3 (April-May 1999). PO Box 30, Mapleton Qld 4560 Australia. editor@nexusmagazine.com Telephone: +61 (0)7 5442 9280; Fax: +61 (0)7 5442 9381 From our web page at: www.nexusmagazine.com by Maurice J. Czarniak BSc, BPharm, FPS 1999 Czarniak Pharmaceuticals Pty Ltd 8/71 Manning Road Manning, WA 6152, Australia Telephone: +61 (0)8 9450 4180 Fax: +61 (0)8 9349 0596 E-mail: info@czarniak.com

What you are about to read, you will either accept, scoff at or dismiss as sheer lunacy. This
is quite acceptable, as it is the way of humankind. I was once like that until I realised that everything, and everybody, is but an expression of infinity, and therefore needs to be respected and understood. My adventure in life began in the kitchen. I was fascinated with food at an early age, but did not realise how it would ultimately affect my life until I finished my pharmacy degree. At my mother's insistence, I set out to develop a skin cream that would treat her dishpan-ravaged hands. Being the smart, fresh graduate, I simply put together different products to provide her with a poly-approach preparation, but this attempt was met with scorn and abuse. She was quite frankly not interested; she wanted a fresh approach, one that would ensure the natural regeneration of the skin to its normal, healthy state. The challenge was to create a topical preparation, preferably a cream, incorporating fresh eggs. It seemed that my grandmother, an experienced hairdresser, had developed such a formula that not only regenerated skin but hair as well. Unfortunately my grandmother was deceased and her formula went with her. I could only rely upon my intuition, powers of observation and universal intervention to create this extraordinary product. After two years of experimentation, the Healfas NMF product was born. Simply put, it was a combination of fresh eggs, nut oils, sugars and fats in a specially designed base that allowed

complete expression of all of its ingredients, especially the foods. These were the active ingredients; they breathed life into an otherwise dead formula. The final product was in essence a food, and with all of its qualities. The name "Healfas" was derived by combining the English word "heal" with the Latin word fas, meaning "divine law" or "natural law" - pertaining to healing in this case; not forced or influenced healing, but natural healing. The letters "NMF" were added, these standing for "natural, mending factors". Healfas NMF is a natural source of regeneration. At last my mother was happy, but I did not realise how happy I had made her. Being a very curious women, she experimented with the product on all sorts of 'accidents', cuts, abrasions, burns and infections as well as on wrinkles, fingernails and for hair conditioning, and she found it to be absolutely brilliant. I dismissed all of these claims because I considered them nothing more than the ramblings of a very proud and supportive mother. Some years later I found myself in business in Yanchep, a coastal town some 60 minutes' drive north of Perth, which is famous for its crayfish and fishing industry and its Atlantis Marine Park. Once again at the insistence of my mother, I designed a simple label for the product and started to sell it from my pharmacy. The locals embraced the product warmly, and the glowing testimonials started to flow. Stories of the resolution of dermatitis, eczema, psoriasis, nappy rash, shingles, cold sores, diabetic ulcers, burns (to about partial second-degree) and sunburn, plus accelerated fingernail and hair growth in women and animals (dogs, horses, cats) and even control of certain skin cancers, were delivered on a weekly if not daily basis. The Sunday newspaper ran a small article on the discovery and the local TV station repeated it. I could no longer act as the bumbling, absent-minded professor. Now I had to understand what I had discovered. I knew that: 1. The product worked topically by supplying complete nutrition. 2. The product worked beyond topical layers to deeper tissues, this being deduced by its ability to stimulate hair and nail growth and also reverse rheumatoid arthritis in the hands of one elderly male. 3. The product either influenced skin physiology, did not influence skin physiology or possessed a unique carrier mechanism. All of the above were supported by anecdotal evidence. It was my task to come up with the correct explanations, especially in light of evidence that the formulation accelerated regeneration and prevented scar tissue formation.

NUTRITION AND WOUND HEALING

The influence that nutrition has on wound healing was brilliantly dealt with in articles written by Bruno (1979) and Schuman (1979) and presented during a symposium on wound healing. They both shared findings that malnourished patients and their bodily tissues were neither immuno-competent nor hormonal competent. Wound healing progressed very slowly, incompletely, and resulted in abnormal regeneration with greater-than-normal scar tissue formation. The approach that they took to remedy this situation was via the systemic route of delivering all essential nutrients. The contribution of each of these is shown in Table 1. The topical application of nutrients to dermal injuries was never considered.

Idson (1978) found that it was possible to achieve higher local concentrations of vitamins in the skin by topical application than by oral dosage. These vitamins included A, D2, E and panthenol. As a consequence, skin conditions such as keratosis, ichthyosis, wrinkles, connective tissue loss and stretch marks would benefit from application of these vitamins. It was further found that essential fatty acids and protein hydrolysates also had a beneficial influence on skin physiology and traumatised states such as eczema, psoriasis and dermatitis. However, penetration of the skin was limited by molecular size and other physio-chemical properties (Johnsen & Chiostri, 1978; Johnsen, 1984; Prottey, 1977; Takehara, 1983). The problem with all of these approaches was that people were dealing with chemically altered states rather than with natural, unaltered states, and that, in the majority, the research was performed by companies seeking profits rather than honest, long-lasting benefits for consumers. Before Healfas NMF, there were no commercially available products that considered satisfying the complete nutritional requirements of the skin - and there have been none since. Centuries ago, European peasants used certain food combinations for topical use, but these had a very short shelf-life due to lack of preservatives. The Healfas formula supplies everything and more that the skin requires to remain healthy and capable of quick regeneration, with almost no lag time in commencing regeneration and healing time reduced by as much as 50 per cent. The first sign that regeneration is occurring is how quickly the inflammatory phase subsides after application of the product. This is important, for inflammation is the first step in the healing process and usually lasts three to four days (Bruno, 1979). Its purpose is to elicit cellular migration, blood flow and nutrition to the area. The rapid reduction in inflammation is via a biofeedback mechanism which signals all the necessary building blocks present to cease supply. The healing process is classified into three phases: defensive, reconstructive and regenerative. The last phase may take up to two years after the trauma has occurred. Because the Healfas product is made from fresh eggs and nut oils, it not only contains the entire spectrum of nutrients necessary for new life, but also contains genetic material - RNA and DNA - plus various hormones, enzymes, growth factors and cholesterol. Each of these contributes in a beneficial way to the healing process. However, cholesterol deserves more mention, as do sulphur-containing amino acids.

CHOLESTEROL: A BENEFICIAL SUBSTANCE

Cholesterol, although much maligned for its 'dirty role' in 'causing' cardiovascular disease, is actually a very beneficial natural substance. It is only man's sceptical and destructive attitudes that prevent a proper understanding of its importance. Cholesterol was first discovered in gallstones by Poulletier de La Salle in 1770. Since then it has been identified in practically all living organisms - animal and vegetable and microscopic. It is present in bacteria, blue green algae and fungi. It has been found in waters of the Gulf of Mexico and it is hypothesised that various compounds found in crude petroleum are formed

from cholesterol. Commercial sources of cholesterol include lanolin alcohols (wool workers have beautiful skin on their hands and forearms through contact with it), animal fats, fish oils and spinal cords. Human skin and sebum are rich in cholesterol. And because nervous tissue is high in cholesterol content, expectant woman should not reduce their cholesterol intake during pregnancy, as this may lead to imperfect nerve formation and dysfunction in the developing foetus. In a human weighing 65 kilograms there is approximately 210 grams of cholesterol, the largest single amount being in the skin. Cholesterol is an important physiological component of cells. It is bound to the proteins of the external membranes, it is a necessary growth factor in cells, and it is a precursor to steroid hormones in the adrenals, ovaries and testes. It is present in fingernails and in the enamel of teeth, and it increases the vitamin D3 content of the skin. As an ingredient in topical products for certain skin disorders, cholesterol serves as a skin protectant and treatment by simply replenishing itself. Incorporation of one per cent of cholesterol to olive oil increases the absorption of olive oil by the skin. Cholesterol is also used in hair tonics to stimulate hair growth, as is white, soft paraffin which normally sits on the skin surface; but when cholesterol is added to the paraffin, the penetration is increased by 33 per cent, which overcomes problems such as interference with surface cooling and inhibition of perspiration. Cholesterol is an especially active compound that can eliminate polymerisation of light; thus it possesses sun-filtering qualities. It also prevents induced erythema of the skin. Cholesterol is found in situ in the skin, and oily skin contains high concentrations of it. Exposure to the sun slows its formation, and interference with its synthesis produces dryness and chapping of the skin. The lipid film of normal skin dermis is derived from the epidermis and sebaceous glands. The "barrier" within the hairy layer of the skin is said to be responsible for inhibiting diffusion of water. The power of this barrier to retain water is primarily due to lipids that contain up to 90 per cent cholesterol. The composition of human skin lipids changes from birth to puberty. Cholesterol concentration is low at five days of age, and increases to a maximum level between four to eight years of age (one could argue that at this time the skin is at its most beautiful); then, between 10 to 15 years, it decreases to adult levels. In aged skin there is a dramatic drop in skin cholesterol content. Cholesterol levels are very low in balding men and women and in people with psoriasis, and very low levels are thought to be associated with skin cancer formation. It has been claimed that cholesterol, in combination with lecithin, linoleic acid and alcohol, promotes the healing of burns, stimulates hair growth and inhibits the growth of the herpes virus.

ESSENTIAL AMINO ACIDS

The dermal barrier also contains amino acids, but most of these are essential; that is, they must be obtained from dietary sources as the body does not synthesise them. They include phenylalanine, valine, threonine, tryptophan, isoleucine, methionine, lysine and leucine. In addition, histidine and arginine are required by children. Arginine is required for proper repair in the physically traumatised adult. It is a hot item in the food supplement marketplace, for its appeal has been fuelled by its ability to burn fat while building muscle. By virtue of its unique stimulating effect upon growth hormone, which in turn influences the synthesis of proteins, arginine has been found to stimulate the immune system and produce highly activated white cells. It has also demonstrated a significant antitumour effect in laboratory animals. Cysteine, methionine and taurine, all sulphur-containing amino acids, inactivate free radicals, thus protecting and preserving cells. In diets supplemented with these amino acids, the life span of the animal is increased by the above mechanism via a participation in DNA repair and by their anticarcinogenic effect. Cysteine, in combination with pantothenic acid, has produced very positive effects for patients suffering osteo-arthritis and rheumatoid arthritis. Applied topically, cysteine has been seen to increase the rate of quality healing by up to 50 per cent in conditions such as grazes, varicose ulcers, diabetic ulcers, burns, psoriasis, lichen simplex, and to increase the formation and maturation of collagen. Similar results have also been noted from other sulphur-containing amino acids. Methionine and taurine are important regulators in nervous and muscle systems, in terms of growth and maintenance.

SKIN ABSORPTION
Simple occlusion of the skin (this is putting some sort of impervious covering over it) not only raises the water content of the stratum corneum but also the rate of penetration of lypophitic (fat-loving, water-hating) drugs. No reasonable explanation has been offered for this phenomenon. Soaps, detergents and surfactants (shampoos) influence transdermal substance penetration by acting on the barrier found within the stratum corneum, making it permeable to water and water solutes including themselves. Hence, when one looks at complex shampoo formulas, not only are consumers cleaning their hair and scalp but they're allowing the penetration of the constituents, which may prove harmful to some people. However, it appears that a limitation may be the molecular weight of the substance. Molecular weights of about 500 seem to be the upper limit. A second explanation for the contribution of surfactants to penetration is provided by Rieger et al. (1988). They suggest that the adjuvant surfactant molecule modifies junctions between cells. By interacting with the junction's protein surface, it becomes less hydrophilic and the

gaps enlarge, with an associated increase in hydrophilic channels, allowing large molecular weight molecules to proceed through. The penetration enhancers, such as propylene glycol, glycerine, dimethyl sulphoxide and ethanol (alcohol), also modify the nature of the stratum corneum membrane, even to a permanent extent. Other biological factors that influence substance penetration and absorption, besides skin hydration, include disease states (both dermal and systemic), cutaneous blood flow, skin biochemistry and cutaneous biotransformations. By now, the picture of how important food is to us is slowly developing, but the magic of it can only be obtained by marrying the correct foods together for the very best results. This is precisely what happened with my experimentation. But what also happened was that my conscious awareness of the relationship between food and humans was raised beyond that of simply placing food down our gullets, because 'in the gullet' is not 'in the body' and the human skin is not as impervious as I had thought. Part of the body's 'inside' is really 'outside', i.e., the alimentary canal which leads from mouth to anus (Dixon, 1986). The function of this long tube, with its various specialised regions, is to digest incoming food. Digestion is the process of breaking down food into simpler substances that can be assimilated as sources of energy and building materials for the body's maintenance and growth. But what if the food is already broken down? And what if it is applied on the outside, i.e., topically? What can we expect to see? In the case of Healfas NMF, as all of the anecdotal evidence suggests, we can expect the complete care of the body's largest organ, namely the skin and all its appendages, i.e., hair, nails and associated glands, whether intact or damaged. Why? Because in the process of preparing the product from fresh produce, the mechanical process of incorporating fresh eggs with the other ingredients ruptures the membranes surrounding the yolk, leading to activation of enzymes and breakdown of large molecules into smaller constituents which are readily assimilated. But can we expect a deeper effect? The answer, again, is 'yes', but it is very complex and may not be limited to that contained in the literature on cholesterol and its influence on skin penetration of various substances. Because Healfas encouraged fingernail and hair growth, it would be correct to assume that it was doing this at the deep, germinal layers of the skin. Also, because it had such a profound effect on rheumatoid arthritis - to the point where the gentleman concerned, Mr Marshall, could do away with his medication and play the piano again - it hinted that it possessed extraordinary qualities. Besides the influence of complete nutrition and the presence of cholesterol, other answers lay in both the yolk and white of the egg. Both were used in leather manufacture to facilitate the penetration of lipids into animal hides. It was not only the lipids of the yolk that achieved this, but proteins in the white as well.

The action of the product was not limited to supplying nutrition because of its effect on deeper tissues, so I decided to investigate the transdermal carrier mechanism and see what it would transport. Over a short period of time I conducted experiments on myself and willing family members, using certain drugs such as insulin and anti-hypertensives added to the Healfas NMF formulation. When both of these products were applied topically, each in their own separate application, the anti-hypertensive combination caused a lowering in blood pressure and the insulin combination dramatically lowered the blood sugar levels. M. Rieger, J. Riviere and J. Faucher have published a number of papers on skin penetration and the various factors that influence it. Penetration may proceed transcellularly, i.e., through cells; intercellularly, i.e., paracellularly or between cells; or through so-called shunts, i.e., holes in the membrane, such as sweat ducts and hairs. Hydration of the skin plays a major role in the rate of penetration. Penetration of substances is somehow related to the ethanol/water distribution co-efficient and to their ability to 'escape' from the vehicle into and ultimately through the stratum corneum membrane (the outer membrane of the skin). This type of passive diffusion is also dependent on the molecular weight or shape as well as the polarity of the penetrant. There exists a series of mysterious substances - emulsifiers, solubilisers and penetration enhancers - that materially increase transmembrane diffusion. These include dimethyl sulphoxide (DMSO), ethylene diamine, propylene glycol and glycerine. People with dermatologic disorders - such as eczema, which results in thicker skin - have decreased absorption in their skin. In contrast, absorption is increased through skin affected by psoriasis or ichthyosis. In diabetes conditions, the structure of the epidermal basement membrane is altered so that diffusion out of cutaneous capillaries is enhanced, which alters the absorption of compounds. Removal of the stratum corneum using techniques such as peeling agents, abrasion or blistering, results in enhanced compound penetration with a return to normal flux when the stratum corneum is regenerated. The blood flowing through the skin is dependent upon ambient temperature. When this exceeds body temperature, cutaneous blood flow increases and, with it, substance penetration. A threefold increase in methylsalicylate absorption was seen in humans exposed to high temperatures or who underwent strenuous exercise. Increased blood flow was certainly a major factor, but increased skin hydration or sweating also contributed, as previously mentioned. Once a substance has penetrated into the skin, it may enter the circulation unaltered or be metabolised due to epidermal biotransformation. (Both phase I and II metabolic pathways have been identified.) The outcome depends upon the nature of the substance, and the inherent activity of epidermal enzymes and their anatomical location within the epidermis. All the research on skin penetration primarily looks at the effect of synthetic chemicals. Apart from my own work, I have not been able to find any work that's been done on skin penetration and food, though this is only true in the scientific sense and not in the cultural or anecdotal sense.

However, more information is now coming to light with respect to the topical application of fresh foods for the treatment of certain dermal conditions and for beauty purposes. In books such as Heinemann's Encyclopedia of Fruits and Vegetables, you will read about applying cabbage leaves for the relief of arthritic pain and banana skins for the removal of plantar warts, the use of honey in burns, ulcers and gout, and grated potatoes in the treatment of inflammation, to mention a few applications.

NEW FORMULATIONS
Needless to say, I have continued to research Healfas NMF with a view to understanding it more. Certainly, whatever is added to it is magnified in its effect. This is both good and bad. Substances that are irritants must be reduced in concentration; whereas those that are not, achieve even greater results. This has led to a careful consideration of the preservative system. Healfas NMF does not contain any sensitising preservative, for experience has shown that it may produce allergic reactions. The formulation uses only the gentlest preservative available. Furthermore, incorporation of other foods has led to a magnification of specific applications. For example, in the quest to find the ultimate beauty products, I have incorporated fresh fruits such as strawberries, peaches, avocadoes and cucumbers, additives such as chocolate, various essential oils as well as culinary spices. The formulation incorporating strawberries and fresh dairy cream has demonstrated a remarkably accelerated ability to resolve burns in one quarter of the normal time. This is in keeping with the ancient cultural use of applying mashed strawberries to burns of varying severity. The use of chocolate in association with dairy cream produced a formulation that has reduced the severity of superficial capillaries, improved appearance of wrinkles by 50 per cent but, most importantly, resolved skin cancers because of the high levels of essential fatty acids found in chocolate. Finally, the incorporation of culinary spices and essential oils has produced perhaps the world's first anti-cellulite solution. Is there a down side to the raised awareness that the skin is more absorptive than previously thought? From the application of food, the answer is 'no', except for people who unfortunately are allergic to certain foods. The vast majority benefit to varying extents depending upon their health and nutritional status. What about synthetic substances? In this case, the answer would have to be 'yes'. As previously described, the very act of washing and beautifying our bodies, using soaps, detergents and various beauty products, causes a change in the absorption by the skin so that it is manipulated; and, with that, irritant or toxic substances are absorbed to a greater extent so that disease states of a local or systemic nature may occur. The first to be seen is that of increased irritation leading to the precipitation of more serious conditions such as eczema, dermatitis and/or psoriasis.

I made the statement that even beauty products can cause problems. This is because the constitutional makeup of creams and lotions contains a surfactant/detergent system that influences the absorbability of the skin. In 1990, it was reported that the major prestigious cosmetic companies had to withdraw many of their cream and lotion products because they contained a substance, urocamic acid, included to improve the smoothness of the skin but which ended up promoting the formation of cancers. The cosmetic companies are constantly on the hunt for ingredients that give them the edge over others. In the process, though, the final product becomes questionable in its ability to do anything for the skin and, more importantly, becomes questionable in its safety. The US Food and Drug Administration (FDA) is constantly monitoring ingredients for safety. However, without doubt, synthetic products will never approach the safety or effectiveness of the natural product. My journey into this sphere of learning has inspired me to prepare the best natural products for the benefit of the health and beauty of the body's largest organ, namely, the skin. Has there been a price? There certainly has, paralleling that of a biblical story; but then, that is another tale to tell.

Bibliography:
Bruno, P., "The Nature of Wound Healing: Implications for Nursing Practice", Nursing Clinics of North America, vol. 14, no. 4, December 1979, pp. 667-681 Burley, R. W., and D. V. Vadehra, The Avian Egg: Chemistry and Biology, Wiley & Sons, New York, 1984, pp. 351-395 Dixon, B. (Ed.), Health and the Human Body, Perseus Press, Sydney, 1986, pp. 113-132 Faucher, J. A., "Sorption of Organic Compounds by Human Skin", Cosmetics and Toiletries, vol. 92, April 1977, pp. 61-2 Idson, B., "Vitamins in Emolliency and Moisturizing Preparations", Cosmetics and Toiletries, vol. 93, March 1978, pp. 77-79 Johnsen, V. L. and R. F. Chiostri, "Protein Hydrolysates as Moisturizers", Cosmetics and Toiletries, vol. 93, March 1978, pp. 83-84 Johnsen, V. L., "Protein Chemistry as Related to Cosmetics Toiletries" (Revised), Cosmetics and Toiletries, vol. 99, December 1984, pp. 83-84 MacLatchy, J., "Cancer Scare Lifts Lid on Makeup", Sunday Times, 23 December 1990, p. 24 Prottey, C., "Essential Fatty Acids and the Skin", Cosmetics and Toiletries, vol. 92, April 1977, pp. 59-62 Rieger, M. et al., "Skin Penetration Revisited", Cosmetics and Toiletries, vol. 103, February 1988, pp. 69-76 Riviere, J. E., "Biological Factors in Absorption and Permeation", Cosmetics and Toiletries, vol. 105, October 1990, pp. 85-93 Schumann, D., "Preoperative Measures to Promote Wound Healing", Nursing Clinics of North America, vol. 14, no. 4, December 1979, pp. 683-699

 Takehara, M., "Recent Applications of Amino Acids for Cosmetics: Interactions and Synergistic Effects of Amino Acids", Cosmetics and Toiletries, vol. 98, July 1983, pp. 51-56 About the Author: Maurice J. Czarniak, BSc, BPharm, FPS, is a pharmaceutical chemist based at Manning, north of Perth, Western Australia. Having studied medicine for three years, eventually he obtained his Bachelor of Science and Bachelor of Pharmacy degrees. After graduation, he continued to research the science of food, its relationship to skin health and general well-being, and its ability to overcome disease. In addition to the Healfas NMF formula, he has produced and continues to research all-natural-ingredient treatments for baldness, cellulite, varicose veins and menopausal problems, as well as formulas for general beauty purposes.

From Mad Cows to Humans

THE NEXT GLOBAL PLAGUE?
By underestimating the threat and not taking action sooner over the BSE and CJD crises, agricultural and health authorities in Britain and Europe may have unleashed a potentially global and fatal epidemic.

Extracted from Nexus Magazine, Volume 5, #1 (December 1997 - January 1998). PO Box 30, Mapleton Qld 4560 Australia. editor@nexusmagazine.com Telephone: +61 (0)7 5442 9280; Fax: +61 (0)7 5442 9381 From our web page at: www.nexusmagazine.com 1997 All Rights Reserved by Lynette J. Dumble, Ph.D., M.Sc. Senior Research Fellow History and Philosophy of Science University of Melbourne Parkville, Victoria 3052, Australia Telephone: +61 (0)3 9344 6668 Fax: +61 (0)3 9344 7959 E-mail: lynette@myriad.unimelb.edu.au

ACROSS THE SPECIES BARRIER-AND NO CURES IN SIGHT

peaking from Washington, DC, in October 1997 after hearing of his Nobel Prize win for

discovering the role of molecules known as "prions" in the invariably fatal brain illnesses such as "mad cow disease" or bovine spongiform encephalopathy (BSE) in cattle, and Creutzfeldt-Jakob disease (CJD) in humans, Dr Stanley Prusiner from the University of California predicted that the first drug therapy, which would not necessarily be a cure for BSE or CJD, was at least five years away.1 At the same time, on the opposite side of the Atlantic, the post-mortem of Chris Warne, a 36year-old fitness fanatic from Derbyshire, England, revealed that he was the 21st victim of the new variant of CJD which had spread from BSE-infected cattle to humans via the food chain. Only 18 months earlier, a British House of Commons admission that BSE-infected meat had probably caused the CJD deaths of 10 youthful Britons left the British meat industry in tatters.2 Since then, the history of BSE has gradually unfolded to reveal a brain-dead imperialism, one which, while blinded by its own arrogant greed to inflate market profits, has treated public and, indeed, world health with gay abandon.

Formerly a rare disease which affected less than one per million in most countries, one worstcase scenario predicts that BSE-infected meat will push the incidence of CJD in humans to claim 10,000 British lives by the year 2000, and a further 10 million by the year 2010. Another predicts that half the British people, some 30 million, will be left brain-dead by CJD. As Chris Warne's mother commented, her son was a health-conscious sportsman, but "after winning medals in March, by July he couldn't stand on his feet, and by October he was gone". A CJD epidemic of these proportions largely defies contemplation, but at the same time it raises important questions of whether nature or human error was responsible for the unprecedented assault of CJD and BSE on humans and animals, and whether the public health implications will, at best, be restricted to Britain and her European cronies, or, at worst, become a global disaster. Faced with a worldwide boycott of British beef, millions of cattle destined for cremation, and BSE emerging in cattle all across Europe, authorities have disenchantingly persisted with face-saving reassurances, the majority of which are disproven with monotonous regularity. In keeping with the 1960s to 1985 medical mayhem which turned infertile women and shortstatured children into human incubators of CJD with injections of hormones harvested from the pituitary glands of human cadavers, mad-cow globalists view Third World countries as a dumping-ground for BSE-infected meat in their thrust to salvage some cash from the chaos. Unlike the malignant twists of nature, ranging from bubonic plague through to potato blight, which have killed masses throughout the ages, both the beef and pituitary hormone CJD crises were manmade. Scrapie, the sheep equivalent of BSE and CJD, has been around for more than two centuries. Somewhat differently, human spongiform encephalopathy was unheard of before two German physicians, Creutzfeldt and Jakob, independently reported the initial cases in the 1920s. BSE, too, was unheard of until a decade after cattle began to be fed the proteinrich remains of scrapie-infected sheep to accelerate their growth. Until the BSE crisis came to a head in 1996, there was no concerted effort to find a diagnostic screening test to identify CJD/BSE infection, and to this day there is no known medication which can cure or allay the cruelty of human or animal death from the diseases. In humans, outward warning symptoms only emerge after a prolonged incubation period that, in iatrogenic cases which have occurred as a result of human pituitary growth and infertility hormone injections or contaminated surgical materials, has ranged from as few as two to as many as 40 years. By that stage, the agent of CJD has already turned the brain into the sponge-like mass that led this group of diseases to be classified as "spongiform slow-virus disorders" in the first instance. Death may be a welcome escape from the involuntary jerking motions which accompany CJD which, while silently eating away at the brain over years, has robbed humans of their every means of communication-the ability to hear, see and speak. Gone, too, is the understanding of written and spoken native language, and with it every scrap of dignity. Similarly, BSE has no respect for cattle decorum, and a furnace is the fate of confused and trembling animals that the disease has deprived of their own legs on which to stand.

TRACING THE TRANSMISSION ROUTES OF BRAIN DISEASES

The original lesson about the infectious nature of these brain diseases came from a 1934 vaccine catastrophe in the UK which brought scrapie, or "mad sheep disease", to almost 5,000 out of 18,000 lambs within two years of their immunisation against louping-ill virus infection. Tracing back, scientists discovered that the vaccine serum was prepared from a number of lambs whose dams had subsequently developed scrapie, but the significance of scrapie passing vertically from ewes to their lambs, and horizontally from lamb to lamb by virtue of the vaccine injections, was kept from international eyes by a series of egotistical carry-ons which prevented the data from reaching the pages of the scientific literature for a further 15 years.3 By then, as the 1950s dawned, mad sheep disease was shown in the United States to jump the species barrier when a scrapie-infected food supplement brought a similar brain illness to farm-raised mink in 1947.4 By this stage, the medico-scientific fraternity was intensely preoccupied with another incurable brain illness, kuru, which had reached epidemic proportions amongst the Fore people living in the highlands of New Guinea. Anthropologists from the University of Adelaide unravelled a chain of events to trace the origin of kuru back to the reverent consumption of deceased tribal members' bodies. Kuru was essentially eradicated by New Guinean authorities acting in 1959 on the anthropological clue to outlaw the eating of human flesh. However, the 1976 Nobel Prize went to American scientist Carleton Gajdusek for his experiments demonstrating that injections of kuru brain (1967) and CJD brain (1969) reproduced similar illnesses in chimpanzees.5 Gajdusek was placed behind bars in 1997 after being found guilty of molesting one the numerous New Guinean youths he has sponsored into the United States over the previous 30 years; however, his research did put an end to ideas that species barriers were an impediment to the spread of this type of disease. Two neuroscientists, Laura and (the late) Eli Manuelides, from Yale University in the US, went on to illustrate by 1975 that injections of human blood, like injections of brain taken from kuru and CJD victims, transmitted the disease across the species barrier to laboratory animals.6 Their prophetic, but unheeded, message implied that blood was the vehicle that carried the agent of CJD around the body until it chanced upon an hospitable residence like the brain. This meant that the blood route was the key to the transmission of CJD from a primary host to a secondary host. As distinct from infections such as influenza (which is caused by an airborne virus), but in parallel with AIDS and hepatitis B (which are caused by bloodborne viruses), this indicated that recipients exposed to human pituitary gland hormone injections, or to blood or organ transplants from a donor with CJD, risked becoming secondary CJD hosts once contagious material entered their bloodstreams. Similarly, as the UK Government admitted on 7 October 1997,1 humans infected with the new variant of CJD coming from BSE-infected meat may spread their CJD via blood donation, thereby hastening the globalisation of the European mad-cow dilemma. Even as the understanding of spongiform encephalopathy increased, various human pituitary hormone programs in countries such as Australia, France, New Zealand, the United Kingdom and United States were attracting hefty government sponsorships. Few of the programs' stalwarts caught on to the implications of the Manuelides' experiments, and unsuccessful attempts between the years of 1978 and 19827 to filter the CJD agent out of the pituitary

hormones being injected into unsuspecting short-statured children and infertile women were left to one of this era's rare visionaries, British scrapie expert Alan Dickinson. At about the same time, a British Royal Commission on Environmental Pollution in 1979 raised the possibility that the unregulated cycling of protein-rich sheep remains back into animal feed might spread scrapie to cattle, as it had done to farm mink in the US three decades beforehand, via the oral route. At the same time, too, in the push to meet the insatiable demand for more and more human pituitary hormones, India, the world's second-most-populous country, became a Mecca for pituitary- gland harvests. Literally millions of pituitaries were harvested from cadavers in the subcontinent and sent to government laboratories back in Europe and North America. The promised repayment in kind-namely, with a supply of extracted growth hormone to treat short-statured children in India-simply became another broken imperialist promise, but one which probably accounts for India's enviable position today of remaining a CJD-free country.8 By 1985, the first of the fatal legacies of this form of medical madness emerged with four cases of CJD in human pituitary growth hormone-treated children. Programs were immediately halted in most countries, the notable exception being France where the growth-hormone treatment of children continued-based on the haughty assumption that the purity of the French hormone-extraction process accounted for the absence of a single case of CJD to that point in time. Four years later, in 1989, during which time the number of French children at risk of growth-hormone-related CJD had practically doubled, the first French children fulfilled that tragic legacy. In 1993, those responsible for this travesty were threatened with manslaughter charges. By 1997, France had half of the world's 100-plus cases of pituitary hormone-related CJD.9 Although the general elitism of human-pituitary programs restricted this brand of medical madness to North America, Europe and Australasia, Third World children and women did not altogether escape the insanity of applying Frankenstein medicine to social conditions. A medical report in 199110 linked the CJD death of a young Brazilian man, like those of five youthful New Zealand men and women,11 with a childhood treatment involving pituitary growth hormone obtained from the US. Unfortunately, the fate of women in Mexico City whose breasts were injected with US pituitary hormones in an appalling experiment12 to increase the volume of milk in lactating mothers (some already pregnant again) will probably never be known. The opportunity to contain the CJD legacy of pituitary-hormone injections went begging, as blissfully unaware recipients risked spreading their legacy via blood donation. Similarly, the possibility that pituitary-hormone recipients may have transmitted their CJD legacy to their children was totally cast aside. Oddly, although the entire concept of blood-transfusion-related CJD was publicly dismissed by health authorities, by 1987 all US and New Zealand registered recipients of pituitary growth hormone were advised not to donate blood and organs. It took until 1992 for Australian and British blood banks and transplant programs to follow suit, with the result that

the Australian and British general communities were exposed to the risk of secondary CJD transmission for five years longer than their American and New Zealand counterparts. Somewhat inexplicably, too, despite the theory of blood-transmitted CJD being considered unproven in humans, 1995 and 1996 actions indicate that authorities have finally opened their minds to the public health implications of the Manuelides' experiments. Canadian authorities spent C$15 million in 1995 to withdraw pooled plasma, already in the process of being transfused to thousands across the country, on the grounds that it contained a donation from a man who had subsequently died of CJD.13 Similarly, in 1996, New Zealand authorities bit the bullet under the weight of public pressure and quarantined blood products which had been contaminated by a donation from a CJD-infected donor;14 and British blood banks increased their precautionary measures with an extended questioning routine designed to screen out donations from parents, siblings and children of CJD victims.15 British microbiologist Steven Dealler estimates that CJD-infected blood may reach as many as 60,000 recipients each year,16 but the years-long incubation time preceding CJD symptoms increases the difficulty of linking a blood transfusion recipient's CJD with a donor source. It falls within the realms of possibility that secondary CJD in a transfusion recipient may appear years in advance of the primary CJD in a blood donor, and evidence of bloodtransfusion-transmitted CJD was dismissed as anecdotal until 1996, when the case of CJD in a liver transplant recipient was, after the liver donor had been cleared, traced back to a CJD-like illness in one of the blood donors.17

MARKETPLACE MADNESS
One year after the first cases of pituitary growth hormone-related CJD in 1985, the first of the animal-protein-fed cattle came down with BSE.18 Advisory committees were set up around the world, but none with the foresight to include public health experts trained to weigh policy in terms of both best and worst predictions. Instead, for the next 10 years authorities seized every chance to preserve the reputations and careers of eminent politicians, physicians and scientists, and managed to allay public anxiety by keeping news of their bungles out of the media. Public and animal health ran a very poor second to the market pressures19 which saw cattle transformed from BSE-free herbivores into BSE-infected carnivores by a nonregulated protein diet. In fact, even as BSE emerged in protein-fed British cattle in 1986, scientific advice that the epidemic could best be contained by compensating farmers for the immediate destruction of the 10,000-odd infected cattle was dismissed because of budgetary concerns. Following the 1988 ban on scrapie-contaminated animal feed, the BSE epidemic was claimed to be under control. According to authorities, the peak 1992 weekly average of 700 new cases of BSE dropped to 70 cases per week in 1996. At the same time, the notion of control is contradicted by the BSE in some 27,000 cattle born after the 1988 ban. Rather, these figures, together with the 60 per cent of 1996 cases occurring in cattle born post-1988, indicate that pre-feed-regulated cattle have passed BSE onto their calves.

Like the theory of bloodborne CJD in humans, earlier suggestions20 that the BSE epidemic in cattle was maintained by maternal transmission were dismissed and at times ridiculed, until a 1996 study proved otherwise.21 Erring on the side of caution has invariably been forgotten in the brain-dead politicking underpinning the BSE/CJD debacle. As an example, the British Ministry of Agriculture, Fisheries and Food (MAFF) sabotaged a 1990 Brussels ruling designed to prevent the spread of BSE across to the European mainland.22 MAFF instead issued civil servants with secret orders to skip the computer-vetting of calves set for the lucrative saleyards of European Union (EU) member countries. As a result, there were no checks to determine whether some two million veal calves sold to the EU between 1990 and 1995 were born to BSE-infected cows or not. Even the computer tracing of the BSE parentage of some 2,000 cattle sold for foreign breeding after 1990 is untrustworthy, partly because of MAFF's skulduggery, and partly because the sales involved animals that were too young to reveal symptoms of BSE infectionand there is no diagnostic screening test for BSE to establish which cattle are infected and which are free of BSE. An estimated 700,000 BSE-infected cattle entered the human food chain, chiefly because the animal's slaughter age (usually three years) pre-dated the average age (five years) at which they would show signs of BSE infection.23 For the same reason, there is simply no way of knowing the number of breeding stock exported to the four corners of the globe before their sire's or dam's BSE was subsequently uncovered. Britain was not alone in the cover-up of the BSE scandal. In September 1996, the French newspaper Libration24 revealed that a memorandum from French official Gilbert Castille had suggested back in 1990 that Britain ought to be asked not to publish its research results, saying, "it would be better to minimise BSE by practising disinformation". In fact, rather than ganging up on Britain, Brussels, via Guy Legras, head of the European Commission's agricultural directorate, warned of the financial repercussions from a beef panic and so hushed up news of the BSE situation.

PAYING THE PRICE OF GLOBALISATION

Cattle may not be the only species within the meat industry that is harbouring the BSE/CJD agent in readiness for the food chain. Until March 1996, no restrictions were placed on feeding cattle offal to pigs and hens.25 Together with a common practice whereby animal-feed manufacturers share the same equipment to mix both cattle-feed and pig-feed, this approach reflects a glaring ignorance within the agricultural industry about the dangerously infectious nature of diseases such as BSE and CJD. This background, together with the extreme resistance of BSE and CJD to high temperatures and caustic chemicals that customarily rid instruments and tools of infectious materials, may explain the disproportional excess of CJD infection occurring in the farming community. It also brings the focus back to blood-route-transmitted CJD, and raises the prospect of simple

kitchen injuries introducing BSE from infected meat products into the bloodstream of an unsuspecting public.26 A worst-case-scenario-sized CJD epidemic will smash rather than stretch every available human resource. European transnationalists, joined in this century by those from the United States, and to a lesser extent Canada and Australia, have widened the gap between developed and developing regions with modern discriminations which transgress the boundaries of human rights, development, environment, nuclear weapons, population, trade and wealth.27, 28, 29, 30 Just as medical impropriety, rather than nature, has already destroyed the lives of 100-plus pituitary hormone recipients and their families, agricultural impropriety in the beef and dairy industry, rather than nature, has snuffed out young lives with an atypical but equally cruel form of CJD spread from cattle. Humans and animals have paid a huge price for the 60-year reign of institutionalised shortsightedness and its underestimated and mistaken grasp of the CJD/BSE contagion. Notions that whitewash the cull of Britain's cattle population to make early inroads into global greenhouse targets31-notions like the current sell-off of British meat at record low prices in Asia, and proposals to restock the sacred herds of India and detonate Cambodia's and Afghanistan's landmines with BSE-infected cattle-are barbarous extensions of a brain-dead culture which serve only to hasten the globalisation of the CJD/BSE epidemic. With mad-cow maniacs intent on adding manmade BSE to the nuclear waste, toxic chemicals and perilous medications which have already turned Third World countries into dumping grounds for developed-world disasters, surely this is proof that little or nothing has been learned from 60 years of "progress" in economics, science and politics.

Endnotes:
1. Bonn, Dorothy and Ault, Alicia, "Prusiner awarded the Nobel prize for work on prions", The Lancet (1997) 350:1079. 2. Webster, Philip and Laurence, Jeremy, "New infection linked to mad cow disease", The Times, London, 21 March 1996, p. 1. 3. Dumble, Lynette, "Brain-dead imperialism: Manmade Creutzfeldt-Jakob and mad cow disease", Third World Resurgence, no. 75, 1996, pp. 21-24. 4. Eckroade, Robert J.; Zu Rhein, Gabriele M.; Marsh, Richard F.; and Hanson, Robert P., "Transmissible mink encephalopathy: Experimental transmission to the squirrel monkey", Science (1970) 169:1088-1090. 5. Gajdusek, D. Carleton, "Unconventional viruses and the origin and disappearance of kuru", Science (1977) 197:943-960. 6. Manuelidis, Elias E., "Transmission of Creutzfeldt-Jakob disease from man to the guinea pig", Science (1975) 190:571-572. 7. Taylor, David M., Dickinson, A.G., Fraser, H., Robertson, P.A., Salacinski, P.R., and Lowry, P.J., "Preparations of human growth hormone free from contamination with unconventional slow viruses", The Lancet (1985) ii:260-262. 8. Kumar, Sanjay, "Aetiology of CJD in India is unknown", The Lancet (1996) 347:1320. 9. Balter, Michael, "French scientists may face charges over CJD outbreak", Science (1993) 261: 543. 10. Macario, Maria E.; Vaisman, Mario; Buescu, Alexandre; Moura Neta, Vivaldo; Araujo, Helena M.M.; and Chagas, Carlos, "Pituitary growth hormone and Creutzfeldt-Jakob disease",

British Medical Journal (BMJ) (1991) 302:1149. 11. Slinger, Sonja, "Scandal grows as deadly disease claims another victim", The Daily News, New Zealand, 19 April 1996. 12. Lyons, W.R., Li, Choh Hao and Ahmad, Nazir, "Mammo-trophic effects of human hypophyseal growth hormone preparations in animals and man", in Growth Hormone (editors: Pecile, A. and Muller, E.E.), Proceedings of the First International Symposium on Growth Hormone, Milan, Italy, 11-13 September 1967, Excerpta Medica Foundation, International Congress Series No. 158, Amsterdam, 1968, pp. 349-363. 13. Picard, Anne, "Blood withdrawal to cost $15 million", Toronto Globe and Mail, 5 September 1995, pp. A1, A2. 14. Slinger, Sonja, "Suspect blood product withdrawn", The Daily News, NZ, 11 May 1996. 15. Morgan, Janet, "Blood to be screened for CJD", BMJ (1996) 313:441. 16. Hall, Celia, "Blood donors screened for link with CJD", The Daily Telegraph, London, 23 Aug 1996. 17. Crange, Alain; Gray, Franoise; Cesaro, Pierre; Adle-Biassette, Homa; Duvois, Christophe; Cherqui, Daniel; Bell, Jeanne; Parchi, Piero; Gambetti, Pierluigi; and Degos, Jean-Denis, "Creutzfeldt-Jakob disease after liver transplantation", Annals of Neurology (1995) 38:269-271. 18. Cooke, Jennifer and Beale, Bob, "The mystery of the secret epidemic", The Sydney Morning Herald, 21 May 1994, Spectrum pages 1A and 4A. 19. Dealler, Steven, "Bovine spongiform encephalopathy: Disease is due to pressure on farming industry", BMJ (1996) 313:171. 20. Lacey, Richard W. and Dealler, Steven F., "The transmission of prion disease: Vertical transfer of prion disease", Human Reproduction (1994) 9:1792-1796. 21. Anderson, R.M., Donnelly, C.A., Ferguson, N.M., Woolhouse, M.E.J., Watt, C.J., Udy, H.J., MaWhinney, S., Dunstan, S.P., Southwood, T.R.E., Wilesmith, J.W., Ryan, J.B.M., Hoinville, L.J., Hillerton, J.E., Austin, A.R. and Wells, G.A.H., "Transmission dynamics and epidemiology of BSE in British cattle", Nature (1996) 382:779-788. 22. Hooper, John, "Britain evaded BSE checks for Europe", The Guardian Weekly, London, w/e 1 September 1996, p. 9. 23. Radford, Tim, "700,000 BSE cattle 'fed to humans'", The Guardian Weekly, w/e 8 September 1996, p. 9. 24. Bates, Stephen, "EU hushed up BSE scandal for five years", The Guardian Weekly, w/e 8 September 1996, p. 1. 25. Pearce, Fred, "BSE may lurk in pigs and chickens", New Scientist, 6 April 1996, p. 5. 26. Bonfiglioni, Catriona, "Cooking risk from mad cow beef, Aust researcher warns", AAP, 22 March 1996. 27. Nair, Sumati, Imperialism and the Control of Women's Bodies: New Hormonal Contraceptives, Population Control and the World Health Organization, The Campaign against Long-acting Hormonal Contraceptives, London and Amsterdam, 1989. 28. Shiva, Vandana, "Development as a new project of western patriarchy", in Reweaving the World: The Emergence of Ecofeminism (editors: Diamond, Irene and Orenstein, Gloria Feman), Sierra Club Books, San Francisco, 1990, pp. 189-200. 29. Hynes, H. Patricia, Taking Population Out of the Equation: Reformulating 1 = PAT, Institute on Women and Technology, North Amherst, Massachusetts, USA, 1993. 30. Hartmann, Betsy, Reproductive Rights & Wrongs: The Global Politics of Population Control, South End Press, Boston, USA, 1994. 31. Pearce, Fred, "Dead cows don't fart...or belch", New Scientist, 31 August 1996, p. 5.

About the Author:

Lynette Dumble, PhD, MSc, is a feminist scientist whose past academic appointments include: senior research fellow at the University of Melbourne's Department of Surgery at the Royal Melbourne Hospital; visiting transplantation scientist at the University of Oklahoma in Tulsa and University of Illinois in Chicago; and visiting professor of surgery at the University of Texas in Houston. Dr Dumble has had more than 200 articles published on the science, politics and ethics of organ transplantation and on women's health, and presently lectures on science, technology and gender in the Department of History and Philosophy of Science at the University of Melbourne. She is a past state president of the Australian Federation of University Women and University College at the University of Melbourne, and was a member of the South Asian and Human Rights caucuses at the 1995 United Nations 4th Conference on Women, held in Beijing. Dr Dumble is a member of the Committee on Women, Population and Environment, coordinated by Professor Betsy Hartmann from Hampshire College, Massachusetts, and of the Amsterdam-based Women's Global Network for Reproductive Rights.

HAARP: VANDALISM IN THE SKY?

Published in Nexus Magazine, Volume 3, Number 1 (December '95-January '96) PO Box 30, Mapleton Qld 4560 Australia. editor@nexusmagazine.com Telephone: +61 (0)7 5442 9280; Fax: +61 (0)7 5442 9381 From our web page at: www.nexusmagazine.com Copyright: 1995 by Dr Nick Begich and Jeane Manning Earthpulse Press, PO Box 201393, Anchorage, Alaska 99520, USA Voice Mail: 907 249 9111

Technonet is the protest form of the 1990s-picketing on the information highways. For
example, a fast-growing assortment of men and women around the world are using the Internet (started by the US military for information transfer and exchange that would never be interfered with) to draw attention to a questionable military project in Alaska. Now these Internetting, e-mailing, faxing folks are blowing holes in the US Department of Defense secrecy wall by using the government's own system. The printed-word part of the protest started when Dennis Specht, an anti-nuclear activist then living in Alaska, sent a news item to NEXUS on the topic of HAARP-the High-frequency Active Auroral Research Program. Then, an Alaskan political activist and science researcher in Anchorage, Nick Begich, networked with Patrick and Gael Crystal Flanagan, who are selfdescribed "technomonks" living in Sedona, Arizona, and was told to check out that same Australian-based magazine. Begich was surprised to see an item from his home town in NEXUS and immediately headed to the local library to dig out the documents cited in the article. That research led to articles and the book, Angels Don't Play this HAARP: Advances in Tesla Technology, which is 230 pages of detailed information on this intrusive project. This article will only give highlights. Despite the amount of research (350 footnotes), at its heart it is a story about ordinary people who took on an extraordinary challenge. HAARP BOILS THE UPPER ATMOSPHERE HAARP will zap the upper atmosphere with a focused and steerable electromagnetic beam. It is an advanced model of an 'ionospheric heater'. (The ionosphere is the electrically-charged sphere surrounding Earth's upper atmosphere. It ranges between about 40 to 600 miles above Earth's surface.) Put simply, the apparatus for HAARP is a reversal of a radio telescope: antennas send out signals instead of receiving. HAARP is the test run for a super-powerful radio wave beaming technology that lifts areas of the ionosphere by focusing a beam and heating those areas. Electromagnetic waves then bounce back onto Earth and penetrate everything-living and dead. HAARP publicity gives the impression that the High-frequency Active Auroral Research Program is mainly an academic project with the goal of changing the ionosphere to improve communications for our own good. However, other US military documents put it more clearly: HAARP aims to learn how to "exploit the ionosphere for Department of Defense purposes". Communicating with submarines is only one of those purposes.

Press releases and other information from the military on HAARP continually downplay what it could do. Publicity documents insist that the HAARP project is no different than other ionospheric heaters operating safely throughout the world in places such as Arecibo, Puerto Rico; Troms, Norway; and the former Soviet Union. However, a 1990 government document indicates that the radio frequency (RF) power zap will drive the ionosphere to unnatural activities: "...at the highest HF powers available in the West, the instabilities commonly studied are approaching their maximum RF energy dissipative capability, beyond which the plasma processes will 'run away' until the next limiting factor is reached." If the military, in cooperation with the University of Alaska, Fairbanks, can show that this new ground-based "Star Wars" technology is sound, they both win. The military has a relatively inexpensive defence shield and the university can brag about the most dramatic geophysical manipulation since atmospheric explosions of nuclear bombs. After successful testing, they would have the military megaprojects of the future and huge markets for Alaska's North Slope natural gas. Looking at the other patents which built on the work of a Texas physicist named Bernard Eastlund, it becomes clearer how the military intends to use the HAARP transmitter. It also makes governmental denials less believable. The military knows how it intends to use this technology, and has made it clear in their documents. The military has deliberately misled the public through sophisticated word games, deceit and outright disinformation. The military says the HAARP system could:

give the military a tool to replace the electromagnetic pulse effect of atmospheric thermonuclear devices (still considered a viable option by the military through at least 1986); replace the huge Extremely Low Frequency (ELF) submarine communication system operating in Michigan and Wisconsin with a new and more compact technology; be used to replace the over-the-horizon radar system that was once planned for the current location of HAARP, with a more flexible and accurate system; provide a way to wipe out communications over an extremely large area, while keeping the military's own communications systems working; provide a wide-area Earth-penetrating tomography which, if combined with the computing abilities of EMASS and Cray computers, would make it possible to verify many parts of nuclear nonproliferation and peace agreements; be a tool for geophysical probing to find oil, gas and mineral deposits over a large area; be used to detect incoming low-level planes and cruise missiles, making other technologies obsolete.

The above abilities seem like a good idea to all who believe in sound national defence and to those concerned about cost-cutting. However, the possible uses which the HAARP records do not explain, and which can only be found in US Air Force, Army, Navy and other federal agency records, are alarming. Moreover, effects from the reckless use of these power levels in our natural shield-the ionosphere-could be cataclysmic, according to some scientists.

Two Alaskans put it bluntly. A founder of the NO HAARP movement, Clare Zickuhr, says: "The military is going to give the ionosphere a big kick and see what happens." The military failed to tell the public that they do not know what exactly will happen, but a Penn State science article brags about that uncertainty. Macho science? The HAARP project uses the largest energy levels yet played with, by what Begich and Manning call "the big boys with their new toys". It is an experiment on the sky, and experiments are done to find out something not already known. Independent scientists told Begich and Manning that a HAARP-type 'skybuster' with its unforeseen effects could be an act of global vandalism. HAARP HISTORY The patents described below were the package of ideas which were originally controlled by ARCO Power Technologies Incorporated (APTI), a subsidiary of Atlantic Richfield Company, one of the biggest oil companies in the world. APTI was the contractor that built the HAARP facility. ARCO sold this subsidiary, the patents and the second phase construction contract to E-Systems in June 1994. E-Systems is one of the biggest intelligence contractors in the world, doing work for the CIA, defence intelligence organisations and others. US$1.8 billion of their annual sales are to these organisations, with $800 million for black projects-projects so secret that even the United States Congress isn't told how the money is being spent. E-Systems was bought out by Raytheon which is one of the largest defence contractors in the world. In 1994 Raytheon was listed as number 42 on the "Fortune 500" list of companies. Raytheon has thousands of patents, some of which will be valuable in the HAARP project. Twelve patents are the backbone of the HAARP project, and are now buried among the thousands of others held in the name of Raytheon. Bernard J. Eastlund's US Patent #4,686,605, "Method and Apparatus for Altering a Region in the Earth's Atmosphere, Ionosphere and/or Magnetosphere", was sealed for a year under a government secrecy order. The Eastlund ionospheric heater was different: the radio frequency (RF) radiation was concentrated and focused to a point in the ionosphere. This difference throws an unprecedented amount of energy into the ionosphere. The Eastlund device would allow a concentration of one watt per cubic centimetre, compared to others only able to deliver about one millionth of one watt. This huge difference could lift and change the ionosphere in the ways necessary to create futuristic effects described in the patent. According to the patent, the work of Nikola Tesla in the early 1900s formed the basis of the research. What would this technology be worth to ARCO, the owner of the patents? They could make enormous profits by beaming electrical power, without wires, from a powerhouse in the gas fields to the consumer. For a time, HAARP researchers could not prove that this was one of the intended uses for HAARP. In April 1995, however, Begich found other patents, connected with a 'key personnel' list for APTI. Some of these new APTI patents were indeed a wireless system for sending electrical power.

Eastlund's patent said the technology can confuse or completely disrupt airplanes' and missiles' sophisticated guidance systems. Further, this ability to spray large areas of Earth with electromagnetic waves of varying frequencies, and to control changes in those waves, makes it possible to knock out communications on land or sea as well as in the air. The patent said: "Thus, this invention provides the ability to put unprecedented amounts of power in the Earth's atmosphere at strategic locations and to maintain the power injection level, particularly if random pulsing is employed, in a manner far more precise and better controlled than heretofore accomplished by the prior art, particularly by detonation of nuclear devices of various yields at various altitudes... "...it is possible not only to interfere with third party communications but to take advantage of one or more such beams to carry out a communications network even though the rest of the world's communications are disrupted. Put another way, what is used to disrupt another's communications can be employed by one knowledgeable of this invention as a communication network at the same time. "...large regions of the atmosphere could be lifted to an unexpectedly high altitude so that missiles encounter unexpected and unplanned drag forces with resultant destruction... "Weather modification is possible by, for example, altering upper atmosphere wind patterns by constructing one or more plumes of atmospheric particles which will act as a lens or focusing device. ...molecular modifications of the atmosphere can take place so that positive environmental effects can be achieved. Besides actually changing the molecular composition of an atmospheric region, a particular molecule or molecules can be chosen for increased presence. For example, ozone, nitrogen, etc. concentrations in the atmosphere could be artificially increased..." Begich found 11 other APTI patents. They told how to make "Nuclear-sized Explosions without Radiation", power-beaming systems, over-the-horizon radar, detection systems for missiles carrying nuclear warheads, electromagnetic pulses previously produced by thermonuclear weapons and other "Star Wars" tricks. This cluster of patents underlay the HAARP weapon system. Related research by Begich and Manning uncovered bizarre schemes. For example, US Air Force documents revealed that a system had been developed for manipulating and disrupting human mental processes through pulsed radio-frequency radiation (the stuff of HAARP) over large geographical areas. The most telling material about this technology came from writings of Zbigniew Brzezinski (former National Security Adviser to US President Carter) and J. F. MacDonald (science adviser to US President Johnson and a Professor of Geophysics at UCLA), as they wrote about use of power-beaming transmitters for geophysical and environmental warfare. The documents showed how these effects might be caused, and the negative effects on human health and thinking. The mental-disruption possibilities for HAARP are the most disturbing. More than 40 pages of the book, with dozens of footnotes, chronicle the work of Harvard professors, military planners and scientists as they plan and test this use of the electromagnetic technology. For example, one of the papers describing this use was from the International Red Cross in

Geneva. It even gave the frequency ranges where these effects could occur-the same ranges which HAARP is capable of broadcasting. The following statement was made more than 25 years ago in a book which Brzezinski wrote while a professor at Columbia University: "Political strategists are tempted to exploit research on the brain and human behaviour. Geophysicist Gordon J. F. MacDonald-specialist in problems of warfare-says accuratelytimed, artificially-excited electronic strokes 'could lead to a pattern of oscillations that produce relatively high power levels over certain regions of the Earth... In this way, one could develop a system that would seriously impair the brain performance of very large populations in selected regions over an extended period...' No matter how deeply disturbing the thought of using the environment to manipulate behaviour for national advantages, to some the technology permitting such use will very probably develop within the next few decades." In 1966, MacDonald was a member of the President's Science Advisory Committee and later a member of the President's Council on Environmental Quality. He published papers on the use of environmental control technologies for military purposes. The most profound comment he made as a geophysicist was: "The key to geophysical warfare is the identification of environmental instabilities to which the addition of a small amount of energy would release vastly greater amounts of energy." While yesterday's geophysicists predicted today's advances, are HAARP program managers delivering on the vision? The geophysicists recognised that adding energy to the environmental soup could have large effects. However, humankind has already added substantial amounts of electromagnetic energy into our environment without understanding what might constitute critical mass. The book by Begich and Manning raises questions. Have these additions been without effect, or is there a cumulative amount beyond which irreparable damage can be done? Is HAARP another step in a journey from which we cannot turn back? Are we about to embark on another energy experiment which unleashes another set of demons from Pandora's box? As early as 1970, Zbigniew Brzezinski predicted a "more controlled and directed society" would gradually appear, linked to technology. This society would be dominated by an elite group which impresses voters by allegedly superior scientific know-how. Angels Don't Play This HAARP further quotes Brzezinski: "Unhindered by the restraints of traditional liberal values, this elite would not hesitate to achieve its political ends by using the latest modern techniques for influencing public behaviour and keeping society under close surveillance and control. Technical and scientific momentum would then feed on the situation it exploits," Brzezinski predicted. His forecasts proved accurate. Today, a number of new tools for the "elite" are emerging, and the temptation to use them increases steadily. The policies to permit the tools to be used are already in place. How could the United States be changed, bit by bit, into the predicted highly-controlled technosociety? Among the 'stepping stones' Brzezinski expected were persisting social crises and use of the mass media to gain the public's confidence. In another document prepared by the government, the US Air Force claims:

"The potential applications of artificial electromagnetic fields are wide-ranging and can be used in many military or quasi-military situations... Some of these potential uses include dealing with terrorist groups, crowd control, controlling breaches of security at military installations, and antipersonnel techniques in tactical warfare. In all of these cases the EM (electromagnetic) systems would be used to produce mild to severe physiological disruption or perceptual distortion or disorientation. In addition, the ability of individuals to function could be degraded to such a point that they would be combat-ineffective. Another advantage of electromagnetic systems is that they can provide coverage over large areas with a single system. They are silent, and countermeasures to them may be difficult to develop... One last area where electromagnetic radiation may prove of some value is in enhancing abilities of individuals for anomalous phenomena." Do these comments point to uses already somewhat developed? The author of the government report refers to an earlier Air Force document about the uses of radio-frequency radiation in combat situations. (Here, Begich and Manning note that HAARP is the most versatile and the largest radio-frequency radiation transmitter in the world.) The United States congressional record deals with the use of HAARP for penetrating the Earth with signals bounced off the ionosphere. These signals are used to look inside the planet to a depth of many kilometres in order to locate underground munitions, minerals and tunnels. For 1996 the US Senate has set aside US$15 million to develop this ability alone: Earthpenetrating tomography. The problem is that the frequency needed for Earth-penetrating radiations is within the frequency range most cited for disruption of human mental functions. It may also have profound effects on migration patterns of fish and wild animals which rely on an undisturbed energy field to find their routes. As if electromagnetic pulses in the sky and mental disruption were not enough, Eastlund bragged that the super-powerful ionospheric heater could control weather. Begich and Manning brought to light government documents indicating that the military has weathercontrol technology. When HAARP is eventually built to its full power level, it could create weather effects over entire hemispheres. If one government experiments with the world's weather patterns, what is done in one place will impact everyone else on the planet. Angels Don't Play This HAARP explains a principle behind some of Nikola Tesla's inventionsresonance-which affects planetary systems. BUBBLE OF ELECTRIC PARTICLES Angels Don't Play This HAARP includes interviews with independent scientists such as Elizabeth Rauscher. She has a Ph.D., a long and impressive career in high-energy physics, and has been published in prestigious science journals and books. Rauscher commented on HAARP: "You're pumping tremendous energy into an extremely delicate molecular configuration that comprises these multi-layers we call the ionosphere." The ionosphere is prone to catalytic reactions, she explained: if a small part is changed, a major change in the ionosphere can happen. In describing the ionosphere as a delicately balanced system, Dr Rauscher shared her mental picture of it: a soap bubble-like sphere surrounding Earth's atmosphere, with movements swirling over the surface of the bubble. If a big enough hole is punched through it, she predicts it could pop.

SLICING THE IONOSPHERE Physicist Daniel Winter, Ph.D., of Waynesville, North Carolina, says HAARP high-frequency emissions can couple with long wave (low frequency or ELF) pulses the Earth grid uses to distribute information as vibrations to synchronise dances of life in the biosphere. Dan terms this geomagnetic action "Earth's information bloodstream", and says it is likely that coupling of HAARP HF (high frequency) with natural ELF (extremely low frequency) can cause unplanned, unsuspected side-effects. David Yarrow of Albany, New York, is a researcher with a background in electronics. He described possible interactions of HAARP radiations with the ionosphere and Earth's magnetic grid: "HAARP will not burn 'holes' in the ionosphere. That is a dangerous understatement of what HAARP's giant gigawatt beam will do. Earth is spinning relative to thin electric shells of the multilayer membrane of 'iono-spheres' that absorb and shield Earth's surface from intense solar radiation, including charged particle storms in solar winds erupting from the Sun. Earth's axial spin means that HAARP-in a burst lasting more than a few minutes-will slice through the ionosphere like a microwave knife. This produces not a hole, but a long tear-an incision. CRUDELY PLUCKING THE STRINGS "Second concept: As Earth rotates, HAARP will slice across geomagnetic flux...a donutshaped spool of magnetic strings-like longitude meridians (on maps). HAARP may not 'cut' these strings in Gaia's magnetic mantle, but will pulse each thread with harsh, out-ofharmony high frequencies. These noisy impulses will vibrate geomagnetic flux lines, sending vibrations all through the geomagnetic web. "The image comes to mind of a spider on its web. An insect lands, and the web's vibrations alert the spider to possible prey. HAARP will be a manmade microwave finger poking at the web, sending out confusing signals, if not tearing holes in the threads. "Effects of this interference with symphonies of Gaia's geomagnetic harp are unknown, and I suspect barely thought of. Even if thought of, the intent [of HAARP] is to learn to exploit any effects, not to play in tune to global symphonies." Among other researchers quoted is Paul Schaefer of Kansas City. His degree is in electrical engineering and he spent four years building nuclear weapons. "But most of the theories that we have been taught by scientists to believe in seem to be falling apart," he says. He talks about imbalances already caused by the industrial and atomic age, especially by radiation of large numbers of tiny, high-velocity particles "like very small spinning tops" into our environment. The unnatural level of motion of highly energetic particles in the atmosphere and in radiation belts surrounding Earth is the villain in the weather disruptions, according to this model which describes an Earth discharging its buildup of heat, relieving stress and regaining a balanced condition through earthquakes and volcanic action. FEVERISH EARTH "One might compare the abnormal energetic state of the Earth and its atmosphere to a car battery which has become overcharged with the normal flow of energy jammed up, resulting in hot spots, electrical arcing, physical cracks and general turbulence as the pent-up energy tries to find some place to go."

In a second analogy, Schaefer says: "Unless we desire the death of our planet, we must end the production of unstable particles which are generating the Earth's fever. A first priority to prevent this disaster would be to shut down all nuclear power plants and end the testing of atomic weapons, electronic warfare and 'Star Wars'." Meanwhile, the military builds its biggest ionospheric heater yet, to deliberately create more instabilities in a huge plasma layer-the ionosphere-and to rev up the energy level of charged particles. ELECTRONIC RAIN FROM THE SKY The military has published papers about electron precipitation from the magnetosphere (the outer belts of charged particles which stream toward Earth's magnetic poles) caused by manmade very-low-frequency electromagnetic waves: "These precipitated particles can produce secondary ionisation, emit X-rays, and cause significant perturbation in the lower ionosphere." Two Stanford University radio scientists offer evidence of what technology can do to affect the sky by making waves on Earth. They showed that very low frequency radio waves can vibrate the magnetosphere and cause high-energy particles to cascade into the Earth's atmosphere. By turning the signal on or off, they could stop the flow of energetic particles. WEATHER CONTROL Avalanches of energy dislodged by such radio waves could hit us hard. Their work suggests that technicians could control global weather by sending relatively small 'signals' into the Van Allen belts (radiation belts around Earth). Thus Tesla's resonance effects can control enormous energies by tiny triggering signals. The Begich/Manning book asks whether that knowledge will be used by war-oriented or biosphere-oriented scientists. The military has had about 20 years to work on weather warfare methods, which it euphemistically calls weather modification. For example, rainmaking technology was taken for a few test rides in Vietnam. The US Department of Defense sampled lightning and hurricane manipulation studies in Project Skyfire and Project Stormfury. And they looked at some complicated technologies that would give big effects. Angels Don't Play This HAARP cites an expert who says the military studied both lasers and chemicals which they figured could damage the ozone layer over an enemy. Looking at ways to cause earthquakes, as well as to detect them, was part of the project named Prime Argus, decades ago. The money for that came from the Defense Advanced Research Projects Agency (DARPA, now under the acronym ARPA). In 1994 the US Air Force revealed its Spacecast 2020 master plan which includes weather control. Scientists have experimented with weather control since the 1940s, but Spacecast 2020 noted that "using environmental modification techniques to destroy, damage or injure another state [is] prohibited". Having said that, the Air Force claimed that advances in technology "compels a re-examination of this sensitive and potentially risky topic".

FORTY YEARS OF ZAPPING THE SKY? As far back as 1958, the chief White House adviser on weather modification, Captain Howard T. Orville, said the US defence department was studying "ways to manipulate the charges of the Earth and sky and so affect the weather by using an electronic beam to ionise or de-ionise the atmosphere over a given area. In 1966, Professor Gordon J. F. MacDonald was Associate Director of the Institute of Geophysics and Planetary Physics at the University of California, Los Angeles, was a member of the President's Science Advisory Committee, and later a member of the President's Council on Environmental Quality. He published papers on the use of environmental control technologies for military purposes. MacDonald made a revealing comment: "The key to geophysical warfare is the identification of environmental instabilities to which the addition of a small amount of energy would release vastly greater amounts of energy." World-recognised scientist MacDonald had a number of ideas for using the environment as a weapon system and he contributed to what was, at the time, the dream of a futurist. When he wrote his chapter, "How to Wreck the Environment", for the book Unless Peace Comes, he was not kidding around. In it he describes the use of weather manipulation, climate modification, polar ice-cap melting or destabilisation, ozone depletion techniques, earthquake engineering, ocean wave control and brainwave manipulation using the planet's energy fields. He also said that these types of weapons would be developed and, when used, would be virtually undetectable by their victims. Is HAARP that weapon? The military's intention to do environmental engineering is well-documented. US Congress's subcommittee hearings on Oceans and International Environment looked into military weather and climate modification conducted in the early 1970s. "What emerged was an awesome picture of far-ranging research and experimentation by the Department of Defense into ways environmental tampering could be used as a weapon," said another author cited in Angels Don't Play This HAARP. The revealed secrets surprised legislators. Would an inquiry into the state of the art of electromagnetic manipulation surprise lawmakers today? They may find out that technologies developed out of the HAARP experiments in Alaska could deliver on Gordon MacDonald's vision, because leading-edge scientists are describing global weather as not only air pressure and thermal systems but also as an electrical system. SMALL INPUT, BIG EFFECT HAARP zaps the ionosphere where it is relatively unstable. A point to remember is that the ionosphere is an active electrical shield protecting the planet from the constant bombardment of high-energy particles from space. This conducting plasma, along with Earth's magnetic field, traps the electrical plasma of space and holds it back from going directly to the Earth's surface, says Charles Yost of Dynamic Systems, Leicester, North Carolina: "If the ionosphere is greatly disturbed, the atmosphere below is subsequently disturbed." Another scientist interviewed said there is a super-powerful electrical connection between the ionosphere and the part of the atmosphere where our weather comes onstage: the lower atmosphere.

One manmade electrical effect-power-line harmonic resonance-causes fallout of charged particles from the Van Allen (radiation) belts, and the falling ions cause ice crystals (which precipitate rain clouds). What about HAARP? Energy blasted upward from an ionospheric heater is not much compared to the total in the ionosphere, but HAARP documents admit that thousandfold greater amounts of energy can be released in the ionosphere than injected. As with MacDonald's "key to geophysical warfare", "nonlinear" effects (described in the literature about the ionospheric heater) mean small input and large output. Astrophysicist Adam Trombly told Manning that an acupuncture model is one way to look at the possible effect of multi-gigawatt pulsing of the ionosphere. If HAARP hits certain points, those parts of the ionosphere could react in surprising ways. Smaller ionospheric heaters such as the one at Arecibo are underneath relatively placid regions of the ionosphere compared to the dynamic movements nearer Earth's magnetic poles. That adds another uncertainty to HAARP: the unpredictable and lively upper atmosphere near the North Pole. HAARP experimenters do not impress common-sense Alaskans such as Barbara Zickuhr, who says: "They're like boys playing with a sharp stick, finding a sleeping bear and poking it in the butt to see what's going to happen." COULD THEY SHORT-CIRCUIT THE EARTH? Earth as a spherical electrical system is a fairly well-accepted model. However, those experimenters who want to make unnatural power connections between parts of this system might not be thinking of possible consequences. Electrical motors and generators can be caused to wobble when their circuits are affected. Could human activities cause a significant change in a planet's electrical circuit or electrical field? A paper in the respected journal Science deals with manmade ionisation from radioactive material, but perhaps it could also be studied with HAARP-type skybusters in mind: "For example, while changes in the Earth's electric field resulting from a solar flare modulating conductivity may have only a barely detectable effect on meteorology, the situation may be different in regard to electric field changes caused by manmade ionisation..." Meteorology, of course, is the study of the atmosphere and weather. Ionisation is what happens when a higher level of power is zapped into atoms and knocks electrons off the atoms. The resulting charged particles are the stuff of HAARP. "One look at the weather should tell us that we are on the wrong path," says Paul Schaefer, commenting on HAARPtype technologies. Angels Don't Play This HAARP: Advances in Tesla Technology is about the military's plan to manipulate that which belongs to the world: the ionosphere. The arrogance of the United States Government in this is not without precedent. Atmospheric nuclear tests had similar goals. More recently, China and France put their people's money to destructive use in underground nuclear tests. It was recently reported that the US Government spent US$3 trillion on its nuclear program since its beginnings in the 1940s. What new breakthroughs in life science could have been made with all the money spent on death?

Begich, Manning, Roderick and others believe that democracies need to be founded on openness rather than the secrecy which surrounds so much military science. Knowledge used in developing revolutionary weapons could be used for healing and helping mankind. Because they are used in new weapons, discoveries are classified and suppressed. When they do appear in the work of other independent scientists, the new ideas are often frustrated or ridiculed, while military research laboratories continue to build their new machines for the killing fields. However, the book by Manning and Begich gives hope that the military-industrial-academicbureaucratic Goliath can be affected by the combined power of determined individuals and the alternative press. Becoming informed is the first step to empowerment. The book, Angels Don't Play This HAARP: Advances in Tesla Technology, is available for USD$14.95 plus postage and handling (USD$1.50; USD$4.00 international) from Earthpulse Press, c/o Dr Nick Begich, PO Box 201393, Anchorage, Alaska 99520, USA. It can also be ordered by Visa/MasterCard by phoning +1 (907) 249 9111.

HOME PAGE | SUBS INFO | BACK ISSUES | PRODUCTS LIST

he Hidden Hazards of Microwave Cooking

Recent research shows that microwave oven-cooked food suffers severe molecular damage. When eaten, it causes abnormal changes in human blood and immune systems. Not surprisingly, the public has been denied details on these significant health dangers.

Extracted from NEXUS Magazine, Volume 2, #25 (April-May '95). PO Box 30, Mapleton Qld 4560 Australia. editor@nexusmagazine.com Telephone: +61 (0)7 5442 9280; Fax: +61 (0)7 5442 9381 From our web page at: www.nexusmagazine.com Originally printed from the April 1994 edition of Acres, USA. PO Box 8800, Metairie, Louisiana, 70011 USA Telephone: (504) 889 2100; Fax: (504) 889 2777

Back in May of 1989, after Tom Valentine first moved to St Paul, Minnesota, he heard on
the car radio a short announcement that bolted him upright in the driver's seat. The announcement was sponsored by Young Families, the Minnesota Extension Service of the University of Minnesota: "Although microwaves heat food quickly, they are not recommended for heating a baby's bottle," the announcement said. The bottle may seem cool to the touch, but the liquid inside may become extremely hot and could burn the baby's mouth and throat. Also, the buildup of steam in a closed container such as a baby's bottle could cause it to explode. "Heating the bottle in a microwave can cause slight changes in the milk. In infant formulas, there may be a loss of some vitamins. In expressed breast milk, some protective properties may be destroyed." The report went on. "Warming a bottle by holding it under tap water or by setting it in a bowl of warm water, then testing it on your wrist before feeding, may take a few minutes longer, but it is much safer." Valentine asked himself: If an established institution like the University of Minnesota can warn about the loss of particular nutrient qualities in microwaved baby formula or mother's milk, then somebody must know something about microwaving they are not telling everybody. A LAWSUIT In early 1991, word leaked out about a lawsuit in Oklahoma. A woman named Norma Levitt had hip surgery, only to be killed by a simple blood transfusion when a nurse "warmed the blood for the transfusion in a microwave oven"! Logic suggests that if heating or cooking is all there is to it, then it doesn't matter what mode of heating technology one uses. However, it is quite apparent that there is more to 'heating' with microwaves than we've been led to believe.

Blood for transfusions is routinely warmed-but not in microwave ovens! In the case of Mrs Levitt, the microwaving altered the blood and it killed her. Does it not therefore follow that this form of heating does, indeed, do 'something different' to the substances being heated? Is it not prudent to determine what that 'something different' might do? A funny thing happened on the way to the bank with all that microwave oven revenue: nobody thought about the obvious. Only 'health nuts' who are constantly aware of the value of quality nutrition discerned a problem with the widespread 'denaturing' of our food. Enter Hans Hertel. HANS HERTEL In the tiny town of Wattenwil, near Basel in Switzerland, there lives a scientist who is alarmed at the lack of purity and naturalness in the many pursuits of modern mankind. He worked as a food scientist for several years with one of the many major Swiss food companies that do business on a global scale. A few years ago, he was fired from his job for questioning procedures in processing food because they denatured it. "The world needs our help," Hans Hertel told Tom Valentine as they shared a fine meal at a resort hotel in Todtmoss, Germany. "We, the scientists, carry the main responsibility for the present unacceptable conditions. It is therefore our job to correct the situation and bring the remedy to the world. I am striving to bring man and techniques back into harmony with nature. We can have wonderful technologies without violating nature." Hans is an intense man, driven by personal knowledge of violations of nature by corporate man and his state-supported monopolies in science, technology and education. At the same time, as the two talked, his intensity shattered into a warm smile and he spoke of the way things could be if mankind's immense talent were to work with nature and not against her. Hans Hertel is the first scientist to conceive of and carry out a quality study on the effects of microwaved nutrients on the blood and physiology of human beings. This small but wellcontrolled study pointed the firm finger at a degenerative force of microwave ovens and the food produced in them. The conclusion was clear: microwave cooking changed the nutrients so that changes took place in the participants' blood; these were not healthy changes but were changes that could cause deterioration in the human systems. Working with Bernard H. Blanc of the Swiss Federal Institute of Technology and the University Institute for Biochemistry, Hertel not only conceived of the study and carried it out, he was one of eight participants. "To control as many variables as possible, we selected eight individuals who were strict macrobiotic diet participants from the Macrobiotic Institute at Kientel, Switzerland," Hertel explained. "We were all housed in the same hotel environment for eight weeks. There was no smoking, no alcohol and no sex." One can readily see that this protocol makes sense. After all, how could you tell about subtle changes in a human's blood from eating microwaved food if smoking, booze, junk food, pollution, pesticides, hormones, antibiotics and everything else in the common environment were also present? "We had one American, one Canadian and six Europeans in the group. I was the oldest at 64 years, the others were in their 20s and 30s," Hertel added. Valentine published the results of this study in Search for Health in the Spring of 1992. But the follow-up information is available only in a later edition, and also in Acres, USA. In intervals of two to five days, the volunteers in the study received one of the food variants on an empty stomach. The food variants were: raw milk from a biofarm (no. 1); the same milk conventionally cooked (no. 2); pasteurised milk from Intermilk Berne (no. 3); the same raw

milk cooked in a microwave oven (no. 4); raw vegetables from an organic farm (no. 5); the same vegetables cooked conventionally (no. 6); the same vegetables frozen and defrosted in the microwave oven (no. 7); and the same vegetables cooked in the microwave oven (no. 8). The overall experiment had some of the earmarks of the Pottenger cat studies, except that now human beings were test objects, the experiment's time-frame was shorter, and a new heat form was tested. Once the volunteers were isolated at the resort hotel, the test began. Blood samples were taken from every volunteer immediately before eating. Then blood samples were taken at defined intervals after eating from the above-numbered milk or vegetable preparations. Significant changes were discovered in the blood of the volunteers who consumed foods cooked in the microwave oven. These changes included a decrease in all haemoglobin values and cholesterol values, especially the HDL (good cholesterol) and LDL (bad cholesterol) values and ratio. Lymphocytes (white blood cells) showed a more distinct short-term decrease following the intake of microwaved food than after the intake of all the other variants. Each of these indicators point in a direction away from robust health and toward degeneration. Additionally, there was a highly significant association between the amount of microwave energy in the test foods and the luminous power of luminescent bacteria exposed to serum from test persons who ate that food. This led Hertel to the conclusion that such technically derived energies may, indeed, be passed along to man inductively via consumption of microwaved food. "This process is based on physical principles and has already been confirmed in the literature," Hertel explained. The apparent additional energy exhibited by the luminescent bacteria was merely extra confirmation. "There is extensive scientific literature concerning the hazardous effects of direct microwave radiation on living systems," Hertel continued. "It is astonishing, therefore, to realise how little effort has been made to replace this detrimental technique of microwaves with technology more in accordance with nature. "Technically produced microwaves are based on the principle of alternating current. Atoms, molecules and cells hit by this hard electromagnetic radiation are forced to reverse polarity 1 to 100 billion times a second. There are no atoms, molecules or cells of any organic system able to withstand such a violent, destructive power for any extended period of time, not even in the low energy range of milliwatts. "Of all the natural substances-which are polar-the oxygen of water molecules reacts most sensitively. This is how microwave cooking heat is generated-friction from this violence in water molecules. Structures of molecules are torn apart, molecules are forcefully deformed (called structural isomerism) and thus become impaired in quality. HEATING FOOD "This is contrary to conventional heating of food, in which heat transfers convectionally from without to within. Cooking by microwaves begins within the cells and molecules where water is present and where the energy is transformed into frictional heat." The question naturally arises: What about microwaves from the sun? Aren't they harmful? Hertel responded: "The microwaves from the Sun are based on principles of pulsed direct current. These rays create no frictional heat in organic substance." In addition to violent frictional heat effects (called thermic effects), there are also athermic effects which have hardly ever been taken into account, Hertel added. "These athermic effects are not presently measurable, but they can also deform the structures of molecules and have qualitative consequences. For example, the weakening of cell membranes by microwaves is used in the field of gene altering technology. Because of the force involved, the cells are actually broken, thereby neutralising the electrical potentials-the

very life of the cells-between the outer and inner sides of the cell membranes. Impaired cells become easy prey for viruses, fungi and other micro-organisms. The natural repair mechanisms are suppressed, and cells are forced to adapt to a state of energy emergency: they switch from aerobic to anaerobic respiration. Instead of water and carbon dioxide, hydrogen peroxide and carbon monoxide are produced." It has long been pointed out in the literature that any reversal of healthy cell processes may occur because of a number of reasons, and our cells then revert from a "robust oxidation" to an unhealthy "fermentation". The same violent friction and athermic deformations that can occur in our bodies when we are subjected to radar or microwaves, happens to the molecules in the food cooked in a microwave oven. In fact, when anyone microwaves food, the oven exerts a power input of about 1,000 watts or more. This radiation results in destruction and deformation of molecules of food, and in the formation of new compounds (called radiolytic compounds) unknown to man and nature. Today's established science and technology argues forcefully that microwaved food and irradiated foods do not have any significantly higher "radiolytic compounds" than do broiled, baked or other conventionally cooked foods-but microwaving does produce more of these critters. Curiously, neither established science nor our ever-protective government has conducted tests-on the blood of the eaters-of the effects of eating various kinds of cooked foods. Hertel and his group did test it, and the indication is clear that something is amiss and that larger studies should be funded. The apparently toxic effects of microwave cooking is another in a long list of unnatural additives in our daily diets. However, the establishment has not taken kindly to this work. "The first drawing of blood samples took place on an empty stomach at 7.45 each morning," Hertel explained. "The second drawing of blood took place 15 minutes after the food intake. The third drawing was two hours later." From each sample, 50 millilitres of blood was used for the chemistry and five millimetres for the haematology and the luminescence. The haematological examinations took place immediately after drawing the samples. Erythrocytes, haemoglobin, mean haemoglobin concentration, mean haemoglobin content, leukocytes and lymphocytes were measured. The chemical analysis consisted of iron, total cholesterol, HDL cholesterol and LDL cholesterol. The results of erythrocyte, haemoglobin, haematocrit and leukocyte determinations were at the "lower limits of normal" in those tested following the eating of the microwaved samples. "These results show anaemic tendencies. The situation became even more pronounced during the second month of the study," Hertel added. "And with those decreasing values, there was a corresponding increase of cholesterol values." Hertel admits that stress factors, from getting punctured for the blood samples so often each day, for example, cannot be ruled out, but the established baseline for each individual became the "zero values" marker, and only changes from the zero values were statistically determined. With only one round of test substances completed, the different effects between conventionally prepared food and microwaved food were marginal-although noticed as definite "tendencies". As the test continued, the differences in the blood markers became "statistically significant". The changes are generally considered to be signs of stress on the body. For example, erythrocytes tended to increase after eating vegetables from the microwave oven. Haemoglobin and both of the mean concentration and content haemoglobin markers also tended to decrease significantly after eating the microwaved substances. LEUKOCYTOSIS "Leukocytosis," Hertel explained, "which cannot be accounted for by normal daily deviations such as following the intake of food, is taken seriously by haematologists. Leukocyte response

is especially sensitive to stress. They are often signs of pathogenic effects on the living system, such as poisoning and cell damage. The increase of leukocytes with the microwaved foods was more pronounced than with all the other variants. It appears that these marked increases were caused entirely by ingesting the microwaved substances." The cholesterol markers were very interesting, Hertel stressed: "Common scientific belief states that cholesterol values usually alter slowly over longer periods of time. In this study, the markers increased rapidly after the consumption of the microwaved vegetables. However, with milk, the cholesterol values remained the same and even decreased with the raw milk significantly." Hertel believes his study tends to confirm newer scientific data that suggest cholesterol may rapidly increase in the blood secondary to acute stress. "Also," he added, "blood cholesterol levels are less influenced by cholesterol content of food than by stress factors. Such stresscausing factors can apparently consist of foods which contain virtually no cholesterol-the microwaved vegetables." It is plain to see that this individually financed and conducted study has enough meat in it to make anyone with a modicum of common sense sit up and take notice. Food from the microwave oven caused abnormal changes, representing stress, to occur in the blood of all the test individuals. Biological individuality, a key variable that makes a mockery of many allegedly scientific studies, was well accounted for by the established baselines. So, how has the brilliant world of modern technology, medicine and 'protect the public' government reacted to this impressive effort? A GAG ORDER As soon as Hertel and Blanc announced their results, the hammer of authority slammed down on them. A powerful trade organisation, the Swiss Association of Dealers for Electroapparatuses for Households and Industry, known simply as FEA, struck swiftly. They forced the President of the Court of Seftigen, Kanton Bern, to issue a 'gag order' against Hertel and Blanc. The attack was so ferocious that Blanc quickly recanted his support-but it was too late. He had already put into writing his views on the validity of the studies where he concurred with the opinion that microwaved food caused the blood abnormalities. Hertel stood his ground, and today is steadfastly demanding his rights to a trial. Preliminary hearings on the matter have been appealed to higher courts, and it's quite obvious the powers that be do not want a 'show trial' to erupt on this issue. In March 1993, the court handed down this decision based upon the complaint of the FEA: "Consideration. 1. Request from the plaintiff (FEA) to prohibit the defendant (Dr Ing. Hans Hertel) from declaring that food prepared in the microwave oven shall be dangerous to health and lead to changes in the blood of consumers, giving reference to pathologic troubles as also indicative for the beginning of a cancerous process. The defendant shall be prohibited from repeating such a statement in publications and in public talks by punishment laid down in the law. 2. The jurisdiction of the judge is given according to law. 3. The active legitimacy of the plaintiff is given according to the law. 4. The passive legitimacy of the defendant is given by the fact that he is the author of the polemic [published study] in question, especially since the present new and revised law allows to exclude the necessity of a competitive situation, therefore delinquents may also be persons who are not co-competitors, but may damage the competing position of others by mere declarations. [Apparently, Swiss corporations have lobbied in a law that nails "delinquents" who disparage products and might do damage to commerce by such remarks. So far, the US Constitution still preserves freedom of the press.]

5. Considering the relevant situation it is referred to three publications: the public renunciation [sic] of the so-called co-author Professor Bernard Blanc, the expertise of Professor Teuber [expert witness from the FEA] about the above-mentioned publication, the opinion of the public health authorities with regard to the present stage of research with microwave ovens as well as to repeated statements from the side of the defendant about the danger of such ovens. 6. It is not considered of importance whether or not the polemic of the defendant meets the approval of the public, because all that is necessary is that a possibility exists that such a statement could find approval with people not being experts themselves. Also, advertising involving fear is not allowed and is always disqualified by the law. The necessity for a fast interference is in no case more advised than in the processes of competition. Basically, the defendant has the right to defend himself against such accusations. This right, however, can be denied in cases of pressing danger with regard to impairing the rights of the plaintiff when this is requested. Conclusion. On grounds of this pending request of the plaintiff, the court arrives at the conclusion that because of special presuppositions as in this case, a definite disadvantage for the plaintiff does exist, which may not easily be repaired, and therefore must be considered to be of immediate danger. The case thus warrants the request of the plaintiff to be justified, even without hearing the defendant. Also, because it is not known when the defendant will bring further statements into the public. The judge is also of the opinion that because the publications are made up to appear as scientific, and therefore especially reliable-looking, they may cause additional bad disadvantages. It must be added that there does obviously not exist a just reason for this publication because there is no public interest for pseudo-scientific unproved declarations. Finally, these ordered measures do not prove to be disproportionate. The defendant is prohibited, under punishment of up to F5,000, or up to one year in prison, to declare that food prepared in microwave ovens is dangerous to health and leads to pathologic troubles as also indicative for the beginning of a cancerous process. The plaintiff pays the costs. (Signed) President of the Court of Seftigen Kraemer." If you cannot imagine this kind of decision coming from a court in the United States, you have not been paying attention to the advances of administrative law. Hertel defied the court and has loudly demanded a fair hearing on the truth of his claims. The court has continued to delay, dodge, appeal and avoid any media-catching confrontation. As of this writing, Hans is still waiting for a hearing with media coverage-and he's still talking and publishing his findings. "They have not been able to intimidate me into silence, and I will not accept their conditions," Hertel declared. "I have appeared at large seminars in Germany, and the study results have been well-received. Also, I think the authorities are aware that scientists at Ciba-Geigy [the world's largest pharmaceutical company, headquartered in Switzerland] have vowed to support me in court." As those powerful special interests in Switzerland who desire to sell microwave ovens by the millions continued to suppress open debate on this vital issue for modern civilisation, new microwave developments blossomed in the United States. INFANT DANGER In the journal Pediatrics (vol. 89, no. 4, April 1992), there appeared an article titled, "Effects of Microwave Radiation on Anti-infective Factors in Human Milk". Richard Quan, M.D. from

Dallas, Texas, was the lead name of the study team. John A. Kerner, M.D., from Stanford University, was also on the research team, and he was quoted in a summary article on the research that appeared in the 25 April 1992 issue of Science News. To get the full flavour of what may lie ahead for microwaving, here is that summary article: "Women who work outside the home can express and store breast milk for feedings when they are away. But parents and caregivers should be careful how they warm this milk. A new study shows that microwaving human milk-even at a low setting-can destroy some of its important disease-fighting capabilities. "Breast milk can be refrigerated safely for a few days or frozen for up to a month; however, studies have shown that heating the milk well above body temperature-37ree;C-can break down not only its antibodies to infectious agents, but also its lysozymes or bacteria-digesting enzymes. So, when paediatrician John A. Kerner, Jr, witnessed neonatal nurses routinely thawing or reheating breast milk with the microwave oven in their lounge, he became concerned. "In the April 1992 issue of Pediatrics (Part I), he and his Stanford University co-workers reported finding that unheated breast milk that was microwaved lost lysozyme activity, antibodies and fostered the growth of more potentially pathogenic bacteria. Milk heated at a high setting (72 degrees Celsius to 98 degrees C) lost 96 per cent of its immunoglobulin-A antibodies, agents that fend off invading microbes. "What really surprised him, Kerner said, was finding some loss of anti-infective properties in the milk microwaved at a low setting-and to a mean of just 33.5 degrees C. Adverse changes at such low temperatures suggest 'microwaving itself may in fact cause some injury to the milk above and beyond the heating'. "But Randall M. Goldblum of the University of Texas Medical Branch in Galveston disagrees, saying: 'I don't see any compelling evidence that the microwaves did any harm. It was the heating.' Lysozyme and antibody degradation in the coolest samples may simply reflect the development of small hot spots-potentially 60 degrees C or above-during microwaving, noted Madeleine Sigman-Grant of Pennsylvania State University, University Park. And that's to be expected, she said, because microwave heating is inherently uneven-and quite unpredictable when volumes less than four millilitres are involved, as was the case in the Kerner's study. "Goldblum considers use of a microwave to thaw milk an especially bad idea, since it is likely to boil some of the milk before all has even liquefied. Stanford University Medical Center no longer microwaves breast milk, Kerner notes. And that's appropriate, Sigman-Grant believes, because of the small volumes of milk that hospitals typically serve newborns-especially premature infants." CHASING A STORY Journalist Tom Valentine, after chasing this story, found it interesting that 'scientists' have so many 'beliefs' to express rather than prove fact. Yet facts eventually snuff out credential-based conjecture. Researcher Quan, in a phone interview, said that he believed the results of research so far warranted further detailed study of the effects of microwave cooking on nutrients. The summary sentence in an abstract of the research paper is very clear: "Microwaving appears to be contra-indicated at high temperatures, and questions regarding its safety exist even at low temperatures." The final statement of the study conclusion reads: "This preliminary study suggests that microwaving human milk could be detrimental. Further studies are needed to determine whether and how microwaving could safely be done."

Unfortunately, further studies are not scheduled at this time. If there are so many indications that the effects of microwaves on foods can degrade the foods far above the known breakdowns of standard cooking, is it not reasonable to conduct exhaustive studies on living, breathing human beings to determine if it's possible that eating microwaved foods continuously, as many people do, can be significantly detrimental to individual health? If you wanted to introduce a herbal supplement into the American mainstream and make any health claims for it, you would be subjected to exhaustive documentation and costly research. Yet the microwave-oven industry had only to prove that the dangerous microwaves could, indeed, be contained within the oven and not escape into the surrounding area where the radiation could do damage to people. The industry must admit that some microwaves escape even in the best-made ovens. So far, not one thought has been given by the industry to the possibility that the nutrients could be so altered as to be deleterious to health. Well, this makes sense in a land that encourages farmers to poison crops and soils with massive amounts of synthesised chemicals, and encourages food processors to use additives that enhance shelf-life of foods regardless of the potential for degrading the health of the consumer. How many hundreds of pounds of microwaved food per capita is consumed in America each year? Are we going to continue to take it from established authority, without question, on the premise that they know best?

HIDDEN FROM HISTORY The Canadian Holocaust

Through the Canadian residential school system, the Christian churches along with state authorities, the judiciary, doctors and the police implemented a policy of genocide against the native population.
Extracted from Nexus Magazine, Volume 9, Number 2 (February-March 2002) PO Box 30, Mapleton Qld 4560 Australia. editor@nexusmagazine.com Telephone: +61 (0)7 5442 9280; Fax: +61 (0)7 5442 9381 From our web page at: www.nexusmagazine.com by Rev. Kevin D. Annett, MA, MDiv 2001 The Truth Commission into Genocide in Canada Email: kevinannett@yahoo.ca Email: kevin_annett@hotmail.com Website: http://annett55.freewebsites.com/

(The following is an edited extract from the report, "Hidden From History: The Canadian Holocaust - The Untold Story of the Genocide of Aboriginal Peoples by Church and State in Canada - A Summary of an Ongoing, Independent Inquiry into Canadian Native 'Residential Schools' and their Legacy", by Rev. Kevin D. Annett, MA, MDiv. The report is published by The Truth Commission into Genocide in Canada, a public investigative body continuing the work of previous Tribunals into native residential schools: The Justice in the Valley Coalition's Inquiry into Crimes Against Aboriginal People, convened in Port Alberni, British Columbia, on December 9, 1994, and The International Human Rights Association of American Minorities Tribunal into Canadian Residential Schools, held in Vancouver, BC, from June 12-14, 1998. Editor.)

FOREWORD Jasper Joseph is a sixty-four-year-old native man from Port Hardy, British Columbia. His eyes still fill with tears when he remembers his cousins who were killed with lethal injections by staff at the Nanaimo Indian Hospital in 1944.

I was just eight, and they'd shipped us down from the Anglican residential school in Alert Bay to the Nanaimo Indian Hospital, the one run by the United Church. They kept me isolated in a tiny room there for more than three years, like I was a lab rat, feeding me these pills, giving me shots that made me sick. Two of my cousins made a big fuss, screaming and fighting back all the time, so the nurses gave them shots, and they both died right away. It was done to silence them. (November 10, 2000) Unlike post-war Germans, Canadians have yet to acknowledge, let alone repent from, the genocide that we inflicted on millions of conquered people: the aboriginal men, women and children who were deliberately exterminated by our racially supremacist churches and state. As early as November 1907, the Canadian press was acknowledging that the death rate within Indian residential schools exceeded 50% (see Appendix, Key Newspaper Articles). And yet the reality of such a massacre has been wiped clean from the public record and consciousness in Canada over the past decades. Small wonder; for that hidden history reveals a system whose aim was to destroy most native people by disease, relocation and outright murder, while "assimilating" a minority of collaborators who were trained to serve the genocidal system. This history of purposeful genocide implicates every level of government in Canada, the Royal Canadian Mounted Police (RCMP), every mainstream church, large corporations and local police, doctors and judges. The web of complicity in this killing machine was, and remains, so vast that its concealment has required an equally elaborate campaign of cover-up that has been engineered at the highest levels of power in our country; a cover-up that is continuing, especially now that eyewitnesses to murders and atrocities at the church-run native residential "schools" have come forward for the first time. For it was the residential "schools" that constituted the death camps of the Canadian Holocaust, and within their walls nearly one-half of all aboriginal children sent there by law died, or disappeared, according to the government's own statistics. These 50,000 victims have vanished, as have their corpses - "like they never existed", according to one survivor. But they did exist. They were innocent children, and they were killed by beatings and torture and after being deliberately exposed to tuberculosis and other diseases by paid employees of the churches and government, according to a "Final Solution" master plan devised by the Department of Indian Affairs and the Catholic and Protestant churches. With such official consent for manslaughter emanating from Ottawa, the churches responsible for annihilating natives on the ground felt emboldened and protected enough to declare full-scale war on non-Christian native peoples through the 20th century. The casualties of that war were not only the 50,000 dead children of the residential schools, but the survivors, whose social condition today has been described by United Nations human rights groups as that of "a colonized people barely on the edge of survival, with all the trappings of a third-world society". (November 12, 1999)

The Holocaust is continuing. This report is the child of a six-year independent investigation into the hidden history of genocide against aboriginal peoples in Canada. It summarises the testimonies, documents and other evidence proving that Canadian churches, corporations and the government are guilty of intentional genocide, in violation of the United Nations Convention on Genocide, which Canada ratified in 1952 and under which it is bound by international law. The report is a collaborative effort of nearly 30 people. And yet some of its authors must remain anonymous, particularly its aboriginal contributors, whose lives have been threatened and who have been assaulted, denied jobs and evicted from their homes on Indian reserves because of their involvement in this investigation. As a former minister in one of the guilty institutions named in our inquiry - the United Church of Canada - I have been fired, blacklisted, threatened and publicly maligned by its officers for my attempts to uncover the story of the deaths of children at that church's Alberni residential school. Many people have made sacrifices to produce this report, so that the world can learn of the Canadian Holocaust, and to ensure that those responsible for it are brought to justice before the International Criminal Court. Beginning among native and low-income activists in Port Alberni, British Columbia, in the fall of 1994, this inquiry into crimes against humanity has continued in the face of death threats, assaults and the resources of church and state in Canada. It is within the power of the reader to honour our sacrifice by sharing this story with others and refusing to participate in the institutions which deliberately killed many thousands of children. This history of official endorsement of, and collusion in, a century or more of crimes against Canada's first peoples must not discourage us from uncovering the truth and bringing the perpetrators to justice. It is for this reason that we invite you to remember not only the 50,000 children who died in the residential school death camps, but the silent victims today who suffer in our midst for bread and justice. (Rev.) Kevin D. Annett Secretary The Truth Commission into Genocide in Canada Vancouver, British Columbia, February 1, 2001

PART ONE: Summary of Evidence of Intentional Genocide in Canadian Residential Schools

Article II: The intent to destroy, in whole or in part, a national ethnic, racial or religious group; namely, non-Christian aboriginal peoples in Canada The foundational purpose behind the more than one hundred Indian residential schools established in Canada by government legislation and administered by Protestant and Catholic churches was the deliberate and persistent eradication of aboriginal people and their culture, and the conversion of any surviving native people to Christianity. This intent was enunciated in the Gradual Civilization Act of 1857 in Upper Canada, and earlier, church-inspired legislation, which defined aboriginal culture as inferior, stripped native people of citizenship and subordinated them in a separate legal category from non-Indians. This Act served as the basis for the federal Indian Act of 1874, which recapitulated the legal and moral inferiority of aboriginals and established the residential school system. The legal definition of an Indian as "an uncivilized person, destitute of the knowledge of God and of any fixed and clear belief in religion" (Revised Statutes of British Columbia, 1960) was established by these Acts and continues to the present day. Then, as now, aboriginals were considered legal and practical non-entities in their own land and, hence, inherently expendable. This genocidal intent was restated time and again in government legislation, church statements and the correspondence and records of missionaries, Indian agents and residential school officials (see Documentation section). Indeed, it was the very raison d'tre of the state-sanctioned Christian invasion of traditional native territories and of the residential school system itself, which was established at the height of European expansionism in the 1880s and persisted until 1984. By definition, this aim was genocidal, for it planned and carried out the destruction of a religious and ethnic group: all those aboriginal people who would not convert to Christianity and be culturally extinguished. Non-Christian natives were the declared target of the residential schools, which practised wholesale ethnic cleansing under the guise of education. As well, such "pagans" were the subject of government-funded sterilisation programs administered at church-run hospitals and tuberculosis sanatoriums on Canada's west coast (see Article IId). According to an eyewitness, Ethel Wilson of Bella Bella, BC, a United Church missionary doctor, George Darby, deliberately sterilised non-Christian Indians between 1928 and 1962 at the R. W. Large Memorial Hospital in Bella Bella. Ms Wilson, who is now deceased, stated in 1998: Doctor Darby told me in 1952 that Indian Affairs in Ottawa was paying him for every Indian he sterilised, especially if they weren't church-goers. Hundreds of our

women were sterilised by Doctor Darby, just for not going to church. (Testimony of Ethel Wilson to International Human Rights Association of American Minorities [IHRAAM] Tribunal, Vancouver, BC, June 13, 1998) According to Christy White, a resident of Bella Bella, records of these governmentfunded sterilisations at the R. W. Large Hospital were deliberately destroyed in 1995, soon after a much-publicised police investigation was to open into residential school atrocities in British Columbia. Ms White stated in 1998: I worked at the Bella Bella hospital, and I know that Barb Brown, one of the administrators there, dumped sterilisation records at sea on two occasions. Some of the records were found washed up on the beach south of town. That was just after the cops opened their investigation into the schools, in the spring of 1995. They were covering their tracks. We all knew Ottawa was funding sterilisations, but we were told to keep quiet about it. (Testimony of Christy White to Kevin Annett, August 12, 1998) Legislation permitting the sterilisation of any residential school inmate was passed in BC in 1933 and in Alberta in 1928 (see "Sterilization Victims Urged to Come Forward" by Sabrina Whyatt, Windspeaker, August 1998). The Sexual Sterilization Act of BC allowed a school principal to permit the sterilisation of any native person under his charge. As their legal guardian, the principal could thus have any native child sterilised. Frequently, these sterilisations occurred to whole groups of native children when they reached puberty, in institutions like the Provincial Training School in Red Deer, Alberta, and the Ponoka Mental Hospital. (Former nurse Pat Taylor to Kevin Annett, January 13, 2000) Of equal historical significance is the fact that the Canadian federal government passed legislation in 1920, making it mandatory for all native children in British Columbia - the west coast of which was the least Christianised area among aboriginals in Canada - to attend residential schools, despite the fact that the same government had already acknowledged that the death rate due to communicable diseases was much higher in these schools and that, while there, the native children's "constitution is so weakened that they have no vitality to withstand disease". (A. W. Neill, West Coast Indian Agent, to Secretary of Indian Affairs, April 25, 1910) That is, the Canadian government legally compelled the attendance of the most "pagan" and least assimilated of the native peoples in residential schools at precisely the time when the death rate in these schools had reached their pinnacle about 40%, according to Indian Affairs officers like Dr Peter Bryce. This fact alone suggests a genocidal intent towards non-Christian aboriginals.

Article II (a): Killing members of the group intended to be destroyed

That aboriginal people were deliberately killed in the residential schools is confirmed by eyewitness testimonies, government records and statements of Indian agents and tribal elders. It is also strongly suggested by the bare fact that the mortality level in residential schools averaged 40%, with the deaths of more than 50,000 native children across Canada (see Bibliography, inc. the report of Dr Peter Bryce to Department of Indian Affairs Superintendent Duncan Campbell Scott, April 1909). The fact, as well, that this death rate stayed constant across the years, and within the schools and facilities of every denomination which ran them - Roman Catholic, United, Presbyterian or Anglican - suggests that common conditions and policies were behind these deaths. For every second child to die in the residential school system eliminates the possibility that these deaths were merely accidental or the actions of a few depraved individuals acting alone without protection. Yet not only was this system inherently murderous, but it operated under the legal and structural conditions which encouraged, aided and abetted murder and which were designed to conceal these crimes. The residential schools were structured like concentration camps, on a hierarchical military basis under the absolute control of a principal appointed jointly by church and state, and who was usually a clergyman. This principal was even given legal guardianship rights over all students during the early 1930s by the federal government, at least in west coast residential schools. This action by the government was highly unusual, considering that native people were by law the legal wards of the state, and had been so since the commencement of the Indian Act. And yet such absolute power of the school principal over the lives of aboriginal students was a requirement of any system whose killing of aboriginals had to be disguised and later denied. The residential schools were constructed behind this deception in such a way that the deaths and atrocities that constitute genocide could be hidden and eventually explained. In the Canadian context, this meant a policy of gradual but deliberate extermination under a protective legal umbrella, administered by "legitimate and trusted" institutions: the mainline churches. It should be clarified from the outset that the decisions concerning the residential schools, including those which caused the deaths of children and resulting coverups, were officially sanctioned by every level of the churches that ran them and the government which created them. Only such sanction could have allowed the deaths to continue as they did - and the perpetrators to feel protected enough to operate with impunity for many years within the system, which they universally did.

 Exposure to Diseases In 1909, Dr Peter Bryce of the Ontario Health Department was hired by the Indian Affairs Department in Ottawa to tour the Indian residential schools in western Canada and British Columbia and report on the health conditions there. Bryce's report so scandalised the government and the churches that it was officially buried and only surfaced in 1922 when Bryce - who was forced out of the civil service for the honesty of his report - wrote a book about it, entitled The Story of a National Crime (Ottawa, 1922). In his report, Dr Bryce claimed that Indian children were being systematically and deliberately killed in the residential schools. He cited an average mortality rate of between 35% and 60%, and alleged that staff and church officials were regularly withholding or falsifying records and other evidence of children's deaths. Further, Dr Bryce claimed that a primary means of killing native children was to deliberately expose them to communicable diseases such as tuberculosis and then deny them any medical care or treatment - a practice actually referred to by top Anglican Church leaders in the Globe and Mail on May 29, 1953. In March 1998, two native eyewitnesses who attended west coast residential schools, William and Mabel Sport of Nanaimo, BC, confirmed Dr Bryce's allegation. Both of them claim to have been deliberately exposed to tuberculosis by staff at both a Catholic and a United Church residential school during the 1940s. I was forced to sleep in the same bed with kids who were dying of tuberculosis. That was at the Catholic Christie residential school around 1942. They were trying to kill us off, and it nearly worked. They did the same thing at Protestant Indian schools, three kids to a bed, healthy ones with the dying. (Testimony of Mabel Sport to IHRAAM officers, Port Alberni, BC, March 31, 1998) Reverend Pitts, the Alberni school principal, he forced me and eight other boys to eat this special food out of a different sort of can. It tasted really strange. And then all of us came down with tuberculosis. I was the only one to survive, 'cause my Dad broke into the school one night and got me out of there. All of the rest died from tuberculosis and they were never treated. Just left there to die. And their families were all told they had died of pneumonia. The plan was to kill us off in secret, you know. We all just began dying after eating that food. Two of my best friends were in that group that was poisoned. We were never allowed to speak of it or go into the basement, where other murders happened. It was a death sentence to be sent to the Alberni school. (Testimony of William Sport to IHRAAM officers, Port Alberni, BC, March 31, 1998) Homicides

More overt killings of children were a common occurrence in residential schools, according to eyewitnesses. The latter have described children being beaten and starved to death, thrown from windows, strangled and being kicked or thrown down stairs to their deaths. Such killings occurred in at least eight residential schools in British Columbia alone, run by all three mainline denominations. Bill Seward of Nanaimo, BC, age 78, states: My sister Maggie was thrown from a three-storey window by a nun at the Kuper Island school, and she died. Everything was swept under the rug. No investigation was ever done. We couldn't hire a lawyer at the time, being Indians. So nothing was ever done. (Testimony of Bill Seward, Duncan, BC, August 13, 1998) Diane Harris, Community Health Worker for the Chemainus Band Council on Vancouver Island, confirms accounts of the murders. We always hear stories of all the kids who were killed at Kuper Island. A graveyard for the babies of the priests and girls was right south of the school until it was dug up by the priests when the school closed in 1973. The nuns would abort babies and sometimes end up killing the mothers. There were a lot of disappearances. My mother, who is 83 now, saw a priest drag a girl down a flight of stairs by her hair and the girl died as a result. Girls were raped and killed, and buried under the floorboards. We asked the local RCMP to exhume that place and search for remains but they've always refused, as recently as 1996. Corporal Sampson even threatened us. That kind of cover-up is the norm. Children were put together with kids sick with TB in the infirmary. That was standard procedure. We've documented thirty-five outright murders in a seven-year period. (Testimony of Diane Harris to the IHRAAM Tribunal, June 13, 1998) Evidence exists that active collusion from police, hospital officials, coroners, Indian Agents and even native leaders helped to conceal such murders. Local hospitals, particularly tuberculosis sanatoriums connected to the United and Roman Catholic churches, served as "dumping grounds" for children's bodies and routinely provided false death certificates for murdered students. In the case of the United Church's Alberni residential school, students who discovered dead bodies of other children faced serious retribution. One such witness, Harry Wilson of Bella Bella, BC, claims that he was expelled from the school, then hospitalised and drugged against his will, after finding the body of a dead girl in May 1967. Sadly, the two-tiered system of collaborators and victims created among native students at the schools continues to the present, as some of the state-funded band council officials - themselves former collaborators - appear to have an interest in helping to suppress evidence and silence witnesses who would incriminate not only the murderers but themselves as agents of the white administration.

A majority of the witnesses who have shared their story with the authors and at public tribunals on the west coast have described either seeing a murder or discovering a body at the residential school he or she attended. The body count, even according to the government's own figures, was enormously high. Where, then, are all these bodies? The deaths of thousands of students are not recorded in any of the school records, Indian Affairs files or other documentation submitted thus far in court cases or academic publications on the residential schools. Some 50,000 corpses have literally and officially gone missing. The residential school system had to hide not only the evidence of murder but the bodies as well. The presence of secret gravesites of children killed at Catholic and Protestant schools in Sardis, Port Alberni, Kuper Island and Alert Bay has been attested to by numerous witnesses. These secret burial yards also contained the aborted foetuses and even small babies who were the offspring of priests and staff at the schools, according to the same witnesses. One of them, Ethel Wilson of Bella Bella, claims to have seen "rows and rows of tiny skeletons" in the foundations of the former Anglican residential school of St Michael's in Alert Bay when a new school was built there in the 1960s. There were several rows of them, all lined up neatly like it was a big cemetery. The skeletons had been found within one of the old walls of St Mike's school. None of them could have been very old, from their size. Now why would so many kids have been buried like that inside a wall, unless someone was trying to hide something? (Testimony of Ethel Wilson to Kevin Annett, Vancouver, BC, August 8, 1998) Arnold Sylvester, who, like Dennis Charlie, attended Kuper Island school between 1939 and 1945, corroborates this account. The priests dug up the secret gravesite in a real hurry around 1972 when the school closed. No one was allowed to watch them dig up those remains. I think it's because that was a specially secret graveyard where the bodies of the pregnant girls were buried. Some of the girls who got pregnant from the priests were actually killed because they threatened to talk. They were sometimes shipped out and sometimes just disappeared. We weren't allowed to talk about this. (Testimony of Arnold Sylvester to Kevin Annett, Duncan, BC, August 13, 1998) Local hospitals were also used as a dumping ground for children's bodies, as in the case of the Edmonds boy and his "processing" at St Paul's Hospital after his murder at the Catholic school in North Vancouver. Certain hospitals, however, seem to have been particularly favourite spots for storing corpses. The Nanaimo Tuberculosis Hospital (called The Indian Hospital) was one such facility. Under the guise of tuberculosis treatment, generations of native children and adults were subjected to medical experiments and sexual sterilisations at the Nanaimo Hospital, according to women who experienced these tortures (see Article IId). But the facility was also a cold storage area for native corpses.

The West Coast General Hospital in Port Alberni not only stored children's bodies from the local United Church residential school; it was also the place where abortions were performed on native girls who were made pregnant at the school by staff and clergy, and where newborn babies were disposed of and possibly killed, according to witnesses like Amy Tallio, who attended the Alberni school during the early 1950s. Irene Starr of the Hesquait Nation, who attended the Alberni school between 1952 and 1961, confirms this. Many girls got pregnant at the Alberni school. The fathers were the staff, teachers, the ones who raped them. We never knew what happened to the babies, but they were always disappearing. The pregnant girls were taken to the Alberni hospital and then came back without their babies. Always. The staff killed those babies to cover their tracks. They were paid by the church and government to be rapists and murderers. (Testimony of Irene Starr to Kevin Annett, Vancouver, BC, August 23, 1998)

Article II (b): Causing serious bodily or mental harm

Early in the residential schools era, the Indian Affairs Superintendent, Duncan Campbell Scott, outlined the purpose of the schools thus: "to kill the Indian within the Indian". Clearly, the genocidal assault on aboriginals was not only physical but spiritual: European culture wished to own the minds and the souls of the native nations, to turn the Indians it hadn't killed into third-class replicas of white people. Expressing the "virtues" of genocide, Alfred Caldwell, principal of the United Church school in Ahousat on Vancouver Island's west coast, wrote in 1938: The problem with the Indians is one of morality and religion. They lack the basic fundamentals of civilised thought and spirit, which explains their child-like nature and behaviour. At our school we strive to turn them into mature Christians who will learn how to behave in the world and surrender their barbaric way of life and their treaty rights which keep them trapped on their land and in a primitive existence. Only then will the Indian problem in our country be solved. (Rev. A. E. Caldwell to Indian Agent P. D. Ashbridge, Ahousat, BC, Nov 12, 1938) The fact that this same principal is named by eyewitnesses as the murderer of at least two children - one of them in the same month that he wrote this letter - is no accident, for cultural genocide spills effortlessly over into killing, as the Nazis proved so visibly to the world.

Nevertheless, Caldwell's letter illuminates two vital points for the purpose of this discussion of mental and bodily harm inflicted on native students: (a) the residential schools were a vast project in mind control, and (b) the underlying aim of this "re-programming" of native children was to force aboriginals off their ancestral lands in order to allow whites access to them. To quote Alberni survivor Harriett Nahanee: They were always pitting us against each other, getting us to fight and molest one another. It was all designed to split us up and brainwash us so that we would forget that we were Keepers of the Land. The Creator gave our people the job of protecting the land, the fish, the forests. That was our purpose for being alive. But the whites wanted it all, and the residential schools were the way they got it. And it worked. We've forgotten our sacred task, and now the whites have most of the land and have taken all the fish and the trees. Most of us are in poverty, addictions, family violence. And it all started in the schools, where we were brainwashed to hate our own culture and to hate ourselves so that we would lose everything. That's why I say that the genocide is still going on. (Testimony of Harriett Nahanee to Kevin Annett, North Vancouver, BC, December 11, 1995) It was only after the assumption of guardianship powers by the west coast school principals, between 1933 and 1941, that the first evidence of organised pedophile networks in those residential schools emerges. For such a regime was legally and morally free to do whatever it wanted to its captive native students. The residential schools became a safe haven - one survivor calls it a "free fire zone" - for pedophiles, murderers and brutal doctors needing live test subjects for drug testing or genetic and cancer research. Particular schools, such as the Catholic one at Kuper Island and the United Church's Alberni school, became special centres where extermination techniques were practised with impunity on native children from all over the province, alongside the usual routine of beatings, rapes and farming out of children to influential pedophiles. Much of the overt mental and bodily harm done to native students was designed to break down traditional tribal loyalties along kinship lines by pitting children against each other and cutting them off from their natural bonds. Boys and girls were strictly segregated in separate dormitories and could never meet. One survivor describes never seeing her little brother for years, even though he was in the same building at the Alert Bay Anglican school. And when children at the schools broke into each other's dormitories and older boys and girls were caught exchanging intimacies, the most severe punishments were universally applied. According to a female survivor who attended the Alberni school in 1959: They used the gauntlet on a boy and girl who were caught together kissing. The two

of them had to crawl naked down a line of other students, and we beat them with sticks and whips provided by the principal. The girl was beaten so badly she died from kidney failure. That gave us all a good lesson: if you tried having normal feelings for someone, you'd get killed for it. So we quickly learned never to love or trust anyone, just do what we were told to do. (Testimony of anonymous woman from the Pacheedat Nation, Port Renfrew, BC, October 12, 1996) According to Harriett Nahanee: The residential schools created two kinds of Indians: slaves and sell-outs. And the sellouts are still in charge. The rest of us do what we're told. The band council chiefs have been telling everyone on our reserve not to talk to the Tribunal and have been threatening to cut our benefits if we do. (Harriett Nahanee to Kevin Annett, June 12, 1998) The nature of that system of torture was not haphazard. For example, the regular use of electric shocks on children who spoke their language or were "disobedient" was a widespread phenomenon in residential schools of every denomination across Canada. This was not a random but an institutionalised device. Specially constructed torture chambers with permanent electric chairs, often operated by medical personnel, existed at the Alberni and Kuper Island schools in British Columbia, at the Spanish Catholic school in Ontario, and in isolated hospital facilities run by the churches and Department of Indian Affairs in northern Quebec, Vancouver Island and rural Alberta, according to eyewitnesses. Mary Anne Nakogee-Davis of Thunder Bay, Ontario, was tortured in an electric chair by nuns at the Catholic Spanish residential school in 1963 when she was eight years old. She states: The nuns used it as a weapon. It was done on me on more than one occasion. They would strap your arms to the metal arm rests, and it would jolt you and go through your system. I don't know what I did that was bad enough to have that done to me. (From The London Free Press, London, Ontario, October 22, 1996) Such torture also occurred at facilities operated by the churches with Department of Indian Affairs money, similar to the sterilisation programs identified at the W. R. Large Memorial Hospital in Bella Bella and the Nanaimo Indian Hospital. Frank Martin, a Carrier native from northern BC, describes his forcible confinement and use in experiments at the Brannen Lake Reform School near Nanaimo in 1963 and 1964: I was kidnapped from my village when I was nine and sent off to the Brannen Lake school in Nanaimo. A local doctor gave me a shot and I woke up in a small cell, maybe ten feet by twelve. I was kept in there like an animal for fourteen months. They brought me out every morning and gave me electric shocks to my head until I passed out. Then in the afternoon I'd go for these X-rays and they'd expose me to

them for minutes on end. They never told me why they were doing it. But I got lung cancer when I was eighteen and I've never smoked. (Videotaped testimony of Frank Martin to Eva Lyman and Kevin Annett, Vancouver, July 16, 1998) Such quack experimentation combined with brutal sadism characterised these publicly funded facilities, especially the notorious Nanaimo Indian Hospital. David Martin of Powell River, BC, was taken to this hospital in 1958 at the age of five and used in experiments attested to by Joan Morris, Harry Wilson and other witnesses quoted in this report. According to David: I was told I had tuberculosis, but I was completely healthy; no symptoms of TB at all. So they sent me to Nanaimo Indian Hospital and strapped me down in a bed there for more than six months. The doctors gave me shots every day that made me feel really sick, and made my skin all red and itchy. I heard the screams of other Indian kids who were locked away in isolation rooms. We were never allowed in there to see them. Nobody ever told me what they were doing to all of us in there. (David Martin to Kevin Annett, Vancouver, November 12, 2000) A recurring and regular torture at the residential schools themselves was operating on children's teeth without using any form of anaesthesia or painkiller. Two separate victims of this torture at the Alberni school describe being subjected to it by different dentists, decades apart. Harriett Nahanee was brutalised in that manner in 1946, while Dennis Tallio was "worked on by a sick old guy who never gave me painkillers" at the same school in 1965. Dr Josef Mengele is reputed by survivors of his experiments to have worked out of Cornell University in New York, Bristol Labs in Syracuse, New York, and Upjohn Corporation and Bayer laboratories in Ontario. Mengele and his Canadian researchers, like the notorious Montreal psychiatrist Ewen Cameron, used prisoners, mental patients and native children from reserves and residential schools in their efforts to erase and reshape human memory and personality, using drugs, electric shocks and trauma-inducing methods identical to those employed for years in the residential schools. Former employees of the federal government have confirmed that the use of "inmates" of residential schools was authorised for government-run medical experiments through a joint agreement with the churches which ran the schools. According to a former Indian Affairs official: A sort of gentlemen's agreement was in place for many years: the churches provided the kids from their residential schools to us, and we got the Mounties to deliver them to whoever needed a fresh batch of test subjects: usually doctors, sometimes Department of Defense people. The Catholics did it big time in Quebec when they transferred kids wholesale from orphanages into mental asylums. It was for the same purpose: experimentation. There was lots of grant money in those days to be had from the military and intelligence sectors: all you had to do was

provide the bodies. The church officials were more than happy to comply. It wasn't just the residential school principals who were getting kickbacks from this: everyone was profiting. That's why it's gone on for so long. It implicates a hell of a lot of top people. (From the Closed Files of the IHRAAM Tribunal, containing the statements of confidential sources, June 12-14, 1998) Such experiments and the sheer brutality of the harm regularly inflicted on children in the schools attest to the institutional view of aboriginals as "expendable" and "diseased" beings. Scores of survivors of 10 different residential schools in BC and Ontario have described under oath the following tortures inflicted on them and other children as young as five years old between the years 1922 and 1984: tightening fish twine and wire around boys' penises; sticking needles into their hands, cheeks, tongues, ears and penises; holding them over open graves and threatening to bury them alive; forcing them to eat maggot-filled and regurgitated food; telling them their parents were dead and that they were about to be killed; stripping them naked in front of the assembled school and verbally and sexually degrading them; forcing them to stand upright for more than 12 hours at a time until they collapsed; immersing them in ice water; forcing them to sleep outside in winter; ripping the hair from their heads; repeatedly smashing their heads against concrete or wooden surfaces; daily beating without warning, using whips, sticks, horse harnesses, studded metal straps, pool cues and iron pipes; extracting gold teeth from their mouths without painkillers; confining them in unventilated closets without food or water for days; regularly applying electric shocks to their heads, genitals and limbs. Perhaps the clearest summary of the nature and purpose of such sadism are the words of Bill Seward of Nanaimo, a survivor of the Kuper Island school: The church people were worshipping the devil, not us. They wanted the gold, the coal, the land we occupied. So they terrorised us into giving it to them. How does a man who was raped every day when he was seven make anything out of his life? The residential schools were set up to destroy our lives, and they succeeded. The whites were terrorists, pure and simple. (Testimony of Bill Seward to Kevin Annett and IHRAAM observers, Duncan, BC, August 13, 1998) Editor's Note: To obtain a copy of "Hidden From History: The Canadian Holocaust", contact The Truth Commission into Genocide in Canada, c/- 6679 Grant Street, Burnaby, BC V5B 2K9, Canada, telephone +1 (604) 293 1972, email kevinannett@yahoo.ca or kevin_annett@hotmail.com, or visit the website http://annett55.freewebsites.com. See review, NEXUS 9/01.

Holy Smoke and Mirrors The Vatican Conspiracy

In its zeal to stamp out communism, the Vatican set up alliances during World War II with various secret societies, fascist groups and spying agencies and has maintained these networks ever since.
Extracted from Nexus Magazine, Volume 7, Number 5 (August-September 2000) or September-October 2000 in the USA only. PO Box 30, Mapleton Qld 4560 Australia. editor@nexusmagazine.com Telephone: +61 (0)7 5442 9280; Fax: +61 (0)7 5442 9381 From our web page at: www.nexusmagazine.com 2000 by David G. Guyatt 2000 Correspondence c/- NEXUS UK Office 55 Queens Road East Grinstead, W. Sussex RH19 1BG United Kingdom E-mail: goldbug@goldbug99.freeserve.co.uk

THE MAFIA, THE CIA, AND THE VATICAN'S INTELLIGENCE APPARATUS

lbert Vincent Carone is one of those people who spent his life dancing

between raindrops and turning invisible wherever a shadow lingered. He existed and also didn't exist. Al Carone--unlike his near namesake, Al Capone--truly was a paradox wrapped in a mystery concealed behind an enigma.

Carone was a detective in the New York Police Department, but this didn't stop him from becoming a "made" man in the Genovese crime family. He knew all the leading Mafiosi of his day, including Vito Genovese, Sam Giancana, Santos Trafficante, Joe Colombo and Pauley Castellano amongst others. To Carone's daughter, Dee, they were all known as "Uncle". When she got married, her father arranged two different reception rooms to separate the Mob guests from the NYPD guests. But this was more window-dressing than anything else. One of Carone's principal functions in the NYPD was to act as the "bagman" in protecting shipments of CIA drugs to the various Mafia families. Carone died in 1990 under mysterious circumstances. This followed a period of great personal disenchantment with his life, following a secretive mission to Mexico in 1985 when a large number of innocent women and children died unnecessarily. His death was horrific, reports Mike Ruppert, editor of From The Wilderness newsletter, who has investigated Carone's life story and written a special report on it (see acknowledgements). Meanwhile, another "Uncle" was Bill Casey, Director of the Central Intelligence Agency during the Reagan Administration. Casey had been with the Office of Strategic Services (OSS) during World War II. During the 1970s, he became Chairman of the Securities and Exchange Commission (SEC) which regulates the US investment industry. During his tenure in that role, Casey used Carone as a "cut out" to pass sensitive insider information to Mob capo Pauley Castellano, says his daughter, Dee. Carone was also a Full Colonel in the US Army, where he had operated in the Army's Counter Intelligence Corp (CIC). Unsurprisingly, in view of his close friendship with Bill Casey, he was also a covert operative for the CIA. But that wasn't half of it. Carone was also a Grand Knight of the Sovereign Military Order of Malta (SMOM), which historically has been the military arm of the Vatican and is regarded as a separate State with full powers of statehood, including issuing its own diplomatic passports. In more recent decades SMOM has acted as a funding conduit, a black market gold channel and money laundry for the CIA, amongst others, and is known to act as the Vatican's intelligence arm. It was alleged to be involved in, for example, the disappearance of Russia's gold reserves--over 2,000 metric tonnes--which vanished during 1991, around the time that Soviet Premier Mikhail Gorbachev was ousted from office. Malta knighthoods are awarded to many leading individuals who are part of the military and intelligence community. The CIA's Bill Casey, for example, was a Knight of Malta. Former NATO General and later US Secretary of State Alexander Haig is also a Malta Knight. Another is General Vernon Walters, the former Deputy Director of the CIA under DCI George Bush, and later appointed a roving

ambassador during the Reagan Administration. The legendary head of the OSS (the WWII precursor of the CIA), "Wild" Bill Donovan, was made a Knight along with his wartime compatriot and later CIA Chief of Counterintelligence, James Jesus Angleton. And John McCone, another prominent member of the US "spook" agency, was also distinguished with a Malta knighthood. The list goes on. Most interesting is Reinhard Gehlen, the former Nazi intelligence expert recruited by the US in 1945&endash;46 to head the Gehlen Org--a secret, German-based intelligence arm of the United States that was composed of former SS and Gestapo agents, many of whom, including Klaus Barbie, were wanted Nazi war criminals. The foregoing names amount to a listing of some of the most powerful and influential members of the Western intelligence community over the last five decades. One Vatican group that has extremely close ties to the Knights of Malta is the ultraright-wing Opus Dei. This is an immensely powerful faction in the Vatican today, and its public "do good" activities eclipse a plethora of the darkest political and financial machinations known to man. It will not come as a surprise, perhaps, that Carone was closely associated with Opus Dei and, in particular, with a covert operation that had its origin back in 1944. This was Operation Amadeus.

FROM RATLINES TO DRUG SMUGGLING ROUTES

This highly secretive operation was part of the Operation Sunrise negotiations conducted between Allen Dulles--the then senior wartime OSS officer in Switzerland, but later to become the Director of the CIA--and SS General Karl Wolff. This debonair and well-connected SS officer commanded the SS and Gestapo contingents in Italy at the time. The result of these negotiations (at least those parts that are now known about) was an agreement affording amnesty to an extensive roster of SS&endash;Gestapo forces, in exchange for their agreement to shift their allegiance to the West in the pre-planned, covert battle aimed at defeating the Soviet communist "menace"--in other words, the "Cold War". One spin-off of these Dulles&endash;Wolff arrangements were the Vatican-run "ratlines" that aided wanted Nazi war criminals to slink to safety. Tens of thousands of SS and other Nazis escaped capture as a result of the ratlines. These included such figures as Franz Stangl, commandant at Treblinka extermination camp, and his friend Gustav Wagner, who ran the Sobibor death camp. Others to escape in this manner included Adolf Eichmann, the architect of the Holocaust. Eichmann was later captured by Israeli intelligence agents, smuggled to Tel Aviv where he stood trial and was eventually executed. In comparison, Dr Joseph Mengele-known as "the White Angel", a war criminal wanted for his cruel and inhuman

experiments on death camp inmates at Auschwitz--escaped to Argentina and lived a long life. Operation Amadeus was exclusively concerned with the flight of SS and Nazi war criminals to the South American continent and their later ferocious covert actions against the indigenous populations justified under the banner of "anti-communism". One individual engaged in Amadeus activities was former Gestapo officer Klaus Barbie, known to the world as "the Butcher of Lyon". The principal means of funding Operation Amadeus activities was the hugely profitable narcotics business. Large stocks of SS morphia had been smuggled out of Europe and into "Catholic" South America at the end of the War in accordance with the Sunrise agreement. The morphia was accompanied by looted SS gold and large quantities of counterfeit British banknotes, forged in concentration camps by captive but skilled counterfeiters as part of an SS scheme known as Operation Bernhardt. The escape "lines" used to move wanted men around South America, away from the prying eyes of Israeli agents, also proved ideal as smuggling routes for drugs. Decades later, the stocks of heroin smuggled into the United States for distribution by the CIA-protected Mafia would be complemented with locally grown cocaine. One of the figures to emerge into the spotlight during the 1980s who was deeply involved in this narcotics traffic was Colonel Oliver North, who authorised the exchange of guns for drugs to finance Contra operations. Oliver North was known to Al Carone under his "work" name, "John Caffrey". This was the time when Carone was engaged in CIA-controlled cocaine transactions with Joe "Pickles" Percilia, a member of the Colombo crime family. These curious and usually concealed connections between governments (in the form of the military and intelligence community), organised crime, the Vatican and Nazi war criminals have some significant history. Not least was the secret agreement reached between US Naval Intelligence officers and Mafia don Charles "Lucky" Luciano during World War II. This resulted in the Mafia's decision to aid and assist the Allies by contacting Mob figure Vito Genovese in 1943 to prepare the way for the Allied landing in Sicily. As earlier outlined, it was primarily those SS&endash;Gestapo units located in Italy under command of SS General Wolff that were initially concerned in the Operation Sunrise negotiations. And while large numbers of former Nazis were fleeing south to fight the communist menace in Latin America--and, more importantly, to profit personally from their involvement in the lucrative drug and gun business--in Europe, the spadework was being laid to overthrow or thwart democratically elected governments via a network of fascist-manned "Stay Behind units", organised under the aegis of Operation Gladio. Not surprisingly, this would also lead to certain

involved figures making personal fortunes out of other people's misery--a circumstance that is so commonplace it is barely worth mentioning. These neo-fascist activities would come to prominence in the early 1980s following the collapse of Banco Ambrosiano and the death of Italian banker Roberto Calvi, who was "suicided" and left hanging under London's Blackfriars Bridge. This would lead to sensational disclosures about the role of the Vatican Bank, the IOR, in Calvi's financial empire and would quickly grow to include the activities of Mafia financier Michele Sindona--whose activities, in turn, would implicate leading blue-blood banks in Europe and America in Mafia activities. Both Sindona and Calvi were close to Opus Dei, which lost around $55 million when Sindona's empire crashed. According to his family, Roberto Calvi was deeply engrossed in helping Opus Dei take control of the IOR when he was killed. Meanwhile, both Calvi and Sindona were members of the secretive Propaganda Due (P2) masonic lodge, which is said to have been a "parallel government" in waiting and which planned to effect a coup d'tat in Italy following a Communist Party victory at the polls. P2 was run by former Italian fascist and member of the Nazi SS, Licio Gelli-dubbed "the Puppet Master" by the Italian press. Gelli's connections to the ultrahard-right and fascists in Europe and Latin America were extensive. In fact, he had been deeply involved in establishing the Vatican-run ratlines that aided the worst Nazi war criminals to escape Allied justice at the end of WWII. All told, an estimated 50,000 Nazis were helped to freedom. Gelli had numerous powerful friends, including former Italian dictator Benito Mussolini. He was also a personal friend of Argentina's General Juan Pern, and his close associations with Argentina would later lead him to be a key figure in shipping a supply of French Exocet missiles to sink British Task Force ships during the Falklands War. In this endeavour he worked closely with Ronald R. Rewald, founder of the Hawaiian-based financial institution Bishop, Baldwin, Rewald, Dillingham & Wong--a CIA proprietary company and forerunner of the CIAowned Nugan Hand Bank. The involvement of a CIA front company engaged in financing and providing weapons to be used against a key American ally (Britain) with the wholehearted public support of the US Government may seem somewhat duplicitous. However, in the world of "black ops", "friends" and "enemies" are interchangeable words and working both sides of the fence is accepted practice. In terms of hierarchy, Gelli reported to Umberto Ortolani, described by one writer as "the great Vatican door-opener" and "secret chamberlain of the papal household". In addition to his P2 connections, Ortolani is also a member of the

inner council of the Knights of Malta and has military intelligence connections that date back to WWII.

THE OCTOPUS AND THE SPIDER

There are numerous other masonic groups and secret societies in Europe which move in and out of focus at various times. Almost all of them are Catholic in nature. One of these is the Priory of Sion (Prieur de Sion)--a secretive order that first came to public attention via the best-selling book, The Holy Blood And The Holy Grail, published in 1982. The Priory is closely connected with the alleged treasure of Solomon which is said to have found its way to the small village of Rennes-leChteau in southwestern France, where it is said to have been buried by the Knights Templars, forerunners of the Knights of Malta. The Priory, whose headquarters were located at Annemasse, near Geneva on the Swiss border, are styled as the "guardians" of Solomon's treasure, but, most interestingly, they have numerous subterranean connections to fascists and those on the far right that date back to WWII. Meanwhile, it has to be noted in passing that Annemasse is said to have been the centre for the anti-communist Stay Behind units of Operation Gladio. If this is not intriguing enough, another fact stretches coincidence to the point of bursting. In recent years, the Priory of Sion has moved its headquarters to Barcelona and now boasts a Spanish Grand Master. This, one could conclude, is to enable it to be physically closer to the historical heartland of Opus Dei, which was founded in Spain in 1928. If Otto Skorzeny was a leading force in running the SS Brotherhood escape routes-Der Spinne, the Spider--after the war, and SS General Karl Wolff was the lead negotiator with OSS Swiss Chief, Allen Dulles, then another Nazi, Walter Rauff, head of the Milan SD, was one of two liaisons with the Vatican involved in the establishment of the Nazi-smuggling system. Earlier in his career, Rauff had overseen the development of the Nazis' mobile gas vans, known as "Black Ravens", which gassed to death around 100,000 Jews, mostly women and children, by pumping exhaust fumes into the back of an hermetically sealed van. Another important link between the Vatican and SS escape routes was Friedrich Schwendt, who was also the man in charge of laundering forged SS banknotes. Before WWII, Schwendt was an international arms dealer who shipped weapons to China and Russia. He was also the investment manager of the family fortune of his first wife's aunt, Baroness Gemmingen-Guttenberg, of the vastly wealthy

Argentina-based Bunge family, of the massive transnational firm Bunge Corporation that is also known as "the Octopus". This title is interesting, for it may connect to the so-called "Octopus" that ties in to murdered freelance journalist Danny Casolaro, who at the time of his death in 1991 was investigating a number of high-level illegalities including the theft by the Department of Justice of a "tracking" computer program known as "PROMIS". Casolaro was writing a book about what he had discovered. He originally titled it "Behold, A Pale Horse", but later modified it to "The Octopus". In a draft page of the book, he described this group as an "international cabal whose freelance services covered parochial political intrigue, espionage, sophisticated weapon technologies that included biotoxins, drug trafficking, money laundering and murder-for-hire". Casolaro further stated that this cabal was "spawned thirty years ago in the shadow of the Cold War". After Casolaro's death, journalist Carol Marshall (a pen name) followed up his investigation and wrote an (as yet) unpublished manuscript, titled "The Last Circle". In this, Marshall describes her investigation of Robert Booth Nichols--one of the central figures of the Octopus, whom she describes as being part of a secretive group known as "the Chosen Ones" and who wore "skull and crossbones rings and shared a common interest, if you could call it that, in the old German SS occultism, its tribal and inner circle rites". During her continuing investigation into the Octopus, Marshall found that the SS occultism outlined above was connected to Lt. Col. Michael A. Aquino, a former US Green Beret who is a self-professed Satanist and who held a Top Secret security clearance for his work in military intelligence and on classified psychological warfare matters. Aquino officiated at SS black-magic ceremonies held at Wewelsburg, the castle once used by SS chief Heinrich Himmler to create an SS order of Teutonic knights based on the Knights Templars. The foregoing connections lend themselves to a larger picture of global, interlocking, right-wing fascist groupings that operate in the shadowland of deniable military and intelligence operations associated with profit during WWII and, later, throughout the Cold War. In this respect, it is intriguing to note that the Priory of Sion, one of the foremost Catholic groups under discussion, uses as a symbol something that is variously described as an octopus or a spider (araigne) on its documents. The Priory's association with the octopus could easily relate to the so-called Octopus described above, where organised crime works hand in glove with operatives from US intelligence and the military. If one decides, on the other hand, that the Priory symbol is a spider, there is the intriguing notion of the Vatican-run Nazi escape lines of Austrian Catholic Otto Skorzeny and his SS Brotherhood's Der Spinne (the Spider).

THE BUSINESS OF GOD

Al Carone was, as mentioned earlier, a "made" man of the Genovese Mob in addition to his other associations. It is curious, therefore, to note that one of the leading lights of the Octopus, according to writer Carol Marshall, was ultra-rightwing oil tycoon Clint Murchison, owner of the Dallas Cowboys football team. Murchison's oil company, Murchison Oil Lease Company, was 20 per cent owned by Gerardo Catena, the chief lieutenant of the Genovese crime family. Throughout the Second World War and thereafter there was, according to author Charles Higham in his book, Trading With The Enemy, a "general agreement of certain major figures of American, British and German commerce to continue their relations and associations after Pearl Harbor". Higham adds that he also learned that "certain figures of the warring governments had arranged to assist in this [activity]". Higham's subsequent research proved that this high cabal--which he dubbed "the Fraternity"--not only existed but benefited handsomely throughout WWII. This led the author to ask: What would have happened if millions of Americans and British people, struggling with coupons and lines at the gas stations, had learned that in 1942 Standard Oil of New Jersey managers shipped the enemy's fuel through neutral Switzerland and that the enemy was shipping Allied fuel? Suppose the public had discovered that the Chase Bank in Nazi-occupied Paris after Pearl Harbor was doing millions of dollars' worth of business with the enemy with the full knowledge of the head office in Manhattan? Or that Ford trucks were being built for the German occupation troops in France with authorisation from Dearborn, Michigan? Or that Colonel Sosthenes Behn, the head of the international American telephone conglomerate ITT, flew from New York to Madrid to Berne during the war to help improve Hitler's communications systems and improve the robot bombs that devastated London? Or that ITT built the Focke-Wulfs that dropped bombs on British and American troops? Or that crucial ball-bearings were shipped to Nazi-associated customers in Latin America with the collusion of the Vice-Chairman of the US War Production Board, in partnership with Gring's cousin in Philadelphia, when American forces were desperately short of them? Or that such arrangements were known about in Washington and either sanctioned or deliberately ignored? Higham's "Fraternity" has similar characteristics to the so-called "Octopus", and also shows certain similarities to Colonel Oliver North's "Enterprise". All have engaged in the most dubious and illegal activities for profit, and all operate hand in glove with organised crime. All lean so far to the right, ideologically speaking, that the word "fascist" can be used without reservation. Meanwhile, none of them cares

very much for the woes of humanity and, indeed, they appear committed to stomping on ethics and moral values wherever they meet them. The octopus--or "Oct Opus", as one European documentary film producer renders the spelling when referring to Opus Dei (which began life on 2 October 1928)--has eight arms that surround its mouth (ensuring a constant supply of food) and three hearts, and is therefore not prone to starving or dying. But it can also be identified by these oddities. Opus Dei, the group that is now in control of the Vatican, is undoubtedly one arm of this global criminal network, in this writer's view. Or are the three hearts of the octopus more vital to identify? Could they be analogous to the "Church, State and Mafia, the forces that prevail beneath the play of the shadows of the world" (as described by Nick Tosches in his book, Power On Earth, which tells the life story of murdered Mafia financier Michele Sindona)? There is yet another interesting twist to this accumulation of associations: Prince Bernhard of The Netherlands. The Prince was the founding chairman of the publicity-shy Western power elite, the Bilderbergers. This shadowy and secretive group meets over a weekend in May/June each year, under an almost total media blackout [see deBriefings this issue]. Powerful and very influential figures from the world of banking, business, politics, the media, trades unions and academia are invited. Included regularly, for example, are Dr Henry Kissinger, David Rockefeller, and Italy's "king-maker", Gianni Agnelli. The first meeting took place in May 1954. This, strangely, was the same year that Prince Bernhard became head of the Johanitter Orde in Nederland, one of four orders that make up the Chivalric Alliance of Orders of Saint John (Alliance de Chevalerie des Hospitaliers de Saint Jean de Jrusalem). The stated purpose of these four, known as "the Alliance"-which is composed of northern European nations Germany, The Netherlands, Sweden and Great Britain, the latter being an ancient order known as "the Most Venerable Order"--is "to reduce to silence the enemies of Christ". The headquarters of the Alliance are located in Switzerland. These are Protestant orders rather than Catholic, but it is of significance that, on 26 November 1963, the Alliance was "consolidated with the signing of a joint declaration between the Sovereign Military Order of Malta and the Most Venerable Order, at St John's Gate, London, by the Grand Chancellor of the SMOM, the Prince of Resuttano, and Lord Wakehurst, Lord Prior of the Most Venerable Order". In other words, the Catholic and Protestant orders bound themselves to work together to "silence the enemies of Christ"--a clear reference to communism. Interestingly, it has been suggested that the Knights Templars were "infected" with the Johannite or Mandaean heresy that denounced Jesus as a "false prophet" and in his place recognised John the Baptist as the true Messiah. Meanwhile, two early Grand Masters of the Priory of Sion are said to have had Johannite tendencies:

Leonardo da Vinci and Sir Isaac Newton. Notwithstanding that, the famous founder of the Knights Templars, Hughes de Payens, has been accused by the Vatican of being a Johannite. Leaving aside this brief foray into esoteric history, it is as well to note that Prince Bernhard, in addition to his Bilderberg role and as head of the Dutch Johannite Order, was also an honorary member of Himmler's SS and worked in NW7, the global intelligence arm of I.G. Farben which acted in the interests of the Nazi cause. The activities of NW7 in Latin America before, during and after World War II are deeply interwoven in this story. In facilitating and aligning itself with many of the foregoing activities, the Vatican aimed to help eradicate a communist ideology that despised Christianity. Opus Dei and a host of other Catholic-cum-fascist secret groups engaged in a litany of murder, money laundering, drug peddling, arms trafficking, concealment of WWII loot, embezzlement, manipulation of financial markets and many other consummate illegalities. The purpose of all these activities was, arguably, to allow the Vatican to remain the spiritual bulwark of the Christian West. But if such business is the business of a Church preaching of a God in Heaven, then Caesar on Earth had better watch out. A new landlord has fallen into town.

Acknowledgements
In preparing this essay, I drew upon an indispensable group of published/unpublished work and sources, as follows: The full account of the unique story of Al Carone, by Mike Ruppert (available to order online at www.copvcia.com). Trading With The Enemy, by Charles Higham (St Edmundsbury Press, Suffolk, UK, 1983). Their Kingdom Come, by Robert Hutchison (St Martin's Press, New York, 1997). Web of Gold, by Guy Patton and Robin Mackness (Sidgwick & Jackson, London, 2000). Ratlines, by Mark Aarons and John Loftus (Mandarin, London, 1991). The Bormann Brotherhood, by William Stevenson (Arthur Baker, London, 1973). Unpublished manuscript by Peter Dale Scott on Barbie, Dulles and Operation Sunrise. It details how the OSS&endash;SS preserved each other while serving their true masters: transnational corporations. The Last Circle, an unpublished manuscript by Carol Marshall, which investigates the so-called "Octopus". My thanks also go to Catherine Austin Fitts (www.solari.com) for her invaluable

help. -- David G. Guyatt

About the Author:

Following a 28-year career as a professional international banker based in the City of London, David Guyatt now pursues a career researching, writing and producing material for TV documentaries, films and magazines. His feature articles have appeared in diverse publications including BusinessAge, NEXUS, Fortean Times, The X Factor and Lobster. In addition to his commercial writing, David has prepared background papers on anti-personnel electromagnetic weapons for the International Committee on the Red Cross (ICRC), as well as for Scientists for Global Responsibility. He has also written for the World Development Movement on his "insider" knowledge of international weapons financing. David was engaged as an expert consultant for the two-part World in Action TV documentary, broadcast in the UK in April 1997, that exposed Britain's weapons trail to Indonesia; and he assisted Swiss TV in a documentary on non-lethal weapons, also broadcast in early 1997. At present, he is pursuing an in-depth investigation into the real secrets surrounding the enigma of Nazi gold and WWII treasure looted by both German and Japanese "plunder teams". It will also unravel some of the more enduring secrets of the gold market.

HORMONE HERESY - Oestrogen's Deadly Truth - Part 1

Women are misinformed about their hormones, to the detriment of their health, while drug companies reap huge profits at their expense.

Extracted from Nexus Magazine, Volume 3, #4 (June-July '96). PO Box 30, Mapleton Qld 4560 Australia. nexus@peg.apc.org Telephone: +61 (0)7 5442 9280; Fax: +61 (0)7 5442 9381 From our web page at: http://www.peg.apc.org/~nexus/ 1996 by Sherrill Sellman Light Unlimited Locked Bag 8000 - MDC Kew, Victoria 3101, Australia Telephone +61 (0)3 9810 9591 Fax: +61 (0)3 9855 9991 E-mail:golight@ozemail.com.au

For over 300 years, beginning in the 13th century and continuing well into the 16th century,
the Inquisition was a reign of terror for the vast majority of people living throughout Europe and Scandinavia. The political, economic and religious forces of that time joined together to consolidate their power by eliminating those whom they perceived as impeding their ultimate objectives. The unfortunate target of their efforts were the keepers of the healing arts and the ancient spiritual and cultural wisdoms. Historians debate the exact toll of such a hellish time-whether it was several hundreds of thousands or as many as nine million people-but what is undebatable is that the vast majority of the victims were women. In fact, the Inquisition is now regarded as a period of genocide against women, which successfully divested women of their power, self-respect, wealth, healing arts, and prominence and influence in their communities. The Inquisition guaranteed that the Church fathers were the indisputable spiritual authorities. It was also successful in enshrining medical knowledge securely in the realm of men, since the Inquisition decreed that only trained medical doctors could now practise the healing arts and, needless to say, medical schools were barred to women (for that matter, so was any form of education). What a relief that such a violent and misogynous era ended long ago. Or did it? Unfortunately, it appears that some traditions linger on. Women of today are still prey to vast political and economic interests, with dire consequences to their health, financial

independence and personal power. Perhaps the Inquisition didn't end at all but just took on a more subtle and devious form. Women are certainly big business to the medical and pharmaceutical interests. According to John Archer, author of Bad Medicine, about 600,000 hysterectomies are performed every year in the USA, and about 45,000 in Australia.1 In 1994, it was estimated that 45,000 Australian women were taking hormone replacement therapy (HRT).2 Many women are presently encouraged to remain on HRT for the rest of their post-menopausal lives. According to Dr Stanley West, noted infertility specialist, chief of reproductive endocrinology at St Vincent's Hospital, New York, and author of The Hysterectomy Hoax, about 90 per cent of all hysterectomies are unnecessary. Gynaecological consultants to Ralph Nader's Public Health Research Group reached a similar conclusion in 1991 in their book, Women's Health Alert. According to Dr West, the only 100-per-cent-appropriate reason for performing an hysterectomy is for treating cancer of the reproductive organs.3 However, hysterectomies are all too frequently offered as treatment for a variety of conditions including endometriosis, fibroids, ovarian cysts, pelvic inflammatory disease and uterine prolapse. It is no accident that gynaecologists happen to be the highest earners of all specialists. Throughout their lives, women are encouraged to be subjected continuously to various medical treatments and procedures. Natural female functions, from menstruation through childbirth and into menopause, are taken over by medical and pharmaceutical interventions. Barraged by misinformation, myths, propaganda and, in some cases, downright lies, it's no wonder that so many women are thoroughly confused about matters relating to their own bodies and their health. The History of Hormone Replacement Therapy Perhaps there's no topic of greater confusion to women than the highly publicised introduction of HRT for the menopausal woman. It is touted as the best thing for liberating women since the discovery of oral contraceptives-even though the statistics now show that the wide use of the Pill has given rise to health hazards such as breast cancer, high blood-pressure and cardiovascular disease on a scale previously unknown in medicine.4 Investigation into the theory of hormone replacement goes all the way back to the 1930s with the research of Dr Serge Voronoff. His research involved implanting fresh monkey's testicles into men's scrotums, with limited effectiveness. Offshoots of his research led to the grafting of monkey ovaries in women, with rather dire consequences. After several fatalities (to both monkeys and women), the search was redirected to the use of synthetic oestrogen. With the advent of World War II, research was put on hold. Menopause didn't really come into vogue as a topic of concern for the medical profession until the 1960s. In 1966 a New York gynaecologist, Dr Robert Wilson, wrote a best-seller called Feminine Forever, extolling the virtues of oestrogen replacement to save women from the "tragedy of menopause which often destroys her character as well as her health". His book sold over 100,000 copies in the first year. Wilson energetically promoted menopause as a condition of "living decay". According to him, oestrogen replacement was a kind of longsought-after youth pill that would save poor, fading women from the horrors of age. He popularised the erroneous belief that menopause is a deficiency disease.

Women's magazines eagerly seized upon his ideas and extensively promoted his concepts. This pleased Wilson no end, since he had earlier set up The Wilson Foundation for the sole purpose of promoting the use of oestrogen drugs. The pharmaceutical industry generously contributed over US$1.3 million to his Foundation. Each year he received funds from such companies as Searle, Wyeth-Ayerst Laboratories and Upjohn which made hormone products that Wilson claimed were effective in treating and preventing menopause. Pharmaceutical companies jumped on the bandwagon with aggressive promotions and advertising campaigns. His message hit a receptive chord: mid-life women need hormone drugs to be rescued from the inevitable horrors and decrepitude of this terrible deficiency disease called menopause. Wilson pioneered the use of unopposed oestrogen. However, there had been no formal assessment of the safety of oestrogen therapy or its long-term effects. Unopposed oestrogen went out of vogue when it became obviously apparent that it shortened the lifetime of its users. In 1975, The New England Journal of Medicine examined the rates of endometrial cancer for oestrogen consumers, concluding that the risk was seven-and-a-half times greater for oestrogen users. Women who had used oestrogen for seven years or longer were 14 times more likely to develop cancer.5 As the popularity of unopposed oestrogen therapy waned, new approaches were sought. The focus was also directed away from the false claims of preserving feminine beauty and youthfulness and towards more urgent health matters. The pharmaceutical industry resurrected oestrogen replacement therapy with the new 'safe' hormone replacement therapy-a combination of synthetic progesterone and oestrogen which would supposedly protect menopausal women not only from cardiovascular disease but also from the ravages of osteoporosis. While the so-called 'experts' on women's health are reassuring women that there are no, or at least only very minor, unpleasant side-effects, Dr Lynette J. Dumble, Senior Research Fellow at the University of Melbourne's Department of Surgery at the Royal Melbourne Hospital, believes that "the sole basis of HRT is to create a commercial market that is highly profitable for the pharmaceutical companies and doctors. The supposed benefits of HRT are totally unproven." She believes that HRT not only exacerbates the presenting health problems but also contributes to the acceleration of the ageing process of women. It either hastens the onset of other medical conditions or worsens the existing ones. This perspective seems to be validated by the recent findings from a landmark study, published in The New England Journal of Medicine in 1995, involving 121,700 women, which revealed startling effects from HRT. It warned that women who used HRT to offset the symptoms of menopause also increased their chance of developing breast cancer by 30 to 40 per cent by taking the hormone for more than five years. In women aged between 60 and 64, the risk of breast cancer rose to 70 per cent after five years of HRT. Finally, the study concluded that women using HRT were 45 per cent more likely to die from breast cancer than those who chose not to use HRT or used it for less than five years.6 According to Leslie Kenton, author of Passage to Power, "everybody who is anybody will tell you that menopause is an oestrogen-deficiency disease and that you will need to take more oestrogen as you approach mid-life. What may surprise you is this: not only is most of such commonly given advice on menopause wrong, a great deal of it can be positively dangerous."

Fortunately there is another side to the hormone story-a perspective that not only can assist women of all ages to attain greater health but also to reclaim a greater sense of power, responsibility and dignity in their lives. A Brief Gynaecological Tour of a Woman's Body In order to understand the HRT debate, it is important, first, to have a rudimentary knowledge of a woman's cyclic nature. Until recently, doctors thought that menopause began when all the eggs in the ovaries had been used up. However, recent work has shown that menopause is probably not triggered by the ovaries but by the brain. It seems that both puberty and menopause are brain-driven events. Menstruation depends on a complex network of hormonal communications between the ovary, the hypothalamus and the pituitary gland in the brain. The hypothalamus secretes gonadotropin- releasing hormone (GnRH) which triggers the production of folliclestimulating hormone (FSH) by the pituitary gland. The FSH then stimulates the growth of the egg follicles (a small excretory sac or gland) in the ovaries to trigger ovulation. As the egg follicles grow, oestrogen is manufactured and released into the blood. This chain reaction is not just one-way. Oestradiol, one of the ovarian oestrogens in the bloodstream, also acts on the hypothalamus, causing a change in GnRH. Next, this altered hormone stimulates the pituitary to produce luteinising hormone (LH) which causes the egg follicles to burst and the ovum to be released. After the egg is expelled, progesterone is also manufactured by the collapsed egg follicle which develops into the corpus luteum. All the hormones released during the menstrual cycle are secreted not in a constant, steady way but at dramatically different rates during different parts of the 28-day cycle. For the first eight to 11 days of the menstrual cycle, a woman's ovaries make lots of oestrogen. Oestrogen prepares the follicles for the release of one of the eggs. It is oestrogen which proliferates the changes that take place at puberty: the growth of breasts, the development of the reproductive system and the shape of a woman's body. The rate of oestrogen secretion begins to fall off on about day 13, one day before ovulation occurs. As oestrogen falls, progesterone begins to rise, stimulating very rapid growth of the follicle. Beginning with this secretion of progesterone, ovulation occurs too. After the egg has been released from the follicle (known as the luteal stage of a woman's cycle), the follicle begins to change, enlarging and becoming a unique organ known as the corpus luteum. Progesterone is secreted from the corpus luteum, this tiny organ with a huge capacity for hormone production. The surge of progesterone at the time of ovulation is the source of libido-not oestrogen, as is commonly believed. After 10 or 12 days, if fertilisation does not occur, ovarian production of progesterone falls dramatically. It is this sudden decline in progesterone levels that triggers the shedding of the secretory endometrium (the menses), leading to a renewal of the entire menstrual cycle. Ovarian oestrogen and progesterone stimulate the growth of the endometrium, or lining of the uterus, in preparation for fertilisation. Oestrogen proliferates the growth of endometrial tissue, and progesterone facilitates the secretory lining of the uterus so the fertilised egg can implant

successfully. Adequate progesterone, therefore, is the hormone most essential to the survival of the fertilised egg and the foetus. At around 40 years of age, the interaction between hormones alters, eventually leading to menopause. It is still not clear how. Menopause may start with changes in the hypothalamus and the pituitary gland rather than in the ovaries. Scientists have conducted experiments where young mice have had their ovaries replaced with those from aged animals no longer capable of reproducing. The young mice can mate and give birth. This shows that old ovaries placed in a young environment are capable of responding. On the other hand, when young ovaries are put into old mice, these mice cannot reproduce.7 Whatever the mechanism triggering menopause, as fewer egg follicles are stimulated, the amount of oestrogen and progesterone being produced by the ovaries declines although other hormones continue to be produced. By no means do the ovaries shrivel up and cease functioning, as is popularly believed. With the reduction of these hormones, menstruation becomes scantier and erratic and eventually ceases. However, other body sites such as the adrenal glands, skin, muscle, brain, pineal gland, hair follicles and body fat are capable of making these same hormones, enabling the female body to make healthy adjustments in hormonal balance after menopause-provided a woman has taken good care of herself during the pre-menopausal years with proper lifestyle, diet and attention to mental and emotional health. Menopausal women have the opportunity to enter this phase of life empowered in their wisdom and creativity as never before. They have access to profound inner-knowing. The renowned sociologist Margaret Mead said, "There is nothing more powerful than a menopausal woman with zest!" In many cultures around the world, menopause is a transition and an initiation into the fulfilment of a woman's power, totally symptom-free. She is held in the highest regard in her community as a wise, respected elder. The Myth of Oestrogen and Synthetic Progestins The earlier research that led to the synthesis of oestrogen made possible the development of the oral contraceptive by 1960. With consent of the US Food and Drug Administration (FDA), the Pill was widely marketed as an effective, convenient method of birth control. True sexual liberation for women was at hand at last. However, the entire basis for the FDA's consent was the result of clinical studies conducted on 132 Puerto Rican women who had taken the Pill for one year or longer.8 (Never mind the fact that there were five women who died during the study without any investigation into the cause of their deaths.) By the mid-1970s the death toll of women from heart attacks and strokes began to attract public notice. A newer, supposedly safer Pill was then created with a lower dose of oestrogen. But, in fact, there has never been any valid scientific proof that the Pill is safe-nor, for that matter, that any of the other forms of contraception presently available are safe. Women are only now discovering the price they have been paying for their sexual freedom: by altering their hormonal balance, many varied and devastating emotional and physiological dysfunctions have been created.

It is now 35 years on from the introduction of oral contraception and there are presently about 60 million women worldwide who are, in effect, 'trialling' the Pill. Its safety and long-term effects have still not been established conclusively. It is interesting to note, however, that it has produced a wide assortment of adverse effects and side-effects and has a significant link to breast cancer, high blood-pressure and, in particular, cardiovascular disease-the major cause of female deaths in Australia. In 1992, 27,833 women died from heart disease and strokes, compared to 2,438 from breast cancer.9 Is this merely a coincidence, or do these statistics indicate, perhaps, the harmful side-effects of tampering with hormones? While proclaimed also as the primary missing ingredient for the menopausal woman, oestrogen is strongly recommended by the medical and pharmaceutical industries for the prevention of cardiovascular disease and osteoporosis. Just about any doctor's surgery you walk into these days will warn women of the inherent risks of going through menopause and, for that matter, the post-menopausal years without the protection of oestrogen. Women are further reminded, once again, that menopause is a deficiency disease, which supposedly means that they are lacking oestrogen and therefore must have supplemental doses to maintain their health. As Dr Lynette Dumble has noted, "Broadly speaking, cardiovascular prevention in women has overwhelmingly focussed on hormone replacement. Yet, as Elizabeth Barrett-Connor emphasises, the Big Trial, the Coronary Drug Project of 1973 that included two oestrogen regimens, was conducted in men. As part of the Big Trial design, oestrogen doses extravagantly in excess of physiological levels were deliberately administered to men in order to induce gynaecomastia [enlargement of male breasts] as an indicator of successful feminisation. This resulted in thrombosis and impotence and ultimately led to research failure because of treatment discontinuations amongst the study's participants."10 According to medical practitioner, independent researcher and author Dr John Lee, the one notable study (known as the Boston Health Study, conducted with a large sampling of nurses) which formed the entire basis of the positive oestrogen-cardiovascular link, was radically flawed. Although there is ample evidence from numerous other studies showing that, indeed, the opposite is true-i.e., oestrogen is a significant factor in creating heart disease-these findings have been virtually ignored in the frenzy for profits. He goes on to say that the pharmaceutical advertisements also neglected to mention the fact that stroke death incidence from that study was 50 per cent higher among the oestrogen users. Dr Lee has compiled a list of side-effects and physiological impairments which result from taking oestrogen. They include increased risk of endometrial cancer, increased body fat, salt and fluid retention, depression and headaches, impaired blood-sugar control (hypoglycaemia), loss of zinc and retention of copper, reduced oxygen levels in all cells, thickened bile and promoted gall bladder disease, increased likelihood of breast fibrocysts and uterine fibroids, interference with thyroid activity, decreased sex drive, excessive blood-clotting, reduced vascular tone, endometriosis, uterine cramping, infertility, and restraint of osteoclast function. With so many side-effects and dangerous complications, a woman must think very carefully about the HRT decision. Unfortunately, most doctors will tell her that there is no other alternative. While certainly most doctors are well-meaning and sincerely concerned about their patients, their primary source of education and product information comes directly from the pharmaceutical companies. Since most women also lack essential education and

understanding about their options, menopause can be perceived as a rather frightening and perilous time. Enter Natural Progesterone For the past 15 years, Dr Lee has conducted independent research into a natural, plant-derived form of progesterone. His non-pharmaceutically-funded research presents a much broader understanding of a woman's hormonal options and offers a totally safe, effective alternative that is free of all side-effects. He has found that this natural hormone-used in conjunction with a good diet and lifestyle changes-is capable of eliminating much of the suffering associated both with premenstrual syndrome (PMS) and menopause. Thousands of women in the Western world now use natural progesterone-generally in the form of a non-prescription cream which is rubbed into the body. They claim that they not only have relief from female symptoms but experience increased vitality, better skin and renewed emotional balance. Natural progesterone seems to have been totally overlooked by medical science while the erroneous focus has been on oestrogen. Considering that it is non-patentable and inexpensive, it not surprising that this is so. It is important, however, to have a much greater understanding and appreciation for this remarkable hormone. As was previously mentioned, it is progesterone that is responsible for maintaining the secretory endometrium which is necessary for the survival of the embryo as well as the developing foetus throughout gestation. It is little realised, however, that progesterone is the mother of all hormones. Progesterone is the important precursor in the biosynthesis of adrenal corticosteroids (hormones that protect against stress) and of all sex hormones (testosterone and oestrogen). This means that progesterone has the capacity to be turned into other hormones further down the pathways as and when the body needs them. The point needs to be emphasised that oestrogen and testosterone are end metabolic products made from progesterone. Without adequate progesterone, oestrogen and testosterone will not be sufficiently available to the body. Besides being a precursor to sex hormones, progesterone also facilitates many other important, intrinsic physiological functions (which will be discussed later). The Oestrogen Dominance Effect Female problems seem to be on the rise. Between 40 and 60 per cent of all women in the West suffer from PMS. In addition, women also suffer from a plethora of symptoms, some menopausal and others not. Something quite alarming certainly seems to be happening to women. There is indication that proper hormonal balance necessary for a woman's body to function healthily is being interfered with by a number of factors. Research has revealed that a good portion of women in their 30s (and some even younger), long before the onset of menopause, on occasion will not ovulate during their menstrual month.11 Without ovulation, no corpus luteum results and no progesterone is made. A progesterone deficiency ensues. Several problems can result from this deficiency. One is the month-long presence of unopposed oestrogen with all its attendant side-effects, as already mentioned. Another is the generally unrecognised problem of progesterone's role in osteoporosis. Contemporary medicine is still unaware that progesterone stimulates osteoblast-mediated new bone formation. Actually, it is progesterone that stimulates new bone tissue and is capable of reversing osteoporosis at any age. Lack of progesterone means that new osteoblasts are not created and osteoporosis can arise.12 A third major problem results from the interrelationship between progesterone loss and stress. Stress combined with a bad diet can induce anovulatory

cycles. The consequent lack of progesterone interferes with the production of the stresscombating hormones, exacerbating stress conditions that give rise to further anovulatory cycles. And so the vicious cycle continues. Another major factor contributing to this imbalance between oestrogen and progesterone is environmental in nature. We in the industrialised world now live immersed in a rising sea of petrochemical derivatives. They are in our air, food and water. These chemicals include pesticides and herbicides (such as DDT, dieldrin, heptachlor, etc.) as well as various plastics (polycarbonated plastics found in babies bottles and water jugs) and PCBs. These oestrogenmimics are highly fat-soluble, not biodegradable or well-excreted, and accumulate in fat tissue of animals and humans. These chemicals have an uncanny ability to mimic natural oestrogen. They are given the name "xeno-oestrogens" since, although they are foreign chemicals, they are taken up by the oestrogen receptor-sites in the body, seriously interfering with natural biochemical changes. Mounting research is now revealing an alarming situation worldwide created by the inundation of these hormone-mimics. In a recently released book, Our Stolen Future, authors Theo Colburn of the World Wildlife Fund, Dianne Dumanoski of The Boston Globe and John Peterson Meyers, a zoologist, have identified 51 hormone-mimics, each able to unleash a torrent of effects such as reduced sperm production, cell division and sculpting of the developing brain. These mimics are not only linked to the recent discovery that human spermcounts worldwide have plunged by 50 per cent between 1938 and 1990 but also to genital deformities, breast, prostate and testicular cancer, and neurological disorders.10 Dr Lee has discovered a consistent theme running through women's complaints of the distressing and often debilitating symptoms of PMS, peri-menopause and menopause: too much oestrogen, or, as he has termed it, "oestrogen dominance". Now, instead of oestrogen playing its essential role within the well-balanced symphony of steroid hormones in a woman's body, it has begun to overshadow the other players, creating biochemical dissonance. The last thing in the world a woman's body needs is more oestrogeneither in the form of contraceptives or HRT. Then, when the oestrogen-dominant symptoms appear, guess what is prescribed? More oestrogen! The delicate natural oestrogen/progesterone balance is radically altered due to too much oestrogen. Progesterone deficiency is then exacerbated even more. Dr Lee has been able to balance the oestrogen-dominance effect through the use of transdermal natural progesterone cream. Natural progesterone, a cholesterol derivative, is made from wild Mexican yams or soybeans whose active ingredients are an exact molecular match of the body's own progesterone. It is interesting to note that in countries in Asia and South America where women eat either the wild yams or soybeans, the term "hot flush" doesn't even exist in their languages. They also rarely suffer from the host of female problems presently plaguing Western women. Supplementation with natural progesterone corrects the real problem: progesterone deficiency. Natural progesterone is not known to have any side-effects; nor have any toxic levels been found to date. Natural progesterone increases libido, prevents cancer of the womb, protects against fibrocystic breast disease, helps protect against breast cancer, maintains the uterus lining, hydrates and oxygenates the skin, reverses facial hair growth and hair thinning, acts as a natural diuretic, helps eliminate depression and increase a sense of well-being,

encourages fat-burning and the use of stored energy, normalises blood-clotting, and is a precursor to other important stress and sex hormones. Even the two most prevalent menopausal symptoms-hot flushes and vaginal dryness-quickly disappear with applications of natural progesterone. There is one other very significant benefit of natural progesterone that deserves a bit more attention. While most people are under the assumption that oestrogen protects against osteoporosis-one of the biggest selling-points for which a woman is encouraged to take HRTthis is definitely not the case. The early studies on which the oestrogen-protection assumption was based had gross scientific defects. Canadian researcher Jerilyn Prior, chief endocrinologist at the University of British Columbia in Vancouver, and her colleagues, reporting in The New England Journal of Medicine, confirmed that oestrogen's role in osteoporosis is only a minor one. In their studies of female athletes, they found that osteoporosis occurs to the degree that they become progesterone-deficient, even though their oestrogen levels seem to remain normal. Prior continued her research with non-athletic women. They showed the same results. While both these groups of women were menstruating, they had anovulatory cycles and, therefore, were progesterone-deficient. Prior then went on to discover that anovulation and a short-phase cycle now occur in up to 50 per cent of North American women's menstrual cycles during the final reproductive years.14 Unfortunately, these major findings went relatively unnoticed in the medical community. As a result of her extensive review of published scientific evidence in this area, Prior confirmed that it is not oestrogen but progesterone which is the bone-trophic hormone; that is, the bone builder. She was even able to identify progesterone receptor-sites on osteoblast cells (bone tissue-building cells). Nobody has ever found osteoblast receptors for oestrogen. The bottom line is that it is in women with progesterone deficiency that bone loss occurs.15 These results were verified by a three-year study of 63 post-menopausal women with osteoporosis. Women using transdermal progesterone cream experienced an average 7 to 8 per cent bone-mass density increase in the first year, 4 to 5 per cent the second year, and 3 to 4 per cent in the third year! Untreated women in this age category typically lose 1.5 per cent bone-mass density per year! These results have not been found with any other form of hormone replacement therapy or dietary supplementation.16 Dr Lee believes that the use of natural progesterone in conjunction with dietary and lifestyle change can not only stop osteoporosis but can actually reverse it-even in women aged 70 or more. At this point, it is important to make the distinction between the natural progesterone that is produced by the body and the synthetic progesterone analogues classified as progestins, such as Provera, Duphaston and Primulut. As you will learn, there is a big difference between the two in their effect in the body, although doctors most often use their names interchangeably. Since natural progesterone is not a patentable product, the pharmaceutical companies have molecularly altered it to produce synthetic progestins commonly used in contraceptives and HRT.

Synthetic progestins, because they are not exact replicas of the body's natural progesterone, unfortunately create a long list of side-effects, some of which are quite severe. A partial list includes headaches, depression, fluid retention, increased risk of birth defects and early abortion, liver dysfunction, breast tenderness, breakthrough bleeding, acne, hirsutism (hair growth), insomnia, oedema, weight changes, pulmonary embolism and premenstrual-like syndrome.17 Most importantly, progestins lack the intrinsic physiological benefits of progesterone, thus they cannot function in the major biosynthetic pathways as progesterone does and they disrupt many fundamental processes in the body. Progesterone is an essential hormone that also plays a part in the development of healthy nerve cells and brain and thyroid function. Progestins tend to block the body's ability to produce and utilise natural progesterone to maintain these life-promoting functions. The hormone story is certainly a very complicated one. Up until now, only one version of the story has been available to the majority of Western women, especially Australian women. Serious doubt has been cast on the efficacy and appropriateness of oestrogen and progestins in all the forms they take. Women are certainly suffering from a wide variety of female complaints. What complicates the hormone story is that the prescribed treatments for these complaints are actually making the problem worse. Without understanding the far-reaching side-effects of oestrogen dominance and progestin, doctors are misdiagnosing the cause of these aggravated conditions. Often, other drugs are then prescribed with disastrous side-effects, as the spiral of unnecessary medication increases. What is the ultimate toll, not only on a woman's deteriorating health and emotional well-being but also on her financial situation, her relationships and her career? Without adequate knowledge, education and access to natural products, women have been easy prey to the powerful campaigns of the multinational drug companies that have convinced doctors as well as governments of their claims. It is becoming more evident that women's interests are not always best met through such a biased approach. It is also not unusual for profits to take precedence over health and well-being. The last thing a woman needs is to have her natural bodily functions denigrated to deficiency diseases-thus necessitating ongoing medical attention. It is indeed time for women to take even greater responsibility for their health, their choices and their lifestyles. The greatest weapon against compliance and ignorance is knowledge. It's time to ask poignant questions of your health provider, to demand answers and to be willing to investigate safe, alternative approaches. It is apparent that women will need to participate in educating their doctors about the other choices that exist as well as the ones that they prefer. Certainly, women have it well within their own power not only to find safe, natural and effective ways to heal themselves but to live long, full lives, preserving their vitality, youthfulness and health. Women deserve the right to appreciate themselves and their bodies through all the stages of life. As women find the way to return to a greater balance within themselves, they will know profoundly the truth of what Dr Deepak Chopra has said about women: "Feminine wisdom is the intelligence at the heart of creation."

EFFECTS OF OESTROGEN DOMINANCE 1. When oestrogen is not balanced by progesterone, it can produce weight gain, headaches, bad temper, chronic fatigue and loss of interest in sex-all of which are part of the clinically recognised premenstrual syndrome. 2. Not only has it been well-established that oestrogen dominance encourages the development of breast cancer thanks to oestrogen's proliferative actions, it also stimulates breast tissue and can, in time, trigger fibrocystic breast disease-a condition which wanes when natural progesterone is introduced to balance the oestrogen. 3. By definition, excess oestrogen implies a progesterone deficiency. This, in turn, leads to a decrease in the rate of new bone formation in a woman's body by the osteoblasts-the cells responsible for doing this job. Although most doctors are not yet aware of it, this is the prime cause of osteoporosis. 4. Oestrogen dominance increases the risk of fibroids. One of the interesting facts about fibroids-often remarked on by doctors-is that, regardless of the size, fibroids commonly atrophy once menopause arrives and a woman's ovaries are no longer making oestrogen. Doctors who commonly use progesterone with their patients have discovered that giving a woman natural progesterone will also cause fibroids to atrophy. 5. In oestrogen-dominant menstruating women where progesterone is not peaking and falling in a normal way each month, the ordered shedding of the womb lining doesn't take place. Menstruation becomes irregular. This condition can usually be corrected by making lifestyle changes and using a natural progesterone product. It is easy to diagnose by having a doctor measure the level of progesterone in the blood at certain times of the month. 6. Endometrial cancer (cancer of the womb) develops only where there is oestrogen dominance or unopposed oestrogen. This, too, can be prevented by the use of natural progesterone. The use of the synthetic progestins may also help prevent it, which is why a growing number of doctors no longer give oestrogen without combining it with a progesterone drug during HRT. However, all synthetic progestins have side-effects. 7. Waterlogging of the cells and an increase in intercellular sodium, which predispose a woman to high blood-pressure or hypertension, frequently occur with oestrogen dominance. These can also be side-effects of taking synthetic progestogen [progestins]. A natural progesterone cream usually clears it up. 8. The risk of stroke and heart disease is increased dramatically when a woman is oestrogendominant. (Source: Leslie Kenton, Passage to Power, Random House, UK, 1995) Anti-ageing Benefits of Natural Progesterone 1. Progesterone is a primary precursor in the biosynthesis of the adrenal corticosteroids. Without adequate progesterone, synthesis of the cortisones is impaired and the body turns to alternate pathways. These alternate pathways have masculine-producing side-effects such as long facial hairs and thinning of scalp hair. Further impaired corticosteroid production results in a decrease in the ability to handle stress, e.g., surgery, trauma or emotional stress. 2. Many peri- or post-menopausal women with clinical signs of hypothyroidism, such as fatigue, lack of energy, intolerance to cold, are actually suffering from unrecognised oestrogen dominance and will benefit from supplementation with natural progesterone. 3. Oestrogen and most of the synthetic progestins increase intracellular sodium and water uptake. The effect of this is hypertension. Natural progesterone is a natural diuretic and prevents the cell's uptake of sodium and water, thus preventing hypertension. 4. Whereas oestrogen impairs homeostatic control of glucose levels, natural progesterone stabilises them. Thus, natural progesterone can be beneficial to both those with diabetes and those with reactive hypoglycaemia. Oestrogen should be contraindicated in patients with

diabetes. 5. Thinning and wrinkled skin is a sign of lack of hydration in the skin. It is common in periand post-menopausal women and is a sure sign of hormone depletion. Transdermal natural progesterone is a skin moisturiser which restores skin hydration. 6. Progesterone serves a role in keeping brain cells healthy. A disorder such as premature senility (Alzheimer's disease) may be, at least in part, another example of disease secondary to progesterone deficiency. 7. Progesterone is essential for the healthy development of the myelin sheath which protects the nerve cells. Low progesterone levels lead to recurring aches and pains. 8. Progesterone creates and promotes an enhanced sense of emotional well-being and psychological self-sufficiency. 9. Progesterone is responsible for enhancing the libido. (Source: John R. Lee, M.D., Slowing the Aging Process with Natural Progesterone, BLL Publishing, CA, USA, 1994, p. 14)

Endnotes:>
1. Archer, John, Bad Medicine, Simon & Schuster, Australia, 1995, p. 191. 2. Op. cit., p. 217. 3. Op. cit., p. 192. 4. Op. cit., p. 211. 5. Coney, Sandra, The Menopause Industry, Spinifex Press Pty Ltd, Australia, 1991, pp. 164165. 6. The Sydney Morning Herald, 24 June 1995. 7. Coney, Sandra, op. cit., p. 584. 8. Archer, John, op. cit., p. 210. 9. Archer, John, op. cit., p. 211. 10. (a) Dumble, Lynette J., Ph.D., M.Sc., "Odds Against Women with Heart Disease", presented at Health Sharing Women's Forum, Royal College of Surgeons, Melbourne,Victoria, Australia, 14 September 1995. (b) Barrett-Connor, Elizabeth, "Heart Disease in Women", Fertility and Sterility (1994), 62(2):127S-132S. 11. Lee, John R., M.D., Natural Progesterone: The Multiple Role of a Remarkable Hormone, BLL Publishing, California, USA, 1993, p. 29. 12. Ibid. 13. Newsweek, 18 March 1996. 14. Kenton, Leslie, Passage to Power, Random House, UK, 1995, pp. 19-20. 15. Ibid. 16. Lee, John R., M.D., "Osteoporosis Reversal: The Role of Progesterone", International Clinical Nutrition Review (1990), 10:384-391. 17. Lee, John R., M.D., Slowing the Aging Process with Natural Progesterone, BLL Publishing, California, USA, 1994, p. 12. About the Author: Sherrill Sellman presently lives in Melbourne where she conducts a private psychotherapy practice and also devotes time to lecturing, training and writing. She is a contributing writer to holistic publications in Australia, New Zealand, Canada and the United States on topics of interest and concern to her, relating to health, women's empowerment, relationships, and

personal and planetary transformation. She can be contacted at Light Unlimited, Locked Bag 8000 - MDC, Kew, Victoria 3101, Australia, telephone +61 (0)3 9810 9591.

HORMONE HERESY - Oestrogen's Deadly Truth - Part 2

(Go to part 1)

The promotion of synthetic oestrogens and oestrogen-mimicking chemicals is a major medical mistake and an unforeseen environmental health hazard.

Extracted from Nexus Magazine, Volume 3, #5 (August-September '96). PO Box 30, Mapleton Qld 4560 Australia. editor@nexusmagazine.com Telephone: +61 (0)7 5442 9280; Fax: +61 (0)7 5442 9381 From our web page at: www.nexusmagazine.com 1996 by Sherrill Sellman Light Unlimited Locked Bag 8000 - MDC Kew, Victoria 3101, Australia Telephone +61 (0)3 9810 9591 Fax: +61 (0)3 9855 9991 E-mail:golight@ozemail.com.au

Oestrogen is quite a high-profile hormone these days. For some, it represents the Golden
Fleece that excites so many medical practitioners, pharmaceutical companies and writers in search of its miraculous properties. For others, oestrogen is a rather perilous hormone, fraught with many unknown and unspoken dangers. Most women are lost in the dark and bottomless abyss, somewhere between truth and fiction. All too often they are desperately confused about whether to trust their instincts or medical science. Their physical, emotional and mental health and long-term well-being hang in the balance. The oestrogen story is similar to a modern-day thriller. It is a story of deception, betrayal, hidden agendas, propaganda and misinformation. As a story it could be quite entertaining, but as a real-life drama its effects are disastrous to the lives of tens of millions of women around the world. Hormones are very powerful substances. Begin tampering with Nature's finely tuned messengers of life's processes and you are asking for trouble. This is especially true for women. A woman's psyche is intimately connected to her monthly flow of hormones. Hormones not only direct and determine her physiological processes, but also influence her emotional and psychological state. Besides creating myriad health problems, hormonal imbalance can undermine self-esteem, creativity, mental acuity and a healthy sex-drive. Perhaps the bigger picture about the oestrogen story is the fact that the introduction of synthetic hormones, as a legitimate need of women, is basically experimentation under the

guise of standard medical practice. As a result, medical science has expanded its control of women's lives. Germaine Greer sums up the medical establishment's intrusion into a woman's hormonal health quite astutely when she says, "Menopause is a dream speciality for the mediocre medic. It requires no surgical or diagnostic skill; it is not itself a life-threatening condition; there is no scope for malpractice action. Patients must return again and again for a battery of tests and check-ups."1 Quite simply, tampering with a woman's hormones is tampering with her power. Introducing Oestrogen Dominance The natural design of the body is to produce the two hormones, progesterone and oestrogen, in a very sensitive and precise balance so that reproductive ability is maximised. These two hormones are closely interrelated in many ways and, although they are generally antagonistic towards each other, each helps the other by making the cells of a target organ more sensitive. Oestrogen really isn't a single hormone. To be accurate, it refers to a class of hormones with oestrus activity (i.e., proliferation of endometrial cells in preparation for pregnancy). The oestrogens are named oestradiol and oestrone-both of which are implicated in stimulating abnormal cell growth when found in higher-than-normal amounts in the body-as well as oestriol, which is known to be cancer-inhibiting. Each type of oestrogen has a different function in the body. These oestrogens are produced mainly in the ovaries, although small quantities are secreted from the adrenal glands, the placenta during pregnancy, and fat cells. When puberty arrives, oestrogen encourages in a girl the development of breasts and the expansion of the uterus. Oestrogen contributes to the moulding of female body contours and maturation of the skeleton. After that, it helps regulate the menstrual cycle and plays other necessary roles in maintaining bone-mass and keeping blood-cholesterol levels in check. When excessive quantities of oestrogen, regardless of source, are present in a young woman's body they will contribute to the 'burnout' of her ovaries and undermine fertility. In the case of progesterone, however, we are talking about only one specific hormone. Thus, progesterone is both the name of the class and the single member of the class. In the ovaries, progesterone is the precursor of oestrogen. Progesterone is also made in smaller amounts by the adrenal glands in both sexes and by the testes in males. It is the precursor of testosterone and of all important adrenal cortical hormones. From progesterone are derived not only other sex hormones but also corticosteroids, which are essential for stress response, sugar and electrolyte balance and blood pressure, not to mention survival.2 While oestrogen is the primary hormone during the first two weeks of a woman's menstrual cycle, fulfilling its role of preparing the endometrium for pregnancy, progesterone is the major female reproductive hormone during the latter two weeks of the menstrual cycle. Progesterone is necessary for the survival of the fertilised ovum, the resulting embryo and the foetus throughout gestation when production of the progesterone is taken over by the placenta. There is a very delicate balance between the interplay of oestrogen and progesterone. If that balance is interfered with, devastating effects occur. Unfortunately, introduced synthetic hormones as well as environmental pollutants are presently wreaking havoc with our hormones. "Oestrogen dominance" is a term that was first used by Dr John Lee. A retired medical practitioner from California, Dr Lee has spent the better part of the last two decades exploring the basis for the proliferation of such female problems as PMS, endometriosis, ovarian cysts, fibroids, breast cancer, infertility, osteoporosis and menopausal problems. From his clinical experience in the field of female health, as well as from his published research, Dr Lee

believes that many women are suffering from the effects of too much oestrogen. He finds that stress, nutritional deficiencies, oestrogenic substances from our environment, and taking synthetic oestrogens, combined with an ensuing deficiency of progesterone, are the likely contributing factors to the creation of oestrogen dominance. The following is a list of symptoms that can be caused or made worse by oestrogen dominance: acceleration of the ageing process, allergies, breast tenderness, decreased sexdrive, depression, fatigue, hair thinning, excessive facial hair, fibrocystic breasts, foggy thinking, headaches, hypoglycaemia, increased blood-clotting, increased risk of stroke, infertility, irritability, memory loss, miscarriage, osteoporosis, pre-menopausal bone-loss, PMS, thyroid dysfunction mimicking hypothyroidism, uterine cancer, uterine fibroids, water retention, bloating, fat gain (especially around the abdomen, hips and thighs), gall bladder disease and auto-immune disorders such as lupus and thyroiditis.3 In addition to the synthetic oestrogens, women are also prescribed synthetic progestins. They have been added to the oestrogen formula to offset the hazards of oestrogen drugs. Nancy Beckham in her book, Menopause-A Positive Approach Using Natural Therapies, was able to identify more than 100 adverse effects for the most commonly prescribed oestrogen and progestin medications. According to Dr Lee, many of these common health problems can be offset by increasing the level of natural progesterone. The problem is not always that progesterone levels are actually lower than normal, but they are low in comparison to elevated oestrogen levels. Due to increased exposure to these oestrogenic substances in the body, women become more affected by oestrogens made in the body from their mid-30s onwards. Around this time, women do not ovulate with every menstrual cycle. Since progesterone is made from the ripened follicle (corpus luteum), if there is no ovulation there is no corpus luteum formed and hence no progesterone made. Stress, nutritional deficiencies and chemical pollutants all contribute to anovulatory cycles. The frequency of these anovulatory cycles increases as menopause approaches, changing the menstrual pattern to an either heavier or longer menstrual flow. While not commonly understood by medical science, the growing incidence of anovulatory cycles, even in young women, and the ensuing hormone imbalance are creating huge health problems. Women of all ages are now exposed to a higher risk of the entire range of oestrogen-dominant conditions. Oestrogen Dominance in the Environment Extremely disturbing events are being reported globally about the alarming changes happening in the environment. Not long ago in Lake Apopka in Florida, wildlife biologists discovered that strange biological effects were happening in the alligators living there. In 1980, a toxic spill occurred which dumped huge amounts of a pesticide similar to DDT into the lake. That event was almost forgotten until five years later when it was discovered that 90 per cent of the alligators had disappeared. Most of those that remained were incapable of reproducing or had no urge to mate. The males were born with penises that were not only 75 per cent shorter than average but were also deformed. Further testing indicated that their testosterone levels were so low that they hormonally resembled females. Moreover, the females had abnormal ovaries and follicles, described as "burned out".4 Recent reports show that strange fish caught in Port Phillip Bay in Victoria, Australia, were hermaphrodites. Similarly, a major British study revealed that male fish downstream from

sewage treatment plants changed sex as a result of oestrogen chemicals which had not been removed from treated effluent.5 Dr Ana Soto, an endocrinologist at Tufts University in the United States, had been experimenting with cancer cells taken from the breast and then cultured. She found they would only grow if they were fed oestrogens. One day, the test simply stopped working. The cancer cells continued to grow for four months, even when no oestrogens were fed to them. Dr Soto then realised that the manufacturer of the flasks she had been using had started to use a different plastic-one that, when it becomes warm, releases minute quantities of the oestrogen-like compound, nonylphenol! Her tissues samples were being contaminated by the xeno-oestrogens from the plastic flasks!6 The widespread use of herbicides, pesticides and plastics have created a problem that has never before existed on this planet. We are polluting our environment and ourselves in a sea of oestrogen-like mimics. They are everywhere: in the air, water, soil, and overabundantly in our bodies. Called xeno-oestrogens, these are substances which have a powerful oestrogenic effect on the body, are fat-soluble and non-biodegradable. They are also dangerously toxic. We presently live in a world awash with petrochemicals. Petrochemicals are everywhere. Our machines run on petrochemicals, and millions of products including plastics, microchips, medicines, clothing, foods, soaps, pesticides and even perfumes are either made from petrochemicals or contain them. The popular slogan in the early 1950s, "Better Living Through Chemistry", is returning to haunt us. The legacy of this pollution has resulted in an epidemic of reproductive abnormalities, including the steadily increasing number of cancers of the reproductive tract, infertility, low sperm- counts, poor sperm-quality and the feminisation of males. The potential consequences of this overexposure are staggering, especially considering that one of the consequences is the passing on of reproductive abnormalities to offspring.7 Just how serious is this problem? In a May 1993 article in the British medical journal, The Lancet, researchers in Scotland and Denmark hypothesised that xeno-oestrogens are responsible for a steadily declining sperm-count in men. According to Neils Skakkebeak of the University of Copenhagen, sperm counts have dropped by more than 50 per cent since 1940. Meanwhile, the rate of testicular and prostate cancer in the United States and Europe has tripled in the past 50 years. Reproductive abnormalities such as undescended testicles have become increasingly common. Xeno-oestrogens are also implicated in impaired brain development in children.8 They are also directly implicated in the 30 to 80 per cent increase in breast, ovarian and uterine cancers in women over the past 50 years.9 In some rural communities in Australia, where heavy pesticide use has left residuals in drinking water, there have been reports of boys with abnormally small penises, along with reports of the feminisation of males and the masculinisation of females. It is time for us to wake up and pay heed to these warnings for the sake of future generations. You can play your part in protecting your grandchildren and great-grandchildren in the same ways you can protect yourself: by refusing to use pesticides, minimising your use of plastics, purchasing hormone-free meat and organic produce, using 'green' products for detergents and household cleaners, and, in general, using 'natural' products in favour of petrochemical products.

The Myth of Oestrogen Deficiency The trend these days is to push hormone replacement therapy (HRT), featuring synthetic oestrogens and progestins, onto all menopausal women. Unfortunately, however, this enthusiasm for drugs is not backed up by the facts. Oestrogen deficiency is loudly proclaimed by medical practitioners, pharmaceutical advertising and many lay publications as the primary cause of all the symptoms attributed to menopause and post-menopause, such as mood swings, depressions, hot flushes, vaginal dryness, loss of sex-drive and accelerating osteoporosis. But is there really such a thing as oestrogen deficiency? While it is true that menopause is associated with decreasing oestrogen levels, it is not known whether these decreased levels of oestrogen do in fact cause all the symptoms of menopause. Dr Carolyn DeMarco, author of Take Charge of Your Body and a physician specialising in women's health issues, says there is no direct proof that oestrogen-lack causes heart disease or other ailments associated with the menopause. Germaine Greer, well-known feminist and author of The Change, writes that "the proponents of HRT have never proved that there is an oestrogen deficiency, nor have they explained the mechanism by which the therapy of choice effected its miracles. They have taken the improper course of defining a disease from its therapy." Dr Jerilyn Prior, researcher and Professor of Endocrinology at the University of British Columbia in Vancouver, BC, Canada, points out that no study proving the relationship between oestrogen deficiency and menopausal symptoms and related diseases has yet been done. "Instead," says Dr Prior, "a notion has been put forward that since oestrogen levels go down, this is the most important change and explains all the things that may or may not be related to menopause. So oestrogen treatment at this stage of our understanding is premature. This is a kind of backwards science. It leads to ridiculous ideas-like calling a headache an aspirin-deficiency disease."10 Considering that Western women tend to have a 10-to-15-year period prior to menopause when they are oestrogen-dominant and suffering from oestrogen-dominance symptoms, why are their doctors prescribing them still more oestrogen? Dr Prior has shown that, during menopause, progesterone decreases to 1/120th of baseline levels, whereas oestrogen decreases to one-half to one-third of pre-menopausal baseline levels. Would it not be wiser to consider the progesterone-loss effect when evaluating postmenopausal symptoms and such related conditions as osteoporosis, heart disease, depression and loss of sex-drive? In most menopausal women, oestrogen levels are below those necessary for pregnancy but sufficient for other normal body functions. The oestrogen "deficiency" hypothesis as an explanation of most menopausal symptoms or health problems is thus not supported by the facts of oestrogen blood levels, by worldwide ecological studies or by endocrinology experts. Dr Lee believes that "Menopause per se should be regarded as a normal adjustment reflecting a benign change in a woman's biological life away from child-bearing and onward to a period of new personal power and fulfilment. The Western perception of menopause as a threshold of undesirable symptoms and regressive illness due to oestrogen deficiency is an error not supported by fact. More accurately, we should view our menopause problem as an abnormality brought about by industrialised cultures' deviation from a healthy lifestyle." Synthetic Hormones and the Havoc they Wreak With hindsight, it will very likely be recorded in history that the widespread prescribing of synthetic hormones to women was the biggest medical bungle of the century. Most women

taking the contraceptive pill and HRT have very little idea about the hormones they are putting into their bodies; nor are they knowledgeable about their side-effects. Oral contraceptives are made with synthetic oestrogen and synthetic progestins (known as the combined Pill). In the early 1960s the Pill was widely marketed as an effective, safe and convenient method of birth control. However, the initial trials were flawed and inadequate.11 Nonetheless, the Pill was promoted with all the enthusiasm the pharmaceutical companies could muster. Dr Ellen Grant, author of The Bitter Pill and Sexual Chemistry, was an early researcher of synthetic hormones and their effects on health. Back in the 1960s she was shocked when synthetic hormones were not withdrawn from the market due to their known, serious sideeffects. So, just what are the effects of suppressing natural hormones with synthetic ones? The Pill literally stops menstruation, and bleeding occurs each month only because the synthetic hormones are not taken for seven days of the cycle. The bleeding that occurs would be more accurately termed "withdrawal bleeding", not menstruation. Taking the combined Pill increases the risk of coronary artery disease, breast cancer and high blood-pressure. The side-effects include nausea, vomiting, headaches, breast tenderness, weight increases, changes in sex- drive, depression, blood clots and increased incidence of vaginitis. Also, women with a history of epilepsy, migraine, asthma or heart disease may find their symptoms worsen.12 Many of these effects may persist long after women discontinue taking the Pill. According to Nancy Beckham in her book, Menopause-A Positive Approach Using Natural Therapies, "Women on the Pill have a greater tendency to liver dysfunction and to more allergies. Oestrogen drugs also affect vitamin concentrations. Vitamin A levels may be raised in the blood; vitamins B12 and C may be lowered. The clinical significance is not yet known." The introduction of the mini-Pill and Depo-Provera, both of which are made from synthetic progestins, is equally disturbing to women's hormonal health, with all the previously listed side-effects and risks. Hormone replacement therapy was the next great discovery to arrive, following on from the Pill. The pharmaceutical companies had found another lucrative market for their synthetic hormones: the menopausal woman! While HRT is given at lower doses than the Pill, the sideeffects are often more subtle and are slower to show up. HRT is now available in a variety of forms: pills, patches and implants. One of the most popular synthetic oestrogens is Premarin, which is made from the urine of pregnant mares-just what a woman's body needs! Hormone Addiction What is little-known about taking HRT is that it is an addictive drug. A former president of the London Royal College of Psychiatrists warns that oestrogen used in HRT to counteract symptoms of menopause could be as addictive as heroin.13 In the 1970s, testing was conducted on two groups of menopausal women. Half received oestrogen replacement and the other half sugar pills. All were monitored for insomnia, nervousness, depression, dizziness, weakness, joint pain, palpitations, prickling sensations and hot flushes. Both groups of women experienced dramatic improvement during the first 90 days of the study, except that the sugar-pill group experienced more discomfort from hot flushes. When the groups were switched, those who had initially received oestrogen experienced a pronounced return of their symptoms. It became apparent that, once oestrogen replacement stopped, a 'cold turkey' withdrawal effect was often experienced. This was especially true

with implants, since the blood oestradiol levels may become much higher than the body would normally produce.14 Nancy Beckham warns that "Women on hormone replacement therapy who have enhanced well-being when their oestradiol levels are very high, but feel unwell when their blood levels are normal, may be experiencing reactions similar to those of people on social drugs. "It is well-researched knowledge that when you first have these drugs they give you a lift, which is pleasant. As you get used to the substance you find you need more to give you the same effect, and ultimately your body craves a high level even though you may be unwell. When the substance in your blood drops below a certain level, you can experience withdrawal symptoms such as flushing, perspiration, sleep disturbance, shaking and other nervous reactions." While it is easy to prescribe HRT for women, there is hardly any medical data concerning the effects of stopping HRT in women who have received long-term treatment.15 In one trial lasting three-and-a-half years, withdrawal lasted for six months. So, unbeknownst to women, 'menopause's little helper' could in fact be making oestrogen junkies out of them. It's great news for the pharmaceutical companies, but a calamity of untold proportion for women. Not only do they experience a wide range of physical symptoms but they also suffer from psychiatric disturbances. Dr Ellen Grant has said that "when higher-than-expected rates of attempted suicide and violent deaths were recorded among HRT-takers, the excuse was that more women suffering from depression are put on oestrogens in an attempt to treat them." Oestrogens are rarely considered as an implicating factor in depressive behaviour. Hormone Balance and Illness: Debunking the Myths HRT is now almost universally recommended to menopausal women for a wide variety of reasons. The two most significant reasons women are encouraged to embark upon the HRT bandwagon are HRT's supposed contribution in preventing or lessening the effects of osteoporosis and of cardiovascular disease. The tremendous fear of these two illnesses that is instilled by well-meaning doctors-who, after all, are the targets of effective pharmaceutical advertising and education (usually the only source of information they receive about these products)-often overrides a woman's natural instincts. It's time to unravel the myths that hide the real story. Osteoporosis MYTHS OF OSTEOPOROSIS Dr John Lee, author of What Your Doctor May Not Tell You About Menopause, writes this about the myths of osteoporosis: Myth #1: Osteoporosis is a calcium-deficiency disease. Most women with osteoporosis are getting plenty of calcium in their diet. It is quite easy to get the minimum daily requirement of calcium in even a relatively poor diet. The truth is that osteoporosis is a disease of excessive calcium-loss caused by many factors. In osteoporosis, calcium is being lost from the bones faster than it is being added, regardless of how much calcium a woman consumes. Myth #2: Osteoporosis is an oestrogen-deficiency disease. Not even basic medical texts agree with this. It is a fabrication of the pharmaceutical industry with no scientific evidence to support it. Osteoporosis begins long before oestrogen levels fall, and accelerates for a few years at menopause. Taking oestrogen can slow bone-loss for those few years, but its effect wears off within a few years after menopause. Most importantly,

oestrogen cannot rebuild new bone. Myth #3: Osteoporosis is a disease of menopause. This is at least a decade short of the truth. Osteoporosis begins anywhere from five to 20 years prior to menopause, when oestrogen levels are still high. Osteoporosis accelerates at menopause or when a woman's ovaries are surgically removed or become non-functional, such as can happen after hysterectomy. It is staggering to think how many thousands or millions of women have been doomed to a crippled old age or early death because their ovaries and/or uterus were unnecessarily removed before menopause and natural progesterone replacement was ignored. To understand osteoporosis it is important to know a bit about bones. Bone-forming cells are of two different kinds. One type are called osteoclasts, and their job is to travel through the bone in search of old bone that is in need of renewal. Osteoclasts dissolve bone and leave behind tiny unfilled spaces. Osteoblasts move into these spaces in order to build new bone. A lack of oestrogens, as experienced at menopause, indirectly stimulates the growth of osteoclasts, thus increasing the risk for developing osteoporosis. HRT containing oestrogen should therefore help prevent osteoporosis. From this point of view it does. However, osteoclast cells have been shown to have no oestrogen receptors in themselves, so cannot directly build new bone. On the other hand, osteoblast cells, which are responsible for making new bone, have been shown to have not oestrogen but progesterone receptors. What this means is that it is progesterone (the natural form, not the synthetic progestins), not oestrogen, which is responsible for building bone tissue. This view is upheld in the Scientific American Updated Medicine Text 1991, which states, "Oestrogens decrease bone resorption, but associated with the decrease in bone resorption is a decrease in bone formation. Therefore, oestrogen should not be expected to increase bone mass." The authors also discuss oestrogen side-effects, including the risk of endometrial cancer which "is increased sixfold in women who receive oestrogen therapy for up to five years; the risk is increased to fifteenfold in long-term users." Dr Kitty Little from Oxford found masses of tiny clots in the bones of rabbits treated with hormones. She is convinced that HRT in the form of oestrogen and progestins will increase the risk of osteoporosis. Blood clots originate from sticky clumps of platelet cells in the blood. She believes that blood clots in the bones can cause bone to break down, leading to osteoporosis.16 More and more research findings are emerging that challenge the oestrogendeficiency/osteoporosis relationship and reinforce the progesterone-deficiency link. The results of a three-year study of 63 post-menopausal women with osteoporosis verify this. Women using transdermal progesterone cream experienced an average 7 to 8 per cent bonemass density increase in the first year, 4 to 5 per cent in the second year, and 3 to 4 per cent in the third year! Untreated women in this age category typically lose 1.5 per cent bone-mass density per year! These results have not been found with any other form of hormone replacement therapy or dietary supplementation!17 Bone loss is the result of many other factors besides progesterone deficiency. Excess protein in the form of meat and dairy products (contrary to the dairy industry's advertising) contributes to bone loss. An acidic condition is created in the blood which then pulls out calcium from the bones to neutralise it. Another major factor is lack of exercise. Bone growth is dependent on weight- bearing exercise. In addition, sugar, diuretics, antibiotics, fluoride, cigarettes, alcohol abuse and cortisone are all deleterious to bones. To sum it up, post-menopausal osteoporosis is a disease of excess bone-loss caused by a

progesterone deficiency and, secondarily, by a poor diet and lack of exercise. Progesterone restores bone mass. Natural progesterone hormone is an essential factor in the prevention and proper treatment of osteoporosis at any age.18 Cardiovascular Disease Oestrogen is being touted by mainstream medicine as a great preventer of cardiovascular disease in women and therefore a major reason to have women on HRT. According to Dr Lee, the one notable study which formed the entire basis of the positive oestrogen-cardiovascular link-the 1991 New England Journal of Medicine report known as the Nurses' Questionnaire Study, conducted with a large sampling of nurses-was radically flawed and the statistics manipulated.19 Although there is ample evidence from numerous other studies showing that, indeed, the opposite is true-that oestrogen is a significant factor in creating heart disease-these findings have been virtually ignored in the frenzy for profits. He goes on to say that the pharmaceutical advertisements also neglected to mention the fact that stroke death incidence from that study was 50 per cent higher among the oestrogen users. Nancy Beckham's research into the oestrogen-cardiovascular link reveals the following:20 High doses of oestrogens are likely to be thrombogenic (blood-clotting) during use, and it is possible that even moderate doses may increase the risk of clotting among women who smoke or who already have clogged arteries. Reports are now starting to come in, indicating that high-dose oestrogens, particularly as experienced with oestradiol implants, cause hypercoagulability, which means that the blood has a tendency to clot, thereby increasing the risk of heart attack and stroke. A British medical report also states that the cardiovascular effects of synthetic progestins used with oestrogen in the much larger number of women who have not undergone hysterectomy are unknown. Some researchers do not consider that heart disease is linked to the cessation of the body's oestrogen production. (Actually, it is inaccurate to use the word "cessation", since oestrogen production is only reduced in menopause.) Natural progesterone also seems to play a significant role in protecting women from cardiovascular disease. We know now that anovulatory cycles and lowered progesterone levels occur prior to menopause, and progesterone levels after menopause are close to zero. Oestrogen, on the other hand, falls only 40 to 60 per cent with menopause. A woman's passage through menopause results in a greater loss of progesterone than of oestrogen. Perhaps the increase in heart risk after menopause is due more to progesterone deficiency than to oestrogen deficiency. Dr Lee has noted in his clinical experience that lipid profiles improve when progesterone is supplemented.21 What is known about progesterone is that it increases the burning of fats for energy and, in addition, has an anti-inflammatory effect. Both of these actions could be protective against coronary heart disease. Progesterone protects the integrity and function of cell membranes, whereas oestrogen allows the influx of sodium and water while allowing the loss of potassium and magnesium. Progesterone, a natural diuretic, promotes better sleep patterns and helps one deal with stress. When the known actions of progesterone are reviewed, it is clear that many of its actions are also beneficial to the heart. When it comes to increased risk of coronary heart disease, dietary factors are extremely important. Heart disease risk is increased by the following: overeating in general; animal fat, sugar and refined carbohydrates; overprocessed foods; excess salt or sodium; trans-fatty acids;

lack of fibre; magnesium and/or potassium deficiency; and lack of antioxidant-rich food or supplements such as vitamins C, E, and A, beta-carotene and selenium. Stress is also a risk factor for heart deaths. Cancer The evidence connecting female cancers of the breast, uterus and ovaries with high oestrogen levels is growing. Oestrogen's job in the uterus is to cause proliferation of the cells. Under the influence of oestrogen, uterine cells multiply faster, and then progesterone should normally come on the scene with ovulation and stop the cells from multiplying. Progesterone causes the cells to mature and enter the secretory phase that causes the maturing of the uterine lining, which is now ready to receive a possible fertilised egg. Oestrogen is the hormone that stimulates cell proliferation, and progesterone is the hormone that stops growth and stimulates ripening. Oestrogen dominance also stimulates breast tissue. Premenstrual women who suffer from oestrogen dominance often suffer from breast-swelling and tenderness. Progesterone, as a hormone of maturation, brings the cells back into balance and thus can eliminate breast tenderness. There is certainly an alarmingly high incidence of breast and uterine cancer amongst Western women. There is evidence that breast cancer occurs most often at the stage of life when oestrogen is dominant for the full month and progesterone is not coming in at the halfway point of ovulation. Dr Graham Colditz, of Harvard University, maintains that unopposed oestrogen is responsible for 30 to 35 per cent of breast cancers.22 Some experts would put that percentage even higher. Johns Hopkins Private Obstetrics and Gynecology Clinic accumulated 40 years of research which was published in the American Journal of Epidemiology in 1981.23 What they discovered was that, when the low-progesterone group was compared to the normalprogesterone group, the occurrence of breast cancer was 5.4 times greater in the women in the low-progesterone group. That is, the incidence of breast cancer in the low-progesterone group was over 80 per cent greater than in the normal-progesterone group. When the study looked at the low-progesterone group for all types of cancer, they found that women in this group experienced a tenfold increase for all malignant cancers, compared to the normal-progesterone group. This would suggest that having a normal level of progesterone protected women from nine-tenths of all cancers that might otherwise have occurred.24 It is interesting to note that the study disappeared into oblivion when there was no money available to pursue the obvious implications of a progesterone-deficiency role in cancer. In a 1995 study published in the Journal of Fertility and Sterility, researchers did a doubleblind randomised study examining the use of topical progesterone cream and/or topical oestrogen in regard to breast cell growth. The results showed that women using progesterone had dramatically reduced cell-multiplication rates compared to the women using either the placebo or oestrogen. The women using only oestrogen had significantly higher cell multiplication rates than any of the other groups. The women using a combination of progesterone and oestrogen were closer to the placebo group.25 This exciting study provides some of the first direct evidence that oestradiol significantly increases breast cell growth, and that progesterone impressively decreases cell proliferation rates even when oestrogen is also supplemented. At this point, it's important to explore the implications of the experimental drug Tamoxifen which is being prescribed to women with breast cancer. Since it is proposed to have anti-

oestrogenic effects, it is used as a breast cancer treatment since it blocks the uptake of oestradiol and oestrone (the cell-proliferating oestrogens), thereby protecting the breast tissue from the cancer-promoting oestrogens present in the body. A growing number of doctors insist that the same results can be achieved by giving natural progesterone. Uterine cancer is one of the possible side-effects of Tamoxifen. One study showed that 27 per cent of women taking Tamoxifen showed hyperplastic (unfavourable new growth) changes in their wombs within 15 months.26 Tamoxifen is carcinogenic and can cause an early menopause, osteoporosis, endometrial cancer, liver cancer and clotting disease. Taking 20 milligrams of Tamoxifen per day can increase the risk for developing endometrial cancer by up to five times. Clotting disorders are seven times more frequent. One study showed just a meagre 0.7 per cent benefit for women taking Tamoxifen preventively to reduce the risk of developing further tumours in the breast.27 It is also interesting to note that menstruating women who have breast surgery carried out during the second half of their menstrual cycle-the luteal phase, when progesterone is high in order to balance oestrogens-survive far longer than do women whose surgery is done early on in their cycle during the oestrogen-dominant follicular phase.28 The only known cause of endometrial cancer is unopposed oestrogen. Here again, the culprits are oestradiol and oestrone. Oestrogen supplements given to post-menopausal women for five years increase the risk of endometrial cancer sixfold, and longer-term use increases it fifteenfold. In pre-menopausal women, endometrial cancer is extremely rare, except during the five to 10 years before menopause when oestrogen dominance is common.29 Synthetic hormones are also linked to cervical cancer. The cells of the cervix are extremely hormone-sensitive. Levels of synthetic progestins, low enough not to alter the cells of the lining of the womb, have been shown to change the cells that line the cervix. Progestins dry up cervical secretions, and this may be part of the reason why cancer of the cervix develops quickly in the presence of cervical infections.30 It was predicted in the 1960s that the Pill would increase the chances of a woman developing a melanoma, the most lethal of all skin cancers. Hormones control the pigmentation of our skin, and melanoma cancer cells have oestrogen receptors which can make the growth of cancer more likely. Women taking HRT are at greater risk of developing melanomas than the average woman.31 Dr Lee strongly believes that because of its many benefits, its great safety, and particularly its ability to oppose the carcinogenic effects of oestrogens, natural progesterone deserves far more attention and application than it is generally given in the prevention and care of women's health problems today. The long road we have been travelling over the past 35 years, that has encouraged and promoted the wide range of synthetic hormone products, is taking us to a deadly dead-end. The scare-tactic techniques and intimidation employed by doctors and pharmaceutical companies alike to use such products, often overriding a woman's better judgement, have pushed millions of women into using drugs that are unproven and unsafe. It is no surprise, therefore, that Dr Lee has issued an ominous warning when he says, "We will soon regard making oestrogen the key ingredient in hormone replacement therapy as a major medical mistake."32

Women must be able to make educated, informed choices about their bodies and their health treatment preferences. It's impossible to make important health decisions if fundamental facts are missing or misconstrued. It is also evident that the health care providers, whom we have come to rely upon, either have not received adequate, unbiased education themselves or have become imprisoned by their own arrogant and narrow-minded points of view. It is really up to every woman to read, question, trust her natural instincts and learn about her own body. It is also essential that a woman honour her own cyclic nature and intuitive wisdom. It is a woman's right to choose with dignity the best approach to her own health care. Endnotes 1. Greer, Germaine, The Change, Hamish Hamilton, London, 1991. 2. Lee, John R., M.D., What Your Doctor May Not Tell You About Menopause, Warner Books, New York, 1996, pp. 67-68. 3. Op. cit., pp. 42-43. 4. Kenton, Leslie, Passage to Power, Random House, London, 1995, p. 34. 5. Archer, John, The Water You Drink: How Safe Is It?, Pure Water Press, Australia, 1996, p. 34. 6. Kenton, Leslie, op. cit., p. 32. 7. Lee, John, op. cit., p. 50. 8. Op. cit., p. 56. 9. Wheel of Hormones, TV production with Lars Mortensen, TV2 Denmark, 1995. 10. Lee, John, op. cit., p. 44. 11. Archer, John, Bad Medicine, Simon and Schuster, Australia, 1995, p. 210. 12. Neil, Kate, Balancing Hormones Naturally, ION Press, London, 1994, p. 28. 13. Beckham, Nancy, Menopause-A Positive Approach Using Natural Therapies, Penguin Books, Australia, 1995, pp. 36-37. 14. Ibid., p. 36. 15. British Medical Bulletin (1992) 48:458-68. 16. Neil, Kate, op. cit., p. 46. 17. Lee, J. R., "Osteoporosis Reversal: The Role of Progesterone", Intern. Clin. Nutr. Rev. (1990) 10:384-391. 18. Lee, John R., M.D., What Your Doctor May Not Tell You About Menopause, p. 183. 19. Op. cit., p. 18. 20. Beckham, Nancy, ibid., pp. 42-43. 21. Lee, John, op. cit., p. 197. 22. Op. cit., p. 207. 23. Ibid. 24. Op. cit., p. 208. 25. Chuang, King-Jen, M.D., T. Y. Tigris, Lee, M.D., Gustavo Linares-Cruz, M.D., Sabine Fournier, Ph.D., Bruno de Lignires, M.D., "Influences of percutaneous administration of estradiol and progesterone of human breast epithelial cell cycle in vivo", Journal of Fertility and Sterility 63:4 785-791, April 1995. 26. Beckham, Nancy, op. cit., p. 48. 27. Neil, Kate, op. cit., p. 40. 28. Kenton, Leslie, op. cit., p. 94. 29. Lee, John, op. cit., p. 220. 30. Neil, Kate, op. cit., p. 41. 31. Ibid. 32. The Sunday Telegraph, London, 12 May 1996.

About the Author: Sherrill Sellman presently lives in Melbourne where she conducts a private psychotherapy practice, in addition to giving lectures, researching and writing about topics of interest and concern to her relating to women's health empowerment. She is a contributing writer to holistic publications in Australia, New Zealand, Canada and the United States. For further information about natural progesterone, please send a self-addressed envelope to: Light Unlimited, Locked Bag 8000 - MDC, Kew, Victoria 3101, Australia; phone +61 (0)3 9810 9591; fax +61 (0)3 9855 9991; e-mail: golight@ozemail.com.au.

INDUCED REMISSION THERAPY

Our Best Hope Against Cancer?
Dr Sam Chachoua has developed a safe, effective vaccine for healing cancer, AIDS and other terminal illnesses, but medical authorities continue to ignore his work and try to prevent his treatments from becoming widely known. Part 1

Extracted from Nexus Magazine, Volume 5, #1 (December 1997 - January 1998). PO Box 30, Mapleton Qld 4560 Australia. editor@nexusmagazine.com Telephone: +61 (0)7 5442 9280; Fax: +61 (0)7 5442 9381 From our web page at: www.nexusmagazine.com 1997 All Rights Reserved by Sam Chachoua, MB, BS Extracted from his forthcoming book, The Challenge, The Promise & The Cure, to be published in 1998. Telephone: +1 213 655 0271 Some website information on Dr Sam Chachoua

TRUTH, LIES AND CONSPIRACIES

Cancer, AIDS, heart disease: three faces of death that devastate so many lives. Many believe
that modern medicine will someday develop effective therapies. Those afflicted, their friends, family, lovers, pray that the breakthroughs will come one day soon. Imagine that the world was offered new treatments and even cures. Newspapers, television, radio and magazines would carry images of medical triumph supported not only by hard data but by living, walking, healthy miracles. Imagine the impact this gift would have on millions of lives: the fulfillment of dreams, the awakening of hope. Try to imagine that the announcement was made, but the world slept through it. Try to picture a public reception with indifference and a medical society charged not to embrace but to destroy all embers of this success. If the scenario is hard to picture, then don't try to imagine it but try to remember. It happened. I know. I developed the technology. I made the announcement.

I had always known that the medical system would take some time to change, to develop, but I could not have believed that the public announcement would fall on the deaf ears of victims, nor that my peers would challenge me not on the science of my achievements but with baseless rumours, lies and personal attacks. I could never have anticipated that in answering the dreams of so many, my life would turn into a nightmare.

A THREAT TO THE STATUS QUO

The summer of 1995 was the proudest in my life. Fifteen years of research and medical trials had been building up to this one moment: the triumphant return to my adopted homeland Australia, and the fulfillment of a promise I had made to myself as I watched my father die of cancer so many years before. Investigating three previously overlooked phenomena-organ resistance, organism resistance and spontaneous remission-I had developed effective vaccines for the prevention and treatment of many killer diseases. The genesis of what I call "Induced Remission Therapy" had begun in Australia more than a decade earlier, but I had spent five years touring the world, lecturing and training doctors in hospitals and institutes. I was returning with independent proof: dramatic and overwhelming evidence that a new age of health was being ushered in. I was returning home to present my discoveries and to fund all research and development in this field. Armed with X-rays, blood tests, preliminary data from the Colorado University Medical School, UCLA, Cedars Sinai Medical Center and undoubtedly the strongest proof: patients in remission from cancer, AIDS and heart disease-rescued after all other options had been exhausted. This should have been the realisation of my life's goals. Via the media, millions would meet the success stories and hear of my offer of A$100,000 to initiate investigations in Australia of this new therapy. Then, suddenly, silence. All research institutes were eligible for the $100,000 grant but none came. I found myself suddenly in the vacuum of a media blackout. Interviews were cancelled, news stories were not run. The public returned to its comfortable staple of cancer "breakthroughs" that may come to be in the next 10 years, the almost weekly announcements from the familiar research institutes. Soon, to the public, I became a forgotten memory. To other interests, however, I was a threat that needed to be destroyed. A direct frontal assault on Australian soil was not the way, though. I am a medical doctor in Australia; that gives me certain powers and rights. I had offered money to have my therapies proved or disproved, and I had reached out to the public. Attacking me overtly would have raised too many questions. Backed by data from some of the world's most prestigious research institutes, I was offering my technology with no strings attached. Australian Medical Board representatives attempted to chastise me for what they believed were obvious lies and deception. They demanded to know who had evaluated my data and where. They accused me of falsely raising hope in poor, dying individuals. It seemed okay to announce that you can cure an occasional rat and raise millions in public donations if you are an institute; however, to say that you can help people and not ask for, but offer money to prove your point was not quite the done thing. Interestingly, the Medical Board enquiry into

my "unprofessional" behaviour was the first time I had divulged details of the contacts and institutes investigating my technology. Incredibly, within days, these centres would not only cancel their collaboration with me but also, paradoxically, begin to deny that one had ever existed. In the USA and Mexico clinics opened up, offering my therapy but delivering heaven-knowswhat to unsuspecting patients. I initiated legal action to shut them down, but then became a victim of intense personal and professional attacks as well as physical attempts on my life. I was disgusted to learn that members of UCLA and Cedars Sinai took part in my denigration, but I was in for an even greater shock. When the names of individuals from the Australian Medical Board were used against me, I asked them to intervene; they would not. It seemed that my own Medical Board was supporting the attacks, even if only by inaction. What is even more incredible is that amongst all the lies were claims that my MB, BS (the Australian medical degree) was not that of a doctor but rather of a nurse or undergraduate. In court, American expert witnesses testified to that and the Australian Medical Board seemed to go along for the ride. Despite incredible resistance and bias, I won the court battle-but the war to save lives still rages. Unlike stories of conspiracies and cover-ups from long ago, this is happening now. I am still alive; the dream need not be lost, then mourned. The proof is there if you would only look. I would never have imagined that the hardest part of healing cancer and AIDS would be to get people to listen. This is my story and our dream. Please read; read and remember.

ACCELERATED DREAMS
Every child has dreams and aspirations, major contributions to make, marks to be left, fame to be found-and what feels like an eternity in which to accomplish these objectives. Curing cancer, growing up to be a hero, saving mankind-these must be some of the commonest fantasies of the young. Impossible tasks seem achievable because there is so much time-time to study, time to grow, time to prepare. Time allows for attainable fantasies, for pleasant dreams. When time is shortened by age or situation, when there is a need for rapid realisation of the dream, reality destroys fantasies and dreams are either abandoned or are often transformed into tangible despair that mourns its loss by cutting harsher than reality ever could. My father was first diagnosed with cancer in 1975. He was aware of the multiple myeloma (a cancer of the bone marrow) several months prior to submitting to investigations and therapy. Multiple myeloma at the time was treated only when symptomatic, as therapy was felt to decrease lifespan, so he felt no rush to confirm his diagnosis. He also felt no rush in informing me of his condition. My brother and sister had already entered medical school; I had entered puberty. My father worried that the news would devastate me and affect my studies. Even when faced with death, his concerns were for my

life and future. So much changed in the next few years. My father, the workaholic, became much more the family man; always my hero, now my best friend.

STEPPING STONES, ALTERED PERCEPTIONS

Cancer is a disease that has repeatedly thwarted a cure. To defeat it, surely one did not simply need to understand current teachings, one needed to excel. Curing cancer was not within current knowledge, therefore one needed not only to master existing technology but to surpass it. When seen as stepping stones to achieving my dream, teachings were devoured. I top-marked in several exams and received the T. F. Ryan Roentgen Prize in physics. I tried to apply every new nugget of information to my father's situation. Biochemistry taught of new agents that could increase the efficacy of chemotherapy and radiotherapy, and of cellular toxic agents that were presented in other contexts. Review of old and new medical research often showed that these agents had been used, and failed to demonstrate efficacy. Chemical therapy of cancer was receiving such intense worldwide scrutiny that it was virtually impossible to generate an original thought or concept from within the field. Perhaps the answer then lay in the application of unrelated technology to the cancer problem. In physics we were taught that ultrasonic waves would have different heating coefficients depending on the density of the target; that is, the harder something was, the hotter it would become when exposed to ultrasonic frequencies. Cancer was usually denser than normal tissue, and my father's cancer, being surrounded by bone, could be heated up much more so than surrounding soft tissue. Perhaps such preferential heat damage could kill the cancer. I approached several cancer researchers. They seemed as excited as I was but cautioned me to check past publications on the subject. Thirty years previously, someone had applied that effect to cancer with marginal and occasionally harmful responses. If preferential attacks on cancer were not the answer, perhaps protection of normal structures against toxic agents would allow for more savage attacks against cancer. I discovered entire fields of science on the topic of radioprotective and chemoprotective agents. It was almost impossible to generate an original thought within the confines of chemotherapy and radiotherapy, yet despite continued failure these modalities seemed so powerful, so alluring. Cancer was killing my father; I wanted to hit back, hard! Searching for metabolic weaknesses; poisoning some pathway essential to cancer but not to normal cells; combining modalities of chemotherapy with each other, with radiation, with hormones-everything had previously been done and had failed. Cancer was seen as a disease of excess (too much smoking, radiation, pollution etc.); the generation of an evil, foreign life-form which battles and invariably destroys its host. Excess must be cut down, taken away, burned or poisoned. This logic, combined with the frustration and hatred generated by this invulnerable nemesis, had locked us into the mindset that dominates current therapies-therapies that have failed us for so long, yet which we refuse to abandon.

STANDARD CONCEPTS OF CANCER

I would like to outline the concepts that have dominated cancer research and therapies over the past few decades. Understanding failure is a useful tool in attaining success. By definition, cancer is a rogue cell which multiplies without respect for normal systems of cellular control and develops into a mass that invades and destroys normal tissue and structures. It is a powerful, mindless beast that spreads, grows more rapidly than normal tissue and ultimately leads to the death of the host. Cancer growth rate may be slowed or accelerated by a variety of infections. Even in its natural history, cancer growth is not constant, for during the life of the patient the disease often grows in spurts. It is not uncommon for some cancer metastases to shrink, while most increase in size. Cancer, the "mindless beast", starts in a localised area, invades circulatory and lymphatic systems, then spreads throughout the body. Certain cancers exhibit specific patterns of spread, long held by conventional teachings to be dictated by the pattern of circulatory distribution of micro-tumour emboli. This belief furthers the concept that cancer is a rampaging monster, cast by chance to spread its deadly seeds. Passively carried by blood and lymph to their new targets, cancer cells are undifferentiated, non-specific parcels of destruction that care not where they lodge and are not part of the decision-making process in their travels to new organs.

SEARCHING FOR MISSING DEFENCES

A few observations regarding cancer in its population and age distribution are cited repeatedly in immunotherapy literature. Essentially, increased cancer incidence occurs with immunodeficiency; and age, particularly past puberty, also appears to be a promoting factor. If one considers only these observations, one can conclude that after puberty there is a loss of some vital immune-protective agent. If only we could identify it and replenish it, perhaps we could then triumph over this living nightmare. The most likely candidate for our source of white blood cells in shining armour seemed to be the thymus gland, a master immune- cell generator which atrophies by early teenage years. Its degeneration seemed to correlate with increased appearance of cancer. Therapies have proliferated over the years where part or all of the thymus, its products and hormones were used to treat cancer patients. Results were marginal to non-existent, yet, of all the borderline alternative therapies, thymus supplementation persists most stubbornly. Propelled by a romantic notion, hope does not fade-even when it is a false hope. This restricted logic may have been sound. Perhaps we had fixated on the wrong atrophied organ.

ORGAN RESISTANCE
A common observation, even in the most advanced of malignancies, is that some organs and tissues appear resistant to cancer spread and invasion. The small intestine not only resists spread but also very rarely develops primary cancer. Perhaps there is specific immunologic capacity in the small intestine that prevents cancer from developing and protects it from tumour spread. A quick search of anatomy and immunology books revealed that the small intestine is blessed with its own immune protection in the form of lymphoid aggregates called "Peyer's patches". Much of the function of this line of defence is restricted to the small intestine and does not circulate. This could account for the cancer resistance being local. Studies of lower animals, particularly birds, indicated that their main immune-processing organ was not the thymus but was located in their embryonic and foetal intestine. Could this part of human immunology have been delegated an unfairly low status? In the animals, their capacity to transfer immune resistance to the entire body is optimal early in life. What if human correlation exists whereby there is transfer of resistant factors between Peyer's patches (and immune responses localised to the small intestine in later life) and the rest of the body early in life? In view of the logic supporting thymic supplementation and the hope that restoration of an atrophied organ would destroy disease, there was another interesting observation with relation to Peyer's patches. Intestinal lymphoid aggregates atrophied with age. We had been so obsessed with the thymus that perhaps we had overlooked the real saviour.

THOUGHT TO ACTION
I had yet to start medical school but spent a good deal of time at the Peter McCallum Cancer Institute in Melbourne where my father was receiving treatment. He had introduced me to several oncologists and I approached them with my ideas. The general response was condescending but usually polite. Dr Ian Cooper, chief haematologist, was not only supportive but also advised me to formulate my ideas as an experimental protocol and present it to Dr Jose of the Immunology Department. The reply to my preliminary correspondence was surprisingly encouraging: I was invited to address the weekly group meeting of the immunology research team. I prepared theory, protocol and an experimental design. The presentation was informal and pleasant. Researchers from around the world had submitted protocols for review by this unit. Immunostimulants, interferon, interleukin, lymphocyte harvest pre-chemotherapy: the suggestions were complicated but the themes familiar. I had heard or read about all these concepts before; worse yet, the experiments had been done and repeated years previously. I felt encouraged; my protocol was the only original idea being presented on that day. Surely a new concept would be more appealing to a research unit on the cutting edge of technology than simple repetition of prior failures?

To demonstrate that Peyer's patches could be stimulated to produce anti-cancer activity, I proposed that lymphocytes isolated from these aggregates be tested against those taken from the spleen and other sources for efficacy against cancer. For obvious reasons I chose multiple myeloma as the cancer system to attack. An important design feature was the testing of ordinary extracts to check for inherent activity and the evaluation of lymphocytes exposed to the cancer during the animal's life to search for induced activity. I was aware that the members of the unit had not been previously exposed to this approach; it was new to them. I was also aware that they were not in the least interested. The first question I was asked was by Dr Jose, requesting the sources and literature supporting this concept as well as data on previous trials and their conclusions on this issue. "This experiment hasn't been done before!" I claimed proudly. "But we need to see prior work in this field," he countered. "That is a key factor in our accepting experimental protocols!" In that instant, I understood an intrinsic flaw in the cancer research industry. In order to realise easy acceptance of ideas and receive grants, it was important to show that you were travelling down the same well-worn path of prior investigations. "I don't understand," I replied. "Are you telling me that you won't do this because it hasn't been done before?" "It is hard for me to allocate funds to work lacking prior experimental and data references." (In essence, he meant "yes".) "We have no cure for cancer; we aren't even close. How will we find it if we don't explore new avenues?" I did not mean to sound cocky, but all of my hope and courage were suddenly dissipating. I was being rejected. "We are on a strict budget and have defined guidelines." I would not be dismissed; my chance to save my father demanded their acceptance. "Okay, I'll pay for it!" (The first of many times that this phrase would pass my lips, and about the only time that I would not regret it.) Dr Jose smiled and relented. "We'll see," he said. "Go do an intensive literature search; we'll start arranging things next week. Your ideas are interesting and worth exploring." My father, Isaac, was by now confined to a wheelchair and my mother, Catherine, catered to his every need and whim. He had been a whirlwind, an active workaholic who delighted in helping the ill. Now confined to a chair and to bed, he exhibited a spirit and attitude that I have since come to realise is far from common. Isaac wasted no time cursing his debility but would focus on how long he was able to stay in his garden, tending to his plants, or on how active and pain-free he could be on a particular day.

That day, my father and mother awaited my return from the conference with anticipation. That night, my home was filled with intense happiness, hope and prayer.

SIMPLE MIRACLES
The experiment I had proposed was amateurish in its simplicity. The small intestine dealt with foreign challenges from ingested food on a continuous basis. Mechanisms for immunologically dealing with harmful agents had to be dramatic, rapid and effective. Every time an organism entered our intestine, we did not have the luxury of mounting a slow response with temperature, lethargy and all the normal physiologic and metabolic features of an immune response. It had to be eliminated with prejudice and finality. Neighbourhood lymphocytes in the blood and other organs would never meet such overwhelming numbers of challenges, as several barriers needed to be passed first; their response therefore could afford to be more delayed. Immune cells from respiratory passages would also be expected to act rapidly, but they did not appear resistant to the spread and appearance of cancer. Peyer's patches would protect the small intestine against direct invasion from the large bowel cancers as well as blood-borne metastases. I reasoned that their cancerkilling ability should be visible within minutes. Others in the laboratory were sceptical, and with reason. Data repeated from decades of studies indicated that it would take the incubation of 50,000 to 100,000 white blood cells for three days with cancer cells and immunostimulants for some of these cells to kill one cancer cell. The effect was often so subtle that radio-uptake and leakage studies had to be undertaken to detect differences. This involved incubating cancer cells with radioactive isotopes of an agent such as caesium, to allow the cancer cells to absorb it. When damaged, cancer cells would then leak the radioactive caesium and that leakage can be measured to indicate cell damage. I reasoned that the effect would be easily seen on light microscopy with oesin uptake. This technique is one where a red dye is added to the cells. Living cells have an active pump system and patent membranes that stop dye entry, whereas damaged and dying cells would be coloured by the oesin. Control studies using cells from Peyer's patches that had not been exposed to cancer, showed cancer viability close to 95 per cent. Spleen cells from unexposed animals did the same. Spleen cells from animals that had been carrying the cancer gave me a surprising finding of 100 per cent viability of cancer and an actual increase in cancer count after short-term incubation. It appeared that spleen extract from a diseased animal was actually promoting tumour growth. I did not pay much attention to that finding at the time; I was searching for a cure, not riddles. Cells from Peyer's patches of mice that had been carrying the cancer surpassed my expectations. As opposed to the 50,000 to 100,000 cells destroying one cancer cell as previously mentioned over a three-day period, it took one lymphocyte from sensitised aggregates to kill 400 cancer cells in a one-hour-or-less time period. The cancer cells would uptake the red oesin dye and soon collapse. The experiment would be repeated over and over before I would let myself believe it, before I would show others. Exposed to a very small amount of Peyer's patch extracts, the cancer cells

would turn red with embarrassment, then shrivel and die. Mass slaughter of an invulnerable enemy-it was intoxicating and delicious. I beckoned for Dr Jose to review the carnage. With just a hint of excitement he exclaimed, "They're all dead!" He then added in standard clinical "Vulcan" coldness: "Interesting." The following weeks were filled with more magic. Tests confirmed no toxicity to healthy cells from my lymphocyte extracts. They were able to protect animals against cancer inoculations, and single low-dose treatment was able to keep the animals living longer once they had the disease. Other cancer systems were tested, including the hepatoma rat model, with identical successes.

FADING DREAMS
I asked when this discovery could be put to use in terminally-ill humans. "Not for a long, long time," I was told condescendingly. None of my colleagues or superiors in the laboratory seemed to share my excitement; worse yet, they seemed to resent my success-and me, too, for that matter. Perhaps their egos were bruised. I was often reminded that I had no formal training or education in the field, whereas they had years of it. My work at the Clinical Sciences Building (Royal Melbourne Hospital) and the Ludwig Institute became more and more isolated. Other affiliates and collaborators who had donated animals and lab space to me included the Department of Biochemistry at Melbourne University. Dr Schreiber, the department head, called me in to advise me personally that in the few days I had been there I had created friction as I was not qualified, paid or a member of their 'group' and that structurally they could not support another worker. I had not fought with anybody, or argued or insulted anyone. I was unpaid and, above all, my work was yielding incredible results. How could they terminate investigation on such a promising avenue? These extracts were killing cancer more effectively and more safely than anything else in history! "It doesn't matter," Dr Schreiber replied. Dr Jose reminded me that publication was the only way for a scientist to achieve recognition, and offered me a poster presentation at the Clinical Oncology Society of Australia (COSA) annual meeting in 1981. Hopes rekindled; I prepared for the big time. Perhaps amongst doctors, the idea of an effective therapy would be better received than in the sterile field of research. A few months later I was standing proudly by my poster; the youngest-ever presenter of an original project at the prestigious COSA meeting. Few people stopped by my exhibit and most did so only to advise me to leave research and concentrate on my medical studies. I was simply too young and nave, they said. "What about the work?" I asked. "Interesting," they replied, and moved on. Most people spent their time around a diagnostic antibody exhibit. The attractive researcher's mini-skirt and plunging neckline were also on exhibit. Hell, even I found myself distracted by her monoclonals!

I had come with aspirations of recognition, of encountering someone who would carry the investigation where I could not: in the human field. If I had harboured any illusions of discovery, fame or acceptance, they were quickly shattered. Scientists and doctors alike had greeted me and my discoveries with the same warmth one reserves for an acute attack of haemorrhoids or outbreak of herpes. While I found the displays worthwhile, the conferences themselves were electrifying. I learned of new techniques being used and the latest trials of hormonal agents, immunostimulants and chemotherapy. Immunotherapy remained an exciting field, whereas the latest chemotherapy evaluations were delivered in gritty, realistic and defeatist manner. Hormones were finding increasing application in general disease management. Bone damage and pain in cancer such as multiple myeloma were shown to be preventable and treatable with anabolic hormones. Just that tidbit of information was worthwhile. It represented a concrete, usable way to help my father. During the presentations I was to strike a friendship with an oncologist who would later do his best to destroy me. It would be a recurring theme of my life. My greatest enemies would always start as respected friends. When I suggested to my father's oncologist that anabolic hormones be added to strengthen his bones and diminish his pain, he became annoyed. I had stepped on his toes by daring to suggest a therapy. Had I hurt his ego? Was there a better way to ask him? Who cares? I just wanted the best for my father. He refused to recommend it and my father refused to try anything his specialist did not recommend. In one presentation I managed to offend my father's doctor and be ignored by virtually all others. I had presented a technology for curing cancer, and no one cared.

EGOS AND LIES IN THE HEALING ARTS

One of modern medicine's greatest achievements is the claim that no one needs to suffer, for there is supposedly no pain that cannot be eliminated by modern pharmaceuticals. That is perhaps true even in severe terminal pain, if one does not mind existing instead of living; existing with clouded perceptions, blunted emotions, a drug-induced stupor; a waking coma where you struggle to comprehend the world racing around you, where you try to communicate but mouth gibberish, where you dig deep, searching for the spark, the joy, the will to continue but find not even a memory of it. This desperation, this depression, this torment, this torture is often the price paid for physical comfort. "We can prevent suffering in terminal disease" is a statement often made by a medical fool more concerned with perpetuating and reaffirming his illusions of godhood without any regard for reality. Cancer is nothing if not relentless. Chemotherapy and radiotherapy had failed to arrest the progress of my father's disease. As the multiple myeloma spread its physical domination, shattered my father's skeleton and destroyed his immune function, fractures, recurrent infections and pain, constant pain, became features of his life. As he lay bedridden with bone compression, multiple rib breaks and a disintegrating pelvis, my father refused painkillers

except at night so that he could sleep. He would not permit any loss of mental clarity during his waking hours: time was short and he wanted to live it, experience it fully. With his body deteriorating, his mind remained the only undesecrated sanctuary, haven, drive to continue. He would not allow this most cherished possession to be tainted; he would not allow his loved ones to see him as anything less than the best he could be. I was beginning to have major problems at medical school. I could not see the relevance of many topics, nor fathom the time-wasting techniques in teaching other subjects. We learned, for example, how to launch a projectile into orbit around Jupiter (useful knowledge if your practice caters for outer-space aliens and you wish to post them a prescription; of course that would necessitate a pharmacy on Uranus, which could prove uncomfortable). Plutonium purification in the manufacture of nuclear warheads was another priceless inclusion in our study of the healing arts. Important topics were noted by their absence. Preventive medicine was never discussed. In the late 1970s and early 1980s, when I undertook my formal medical studies, diet and nutrition were considered alternative heresy. The study of anatomy was done in a particularly inefficient manner. We were given cadavers to dissect for two years. A group of eight students would spend hours, scalpels in hand, digging at a corpse, hoping to find and trace nerves and arteries to their origins and distributions. Dead bodies do not handle the same as living tissue, and rarely look the same as in book illustrations. I studied my anatomy from a book. Much more could have been learned had each group been assigned one person who was well-trained and who could have guided and educated us. My memories of these sessions are ones of the stench of formalin, of a student eating someone's biceps on a dare, and of others skipping rope using a corpse's small intestine or playing football with a hardened lung. This abhorrent lack of respect for men and women who had donated their bodies to science and medicine sickened me.

MEDICAL RESEARCH: STAGNANT, DIRECTIONLESS

In this era of genetic engineering and daily promises of medical marvels, it is hard to imagine a period where innovative thought seemed to be at a standstill; yet back then, as now, in the playing fields of clinical trials, one finds variations of intricate protocols and slight modifications of rules and tools to search for slightly improved responses from the same tired players: surgery, radiation and chemotherapy. This points to the stagnant nature of real options available to the public. As a medical student, I was now becoming exposed to rigid, inhumane insanity often associated with clinical trials and questionable measures of success. Only in cancer, for example, would a chemotherapeutic agent being evaluated be considered a success if it shrank a cancer mass, even if it shortened patient survival. Decades ago, hospitals had carried out unethical and repulsive procedures in the name of science. Pregnant women were injected with high doses of radioactive isotopes to gauge the effect on embryos; prisoners' testicles were irradiated to study changes; relatives were inoculated with patients' cancers to study their response (at least one case of cancer transfer and death of a patient's mother occurred).

Modern-day inhumanity was present, but not quite as overt. It lay in protocol objectives and structures. I remember the case of a patient, a 22-year-old mother, who entered a monitored trial situation where she was slotted into the hormone-blocker evaluation group. This breast cancer study was designed to evaluate survival with various treatment options: surgery alone (localised), surgery alone (extensive), with radiation, with chemotherapy, with hormonal blocker therapy, with combinations of the preceding. This data had already been gathered to reasonable precision from studies too numerous to mention worldwide, and certain guidelines for combinations had been enforced for many years. This particular design protocol did not allow for such flexibility. How could we achieve accurate readings if we contaminated one group with the therapy of another group? The cruelty of the last statement could be seen in the plight of the patient referred to above. Having been assigned to the hormone group, other therapy was withheld-even when it became obvious that it was not working, and spreading cancer had broken several bones in her spine. (This was not an unusual occurrence in breast cancer. The standard therapy of the time, which remains to this day, is the use of radiation to allow for fracture-healing and to resolve the associated pain. This was denied her; actually, never offered, for the 'sake' of the trial.) The insanity of this situation must be restated: this trial was confirming many others which had already outlined the relative merits of therapy. Why this theme of repetitive rediscovery of the known, regardless of human consequence? Because it gives the illusion of work, progress and motion in a stagnant cesspit of medical impotence. In Australia, the natural health revolution had only just begun and was struggling for acceptance. The adamant claims of this new field of medicine were both inspiring and confusing. The response from conventional medicine was cutting. Alternative medicine was deemed fraudulent and rejected outright, its practitioners shunned and persecuted. Disgrace and deregistration awaited doctors who preached or practised its beliefs. Supporters of this emerging field dealt in an inexact science, yet the detractors refused to carry out investigations to disprove the claims of alternative medicine. What resulted was a slinging match with a confused public as the victim. Patients were often punished if they saw a naturopath or asked a doctor advice on supplements; they would be treated curtly, and it was not unusual for the doctor to refuse their ongoing care. New options had been thrust onto patients, yet proof of efficacy was as lacking as proof of inefficacy. My mother and I had been searching constantly for anything in research, folklore or overseas programs. The sudden influx of claims from natural medicine brought a range of new modalities to try: mind power, herbs, vitamins, vegetarianism, macrobiotics. My father tried them all, to no avail. Fasting, juices, meditation, simple do-it-yourself techniques with a universal appeal could restore a person's capacity to help themselves against a condition so foreign, so overwhelming that grown adults would revert to child-like dependency on their doctors. Even if only of marginal efficacy in the physical long-run, the psychological advantage of regaining some measure of control of one's life was a feature conventional medicine could not compete with. There was also a link that had only been hinted at previously. Alternative medicine heavily

promoted the concept that proper activation of immune function could eliminate cancer-again, an empowering concept. Perhaps in an effort to compete with the new challenger, or perhaps finally disgusted with the toxic failures called "standard therapy", the powers-that-be launched a major thrust into immunotherapy. I was part of the "IF" generation. Conventional medicine brought out a new warrior, an immunostimulant called "interferon"-the "IF" drug. I cannot claim to know or understand what changes the emphasis of investigative pathways in modern medicine, only to say that the industry is particularly well tuned to public views and needs. In the 1970s it was immune function, so interferon and interleukin occupied the forefront of research for a decade or so. In the 1980s the public cried out for natural medicine, so Taxol, a natural extract, was released. If the above passage alluded to a sinister, manipulative arm to the industry, it is because I believe it to be inherent in this field. Interferon, hailed as the new champion in the 1970s, had actually been discovered at least 50 years previously and then shelved. Why turn to it now unless the above were true? Public manipulation and public gullibility are extreme in many areas; cancer, however, leads the field.

STOLEN HOPE
The interferon onslaught was savage. Newspapers, magazines, television and radio programs were at saturation levels with details of miraculous cures. Like a well-oiled machine, the Cancer Institute announced it would commence interferon trials; then, soon after, hospital fundraising events were commenced. This 'dance' of announcing breakthroughs, then a program for implementation followed by appeals for public donation, was monotonous and obvious, year after year. Many controversial figures have been accused of preying on desperate victims and profiting from false hope. With decades of failure behind them but excellent marketing and publicity, with daily announcements of breakthroughs and assurances of imminent success, with billions raised within this format, could the cancer industry not also be accused of the same? Yesterday's heroes fade into oblivion and new hopeful contenders are found to blaze in glory for a time, then fail. They may fail in living up to therapeutic expectation but always succeed in maintaining the illusion of dynamic progress and in raising phenomenal income. Interferon was showing initial remarkable activity in several cancer types; most importantly, and repeatedly, cases of advanced multiple myeloma were shown recovering with this new therapy. My father's hospital had announced that it would investigate its efficacy in the treatment of multiple myeloma. A dream come true, a hope reignited! My father was a doctor. He had worked at the Peter McCallum Cancer Institute and was on first-name basis with most of the specialists there. He was also one of few long-term survivors of multiple myeloma at that hospital, so surely he would be one of those enrolled in the trial now that all other therapies were failing him. Reality hardly ever fulfils all your dreams and prayers. It is also not usually as needlessly cruel as it was to my father. Following months of anticipation and planning into what had

seemed a bleak future, we awaited notification of the interferon trial. My father was not accepted. In medical trials, patient selection is often optimised for demonstrating good results. The healthier the patient, the more likely they are to survive the trial (no point investing in someone who may die prior to accumulation of data), and the more likely they are to make the product look good. My father was a risk. Death loomed closer; cancer laughed and marched on, its progress accelerated by a weary body and a spirit shattered not by disease but by hope that was taken away.

INDUCED REMISSION THERAPY

Go to Part 2

Our Best Hope Against Cancer?

Dr Sam Chachoua has identified 'nemesis organisms' that can control and even cure diseases such as cancer and AIDS, but his therapies have been largely ignored by the medical establishment. Part 2

Extracted from Nexus Magazine, Volume 5, #4 (June-July 1998). PO Box 30, Mapleton Qld 4560 Australia. editor@nexusmagazine.com Telephone: +61 (0)7 5442 9280; Fax: +61 (0)7 5442 9381 From our web page at: www.nexusmagazine.com From a lecture presented by Sam Chachoua, MB, BS on "Revolutionary New Therapies in the Treatment of Incurable Diseases" at the 2nd World Congress on Cancer Sydney, Australia 15-19 September 1995

[We published the first part of Dr Sam Chachoua's story in NEXUS 5/01 and promised to follow up with further detail on his Induced Remission Therapy. Here we present an edited transcript of the lecture he gave at the 2nd World Congress on Cancer, held in September 1995, followed by a recent update from Dr Chachoua.-Editor]

y name is Sam Chachoua and I'm an MD from Melbourne, Australia. What I'm going

to talk to you about now is something quite new and revolutionary. It's called Induced Remission Therapy and it's a treatment that is based on three natural phenomena: organ resistance, organism resistance, and spontaneous remission. I first got into cancer research at an early age when my father was diagnosed with multiple myeloma, and I basically tried to see whether I could find something that could help him where conventional therapies were failing. One thing that I noted in all the studies I had was that there are parts of the human body-for example, the small intestine-which are consistently resistant to cancer. Regardless of how far and wide cancer usually spreads, it usually leaves the small intestine alone. There's also something known as "organism resistance", which means that most other animals that we try to give human cancer to are able to reject it. So I set about designing an experimental protocol where I was going to find out what it was about the small intestine that made it resistant to cancer, and I was going to find out what it was about horses, cats and dogs and other animals that made them resistant to human cancer. To cut a long story short, I managed to isolate the immunological factors which I used in experimental protocols at the Peter McCallum Cancer Institute. At age 18 I'd written my first paper, and the following year I presented it before the Clinical Oncology Society of Australia. Let me tell you, I was pretty proud of myself. I thought: "Kid, you've got it made; you've helped your dad now, and this therapy is going to be adopted soon." And I could just see it. I was going to walk into the Clinical Oncology Society of Australia. Everybody's going to cheer and get on the phone and say: "Hey, we've got a young kid here; give me the Nobel Committee." Nave! I was actually greeted with all the warmth one usually reserves for a venereal disease or an acute attack of hemorrhoids! Let me just jump to how this form of therapy can apply to AIDS. We've known for a very long time that it's impossible to give animals AIDS by injecting them with HIV. Now there are two possibilities: either animals are inherently resistant, i.e., they don't have receptor sites for HIV; or maybe, just maybe, they have an immune system which is capable of fighting and destroying the virus. Well, hey, let's check it out! So the initial data all showed promise that you could raise an immune response out of a horse, for example, that would selectively destroy HIV. What intrigued and amazed me was seeing the thought processes or, rather, not being able to see the thought processes in the AIDS researchers who for years now have tried to find some way of developing an immune system resistant to AIDS. They sit there and say: "Well, we need to make an animal model. Once we have an animal model, once we've made an animal sick with AIDS we can find a way to cure it." So they get their little test animals; they get their rats, their dogs, their horses and cats; they inject them with HIV-and they can't give them AIDS! They get really upset about that: "How am I supposed to find a cure for AIDS if I can't give this animal AIDS? I'm injecting it with HIV to try to find an immune response that will kill HIV, and it won't take it. How am I supposed to do my job?" Are you following the thought pattern here? It's looking right at them.

It would seem a bit of an anticlimax if I were to tell you that one of the easiest ways to deal with the greatest plague today is to use an animal system that's resistant to the plague, and treat and cure the people suffering from the disease. A hundred years ago, before we had antibiotics, the only therapy we had for pneumonia, smallpox and polio was horse serum. They'd get a horse, shoot it with a disease, draw the horse serum out, shoot that into the person and cure them. If that therapy was good enough to deal with the plagues a hundred years ago, why isn't it being applied now? But what happens if you do apply it now? Here's the case of a young man with AIDS. He's 32 years old. He's got a pneumocystis pneumonia, he's short of breath, he's got a T-cell count of 80 and a T4/T8 imbalance. So, essentially, his blood, his virus, is extracted out; an animal, such as a horse, is vaccinated with his blood; the antiserum from the animal is then purified against this patient's blood so it doesn't cause allergic reactions; and the patient is treated with the horse's serum. And we see that within 24 hours, the pneumocystis pneumonia clears up. That's pretty remarkable considering that the best that antibiotics can do, if they can clear it, is take days to weeks. This patient's symptoms resolved; his T-cell count went up to 780 within 10 days from a low of 80, and his T4/T8 ratio became normal. Now what I've just told you is pretty dramatic, but doesn't it make some sense to you? Isn't it common sense? We have a disease that can ravage our immune systems but can't ravage a horse's, can't ravage another animal's. Why not use those animals' immune systems to destroy the disease? So, off I went to the big hospitals in the US, and I said, "Hey, guys, look at this!" I showed them the case study and the patient I brought with me. I showed them 'befores' and 'afters' which were done on US soil, and they said: "Inject a person with horse serum? Are you insane? We'd never do that." A few months later, some of the people whom I was speaking to from a related centre-friends of theirs, actually-came out with the announcement that they're going to give a baboon's bone marrow to an AIDS patient because baboons are resistant to HIV! At that stage, feeling dejected and rather silly, I set about trying to investigate as much in the way of alternative therapy and conventional therapy as I could-and believe me, I investigated just about everything, down to laughter therapy! Now one thing that really struck me very quickly on in the piece when I was reviewing all the alternative, natural and conventional therapies is that there are two misnomers that exist in this world. One of them is "natural therapy". Please, don't take me the wrong way. There's a lot of good in alternative therapy, there's a lot of good in vitamins and diet, but what on Earth is natural about shoving 50,000 units of vitamin C intravenously? What's natural about injecting ozone into somebody's backside? What's natural about cappuccino enemas? The other great misnomer in the medical field of conventional therapy are the terms "radiotherapy" and "chemotherapy". How the world "chemo" ever got side by side with the word "therapy" is beyond me. Never before has a therapy repeatedly failed for 80 years, caused the most hideous side effects known to man, and continued to prosper and flourish. It amazes me that chemotherapy has spread its wings without people knowing.

For example, how many people know that the commonest therapy for aggressive psoriasis these days is chemotherapy? Teenagers and people of child-bearing age will go to the doctor, and their doctor will say: "I'll give you a folic acid antagonist called Methotrexate." You see, "folic acid antagonist" sounds better than "chemotherapy", doesn't it, but it's chemo. These kids are swallowing poison, and they and their kids will suffer the consequences. Did you hear about the latest breakthrough, a new form of contraception that's now on the market? It's a one-shot abortion injection. Well, the abortion injection is a folic acid antagonist. It's chemotherapy. Let's be blunt about something. Alternative therapy is great, and we can probably extend and improve the quality of life of people who are ill, and, heaven knows, we can prevent a lot of diseases from happening; but when you cut down to the chase, conventional therapy and alternative therapy are joined by one thing. Over the past hundred years in the war against cancer, we've failed abysmally. Let's be frank here: if a hundred people were to do the most arduous alternative therapy available, we would not cure a hundred cancer patients; we would not cure a hundred AIDS patients. There are only three reasons why we're failing in our war. One possibility is that the weaponry isn't powerful enough. Now, in chemotherapy and radiotherapy we have weaponry that can cremate a person! So, it can't be that one; rule that one out. The second possibility is that the target is invisible. Now we know that to be true; we know that cancer cells are immunologically invisible. The third possibility is that there's another target. The one thing I found depressing about alternative and conventional therapy is that they both totally ignored the phenomenon of "spontaneous remission" which is perhaps the most natural phenomenon which repeatedly tells us how to cure terminal disease. "Spontaneous remission" is a term given to miraculous healings, where people on their death bed 'rise from the dead' within two to three days without a trace of their disease. It's a phenomenon that's been reported in the literature but hardly ever investigated. The data on spontaneous remission strongly suggest that just before a person with cancer, heart disease, arthritis or any of the other terminal diseases has a spontaneous remission or a cure of their disease, they suffer what seems to be a viral or bacterial or some form of severe infection. This was noticed by a Dr Didot, in France, who noted that the existence of syphilis precluded the appearance of cancer. If prostitutes had syphilis, they were very unlikely to develop cancer. This doctor actually treated 20 cancer patients with syphilis and, of those 20, 14 went into total remission. As the syphilis grew, it munched up the cancer; the cancer went away. Another three patients did pretty well, and a couple of them died of the syphilis. But this was a few hundred years ago, and given the choice between "the Big C" and "the Big S"-well, today we can cure syphilis with a couple of shots of penicillin, or so I've been told! Late last century, Dr William Coley had a patient who had bone cancer and developed a severe syphilis or skin infection. As the skin infection grew, it munched on the bone cancer and the bone cancer disappeared. Dr Coley went on to develop what he called "Coley's toxins" and used them for many years as a therapy that got quite good results.

The trouble here is that Dr Coley succumbed to what I call "macho medicine". The infection he isolated from the patient, and which cured the patient, had remarkable successes in subsequent patients treated with the same infection, but he wasn't happy with that. Coley wanted something that would do better, so he found a more toxic infection. Instead of using the specific Streptococcus strain which he'd isolated from the patient, he found a Streptococcus that kills people, reasoning that it's more toxic, therefore it will kill more cancer, and therefore the chances of cure are better. It's been long known that in areas where malaria exists, there's no cancer; and when you get rid of malaria, drain the swamps, kill the mosquitoes, the cancer rate rises. People who have cancer and who catch malaria have a chance of going into remission. Just recently, Dr Henry Heimlich [who developed the Heimlich manoeuvre for preventing choking] injected a few AIDS patients with malaria and managed to get them into some form of remission where they improved and stayed stable at the improved level. All these observations led me to come up with something I call "nemesis theory", which states that for every disease there's an antidisease organism which will specifically attack and destroy it. This then led to the development of "nemesis therapy", where I make extracts of these "nemesis organisms" with which to treat specific diseases. And how do you find nemesis organisms? Well, you look around. Where there's a disease and there's less of another disease, the chances are that they're antagonistic to each other. Or, you work on basic levels, as I like to do, and do test after test after test to check. What I did in the laboratory was get thousands of bottles and place leukemia lymph node tumour biopsies in them. Each bottle had a particular organism growing inside it. The one with affinity for the cancer actually grabbed hold of the cancer and ate it. This protein 'web'actually, a fungus-shot up and encapsulated the tumour. Within a few days, there was a little bit of the cancer left. A couple of weeks later, no cancer-just the fungus! So what this does is it gives us this new therapeutic modality. This nemesis organism can now give us highly specific chemicals that it used to kill the cancer, but which can be made so they do not attack any other sort of tissue. Two, it can give us tagging complexes which stick to the outside of the cancer and make the cancer highly visible to the immune system. And three, it can give us a complete range of digestive enzymes which are specific for digesting the cancer and the cancer alone. So this little baby not just kills the disease, it also cleans up after itself! With use of the tagging system, if the immune system looks at this fibrillary network of protein stuck onto the outside of the cancer, it doesn't see cancer; it sees a bug and it wants to go after the bug. Now, you don't inject the bug; you purify the protein extract that sticks to the cancer and you inject that. That then sticks to the cancer in the body. The body can then see it and recognise it because it's tagged with bacterial, fungal or viral protein. You and I have no trouble getting rid of a cough or a cold in a week or two. We can get rid of cancer: make the cancer look like a cough or a cold by sticking cough or cold particles on it, and the body will attack it, destroy it and remove it.

However, there were instances where patients had a regression several months or years after treatment of their tumours with a tagging complex. This suggested that tagging the cancer was not the be-all and end-all, that tagging the cancer cell still didn't cure cancer the disease. There was another factor at work. An interesting observation was made about 20 years ago when leukaemia patients were treated by wiping out their bone marrow and then giving them somebody else's bone marrow. It was found that the leukaemia would invariably recur. And you know how they say how cancer comes back? Well, the doctor says: "Sorry, Mr Jones; it seems that when I was operating on you and I was giving you the chemo and the radio, one cell spilt, and this one cell hid and then went all over the place and grew again-just this one cell, the spilt cell." One cell or a few cells get loose and the disease comes back. This may account for some of the cancer recurrences, but to try to explain all cancer recurrences that way, the medical term for that is "crap"! What we know from those leukaemia trials is that they wiped out the patient's bone marrow. There was nothing left! They gave him someone else's bone marrow. Six months later, the leukaemia came back. Now, if it was a leftover cell, then when you check that leukaemia cell you should find that it's the same as the leukaemia you treated before the patient went into remission, true? It should be the same cell come back. However, when they ran DNA checks, they found that not only wasn't it the same cell, but it belonged to the donor. It was the donor's bone marrow that had turned into leukaemia cells! This finding has been published in the conventional medical literature, and it means that cancer the disease is not cancer the cell. There is something in the body of a patient which regenerates and augments cancer, the cancer cell. And if you don't address that, then you won't get rid of the disease. So there I was, with all these little bottles, cooking up these nemesis organisms and tagging them, but something kept showing up over and over and over again which was driving me nuts. I would incubate the cancer with another organism-say, an E. coli-and I'd find other organisms growing when the cancer cells died, that I hadn't put in there. They would usually be staphylococcal or streptococcal in appearance. Acid-fast bacilli sometimes would show up, depending on what culture medium was used and for how long I cultured them. Now this is really interesting. What you notice is what some people would call "pleomorphism" in progress. A couple of elements would develop these elongated rodlike structures, and you could actually see a coccal form changing into a rodlike form. Pleomorphism in action. I went to my colleagues and said: "Look, why do I keep getting these bugs? It's a sterile cancer I'm putting into the bottle, for goodness sake. I'm incubating with something completely different, and these bugs keep showing up." And they said: "Well, Sam, you know what you're like. You probably sneezed and contaminated the whole lot!" Then I said: "It's happened over and over and over again. So it's contamination?" "Yes, yes, absolutely." A hundred years ago, everybody blamed this contamination as the cause of cancer. I have the literature. There were thousands of articles written on bacteria-bacterial and fungal organisms-being the cause of cancer. But, as technology gets more and more advanced, we

have to reject what's obvious; and when we reject what's obvious, the truth becomes very hard to find. So how could I prove to these people that these organisms are actually intricately involved in the cancer process or in the AIDS process? The first thing to do is to grow a bunch of them out of some cancer cells, inject them into a few animals and see how many animals get cancer-and a lot of them do. Because the bug does not kill the animal, the animal develops cancer. In a strange way, it actually appears that developing the cancer makes the animal live longer. Now, let me warp your minds a little bit here. Believe me, what I'm about to say to you is just a theory, and it has no bearing at all on the efficacy of the therapy, but what if these bugs can't entice an immune response? They are contained in the middle of the cancer; the body is not doing anything to fight them, and yet they're not spreading. What's containing them? What if cancer isn't really the enemy? What if it's the body's last-chance attempt at getting these bugs and localising them in an area so they don't spread and kill us in a hurry? What if cancer is actually doing us a favour? Is that why every time we fry a cancer lesion with radiotherapy and chemotherapy, the whole thing then comes back and explodes all over the place because we're actually releasing the cause from its entrapment? Just a theory! This therapy at the very least can control the disease, and at best can cause dramatic, rapid improvement. There are many cases of cancer tumour reducing to half its size within a week or two. For example, fig. 1a shows the mammogram of a breast cancer in a 65-year-old woman. After 10 days of treatment, the breast is normal (fig. 1b). Fig. 2a shows a case of non-Hodgkin's lymphoma in a 32-year-old woman. After two weeks of treatment, her lymphoma was considerably reduced in size (fig. 2b). It's unheard of to be able to do that and not have significant die-off or toxic effects-and yet they don't exist with this treatment. When you follow nature and follow the guidelines of what happens in spontaneous remission, Induced Remission Therapy can achieve cures with minimal side effects. I didn't choose the public forum to come here and speak to you today. Please understand me: I would much rather be addressing medical practitioners, peers, and getting this out not as an alternative therapy but as a conventional therapy. I've spent 12 years trying to get my research published in the conventional literature, and 12 years going from hospital to hospital and being treated like something they'd stepped in. In light of what I read in the paper today-somebody wrote an article condemning this conference-it appears that the message being sent by that person is that if the conventional medical establishment in all its holiness doesn't agree with a concept or a therapy, then the public is just too stupid to be able to understand it fully and evaluate it for themselves. The attitude is that the public is just so dumb that they shouldn't be given the opportunity. Well, my apologies to the author, but the greatest fool I know is a blind fool who'll say opinions about things he hasn't even bothered experiencing or investigating himself.

In this "Kevorkian age", as I call it, where people champion the concept of death with dignity when faced with suffering, pain and disease, I'm offering a technology that can end suffering, pain and disease; and I pray that the emphasis will shift now from trying to support death with dignity to championing life with dignity.

INDUCED REMISSION THERAPY: 1998 UPDATE

After years of lectures, presentations to peers and public appearances as well as numerous radio, television, newspaper and magazine appearances, I find that conventional medicine still has little awareness of the efficacy of my therapies-as evidenced, for example, in the advances achieved using IRT in AIDS remission (see table 1). Any doctor can make amazing claims, but independent, unbiased testing is a credible way to determine the efficacy of a treatment. It would not only document the effectiveness of my vaccines but would also stir interest in any promising new therapy. So I brought case studies of AIDS patients I'd treated to Cedar Sinai Medical Center for evaluation. Dr Shlomo Melmed was impressed with the results, and at his suggestion I sent samples of my vaccine to the AIDS and Immune Disorders Center's Division of Infectious Diseases for in vitro analysis. The clinical analysis performed by Dr Eric Daar indicated that out of the 22 samples tested, 20 of them showed 99% efficacy in neutralising HIV-1. This analysis was followed up with an independent evaluation by University of Southern California clinical laboratories. This involved the electron microscopy of blood samples taken by a control group infected with HIV. This group yielded over 100 photos that demonstrate the attack, death, disintegration and purge of the HIV virus. The PhD who conducted this test remarked that "the number of intact viral particles has declined for each patient following vaccine administration at a level approximating 50%". Examples of this progression from attack to purge are shown in figures 3a to 3d. The first electron microscope photograph (fig. 3a) shows the fragmenting cell full of HIV particles. The next photo (fig. 3b) shows the cell three days later, with improved stability and decreased viral particle count. The third photo (fig. 3c) was taken six days after vaccine treatment and shows fewer viral particles per cell. The final photo (fig. 3d), taken nine days after therapy, shows no intracellular viral particles and the now-visible cell nucleus. This evidence from the cellular level demonstrates that AIDS and cancer can be attacked genetically without causing significant damage to the healthy, fast-multiplying cells needed to maintain a healthy life. You'd think that the media, the medical community and others would be alerted to the fantastic results of this treatment. It's hard to imagine that institutes entrusted with the public faith and public funds to discover and research new therapies would delay the application of life-saving technology and treatments. It was my hope that knowledge of IRT would be disseminated and the FDA would allow the practice of this therapy upon the countless AIDS and cancer victims who had little

hope otherwise. But these doctors and medical institutes denied having any affiliation with me. They denied the impressive test data and even denied knowing me-until forced to declare otherwise before a judge in a civil legal action in San Diego, CA (case no. 700406). It was their incomprehensible behaviour that led me to bring a lawsuit, if for no other reason than to make these test results a record of the court, but I had to pursue these medical organisations so as to have access to further laboratory evidence. We tend to worship our doctors as gods who will save us from diseases. If these false gods let us down, is it not time to take back responsibility for our lives and well-being? As the public begins to learn of this promising healing technology, IRT, they demand to know why it is being withheld. I've always resented my work being associated under the catch-all phrase "alternative medicine". My treatment involves an extremely focused hybrid of what is considered "conventional medicine". However, in my pursuit of any form of therapy that could augment or even supersede my own findings, I've always been interested in alternatives as opposed to conventional, toxic and often barbaric treatments. Although there is hope of finding other practitioners who have medical information to offer, I have yet to find any breakthroughs that would complement my own. I've been appalled to find alternative health organisations that sell juice drinks, vitamin C shots and laetrile powders to desperate patients-products costing hundreds and often thousands of dollars yet only costing a few cents to make. It was in this spirit that I made this offer: US$100,000 to any "alternative" therapy that can prove 10 cases of full cancer remission. Additionally, I made this offer to the sceptical world of conventional medicine: US$100,000 to any reputable medical organisation that will test and publish the results of my AIDS and cancer vaccines. No one has yet come forward to make a claim on these offers. With the realisation that Induced Remission Therapy can offer favourable results now, and with the assistance of additional resources, medical industry professionals who are truly dedicated to curing disease, and have the ability to catalogue, store and culture autogenous vaccines on a large scale, could and would alter medical treatment as recognised today. Historically, institutions are resistant to change. Change comes slowly. So for any promising therapy to be accepted into the mainstream of medical practice, this would require a paradigm shift in medical science as we know it today. IRT deals with maladies at the genetic level. Indeed, it is the only therapy now in application that concentrates on disease at this level. The matrix of many diseases is at the genetic level, so many types of illness can be treated with IRT. Genetic correction is the only hope for achieving a cure in such disease conditions as AIDS and cancer, and starkly contrasts the available toxic and inferior modalities that attack disease mechanisms and symptoms while leaving a damaged blueprint.

The best demonstration of this remarkable ability can be seen in the cases where HIV virus is genetically removed from the cell nucleus. Not only is the body purged of the disease, but it is able to repair damage suffered during the course of the illness. This opens up a new field of cellular regeneration never before possible. The capacity to reverse age-and disease-related DNA damage opens a new world of therapeutic opportunity and almost limitless applications.

Editor's Notes:
For further details, or to obtain videos on Dr Chachoua's Induced Remission Therapy, phone (213) 655 0271 in the USA; or visit website. To obtain the video of Dr Chachoua's 1995 lecture, contact Independent Medical Research, Suite 401, 135 Macquarie Street, Sydney NSW 2000, Australia, phone +61 (0)2 9247 5366, fax +61 (0)2 9247 5453. Price: AUD$35 + $6 p&h in Aust, $8 to NZ, $15 to UK/Europe (PAL); AUD$45 + $15 p&h to USA (NTSC). Dr Chachoua's book, The Challenge, The Promise & The Cure, is scheduled to be published in late 1998.

Go Back to Part 1

MARIJUANA
- A Medicinal Marvel
Cannabis, or marijuana, has proven medical benefits and few, if any, toxic side-effects. Why, then, has it been a prohibited medicine for over fifty years?
Dr Lester Grinspoon interviewed by Jana Ray 1996 by Jana Ray For further information, contact: c/- B.C. Anti-Prohibition League PO Box 8179 Victoria, British Columbia, V8W 3R8 Canada

Extracted from Nexus Magazine, Volume 3, #5 (August-September '96). PO Box 30, Mapleton Qld 4560 Australia. editor@nexusmagazine.com Telephone: +61 (0)7 5442 9280; Fax: +61 (0)7 5442 9381 From our web page at: www.nexusmagazine.com

Medicinal cannabis, also known as medical marijuana, is beginning to receive attention

worldwide. Unfortunately, scare tactics and misinformation surrounding the international 'war on drugs' continue to dominate in the political and medical arenas, leaving many unwilling or unable to think for themselves. Despite this, more people are discovering the ability of marijuana, or cannabis, to relieve symptoms surrounding many medical conditions. One of the pioneers of medicinal cannabis research is Dr Lester Grinspoon, a professor at Harvard Medical School. In the last 30 years Dr Grinspoon has researched and written many articles along with two books on the cannabis controversy. Marihuana Reconsideredand Marihuana, The Forbidden Medicine introduced many to the positive uses and benefits of one of the oldest cultivated plants in the world. In this interview with Dr Grinspoon, many topics are discussed concerning the role of medicinal cannabis use in today's society. J. Ray: What got you interested in marijuana/cannabis? Dr Grinspoon: In 1967, I had some unexpected time so I thought I would look into marijuana to see what all the fuss was about. I was convinced at the time that marijuana was a terribly dangerous drug. I didn't understand why young people were ignoring the government's warnings about its danger in using it. So, I spent the next three years doing research and looking into it. I learned I had been brainwashed just like so many other citizens in the United States.

While marijuana is not harmless, it is so much less harmful than alcohol or tobacco that the only sensible way to deal with it is to make it legally available in a controlled system. We can see this with alcohol which is legally available to people over the age of 21 in the United States. I put all this together in a book called Marihuana Reconsidered. It was published in 1971 by Harvard University Press and was quite controversial at the time. It has just been republished as a classic with a new introduction, 25 years later. JR: In your research you found marijuana/cannabis to be less harmful than tobacco or alcohol? Dr G: I think cannabis is not harmless. There is no such thing as a harmless drug. Cannabis is, by any criterion, less harmful than either alcohol or tobacco. For example, tobacco costs the US about 425,000 lives every year; alcohol, perhaps 100,000 to 150,000 lives, not to speak of all the other problems caused by alcohol use. With cannabis there has not been a single case of a documented death due to its use. Now, of course, death is not the only toxicity. It is the most profound one and certainly a permanent one. If you look at it from the point of view of other toxicities, again it comes out much better than either alcohol or tobacco. In fact, the subject of our latest book, Marihuana, The Forbidden Medicine, looks at cannabis from the point of view of a medicine. When cannabis regains the place it once had in the US Pharmacopoeia it will be among the least toxic substances in that whole compendium. JR: It was in the US Pharmacopoeia in the early 1900s? Dr G: That is correct. Cannabis was a very much used drug up until 1941 when it was dropped from the US Pharmacopoeia. This was after the passage of the first of the draconian US anti-marijuana laws in 1937, the Marihuana Tax Act. This Act made it so difficult for physicians to prescribe cannabis that they just stopped using it. JR: Cannabinoid receptors were recently discovered in the human brain. Are these cannabinoid receptors related to cannabis and its medical uses? Dr G: Very definitely. Some years ago it was discovered by Dr Solomon Snyder that there are endogenous opioids; that is to say, substances like opium that we produce in our bodies. It followed from that, that there would be opioid receptors in our brains. It wasn't long afterwards that a woman named Candace Pert discovered this. In other words, if you consider a receptor as a kind of keyhole and the ligand or the neurotransmitter as the key that opens it, the key has to fit into that receptor to open it. With cannabis it came about the other way: the receptor sites for cannabis were discovered first. I believe this was in 1990. From this it was implied that there had to be an endogenous cannabinoid, a ligand that would turn this receptor site on. Indeed, a couple of years later, a man named W. A. Devane and his group discovered this ligand and they gave it the name "anandamide", after the Sanskrit word ananda, which means "bliss". Now there are many studies of these receptors and anandamide. It is clear that these receptors are not just located in the brain but in various other organs in the body as well. I think we are going to see in the future that these receptors play a very important part in the medicinal utility of cannabis. Right now the clinical evidence is empirical and anecdotal but, in my view, powerful enough to be translated into a policy which would allow people to use cannabis legally for medicinal purposes.

JR: Do these recent discoveries contradict past research that warned of brain damage from cannabis use? Dr G: In my view, that kind of thing is in the realm of myth and misinformation about cannabis. Think about it for a minute. If the brain produces its own cannabinoid-like substances, it doesn't make much sense that it would produce a substance which is going to damage the brain. Indeed, long before it was discovered that there are endogenous cannabinoids, the empirical evidence did not demonstrate that cannabis damaged the brain. There are a few studies which were methodically unsound that the US Government and, specifically, NIDA, the National Institute of Drug Abuse, and the DEA, the Drug Enforcement Administration, focus on. JR: Can you tell me something about the US Drug Enforcement Administration, the DEA? Dr G: The predecessor agency of the DEA, the Federal Bureau of Narcotics, was organised in 1930 by a man named Anslinger. Anslinger undertook what he called a "great educational campaign", which actually turned out to be a great disinformational campaign. This is symbolised by one of the flagships of that campaign: the movie, Reefer Madness. If you see the movie Reefer Madness today, even a person who is not very sophisticated about marijuana will laugh at the grossness of the exaggerations dramatised in that movie. JR: Do you think pharmaceutical drug companies have anything to do with the government's prohibitive stand against medicinal cannabis use? Dr G: Absolutely. The Partnership for a Drug Free America has a budget of about a million dollars a day. A lot of that money comes from drug companies and distilleries. You see, these companies and distilleries have something to lose- the distilleries for obvious reasons. The drug companies are not interested in marijuana as a medicine because the plant cannot be patented. If you can't patent it, you can't make money on it. Their only interest is a negative one. It will eventually displace some of their pharmaceutical products. Imagine a patient who requires cancer chemotherapy. Now he can take the best of the antinausea drugs, which would be ondansetron. He would pay about US$35 or $40 per 8milligram pill and would then take three or four of them for a treatment. Normally, he would take it orally, but people with that kind of nausea often can't, so he would take it intravenously. The cost of one treatment for that begins at US$600 because he will need a hospital bed, etc. Or he can smoke perhaps half of a marijuana cigarette and receive relief from the nausea. Currently, marijuana on the streets is very expensive. One can pay from US$200 to $600 an ounce. This is what I call the prohibition tariff. When marijuana is available as a medicine, the cost would be significantly less than other medications; it would cost about US$20 to $30 an ounce. You can't tax it in the US because it is a medicine. So that would translate out to maybe about 30 cents for a marijuana cigarette. So our chemotherapy patient could get, many people believe, better relief from the marijuana cigarette for 30 cents. This, in comparison to the ondansetron which would cost at the very least US$160 a day and, if he had to take it intravenously, more than US$600 per treatment.

Well, if you multiply that by all of the symptoms and syndromes we discuss in the book, Marihuana, The Forbidden Medicine, then you can see that the drug companies will have something to lose here. JR: Do you see this as a big obstacle in changing drug policy here in North America? Dr G: Well, it is certainly playing a part. It is indirectly playing a part in the Partnership for a Drug Free America ads. To say they are inaccurate is an understatement. JR: Are we also talking about DARE, the Drug Abuse Resistance Education program we see in many schools at this time? Dr G: Oh yes, that is a terrible program. Again, it is miseducating children about drugs. It has now been established in a major study that it doesn't do a bit of good. We're all worried about youngsters doing drugs, but now DARE has been demonstrated not to do any good. JR: In your book, Marihuana, The Forbidden Medicine, there are many references to the medicinal uses of cannabis. What are some of the medical problems you have seen medicinal cannabis help? Dr G: The most common cancer treatment in the last couple of decades is with the cancer chemotherapeutic substances. A big problem with some of these is the severe nausea and vomiting. It is the kind of nausea that anybody who has not experienced it can only imagine. It is very important that this nausea be defeated so patients can be reasonably comfortable with this treatment. As I have mentioned, there are conventional drugs available; it is just that cannabis is often the best. Then there is glaucoma which is a disorder of increased intraocular pressure in the eyes. If that pressure is not brought down, glaucoma can eventually lead to blindness. There are conventional medicines that work pretty well; but, for some people, cannabis works better and with fewer side-effects. Epilepsy is a disorder which has been treated by cannabis for centuries. About 25 per cent of people in the US who have various forms of epilepsy don't get good relief from the conventional medicines. Many of them do get relief from one of the oldest anti-epileptic medicines, cannabis. Multiple sclerosis affects more than two million people in the US, and one of its distressing symptoms is muscle spasm. It is very painful. Anybody who has had a cramp while swimming will know what muscle spasm pain is all about. Cannabis is very effective for the muscle spasms of not only multiple sclerosis but also of paraplegia and quadriplegia. Furthermore, cannabis helps people with MS who may have trouble controlling their bladders. Cannabis is very helpful in reducing this kind of loss of control. Not long ago I was in London doing a TV debate on the topic of medicinal cannabis use. There was a woman in the audience who said she had come down from Leeds, two-and-a-half hours on the train, to be in the television audience. She has MS. The part that was so distressing for her was the social embarrassment of losing control over her bladder. Well, she said cannabis has restored her bladder control and she could now make the two-and-a-half-hour trip from Leeds with no trouble.

Cannabis has been used for centuries in the treatment of various kinds of chronic pain. It was used on the battlefields of the Civil War as an analgesic medicine until morphine displaced it. Morphine was much quicker for the pain and a much more powerful pain-reliever than cannabis. Cannabis cannot defeat very powerful pain. The price of using morphine was that many people suffered from what was then called "soldier's disease", which was addiction to morphine. Cannabis is very useful in the treatment of migraine headaches. Sir William Osler, in his last textbook on medicine, describes cannabis as the best single medicine for the treatment of the pain of migraine. The list is longer than that but I don't think you want me to go on and on about this. One of the amazing things about cannabis is its versatility. It has many uses. It is also remarkably non-toxic and it will be quite inexpensive when it is not a prohibited substance. In my opinion, cannabis will be seen as a wonder drug of the 1990s, much as penicillin was in the 1940s. JR: In your first book on cannabis, Marihuana Reconsidered, you mentioned that the international drug-control treaties, specifically the United Nations Single Convention on Narcotic Drugs, were not a serious obstacle to the legalisation of cannabis. Do you still go along with this? Dr G: There is no question about it. There is no serious obstacle. Treaties can be changed and I think the push to do that will come from Europe. The interest in this is growing much more rapidly in Europe than in the US. In fact, there is so much new information regarding medicinal cannabis use that Yale University Press has asked us for a second edition of Marihuana, The Forbidden Medicine. This book has been translated into 10 languages, including Japanese. Late in 1995 we received a letter from our German publisher congratulating us on our seventh printing. They said our book has begun a "robust debate on the medicinal use of marijuana in Germany". So, the Europeans are way ahead of us, and I think the pressure will probably come from them to make the necessary legal changes so cannabis can be used as a medicine without interference. The present situation is just awful. These poor people who use it as a medicine already have some degree of anxiety regarding their disease. Another layer of anxiety is imposed on them by their government; namely, they might get arrested or have their homes confiscated because they use cannabis as a medicine. JR: Do you think these international treaties are what keep the 'war on drugs' alive? Dr G: I think the Single Convention is not a big obstacle, frankly. I think lots of people use that as an excuse, that we can't do anything because of the Single Convention. I'm not an expert on it, but the international lawyers I've talked to say this is not the problem. I think the war on drugs is a much bigger thing than our discussion of medicinal cannabis use. The 'war on drugs' is a much more complicated problem. If we stick to the narrow agenda of medicinal cannabis use, I think putting pressure on our government representatives and other people in powerful positions is the way. People are learning about cannabis as a medicine. Anybody who knows a person with AIDS who is dealing with the wasting syndrome probably knows someone who has discovered that

cannabis not only retards his weight-loss but maybe helps him to regain weight. People who know patients with multiple sclerosis, migraine, glaucoma who are using cannabis, begin to see that it is a very useful medicine and they begin to wonder what all the fuss is about. So I think people are getting educated. The other thing that is happening that I think is very hopeful is that doctors are getting educated. You see, doctors usually get their drug education from drug companies or from pharmaceutical company sales people who go around to doctors' offices, as well as from journal articles, advertisements and promotional campaigns from these drug companies. There are no drug companies interested in cannabis, so doctors don't learn much about it. In my view, doctors have not only been miseducated like so many other people, but they have also been agents of that miseducation. What is happening now is doctors are learning from patients. This is a new way for doctors to learn about a new medicine. They learn lots of things from their patients, but generally not about new medicines. An example of this would be an AIDS patient who started using cannabis for his wasting syndrome. Imagine him going into his doctor's office and getting on the scales. The doctor knows he's been losing weight all along and nothing that the doctor has given him has helped. Suddenly, the doctor sees his patient has gained weight since the last visit and he asks, "What's going on?" The patient says, "It is the cannabis I've been smoking: it has helped me put on some weight." This makes a powerful impression on a doctor who has been struggling to help his patient gain weight. Once this happens to a doctor, his attitude begins to change. JR: How can the average person work for changes in the drug laws? Dr G: Well, right now in the US, Congressman Barney Frank of Massachusetts has introduced a bill to do just this; to make it possible for people to use cannabis as a medicine. He needs co-sponsorship and support for this bill. People who are interested in this can contact Barney Frank or even their own representatives and ask them to support HR 2618, the Bill for medical cannabis use for those in medical need. JR: Is this a similar bill to what Newt Gingrich and others had introduced into Congress in the early 1980s? Dr G: It's the same bill. It is the McKinney bill. I had suggested to Congressman Frank to expand the number of symptoms and syndromes for which cannabis can be used. We know more about it than we did in 1982, but it is the same bill. Gingrich supported it then, but not now. JR: In February 1994 you and James Bakalar wrote, "The War on Drugs: A Peace Proposal", published in The New England Journal of Medicine. In it you talk about harm-reduction strategies in the Netherlands and other countries. What do you think is holding back these governments in North America from making the changes necessary for a truce in the drug war, specifically in regards to medicinal cannabis use? Dr G: Unfortunately, it is attitudes and fears that are unwarranted. Take one harm-reduction approach; namely, clean needles. Now, we've been saying for years that clean needles will reduce the spread of AIDS among drug users. The IV drug users are the group spreading it the most. There are people who are afraid of needle-exchange programs because they think it will cause an increase in the use of intravenous drugs. I would say this has been going on now for

four or five years. Now the data is overwhelming. It clearly demonstrates that exchanging needles does cut down the spread of AIDS and it does not cause an increase in the use of these drugs. It is so convincing that some local municipalities have gone ahead with needle exchanges, but the Federal government and President Clinton are all dead set against it. We could have saved a lot of people from AIDS by instituting this policy of clean needles early on. Even now we are dragging our feet because of this misapprehension about giving needles out. Ignorance and fear are not always corrected by data. The data on needle exchange is compelling whether it's from Australia, New Haven or wherever. There is no question. You would think when you have this kind of data it would be translated into social policy, considering the cost of AIDS in human suffering. But we're having an awful tough time persuading the authorities that we should go full steam ahead with needle exchange. There is an attitude here in the US that the only way to treat anyone using a drug not approved of is to treat them as a criminal. Many of these people even go to jail. The costs of criminalising these people have been extreme. Since I started my work on marijuana in 1967, more than 10 million Americans have been arrested on marijuana charges in the US. In 1994, the year for which we have the latest FBI data on this, 483,000 Americans were arrested on marijuana charges. That is just extraordinary when you consider that cannabis imposes less harm on the individual and on society than either alcohol or tobacco. JR: What kind of feedback did you receive from your June 1995 article, "Marihuana as Medicine", in JAMA? Dr G: Well, that article caused a lot of fuss. It was published in the Journal of the American Medical Association (JAMA). This organisation has been steadfast in its opposition to marijuana for 50 years-since an editorial published in 1945. Although the AMA doesn't say so officially, I think publishing our article signals a growing change in physicians' attitudes towards medicinal cannabis. There were physicians who wrote me nasty letters. More impressive were the many physicians who shared their stories about how they learned about cannabis from seeing how it helped a particular patient. Several of them said we ought to have an organisation, a physicians' organisation, for the medical use of marijuana. The article created a stir not just in this country. I think JAMA is published in 33 languages. It was no small wonder that there was a lot of mail from other parts of the world as well. JR: Was the feedback mostly positive? Dr G: Absolutely. By far, most of it was positive. There were some nasty letters, but I have received those from the time I first published Marihuana Reconsidered. The first letter I received was a very nasty letter. As the years go on, though, the mail gets much more positive. JR: What do you see for the future of medicinal cannabis use? Dr G: It strikes me that there are a lot of parallels with the discovery of penicillin. Penicillin was discovered by a man named Alexander Fleming in 1928. He had gone off for summer vacation and left a Petri dish out in his laboratory. When he came back, the Petri dish was just covered with Staphylococcus, except for an area surrounding what looked like a little island of mould. He looked into it and found that the mould was giving off a substance which he called "penicillin". It was killing the Staphylococcus. Yet his discovery was ignored until 1941. For over a decade his publication was ignored, until the pressure of World War II highlighted the

need for antibacterial substances other than sulphonamides. Then a couple of investigators did a study with just six patients and demonstrated it was a good antibiotic. Penicillin became very inexpensive to produce. It was clear that penicillin was not toxic and it was very versatile as a drug. It was used in the treatment of many different kinds of infectious diseases. It became the wonder drug of the 1940s. When cannabis can be produced as a medicine it will be very inexpensive. I have already listed some of the reasons why it can be said to be versatile, and, the government position notwithstanding, it is remarkably non-toxic. It has exactly the same three characteristics that made penicillin a wonder drug. These are some of the reasons I believe that, in the late 1990s, cannabis is going to be recognised as a wonder drug. References Grinspoon, Lester, M.D., Marihuana Reconsidered, Quick American Archives (a division of Quick Trading Company, PO Box 429477, San Francisco, CA 94142, USA), 1994 (ISBN 0932551-13-0), first published by Harvard University Press, 1971. Grinspoon, Lester, M.D. and James B. Bakalar, Marihuana, The Forbidden Medicine, Yale University Press, New Haven and London, 1993 (ISBN 0-300-05435-1 [cloth], ISBN 0-30005994-9 [paperback]. Grinspoon, Lester, M.D. and James B. Bakalar, "The War On Drugs: A Peace Proposal", New England Journal of Medicine, vol. 330, no. 5, 3 February 1994. Grinspoon, Lester, M.D. and James B. Bakalar, "Marihuana as Medicine: A Plea for Reconsideration", Journal of the American Medical Association (JAMA), vol. 273, no. 23. For more information on the DARE school programs, here is a list of articles and world wide web addresses: Harmon, Michele Alicia, "Reducing the Risk of Drug Involvement Among Early Adolescents: An Evaluation of Drug Abuse Resistance Education (DARE)", Institute of Criminal Justice and Criminology, University of Maryland, College Park, MD 20742, USA, April 1993. Web address: http://turnpike.net/~jnr/dareeval.htm "Studies Find Drug Program Not Effective", USA Today, 11 October 1993. See web site: http://turnpike.net/~jnr/dareart.htm. "A Different Look at DARE", Drug Reform Coordination Network Topics, in-depth series. Web site address: http://drcnet.org/DARE. About the Interviewee: Dr Lester Grinspoon is an Associate Professor of Psychiatry at the Harvard Medical School. He has published over 140 papers and 12 books. His major area of interest has been 'illicit' drugs. His first book, Marihuana Reconsidered, was published in 1971 by Harvard University Press and republished in 1994 as a classic. He has written books on amphetamines, cocaine and psychedelic drugs. In 1990 he won the Alfred R. Lindesmith Award of the Drug Policy Foundation for "Achievement in the field of drug scholarship". Marihuana, The Forbidden Medicine, Dr Grinspoon's latest book, written with James Bakalar, has been translated into 10 languages. A second edition is now in press. [Copies of Marihuana, The Forbidden Medicine, can be ordered from the Publicity Department, Yale University Press, New Haven, Connecticut, USA, phone +1 (203) 432 0971.]

About the Interviewer: Jana Ray is a freelance writer and community radio personality who works to educate the public about humane alternatives to the global war on drugs. Harm-reduction strategies, legal medicinal cannabis use, drug law reform and the preservation of everyone's human rights are fundamental principles guiding her work. Since 1992, Jana has been an active member of the British Columbia Anti-Prohibition League which represents various west Canadian groups. BCAPL advocates public/government recognition of the individual's natural, human and legal right to determine personally his/her own religion, lifestyle and consumption.

Mind Control Slavery and the New World Order

According to this extremely disturbing report, Monarch Program mindcontrol survivors claim to have been used as high-tech slaves by certain intelligence agencies and top-ranking politicians.

Extracted from Nexus Magazine, Volume 6, Number 2 (February-March 1999). PO Box 30, Mapleton Qld 4560 Australia. editor@nexusmagazine.com Telephone: +61 (0)7 5442 9280; Fax: +61 (0)7 5442 9381 From our web page at: www.nexusmagazine.com by Uri Dowbenko 1998 New Improved Entertainment Corp. PO Box 43 Pray, Montana 59065, USA E-mail: u.dowbenko@mailcity.com

igh-tech slavery is alive and well on planet Earth. Ever since World War II when the

United States Government's Project Paperclip sponsored the resettlement of about 2,000 highlevel Nazis in the United States, the technology of mind-control programming has advanced rapidly. "The Germans under the Nazi government began to do serious scientific research into traumabased mind control," write Fritz Springmeier and Cisco Wheeler in their book, The Illuminati Formula used to create an Undetectable Total Mind Controlled Slave. "Under the auspices of the Kaiser Wilhelm Medical Institute in Berlin, Josef Mengele conducted mind-control research on thousands of twins and thousands of other hapless victims." Mengele, known as "the Angel of Death", was one of the approximately 900 military scientists and medical researchers secretly exfiltrated into the United States, where he continued his 'research' and trained others in the black arts of mind control. This work in behaviour manipulation was later incorporated into the CIA's projects Bluebird and Artichoke which, in 1953, became the notorious MKULTRA. The CIA claims that these programs were discontinued, but there is no credible evidence that "The Search for the Manchurian Candidate" (the title of the definitive book by John Marks) ever ceased. In fact, Captain John McCarthy, US Army Special Forces (Ret.), who ran CIA assassination teams out of Saigon during the Vietnam War, told his friend, LAPD whistleblower Mike Ruppert, that "MKULTRA is a CIA acronym that officially stands for 'Manufacturing Killers Utilizing Lethal Tradecraft Requiring Assassinations'". Thus the CIA's official obsession with

producing programmed killers through the MKULTRA contained more than 149 subprograms in fields ranging from biology, pharmacology, psychology to laser physics and ESP. More recently, new evidence points to the continuous use of so-called trauma-based programming techniques to accomplish the same goal. This includes the deliberate induction of Multiple Personality Disorder (MPD) in involuntary human subjects - in essence, human guinea pigs. MPD has been reclassified by the American Psychiatric Association as Dissociative Identity Disorder (DID). The psychiatrists' bible, the Diagnostic and Statistical Manual (DSM-IV, p. 487), characterises it by: A. The presence of two or more distinct personality states; B. At least two of these identities or personality states recurrently take control of the person's behaviour; C. Inability to recall important personal information that is too extensive to be explained by ordinary forgetfulness; D. The disturbance is not due to the direct physiological effects of a substance or a general medical condition. No matter what name is assigned to the problem, however, to create this condition by conscious intent is an atrocity so depraved that trauma-based mind-control programming remains the de facto Secret Holocaust of the 20th century. Known as the Monarch Project, it has been verified and corroborated by numerous survivors like Cathy O'Brien, author of TranceFormation of America, Brice Taylor, author of Starshine, and K. Sullivan, author of MK. No paper trail has been found which leads from the CIA's MKULTRA program to the Monarch Project - a catchword for mind control which involves US military, CIA, NASA and other government agencies. The Franklin Cover-up, attorney John W. DeCamp's groundbreaking book about high-level pedophilia, also describes the sordid details of Monarch. "Drugs are not the deepest level of government-sponsored evil," he writes. "I think the lowest level of Hell is reserved for those who conjured up and carried out the 'Monarch Project'. 'Monarch' refers to young people in America who were victims of mind-control experiments run either by US government agencies such as CIA or military intelligence agencies." DeCamp's client, Monarch abuse survivor Paul Bonacci, has a story which parallels the victimology of O'Brien, Taylor and Sullivan - an extensive cross-corroboration of perpetrators and their methodology. It's simply "the production of a horde of children in whom the soul is crushed, who would spy, whore, kill and commit suicide", in the words of investigative reporter Anton Chaitkin, quoted by DeCamp in his book. Recovering Monarch victims speak of ongoing trauma through "ritual abuse", also known as "satanic ritual abuse" because of the identifiable iconography of a belief structure associated with Satanism or Luciferianism. By using drugs, hypnosis, torture and electroshock, the Monarch criminal perpetrators have produced new and succeeding generations of victims. This is not science fiction, but science fact. MPD involves the creation of personality "alters": alternative personalities or personality fragments which can be used for specific tasks usually for illegal activities like delivering drugs or other black-market activities (mules),

messages (couriers) or killings (assassins). These alters, or soul fragments, are segregated and compartmentalised within the victim's mind by the repeated use of stun guns, drugs and hypnosis, which isolates the memories of their experiences. An alter can be accessed by anyone who knows the "codes" or "triggers". These triggers, which induce an altered or trance state in a programmed victim, can be anything including telephone tones, nursery rhymes, dialogue from certain movies or hand signals. According to Springmeier and Wheeler, whose 468-page book has become a reference in the field, "...the basis for the success of the Monarch mind-control programming is that different personalities or personality parts called 'alters' can be created who do not know each other, but who can take the body at different times. The amnesia walls that are built by traumas form a protective shield of secrecy that prevents the abusers from being found out and prevents the front personalities who hold the body much of the time to know how their system of alters is being used." The mind-control programming, however, has not worked according to plan. In fact, the perpetrators, in their arrogance and hubris, never dreamed that their methods could fail. The retrieval of survivors' photographic-like memories of actual abuse incidents, including images, sounds and smells, constitutes a major exposure of human rights abuses. These victims bear witness to the secret atrocities of the so-called New World Order.

MORE ON ILLUMINATI MIND CONTROL

According to John Coleman, author of Conspirators Hierarchy: The Committee of 300: "...the Illuminati is very much alive and well in America... Since the Illuminati is also known as Satanism, it must follow that the CIA was controlled by a Satanist while Dulles had charge of it. The same holds true for George Bush [a member of the Order of Skull and Bones]. "Given the ghastly mind-control experiments constantly being conducted by the CIA, and its past connections to fiendish monsters like Dr Campbell and Dr Sidney Gottlieb, it does not take much to conclude that the CIA follows satanic roads," Coleman concludes in his monograph, "Illuminati in America". With regards to "the brainwashing capabilities of the Tavistock Institute as well as US Department of Defense projects like the Advanced Research Project Agency", Coleman writes that "...the bottom line of the projects is mind control as predicted by the book, The Technotronic Era, by Zbigniew Brzezinski. The project goes by the name 'Monarch Program' and it is a vast project involving not only the CIA but the Army, Air Force and Navy with all of their skills and vast resources."

SULLIVAN'S TRAVELS
The horrific torture and sexual abuse of children, also called "satanic ritual abuse", has been a key component in the creation of mind-controlled slaves.

Mind-control survivor K. Sullivan has written an astounding book called MK, a fictionalised account of her life, which describes the world of multiple personalities. To her credit, Sullivan has been able to reconstruct from her memories the actual mechanics and methodology of going from one alter state to another. A programmed assassin and sex slave, Sullivan says she was abused and raped by Robert Maxwell, Henry Kissinger, George Bush and Billy Graham, among others. One of her controllers was deceased CIA operative James Jesus Angleton, who has been widely regarded as a KGB and Mossad asset. In a recent interview, Sullivan spoke about her background as a "family-generational slave" to the elite and about her stepfather, now deceased, who was initially her primary programmer. His cover was a church-going, upstanding citizen, a professional mechanical and systems engineer with a curious interest in robotics. "There were a number of people who trained, conditioned, then broke my will, broke my psyche and programmed me in different altered states," she said in a recent interview. "My father was the one who did me the most. He did it through terror. He did it through torture. He was a very brilliant man, and he seemed to enjoy doing it to me and other children." Confirming that her father was "horribly abused as a child", Sullivan added: "I know that for certain. His father was a Welsh Druid who had been sold as a child to a ship captain who brought him over to the US. At least that's the mentality in my family, for slavery of children to be okay. I heard this from older family members. They've never denied it. But my grandfather was a covert Druid as well. I'm sure he brought the religion over with him. One of the things he would do is go to the graveyard near his house and dig up bodies, then take them into the basement and take them apart and have fun with them. And he also did rituals out in the woods sometimes at night. He would sacrifice babies. And I was exposed to that. So I'm sure my father was, too, which left him no other alternative but to become like his father." And how is this behaviour related to Satanism or is it just generational child abuse? "I think it's both," she answered slowly. "And what it boils down to is these people are doing illegal activities. Criminals tend to find criminals. They tend to gravitate toward each other. It's amazing how they can find each other out. My grandfather developed connections to the Mafia in our area. I understand it was the Colombo family. I don't know what he did exactly, but I do have one memory of riding in a cement truck where he and other drivers with cement trucks were using the cement from the trucks to bury several bodies. So I guess they just did whatever needed to be done. That was in New York and Pennsylvania. My father was an assassin as well as other things, and these people really enjoy killing people. He killed people more for favours than for hire. He got to have as many kids as he wanted to raise." Her father also had CIA and NASA connections. "The CIA work seems to be rather covert. He worked for Western Electric and later on for AT&T," Sullivan said. "I found out, since then, that Western Electric has had very strong CIA ties. I have been able to go through some of his papers since his death in 1990, and I have found on his desk calendar for that year that he had several contacts with NASA. Since then I have remembered that there were several facilities that he took me to that were NASA facilities. The NASA connections seem to be directly connected to the Paperclip connection. The Nazis were brought into the country and then were integrated into the NASA structure after the war.

"My father, because of his Celtic background, had very low self-esteem," continued Sullivan. "Being exposed to some of these Nazi war criminals seemed to mean a whole lot to him because he had a mother that was German. Between the Celtic background and a German mother, these men built up his self-esteem as far as being Aryan. He very much identified with them, and I think, from what I understand, he got a lot of his training especially from one man I knew as Dr Schwartz. He had slightly wavy black hair and very dark eyes. He was slim. I can't say his height because I was just a child. He had a definite German accent. People called him Herr Doctor or Dr Schwartz, one of the two. Sometimes he was called Dr Black. He was a pedophile for sure and he was a very cold man. He liked to make kids think that they would feel safe with him, but he would do something that would upset the children and then they would be afraid of him after that."

MULTI-MODE PROGRAMMING
Sullivan said that she was used to sexually service both males and females in the Beta mode, and to do assassination, bodyguarding and intrusions in hostage situations in the Delta mode. And what is Alpha, Beta, Delta and Theta programming? "Alpha was the basis for all the other programs," she continued. "It seems to be where a lot of information was stored in my memory, in my mind, that was used by programmers to develop the other programs. It's where some of my more generic alter states were also stored. Beta was the sexual servicing part of me. They also sometimes called the alter state 'Barbie'. It was supposed to be named after Klaus Barbie." Like Barbie doll? Survivors Cathy O'Brien and Brice Taylor were also subjected to Beta, or sex-slave, programming. They, like actress Marilyn Monroe, were called "presidential models", mindcontrolled slaves for the use of high-level politicians. According to Springmeier's book, "...in 1981, the New World Order made training films for their novice programmers. Monarch slave Cathy O'Brien was used to make the film How To Divide a Personality and How To Create a Sex Slave. Two Huntsville porn photographers were used to help NASA create these training films." Sullivan recalled: "I was used both as a child and as an adult in those alter states, and I had more than one. In those alter states I would not resist. I had no anger. I was an absolute sexual slave and I would do whatever I was told to do." Delta programming is military-assassin programming that has trickled into popular consciousness through movies like La Femme Nikita, its American remake, Point of No Return, and The Long Kiss Goodnight. Regarding the Delta programming, Sullivan said: "...it was when I was used to do hits, kills, and also bodyguarding and hostage extraction. I had a great number of alter personalities that had specialised training and had different modes to do different things." Why was the training kept separate for different alters?

"Part of it was so I wouldn't recall too much at any one time - if I did start to remember," she said. "And also because they hand-pick each part out for a certain type of situation. If you had a part coming out that was very loyal to people that that part was bodyguarding, you don't want that part going off and killing somebody. And you don't want a part that's specifically programmed to kill coming out and feeling sorry for the target. So you have to keep the emotions and the motives separate as well. And so that's why they had to have different parts." Sullivan's description of Theta programming seems to correlate with the development and use of so-called extrasensory powers and extraphysical abilities. "Theta was where they used - I don't like the word 'psychic' because I think it's been so misused - thought energy," she said. "I just knew it as magnetic-type energy from the individual to do a number of different things that they were experimenting with, including long-distance mind connection with other people - even in other countries. I guess you would call it 'remote viewing' - where I could see what a person was doing in another state in a room or something like that. "It was both actual programming and experimentation. Because what they did - they kept it encapsulated in several parts of me, several altered states. It was a lot of training, a lot of experimentation." Theta programming also implies the use of thought energy to kill someone at a distance. "A lot of times I ran across other victims with Theta programming," Sullivan said in a recent CKLN radio interview. "One of the movie and book themes they used extensively was Dune, by Frank Herbert. It won't be too hard to figure because what they taught us was that we could cause things to happen to other people. It was to build up rage inside. It would come out in a form of pure energy that would hit them... They had talked about people imploding internally in their digestive organs. I don't know because I can't see what goes on inside another body, but I do know that it does work." The calculated admixture of doing good and evil seems to be a hallmark of the Illuminati methodology. It's as if they recognise, at a spiritual level, that all the horrible karma they create can be balanced by generous philanthropic gestures; for example, giving a billion dollars to the United Nations, or other feats of extraordinary compassion. "Also, they tried to use me for hands-on healing because I had a grandmother who was a healer from Sweden," said Sullivan. "So they were trying - that was me and several other survivors I talked to since - to use them in that mode also. And hands-on healing means that you would focus electromagnetic energy into the other person's body."

BRICE TAYLOR'S ORDEAL

Another book, Brice Taylor's Starshine: One Woman's Valiant Escape from Mind Control, corroborates Cathy O'Brien's and K. Sullivan's experiences. Even though it's a fictionalised account, the book clearly indicates that major crimes have been - and are being - committed by the major players of the world's power elites.

Brice Taylor was also a "presidential model", and in a recent interview she went into intimate details of her many experiences with politicians promoting the New World Order. "What it [being a presidential model] means," she explained, "is that your program is to have sex with presidents; and I did overhear this, that different politicians were encouraged to use CIA escorts for sex, so they wouldn't be in a vulnerable position if they ever disclosed any national security secrets to anyone on the outside, or for blackmail." And how would she characterise this so-called New World Order? "It is an attempt to bring in a One World Government in which elite families have things the way they want. Their belief was that the planet was overpopulated and that something had to be done: psychological and biological warfare. They considered mind control as a tool, their ace in the hole, something really different that would act as an invisible weapon."

ADVENTURES WITH HENRY K. AND THE COUNCIL

In her recovery, Brice Taylor also had memories of being used by Henry Kissinger as a mindcontrolled courier. "If you program someone to have a perfect photographic memory and total recall, then you have the capacity to be able to deal with many different tasks and assignments simultaneously," she explains. "Henry Kissinger created a 'mindfile' inside of my head. I would be sent around to all these leaders to keep their data - on some of their projects or whatever their agenda was - sorted. When they'd meet people, I would be programmed by either Kissinger or Nelson Rockefeller. This was in the mid-1960s." But who's running the 'show'? "I think there's this other layer that I call 'the Council' in my book," Taylor explained. "I know that this is a group of men that stand head and shoulders above even Kissinger and the Rockefellers. They have been genetically engineered in a way that they have [she hesitated, searching for the right words] different leadership abilities and that they are actually the ones running the plan." They refer to themselves as "the Council"? "Yes. When I was telling other people within the intelligence community about it that were involved in it, they said they call themselves the Council. The CIA has all these mind-control operatives that are working for the Government. Then there's the Council, which also understands about the mind-control project. But the Council is not CIA controlled. They could take someone like myself and be able to debrief me to find out what my agenda was."

MORE BAD MEMORIES

And how did Ms Taylor first figure out she was suffering from MPD and that she was a programmed multiple? "It started in 1985," said Taylor. "I had a very serious car accident in which my head went through the windshield. I began to have memory flashes like a memory bleed-through from one alter to another. I think what occurred was I began having access to both sides of my brain. Before, with all the sophisticated programming, half my brain was shut away from me. Now the neuron pathways had opened up because of the accident. I know of other women who have also had memories come back." So a blow to the brain had broken up the programming? "Exactly," she said. "What happened is my memories began coming back. I was in school, working on my Master's degree in psychology, when a flood of memories came back. I have a closet full of journals. I wrote down everything I was remembering. Once I got to a certain level, I had a lot of therapeutic support because, every time I'd start remembering, I'd want to hurt myself or kill myself. I lost control of my body in a car on the freeway in the fast lane one time as I was trying to really understand how programming worked. I was trying to understand from inside; a part of me was trying to explain programming to me, and I was on the freeway in the fast lane and I could not move my body. It was terrifying. These are the kinds of things I had to constantly fight. "When I deprogrammed I literally spent two years in my bedroom, drinking coffee, just writing everything down," she said. "They programmed me with perfect photographic memory. When memories came back, like the ones with Kissinger, I not only could hear his words and his voice, I could smell his cigar. I could smell his farts. I mean, I could hear and see as I remembered everything in my mind."

THE SATANIC RITUAL MURDER CONNECTION

Missing children, sexual abuse of children and pedophilia around the world all point to the involvement of an organised network of high-level criminals who covertly control the legal system. Former FBI agent and private investigator Ted Gunderson agrees. He claims that "there's a considerable overlap from various groups and organisations, but one of the driving forces is the satanic cult movement today". In his video, Satanism and the CIA's International Trafficking of Children, Gunderson refers to the notorious black magician Aleister Crowley. "The Satanists have used his writings as a guide," he says, referring to Crowley's Magick in Theory and Practice. In Chapter XII, "Of the Bloody Sacrifice" (p. 94), Crowley writes: "It would be unwise to condemn as irrational the practice of those savages who tear the heart and liver from an adversary and devour them while yet warm. In any case it was the theory of the ancient Magicians that any living being is a storehouse of energy, varying in quantity according to the size and health of the animal, and in quality according to its mental and moral character. At the death of the animal this energy is liberated suddenly. "The animal should therefore be killed within the Circle [the satanic circle] or the Triangle, as the case may be, so that its energy cannot escape. An animal should be selected whose nature accords with that of the ceremony - thus by sacrificing a female lamb one would not obtain

any appreciate quantity of the fierce energy useful to the Magician who was invoking Mars. In such a case a ram would be more suitable. And this ram should be virgin - the whole potential of its original total energy should not have been diminished in any way. For the highest spiritual working one must accordingly choose that victim which contains that greatest and purest force. A male child of perfect innocence and high intelligence is the most satisfactory and suitable victim." "We're talking about human sacrifice here," says Gunderson. More recently the 'tradition' of human sacrifice has been promoted by the late Anton LaVey, founder of the Church of Satan, who wrote in the Satanic Bible (p. 88) that "the only time a Satanist would perform a human sacrifice would be if he were to serve a twofold purpose; that being to release the magickian's [sic] wrath in throwing a curse and, more importantly, to dispose of a totally obnoxious and deserving person". Note the casual reference to murdering someone because he or she 'displeased' the Satanist/black magician. Ding dong, LaVey is dead, but his crimes live on. He's been named by several of his victim-slaves as a mind-control perpetrator. The late 'perp' himself wrote in the Satanic Bible (p. 90) that "the ideal sacrifice may be emotionally insecure, but nonetheless can in the machinations of his insecurity cause severe damage to your tranquility or sound reputation". The Satanists, after all, follow Crowley's injunction: "Do what thou wilt. That is the the law." In other words, Satanists as gods themselves will decide what to do - bypassing God's laws as well as the laws of men. It sounds like the modus operandi of the Illuminati. Gunderson makes this further comment in his video: "In my estimation, there are over three million practising Satanists in America today. How did I come up with these figures? I have informants. For instance, in the South Bay area of Los Angeles with a population of 200,000, he told me there are 3,000 practising Satanists. That is where the well-known McMartin Preschool case took place. I have an informant in Lincoln, Nebraska. In Iowa City, Iowa, a town of 150,000 - 1,500 Satanists. It averages to about 1.5 per cent of the population." Gunderson asserts that "...50,000 to 60,000 individuals are sacrificed every year. There are about eight satanic holidays." The sick joke of it all? The FBI keeps a count of stolen or missing cars, but has yet to keep a tab on missing children in America.

CRYPTO-SATANIST IN THE FBI?

You shouldn't be surprised to know that FBI Supervisory Special Agent Kenneth V. Lanning, of the Behavioral Science Unit of the National Center for the Analysis of Violent Crime, denies the existence of satanic ritual abuse in his 1992 Investigator's Guide to Allegations of Ritual Child Abuse. Lanning's intellectual posturing and specious reasoning should be studied as a prime example of serpentine logic. His semantics are brilliant, as he claims that "the words 'satanic', 'occult' and 'ritual' are often used interchangeably" and "it is difficult to define Satanism precisely". Then he frames the discussion of Satanism in non-judgemental terms,

that "it is important to realize that for some people any religious belief system other than their own is satanic". As Pilate asked "What is truth?", Lanning asks "What is Satanism?" He writes that at "...law enforcement training conferences, it is witchcraft, santeria, paganism and the occult that are most often referred to as forms of Satanism. It may be a matter of definition, but these things are not necessarily the same as traditional Satanism." He almost trips over himself declaiming the impossibility of knowing the definition. Then he dismisses satanic ritual abuse as a simple psychological problem: "Obsessive Compulsive Disorder". Of course, if he had taken the time to interview true believers, he would know that it's an actual belief system based on the ritual performance of torture and murder in loyalty to Satan and as an exchange for future rewards from the forces of darkness. Lanning's denial, ignoring the evidence of mind-control atrocities and ritual abuse, is astonishing. Is Lanning a crypto-Satanist? He's publicly denied it, but he didn't have to bother. His "freedom of religion" is protected by the US Constitution.

FATAL JUSTICE REVISITED

Private investigator Ted L. Gunderson was dragged kicking and screaming into the netherworld of Satanism, child kidnapping, drug smuggling and other corruption. Before he retired in 1979, Gunderson was the FBI Special Agent in Charge (SAC) in Los Angeles. He headed the FBI office, where he had 800 people under him and a yearly budget of over US$24 million. Since then, Gunderson's role as a private investigator and security consultant has led him to expose CIA drug dealing, child kidnapping and trafficking, mind control, and satanic murder-for-hire groups. He has also investigated many high-profile cases like the Dr Jeffrey McDonald case, the McMartin Preschool case, Nebraska's Franklin Coverup case, the Oklahoma City Bombing case, the Inslaw/Octopus case, and many other real-life criminal conspiracies. "Shortly after my retirement, I was asked to investigate the Jeffrey R. McDonald case as a private investigator," said Gunderson in a recent interview. "He's a doctor who was convicted of murdering his wife and two children at Fort Bragg, North Carolina on February 17, 1970. I put in about 2,000 hours on the case. He had been convicted and sentenced to three consecutive life sentences. Much to my surprise, the evidence that I read, the information I developed...I've established beyond any question of a doubt that this man is absolutely innocent." Jerry Allen Potter, author of Fatal Justice, a powerful point-by-point refutation of Joe McGinnis's cover-up book, Fatal Vision, agrees. His book exposes McGinnis's best-seller as pure fiction. Gunderson continued: "I obtained a signed confession from Helena Stokely, the girl in the floppy hat, for those who are familiar with the case. She said Dr McDonald did not commit these crimes. They were committed, she said '...by my satanic cult group. It was my initiation into the cult that night,' she said."

After a while, Gunderson realised that the McDonald case was a classic case of US Government crime and cover-up. "She gave me detailed information about movements within the house. She told me she attempted to ride a rocking horse in the child's bedroom that night, but she couldn't ride it because the spring was broken. The only way she could have known that was to have been there that night. "I submitted an 1100-plus page report in March 1981 to Judge William Webster, who was then the head of the FBI, with a personal letter to him and to the US Department of Justice. Much to my surprise, my 19 witnesses including Helena Stokely started calling me and telling me, 'Hey Ted, they're trying to get me to recant.' And I'm telling myself, 'That isn't the responsibility of the FBI. The FBI is supposed to gather information, not destroy it.' And that was my first clue that we had a serious problem in that case and in the other cases I handled. I noticed in each instance that evidence was destroyed, lost, stolen; that there were strong indications of corruption. "So I asked myself, 'What's going on here?' And over the years I started gathering materials. Up until about two years ago, I kept saying, 'There's a loose-knit network operating in this country, involving drugs, pedophilia, prostitution, corruption, etc. From my research, I'm convinced it's much more serious. It's much more than a loose-knit network. It is a conspiracy. And you know how the media goes after you when you use that 'c'-word. And I'm going to prove it to you. By the way, this conspiracy involves pornography, drugs, pedophilia and organised child kidnapping. "My 'missing children' lecture documents that the Finders, an organisation in Washington, DC, is a CIA front," said Gunderson. "It's a covert operation involved in international trafficking of children." He was referring to a US Customs Service report which states that the Finders case is to be closed because it is "an internal CIA matter". Gunderson added: "These people - the satanic movement in the world - have set up preschools for the purpose of getting their hands on our children. The parents drop them off at nine in the morning and pick them up at night." Far-fetched? Think again. In The Law Is For All, Aleister Crowley writes: "Moreover, the Beast 666 [Crowley's reference to himself] adviseth that all children shall be accustomed from infancy to witness every type of sexual act, as also the process of birth, lest falsehood fog and mystery stupefy their minds whose error else might thwart and misdirect the growth of their subconscious system of self-symbolism."

SPIRITUAL WARFARE AND SATANIC IMPERIALISM

Sexual abuse of children and horrific mind control technology may be tenets of 'faith' for the Satanist believer as well as the programmer. Or they may be symptomatic of a larger struggle on a cosmic scale. When you peer in the face of Absolute Evil, you cannot remain complacent.

Therapist Dr M. Scott Peck, author of The People of the Lie, writes: "...at one point I defined evil as 'the exercise of political power that is the imposition of one's will upon others by overt or covert coercion in order to avoid...spiritual growth'". Psychologist Erich Fromm, author of The Heart of Man, defines this struggle between Good and Evil as biophilia (the love of life) vs necrophilia (the love of death). "The necrophilous person is driven by the desire to transform the organic into the inorganic, to approach life mechanically as if all living persons were things," he writes. "The necrophilous person can relate to an object - a flower or a person - only if he possesses it; hence a threat to his possession is a threat to himself... He loves control and in the act of controlling he kills life... 'Law and order' for them are idols..." In the end, it may be that spiritual warfare - or the clash of the absolutes - is the real reason why ritual abuse and high-tech mind control have been exposed. Satanic imperialism continues unabated, and the battle for planet Earth moves to the next stage.

References:
Coleman, John, "Illuminati in America", World in Review (2533 N. Carson St, Carson City, NV 89706), USA, monograph, 1992 Constantine, Alex, Virtual Government: CIA Mind Control Operations in America, Feral House (2532 Lincoln Blvd #359, Venice, CA 90291), USA, 1997 (USD$14.95) DeCamp, John, The Franklin Cover-up: Child Abuse, Satanism and Murder in Nebraska, AWT, Inc. (PO Box 85461, Lincoln, NE 68501), USA, 1996, 2ed (USD$13.00) Gunderson, Ted, "McMartin Scientific Report" (1993); Corruption: The Satanic Drug Cult Network and Missing Children, vols. 1&endash;4; Satanism & the CIA's International Trafficking in Children (video, USD$20.00), Ted Gunderson, PO Box 18000-259, Las Vegas, NV 89109, USA Marks, John, The Search for the Manchurian Candidate: The CIA and Mind Control, McGraw-Hill, 1980 Mind Control Foundation website, www.mk.net/~mcf Mind Control series, CKLN-FM, website, www.mk.net/~mcf/ckln O'Brien, Cathy (with Mark Phillips), TranceFormation of America: The True Life Story of a CIA Slave, Reality Marketing (PO Box 27740, Las Vegas, NV 89126) USA, 1995 (USD$20.00) Potter, Jerry Allen and Fred Bost, Fatal Justice: Reinvestigating the McDonald Murders, W. W. Norton Co., New York, London, 1997 Springmeier, Fritz, Bloodlines of the Illuminati, Ambassador House (PO Box 1153, Westminster, CO 80030), USA, 1999 2ed (USD$20.00)

 Springmeier, Fritz and Cisco Wheeler, Illuminati Formula used to create an Undetectable Total Mind Controlled Slave, Fritz and Cisco (916 Linn Ave, Oregon City, OR 97045), USA, 1996 (USD$59.00) Stratford, Lauren, Satan's Underground, Pelican Publishing (PO Box 3110, Gretna, LA 70054), USA, 1998 (USD$10.95) Sullivan, K., MK, K. Sullivan (PO Box 1328, Soddy Daisy, TN 37384), USA, 1998 (USD$18.00) Taylor, Brice, Starshine: One Woman's Valiant Escape from Mind Control, 1995 (USD$20.00); Revivification: A Gentle, Alternative Memory Retrieval Process for Trauma Victims (1998, USD$7.50), Brice Taylor Trust, PO Box 655, Landrum, SC 29356, USA

About the Author:

Uri Dowbenko is CEO of New Improved Entertainment Corp. He can be reached by e-mail at <u.dowbenko@mailcity.com>.

MYCOPLASMA
The Linking Pathogen in Neurosystemic Diseases
Several strains of mycoplasma have been "engineered" to become more dangerous. They are now being blamed for AIDS, cancer, CFS, MS, CJD and other neurosystemic diseases.

Extracted from Nexus Magazine, Volume 8, Number 5 (August-September 2001) PO Box 30, Mapleton Qld 4560 Australia. editor@nexusmagazine.com Telephone: +61 (0)7 5442 9280; Fax: +61 (0)7 5442 9381 From our web page at: www.nexusmagazine.com by Donald W. Scott, MA, MSc 2001 President The Common Cause Medical Research Foundation 190 Mountain Street, Suite 405 Sudbury, Ontario, Canada P3B 4G2 Tel/fax: +1 (705) 670 0180

PATHOGENIC MYCOPLASMA
A Common Disease Agent Weaponised There are 200 species of Mycoplasma. Most are innocuous and do no harm; only four or five are pathogenic. Mycoplasma fermentans (incognitus strain) probably comes from the nucleus of the Brucella bacterium. This disease agent is not a bacterium and not a virus; it is a mutated form of the Brucella bacterium, combined with a visna virus, from which the mycoplasma is extracted. The pathogenic Mycoplasma used to be very innocuous, but biological warfare research conducted between 1942 and the present time has resulted in the creation of more deadly and infectious forms of Mycoplasma. Researchers extracted this mycoplasma from the Brucella bacterium and actually reduced the disease to a crystalline form. They "weaponised" it and tested it on an unsuspecting public in North America.

Dr Maurice Hilleman, chief virologist for the pharmaceutical company Merck Sharp & Dohme, stated that this disease agent is now carried by everybody in North America and possibly most people throughout the world. Despite reporting flaws, there has clearly been an increased incidence of all the neuro/systemic degenerative diseases since World War II and especially since the 1970s with the arrival of previously unheard-of diseases like chronic fatigue syndrome and AIDS. According to Dr Shyh-Ching Lo, senior researcher at The Armed Forces Institute of Pathology and one of America's top mycoplasma researchers, this disease agent causes many illnesses including AIDS, cancer, chronic fatigue syndrome, Crohn's colitis, Type I diabetes, multiple sclerosis, Parkinson's disease, Wegener's disease and collagen-vascular diseases such as rheumatoid arthritis and Alzheimer's. Dr Charles Engel, who is with the US National Institutes of Health, Bethesda, Maryland, stated the following at an NIH meeting on February 7, 2000: "I am now of the view that the probable cause of chronic fatigue syndrome and fibromyalgia is the mycoplasma..." I have all the official documents to prove that mycoplasma is the disease agent in chronic fatigue syndrome/fibromyalgia as well as in AIDS, multiple sclerosis and many other illnesses. Of these, 80% are US or Canadian official government documents, and 20% are articles from peer-reviewed journals such as the Journal of the American Medical Association, New England Journal of Medicine and the Canadian Medical Association Journal. The journal articles and government documents complement each other.

How the Mycoplasma Works The mycoplasma acts by entering into the individual cells of the body, depending upon your genetic predisposition. You may develop neurological diseases if the pathogen destroys certain cells in your brain, or you may develop Crohn's colitis if the pathogen invades and destroys cells in the lower bowel. Once the mycoplasma gets into the cell, it can lie there doing nothing sometimes for 10, 20 or 30 years, but if a trauma occurs like an accident or a vaccination that doesn't take, the mycoplasma can become triggered. Because it is only the DNA particle of the bacterium, it doesn't have any organelles to process its own nutrients, so it grows by uptaking pre-formed sterols from its

host cell and it literally kills the cell; the cell ruptures and what is left gets dumped into the bloodstream.

II &endash; CREATION OF THE MYCOPLASMA A Laboratory-Made Disease Agent Many doctors don't know about this mycoplasma disease agent because it was developed by the US military in biological warfare experimentation and it was not made public. This pathogen was patented by the United States military and Dr Shyh-Ching Lo. I have a copy of the documented patent from the US Patent Office.1 All the countries at war were experimenting with biological weapons. In 1942, the governments of the United States, Canada and Britain entered into a secret agreement to create two types of biological weapons (one that would kill, and one that was disabling) for use in the war against Germany and Japan, who were also developing biological weapons. While they researched a number of disease pathogens, they primarily focused on the Brucella bacterium and began to weaponise it. From its inception, the biowarfare program was characterised by continuing indepth review and participation by the most eminent scientists, medical consultants, industrial experts and government officials, and it was classified Top Secret. The US Public Health Service also closely followed the progress of biological warfare research and development from the very start of the program, and the Centers for Disease Control (CDC) and the National Institutes of Health (NIH) in the United States were working with the military in weaponising these diseases. These are diseases that have existed for thousands of years, but they have been weaponised--which means they've been made more contagious and more effective. And they are spreading. The Special Virus Cancer Program, created by the CIA and NIH to develop a deadly pathogen for which humanity had no natural immunity (AIDS), was disguised as a war on cancer but was actually part of MKNAOMI.2 Many members of the Senate and House of Representatives do not know what has been going on. For example, the US Senate Committee on Government Reform had searched the archives in Washington and other places for the document titled "The Special Virus Cancer Program: Progress Report No. 8", and couldn't find it. Somehow they heard I had it, called me and asked me to mail it to them. Imagine: a retired schoolteacher being called by the United States Senate and asked for one of their secret

documents! The US Senate, through the Government Reform Committee, is trying to stop this type of government research.

Crystalline Brucella The title page of a genuine US Senate Study, declassified on February 24, 1977, shows that George Merck, of the pharmaceutical company, Merck Sharp & Dohme (which now makes cures for diseases that at one time it created), reported in 1946 to the US Secretary of War that his researchers had managed "for the first time" to "isolate the disease agent in crystalline form".3 They had produced a crystalline bacterial toxin extracted from the Brucella bacterium. The bacterial toxin could be removed in crystalline form and stored, transported and deployed without deteriorating. It could be delivered by other vectors such as insects, aerosol or the food chain (in nature it is delivered within the bacterium). But the factor that is working in the Brucella is the mycoplasma. Brucella is a disease agent that doesn't kill people; it disables them. But, according to Dr Donald MacArthur of the Pentagon, appearing before a congressional committee in 1969,4 researchers found that if they had mycoplasma at a certain strength--actually, 10 to the 10th power (1010)--it would develop into AIDS, and the person would die from it within a reasonable period of time because it could bypass the natural human defences. If the strength was 108, the person would manifest with chronic fatigue syndrome or fibromyalgia. If it was 107, they would present as wasting; they wouldn't die and they wouldn't be disabled, but they would not be very interested in life; they would waste away. Most of us have never heard of the disease brucellosis because it largely disappeared when they began pasteurising milk, which was the carrier. One salt shaker of the pure disease agent in a crystalline form could sicken the entire population of Canada. It is absolutely deadly, not so much in terms of killing the body but disabling it. Because the crystalline disease agent goes into solution in the blood, ordinary blood and tissue tests will not reveal its presence. The mycoplasma will only crystallise at 8.1 pH, and the blood has a pH of 7.4 pH. So the doctor thinks your complaint is "all in your head".

Crystalline Brucella and Multiple Sclerosis In 1998 in Rochester, New York, I met a former military man, PFC Donald Bentley, who gave me a document and told me: "I was in the US Army, and I was

trained in bacteriological warfare. We were handling a bomb filled with brucellosis, only it wasn't brucellosis; it was a Brucella toxin in crystalline form. We were spraying it on the Chinese and North Koreans." He showed me his certificate listing his training in chemical, biological and radiological warfare. Then he showed me 16 pages of documents given to him by the US military when he was discharged from the service. They linked brucellosis with multiple sclerosis, and stated in one section: "Veterans with multiple sclerosis, a kind of creeping paralysis developing to a degree of 10% or more disability within two years after separation from active service, may be presumed to be service-connected for disability compensation. Compensation is payable to eligible veterans whose disabilities are due to service." In other words: "If you become ill with multiple sclerosis, it is because you were handling this Brucella, and we will give you a pension. Don't go raising any fuss about it." In these documents, the government of the United States revealed evidence of the cause of multiple sclerosis, but they didn't make it known to the public--or to your doctor. In a 1949 report, Drs Kyger and Haden suggested "the possibility that multiple sclerosis might be a central nervous system manifestation of chronic brucellosis". Testing approximately 113 MS patients, they found that almost 95% also tested positive for Brucella.5 We have a document from a medical journal, which concludes that one out of 500 people who had brucellosis would develop what they call neurobrucellosis; in other words, brucellosis in the brain, where the Brucella settles in the lateral ventricles--where the disease multiple sclerosis is basically located.6

Contamination of Camp Detrick Lab Workers A 1948 New England Journal of Medicine report titled "Acute Brucellosis Among Laboratory Workers" shows us how actively dangerous this agent is.7 The laboratory workers were from Camp Detrick, Frederick, Maryland, where they were developing biological weapons. Even though these workers had been vaccinated, wore rubberised suits and masks and worked through holes in the compartment, many of them came down with this awful disease because it is so absolutely and terrifyingly infectious. The article was written by Lt Calderone Howell, Marine Corps, Captain Edward Miller, Marine Corps, Lt Emily Kelly, United States Naval Reserve, and Captain Henry Bookman. They were all military personnel engaged in making the disease agent Brucella into a more effective biological weapon.

III &endash; COVERT TESTING OF MYCOPLASMA Testing the Dispersal Methods Documented evidence proves that the biological weapons they were developing were tested on the public in various communities without their knowledge or consent. The government knew that crystalline Brucella would cause disease in humans. Now they needed to determine how it would spread and the best way to disperse it. They tested dispersal methods for Brucella suis and Brucella melitensis at Dugway Proving Ground, Utah, in June and September 1952. Probably, 100% of us now are infected with Brucella suis and Brucella melitensis.8 Another government document recommended the genesis of open-air vulnerability tests and covert research and development programs to be conducted by the Army and supported by the Central Intelligence Agency. At that time, the Government of Canada was asked by the US Government to cooperate in testing weaponised Brucella, and Canada cooperated fully with the United States. The US Government wanted to determine whether mosquitoes would carry the disease and also if the air would carry it. A government report stated that "open-air testing of infectious biological agents is considered essential to an ultimate understanding of biological warfare potentialities because of the many unknown factors affecting the degradation of micro-organisms in the atmosphere".9

Testing via Mosquito Vector in Punta Gorda, Florida A report from The New England Journal of Medicine reveals that one of the first outbreaks of chronic fatigue syndrome was in Punta Gorda, Florida, back in 1957.10 It was a strange coincidence that a week before these people came down with chronic fatigue syndrome, there was a huge influx of mosquitoes. The National Institutes of Health claimed that the mosquitoes came from a forest fire 30 miles away. The truth is that those mosquitoes were infected in Canada by Dr Guilford B. Reed at Queen's University. They were bred in Belleville, Ontario, and taken down to Punta Gorda and released there. Within a week, the first five cases ever of chronic fatigue syndrome were reported to the local clinic in Punta Gorda. The cases kept coming until finally 450 people were ill with the disease.

Testing via Mosquito Vector in Ontario The Government of Canada had established the Dominion Parasite Laboratory in Belleville, Ontario, where it raised 100 million mosquitoes a month. These were shipped to Queen's University and certain other facilities to be infected with this crystalline disease agent. The mosquitoes were then let loose in certain communities in the middle of the night, so that the researchers could determine how many people would become ill with chronic fatigue syndrome or fibromyalgia, which was the first disease to show. One of the communities they tested it on was the St Lawrence Seaway valley, all the way from Kingston to Cornwall, in 1984. They let out hundreds of millions of infected mosquitoes. Over 700 people in the next four or five weeks developed myalgic encephalomyelitis, or chronic fatigue syndrome.

IV &endash; COVERT TESTING OF OTHER DISEASE AGENTS Mad Cow Disease/Kuru/CJD in the Fore Tribe Before and during World War II, at the infamous Camp 731 in Manchuria, the Japanese military contaminated prisoners of war with certain disease agents. They also established a research camp in New Guinea in 1942. There they experimented upon the Fore Indian tribe and inoculated them with a minced-up version of the brains of diseased sheep containing the visna virus which causes "mad cow disease" or Creutzfeldt&endash;Jakob disease. About five or six years later, after the Japanese had been driven out, the poor people of the Fore tribe developed what they called kuru, which was their word for "wasting", and they began to shake, lose their appetites and die. The autopsies revealed that their brains had literally turned to mush. They had contracted "mad cow disease" from the Japanese experiments. When World War II ended, Dr Ishii Shiro--the medical doctor who was commissioned as a General in the Japanese Army so he could take command of Japan's biological warfare development, testing and deployment--was captured. He was given the choice of a job with the United States Army or execution as a war criminal. Not surprisingly, Dr Ishii Shiro chose to work with the US military to demonstrate how the Japanese had created mad cow disease in the Fore Indian tribe. In 1957, when the disease was beginning to blossom in full among the Fore people, Dr Carleton Gajdusek of the US National Institutes of Health headed to New Guinea to determine how the minced-up brains of the visna-infected sheep affected

them. He spent a couple of years there, studying the Fore people, and wrote an extensive report. He won the Nobel Prize for "discovering" kuru disease in the Fore tribe. Testing Carcinogens over Winnipeg, Manitoba In 1953, the US Government asked the Canadian Government if it could test a chemical over the city of Winnipeg. It was a big city with 500,000 people, miles from anywhere. The American military sprayed this carcinogenic chemical in a 1,000%-attenuated form, which they said would be so watered down that nobody would get very sick; however, if people came to clinics with a sniffle, a sore throat or ringing in their ears, the researchers would be able to determine what percentage would have developed cancer if the chemical had been used at full strength. We located evidence that the Americans had indeed tested this carcinogenic chemical--zinc cadmium sulphide--over Winnipeg in 1953. We wrote to the Government of Canada, explaining that we had solid evidence of the spraying and asking that we be informed as to how high up in the government the request for permission to spray had gone. We did not receive a reply. Shortly after, the Pentagon held a press conference on May 14, 1997, where they admitted what they had done. Robert Russo, writing for the Toronto Star11 from Washington, DC, reported the Pentagon's admission that in 1953 it had obtained permission from the Canadian Government to fly over the city of Winnipeg and spray out this chemical--which sifted down on kids going to school, housewives hanging out their laundry and people going to work. US Army planes and trucks released the chemical 36 times between July and August 1953. The Pentagon got its statistics, which indicated that if the chemical released had been full strength, approximately a third of the population of Winnipeg would have developed cancers over the next five years. One professor, Dr Hugh Fudenberg, MD, twice nominated for the Nobel Prize, wrote a magazine article stating that the Pentagon came clean on this because two researchers in Sudbury, Ontario--Don Scott and his son, Bill Scott--had been revealing this to the public. However, the legwork was done by other researchers! The US Army actually conducted a series of simulated germ warfare tests over Winnipeg. The Pentagon lied about the tests to the mayor, saying that they were testing a chemical fog over the city, which would protect Winnipeg in the event of a nuclear attack. A report commissioned by US Congress, chaired by Dr Rogene Henderson, lists 32 American towns and cities used as test sites as well.

V &endash; BRUCELLA MYCOPLASMA AND DISEASE AIDS The AIDS pathogen was created out of a Brucella bacterium mutated with a visna virus; then the toxin was removed as a DNA particle called a mycoplasma. They used the same mycoplasma to develop disabling diseases like MS, Crohn's colitis, Lyme disease, etc. In the previously mentioned US congressional document of a meeting held on June 9, 1969,12 the Pentagon delivered a report to Congress about biological weapons. The Pentagon stated: "We are continuing to develop disabling weapons." Dr MacArthur, who was in charge of the research, said: "We are developing a new lethal weapon, a synthetic biological agent that does not naturally exist, and for which no natural immunity could have been acquired." Think about it. If you have a deficiency of acquired immunity, you have an acquired immunity deficiency. Plain as that. AIDS. In laboratories throughout the United States and in a certain number in Canada including at the University of Alberta, the US Government provided the leadership for the development of AIDS for the purpose of population control. After the scientists had perfected it, the government sent medical teams from the Centers for Disease Control--under the direction of Dr Donald A. Henderson, their investigator into the 1957 chronic fatigue epidemic in Punta Gorda--during 1969 to 1971 to Africa and some countries such as India, Nepal and Pakistan where they thought the population was becoming too large.13 They gave them all a free vaccination against smallpox; but five years after receiving this vaccination, 60% of those inoculated were suffering from AIDS. They tried to blame it on a monkey, which is nonsense. A professor at the University of Arkansas made the claim that while studying the tissues of a dead chimpanzee she found traces of HIV. The chimpanzee that she had tested was born in the United States 23 years earlier. It had lived its entire life in a US military laboratory where it was used as an experimental animal in the development of these diseases. When it died, its body was shipped to a storage place where it was deep-frozen and stored in case they wanted to analyse it later. Then they decided that they didn't have enough space for it, so they said, "Anybody want this dead chimpanzee?" and this researcher from Arkansas said: "Yes. Send it down to the University of Arkansas. We are happy to get anything that we can get." They shipped it down and she found HIV in it. That virus was acquired by that chimpanzee in the laboratories where it was tested.14

Chronic Fatigue Syndrome/ Myalgic Encephalomyelitis Chronic fatigue syndrome is more accurately called myalgic encephalomyelitis. The chronic fatigue syndrome nomenclature was given by the US National Institutes of Health because it wanted to downgrade and belittle the disease. An MRI scan of the brain of a teenage girl with chronic fatigue syndrome displayed a great many scars or punctate lesions in the left frontal lobe area where portions of the brain had literally dissolved and been replaced by scar tissue. This caused cognitive impairment, memory impairment, etc. And what was the cause of the scarring? The mycoplasma. So there is very concrete physical evidence of these tragic diseases, even though doctors continue to say they don't know where it comes from or what they can do about it. Many people with chronic fatigue syndrome, myalgic encephalo-myelitis and fibromyalgia who apply to the Canada Pensions Plan Review Tribunal will be turned down because they cannot prove that they are ill. During 1999 I conducted several appeals to Canada Pensions and the Workers Compensation Board (WCB, now the Workplace Safety and Insurance Board) on behalf of people who have been turned down. I provided documented evidence of these illnesses, and these people were all granted their pensions on the basis of the evidence that I provided. In March 1999, for example, I appealed to the WCB on behalf of a lady with fibromyalgia who had been denied her pension back in 1993. The vice-chairman of the board came to Sudbury to hear the appeal, and I showed him a number of documents which proved that this lady was physically ill with fibromyalgia. It was a disease that caused physical damage, and the disease agent was a mycoplasma. The guy listened for three hours, and then he said to me: "Mr Scott, how is it I have never heard of any of this before? I said: "We brought a top authority in this area into Sudbury to speak on this subject and not a single solitary doctor came to that presentation."

VI &endash; TESTING FOR MYCOPLASMA IN YOUR BODY Polymerase Chain Reaction Test Information is not generally available about this agent because, first of all, the mycoplasma is such a minutely small disease agent. A hundred years ago, certain medical theoreticians conceived that there must be a form of disease agent smaller than bacteria and viruses. This pathogenic organism, the mycoplasma, is so minute that normal blood and tissue tests will not reveal its presence as the source of the disease.

Your doctor may diagnose you with Alzheimer's disease, and he will say: "Golly, we don't know where Alzheimer's comes from. All we know is that your brain begins to deteriorate, cells rupture, the myelin sheath around the nerves dissolves, and so on." Or if you have chronic fatigue syndrome, the doctor will not be able to find any cause for your illness with ordinary blood and tissue tests. This mycoplasma couldn't be detected until about 30 years ago when the polymerase chain reaction (PCR) test was developed, in which a sample of your blood is examined and damaged particles are removed and subjected to a polymerase chain reaction. This causes the DNA in the particles to break down. The particles are then placed in a nutrient, which causes the DNA to grow back into its original form. If enough of the substance is produced, the form can be recognised, so it can be determined whether Brucella or another kind of agent is behind that particular mycoplasma.

Blood Test If you or anybody in your family has myalgic encephalomyelitis, fibromyalgia, multiple sclerosis or Alzheimer's, you can send a blood sample to Dr Les Simpson in New Zealand for testing. If you are ill with these diseases, your red blood cells will not be normal doughnutshaped blood cells capable of being compressed and squeezed through the capillaries, but will swell up like cherry-filled doughnuts which cannot be compressed. The blood cells become enlarged and distended because the only way the mycoplasma can exist is by uptaking pre-formed sterols from the host cell. One of the best sources of pre-formed sterols is cholesterol, and cholesterol is what gives your blood cells flexibility. If the cholesterol is taken out by the mycoplasma, the red blood cell swells up and doesn't go through, and the person begins to feel all the aches and pains and all the damage it causes to the brain, the heart, the stomach, the feet and the whole body because blood and oxygen are cut off. And that is why people with fibromyalgia and chronic fatigue syndrome have such a terrible time. When the blood is cut off from the brain, punctate lesions appear because those parts of the brain die. The mycoplasma will get into portions of the heart muscle, especially the left ventricle, and those cells will die. Certain people have cells in the lateral ventricles of the brain that have a genetic predisposition to admit the mycoplasma, and this causes the lateral ventricles to deteriorate and die. This leads to multiple sclerosis, which will progress until these people are totally disabled; frequently, they die prematurely. The mycoplasma will get into the lower bowel, parts of which will die, thus causing colitis. All of these diseases are caused by the degenerating properties of the mycoplasma.

In early 2000, a gentleman in Sudbury phoned me and told me he had fibromyalgia. He applied for a pension and was turned down because his doctor said it was all in his head and there was no external evidence. I gave him the proper form and a vial, and he sent his blood to Dr Simpson to be tested. He did this with his family doctor's approval, and the results from Dr Simpson showed that only 4% of his red blood cells were functioning normally and carrying the appropriate amount of oxygen to his poor body, whereas 83% were distended, enlarged and hardened, and wouldn't go through the capillaries without an awful lot of pressure and trouble. This is the physical evidence of the damage that is done.

ECG Test You can also ask your doctor to give you a 24-hour Holter ECG. You know, of course, that an electrocardiogram is a measure of your heartbeat and shows what is going on in the right ventricle, the left ventricle and so on. Tests show that 100% of patients with chronic fatigue syndrome and fibromyalgia have an irregular heartbeat. At various periods during the 24 hours, the heart, instead of working happily away going "bump-BUMP, bump-BUMP", every now and again goes "buhbuhbuhbuhbuhbuhbuhbuhbuh". The T-wave (the waves are called P, Q, R, S and T) is normally a peak, and then the wave levels off and starts with the P-wave again. In chronic fatigue and fibromyalgia patients, the T-wave flattens off, or actually inverts. That means the blood in the left ventricle is not being squeezed up through the aorta and around through the body. My client from Sudbury had this test done and, lo and behold, the results stated: "The shape of T and S-T suggests left ventricle strain pattern, although voltage and so on is normal." The doctor had no clue as to why the T-wave was not working properly. I analysed the report of this patient who had been turned down by Canada Pensions and sent it back to them. They wrote back, saying: "It looks like we may have made a mistake. We are going to give you a hearing and you can explain this to us in more detail." So it is not all in your imagination. There is actual physical damage to the heart. The left ventricle muscles do show scarring. That is why many people are diagnosed with a heart condition when they first develop fibromyalgia, but it's only one of several problems because the mycoplasma can do all kinds of damage.

Blood Volume Test You can also ask your doctor for a blood volume test. Every human being requires a certain amount of blood per pound of body weight, and it has been observed that

people with fibromyalgia, chronic fatigue syndrome, multiple sclerosis and other illnesses do not have the normal blood volume their body needs to function properly. Doctors aren't normally aware of this. This test measures the amount of blood in the human body by taking out 5 cc, putting a tracer in it and then putting it back into the body. One hour later, take out 5 cc again and look for the tracer. The thicker the blood and the lower the blood volume, the more tracer you will find. The analysis of one of my clients stated: "This patient was referred for red cell mass study. The red cell volume is 16.9 ml per kg of body weight. The normal range is 25 to 35 ml per kg. This guy has 36% less blood in his body than the body needs to function." And the doctor hadn't even known the test existed. If you lost 36% of your blood in an accident, do you think your doctor would tell you that you are alright and should just take up line dancing and get over it? They would rush you to the nearest hospital and start transfusing you with blood. These tragic people with these awful diseases are functioning with anywhere from 7% to 50% less blood than their body needs to function.

VII &endash; UNDOING THE DAMAGE The body undoes the damage itself. The scarring in the brain of people with chronic fatigue and fibromyalgia will be repaired. There is cellular repair going on all the time. But the mycoplasma has moved on to the next cell. In the early stages of a disease, doxycycline may reverse that disease process. It is one of the tetracycline antibiotics, but it is not bactericidal; it is bacteriostatic--it stops the growth of the mycoplasma. And if the mycoplasma growth can be stopped for long enough, then the immune system takes over. Doxycycline treatment is discussed in a paper by mycoplasma expert Professor Garth Nicholson, PhD, of the Institute for Molecular Medicine.15 Dr Nicholson is involved in a US$8-million mycoplasma research program funded by the US military and headed by Dr Charles Engel of the NIH. The program is studying Gulf War veterans, 450 of them, because there is evidence to suggest that Gulf War syndrome is another illness (or set of illnesses) caused by mycoplasma. Endnotes: 1. "Pathogenic Mycoplasma", US Patent No. 5,242,820, issued September 7, 1993. Dr Lo is listed as the "Inventor" and the American Registry of Pathology, Washington, DC, is listed as the "Assignee". 2. "Special Virus Cancer Program: Progress Report No. 8", prepared by the

National Cancer Institute, Viral Oncology, Etiology Area, July 1971, submitted to NIH Annual Report in May 1971 and updated July 1971. 3. US Senate, Ninety-fifth Congress, Hearings before the Subcommittee on Health and Scientific Research of the Committee on Human Resources, Biological Testing Involving Human Subjects by the Department of Defense, 1977; released as US Army Activities in the US Biological Warfare Programs, Volumes One and Two, 24 February 1977. 4. Dr Donald MacArthur, Pentagon, Department of Defense Appropriations for 1970, Hearings before Subcommittee of the Committee on Appropriations, House of Representatives, Ninety-First Congress, First Session, Monday June 9, 1969, pp 105&endash;144, esp. pp. 114, 129. 5. Kyger, E. R. and Russell L. Haden, "Brucellosis and Multiple Sclerosis", The American Journal of Medical Sciences 1949:689-693. 6. Colmonero et al., "Complications Associated with Brucella melitensis Infection: A Study of 530 Cases", Medicine 1996;75(4). 7. Howell, Miller, Kelly and Bookman, "Acute Brucellosis Among Laboratory Workers", New England Journal of Medicine 1948;236:741. 8. "Special Virus Cancer Program: Progress Report No. 8", ibid., table 4, p. 135. 9. US Senate, Hearings before the Subcommittee on Health and Scientific Research of the Committee on Human Resources, March 8 and May 23, 1977, ibid. 10. New England Journal of Medicine, August 22, 1957, p. 362. 11. Toronto Star, May 15, 1997. 12. Dr Donald MacArthur, Pentagon, Department of Defense Appropriations for 1970, Hearings, Monday June 9, 1969, ibid., p. 129. 13. Henderson, Donald A., "Smallpox: Epitaph for a Killer", National Geographic, December 1978, p. 804. 14. Blum, Deborah, The Monkey Wars, Oxford University Press, New York, 1994. 15. Nicholson, G. L., "Doxycycline treatment and Desert Storm", JAMA 1995;273:618-619.

Recommended Reading: Horowitz, Leonard, Emerging Viruses: Aids and Ebola, Tetrahedron Publishing, USA, 1996. Johnson, Hillary, Osler's Web, Crown Publishers, New York, 1996. Scott, Donald W. and William L. C. Scott, The Brucellosis Triangle, The Chelmsford Publishers (Box 133, Stat. B., Sudbury, Ontario P3E 4N5), Canada, 1998 (US$21.95 + $3 s&h in US). Scott, Donald W. and William L. C. Scott, The Extremely Unfortunate Skull Valley Incident, The Chelmsford Publishers, Canada, 1996 (revised, extended edition available from mid-September 2001; US$16.00 pre-pub. price + US$3 s&h in US). The Journal of Degenerative Diseases (Donald W. Scott, Editor), The Common Cause Medical Research Foundation (Box 133, Stat B., Sudbury, Ontario, P3E

4N5), Canada (quarterly journal; annual subscription: US$25.00 in USA, $30 foreign).

Additional Contacts: Ms Jennie Burke, Australian Biologics, Level 6, 383 Pitt Street, Sydney NSW 2000, Australia tel +61 (0)2 9283 0807, fax +61 (0)2 9283 0910. Australian Biologics does tests for mycoplasma. Consumer Health Organization of Canada, 1220 Sheppard Avenue East #412, Toronto, Ontario, Canada M2K 2S5, tel +1 (416) 490 0986, website www.consumerhealth.org/. Professor Garth Nicholson, PhD, Institute for Molecular Medicine, 15162 Triton Lane, Huntington Beach, CA, 92649-1401, USA, tel +1 (714) 903 2900. Dr Les Simpson, Red Blood Cell Research Ltd, 31 Bath Street, Dunedin, 9001, New Zealand, tel +64 (0)3 471 8540, email rbc.research.limited@xtra.co.nz. (Note: Dr Simpson directs his study to red cell shape analysis, not the mycoplasma hypothesis.) The Mycoplasma Registry for Gulf War Illness, S. & L. Dudley, 303 47th St, J10 San Diego, CA 92102-5961, tel/fax +1 (619) 266 1116, fax (619) 266 1116, email mycoreg@juno.com.

About the Author: Donald Scott, MA, MSc, is a retired high school teacher and university professor. He is also a veteran of WWII and was awarded the North Atlantic Star, the Burma Star with Clasp, the 1939&endash;1945 Volunteer Service Medal and the Victory Medal. He is currently President of The Common Cause Medical Research Foundation, a not-for-profit organisation devoted to research into neurosystemic degenerative diseases. He is also Adjunct Professor with the Institute for Molecular Medicine and he produces and edits the Journal of Degenerative Diseases. He has extensively researched neurosystemic degenerative diseases over the past five years and has authored many documents on the relationship between degenerative diseases and a pathogenic mycoplasma called Mycoplasma fermentans. His research is based upon solid government evidence.

ParaSETI - ET Contact via Subtle Energies

Have signals from intelligent life elsewhere in the Universe passed us by because our technology is not designed to detect a range of more subtle energy frequencies?
Extracted from Nexus Magazine, Volume 8, Number 1 PO Box 30, Mapleton Qld 4560 Australia. editor@nexusmagazine.com Telephone: +61 (0)7 5442 9280; Fax: +61 (0)7 5442 9381 From our web page at: www.nexusmagazine.com by Gavin Dingley 2000 Sunningdale Manningford Bruce Near Pewsey, Wiltshire SN9 6JL United Kingdom Telephone: +44 (0)1672 562808 E-mail: gavin.dingley@astra.ukf.net

Are we alone in the Universe? This is probably one of the most important questions to be answered, yet modern science seems reluctant to address it. It is almost certain that life does exist in some other part of the Universe; it is just a question of how far away and how evolved it is, never mind its state of technological development. What would really hit home would be tangible evidence of an extraterrestrial intelligence that was as technologically developed as ourselves, perhaps more so, if only to just say "Hi out there!" Face-to-face contact would not be necessary; just to know we are not alone would be enough. With this in mind, NASA started a program that was directed towards scanning the eternal cosmos for intelligent life, hoping to find a signal from a civilisation as technologically developed as our own. This project was named SETI: the Search for Extra-Terrestrial Intelligence. For a while, it seemed that both the US government and the scientific community were ready to embrace a greater truth; however, this soon proved not to be the case. After many years of initial research and planning, the real search for extraterrestrial

intelligence began in 1991; a year later, Congress ordered a termination of all funding.

THE BEGINNINGS OF SETI

SETI began in 1959 with the publication of an article in the journal Nature. Two Cornell physicists, Giuseppi Cocconi and Philip Morrison, suggested a project in which the presence of extraterrestrial life could be detected with radiotelescopes tuned into the microwave band (3 - 30 GHz). However, such an endeavour was already being planned by a young astronomer, the now famous Frank Drake, who in the spring of 1960 scanned sun-like stars for signs of ETI (extraterrestrial intelligence) with an 85-foot dish in West Virginia. Drake hypothesised that a more advanced ETI somewhere out there would be transmitting a signal to catch our (or anyone else's) attention. If so, then they would use one particular frequency of significance. Drake thought that 21 cm (1.4 MHz), the neutral band of hydrogen, would be it. After scanning for some time on this frequency, the young astronomer found nothing, and so ended what he called Project Ozma. The first government-funded SETI-type project was not in America but in Soviet Russia. During the 1960s, the Russians set up omnidirectional antenna stations to listen in on the heavens in search of signals that might be of intelligent origin. While Drake used a highly directional antenna system, the Russian system would pick up radio emissions from all directions. This strategy meant that if a signal were found, it would be difficult to determine from which direction it originated. On the other hand, the Russian astronomers would never make the mistake of looking in the wrong direction! It was not until the beginning of the 1970s that the United States government gave any serious thought to searching the Universe for radio signals of ETI origin. The first move was made at NASA's Ames Research Center, Mountain View, California, where several projects were set up to study the technical considerations involved. A team of outside experts was assembled -- including Bernard Oliver, who was on leave from the Hewlett Packard Corporation -- to produce a detailed report, known as Project Cyclops. By the late 1970s, NASA's Ames Research Center and the Jet Propulsion Laboratory (JPL) in Pasadena, California, were engaged in projects studying the technical aspects of any SETI-type endeavour. Ames concentrated on examining 1,000 sun-like stars for intelligent life, much like Drake's original Project Ozma, in what was known as "targeted search" using sensitive equipment to detect weak or sporadic signals. Meanwhile, JPL was concerned with systematic sweeps in all directions in a complete sky survey. It was not until 1988, after a decade of study, that NASA HQ had the go-ahead and in 1991 started scanning the cosmos for intelligent life. A year later, Congress

terminated funding! It seems very strange that after so many years of developing the technology, the US government should suddenly terminate funding when the actual search was only just beginning. But is there more to this than meets the eye? Back in the early 1990s, the author had contact with an individual who claimed to be a former KGB officer involved in infiltrating the US National Security Agency (NSA). While serving his home country, a former Soviet state, he was involved in assessing the NSA's signals analysis techniques. Since the Soviet Union's collapse, he has had no authority to answer to and so speaks freely on such subjects. He says that SETI was no more than a cover for a more subversive program. Like the launching of Sputnik was no more than an exercise in deploying nuclear weapons, SETI was about eavesdropping on the enemy. This makes a lot of sense, as the technologies involved are very similar indeed. For a practical SETI program, one requires a system that can scan at high resolution a huge bandwidth of frequencies. Not only this, but it must be able to detect the presence of intelligent transmissions. The latter requirement is achieved using powerful algorithms -- code-breakers -- which use probability mathematics to analyse the incoming data. Another requirement is that the system should be able to pick out weak signals buried deep within the background noise. Described here is no more than the perfect eavesdropping system -- a system that would give a government a great advantage over another. SETI was the perfect cover and means of drawing in the country's brilliant minds: radio engineers, mathematicians and computer systems experts. SETI was a means of gaining the people's support, a project into which they could freely pump money. Meanwhile, the technology developed could be controlled and siphoned off for more subversive applications. All the government wanted was the technology; the discovery of intelligence elsewhere in the Universe would at best be an inconvenience, so funding was terminated. But what of today? As there is no USSR, is there any use for such technology? The answer is yes, for now we are the enemy. It is our communications which are being tapped into, using the technology developed for SETI.

SETI PROJECTS TODAY

After funding had been stopped, it was up to the scientists to carry on with the endeavour. To this end, they formed the SETI Institute which, mainly through private funding, carries on to this day the search for intelligent life in the Universe.

Continuing the strategy used by the Ames Research Center, Project Phoenix concentrates on the targeted search, scanning sun-like stars. There have been other SETI projects running in the background of the main government-sponsored project; for instance, SERENDIP (Search for Extraterrestrial Radio Emissions from Nearby Developed Intelligent Populations) has been going strong since 1979. This project has survived by piggybacking on ordinary radio astronomy research, mainly at Arecibo Observatory (as per the film Contact). There are also projects that have been listening in on an entirely different part of the electromagnetic spectrum. OSETI (Optical Search for Extraterrestrial Intelligence) scans the skies for laser signalling from across the Universe. One prominent project, COSETI (Columbus Optical SETI), uses a 10-inch aperture telescope with a sensitive optical transducer and is equipped to monitor for both pulsed beacons as well as modulated continuous wave transmissions. Those in the optical SETI fraternity believe this to be a better option, as it allows greater power to be directed by their hypothetical ETIs trying to get in contact. This aspect of SETI was apparently covered in Bernard Oliver's original Project Cyclops, but again the Russians, namely Shvartsman and Beskin, got there first. There are also groups who are trying to encourage members of the public to get involved. One such venture is SETI@Home, where you can help by downloading a screen-saver that number- crunches data from the latest radio telescope observations. So while your computer sits idle, it could be searching for "life out there". Another venture is the SETI League, which concentrates on the more technical aspects of SETI. It is for the bored radio ham who wants a real DX (for those who don't know, DX is the standard code for long distance on the air bands). Build the kit and download the software and you can be a mini Arecibo Observatory. The big plan is to link over the Internet everybody's mini SETI station to form one great big global dish. This has been only a short overview of the SETI movement; there are many projects and endeavours that have not been mentioned. Science is going towards a goal that really has great implications for mankind, something everyone on Earth can appreciate. It is only a pity that it may be going in the wrong direction, especially when one considers that such a goal may already have been reached -around a hundred and fifty years ago!

FUNDAMENTAL PROBLEMS WITH SETI

There are two main ways in which the SETI project may be directed. The first is to assume that a technologically developed civilisation, like ours, will have developed an electromagnetics- based global telecommunications system, as we have done.

Any ETIs that are at a 70-light-year radius from Earth will be receiving the first of our TV transmissions. Equally, it is expected that any technologically advanced ETI civilisation will also be emitting a similar mass of radio signals; this would be the signature of an ETI. The second approach is to assume that, somewhere out there, there is an ETI that is more advanced than we are and is constantly transmitting a signal to gain our attention. The second approach is preferred because the ETI in question would be transmitting a powerful signal in our direction, while modulating onto that same signal a simple message we can understand. For this reason, most SETI projects are geared up for the latter assumption. One of the problems here is that the ETI must be fairly close to make the exercise worthwhile, otherwise they may not be around long enough to hear the reply! This is due to the finite speed of light, which here on Earth is more than fast enough for global communications. However, across the vastness of space, these 186,000miles-per-second transmissions take a hell of a long time. For instance, to exchange greetings with an ETI near Proxima Centauri (the nearest star to us) would take around eight years! Would not a more advanced civilisation have discovered either a field or wave that could travel at a velocity greater than that of light? In which case, it would have a better chance of hearing a response. This same limited velocity of light has another disadvantage: if the transmission has come from some far-distant star system, then the very civilisation from which it came could now be long gone! The electromagnetic wave may have made the world a smaller place, but it also reflects how vast the Universe is in both space and time. Another assumption made by SETI is with regard to the definition of extraterrestrial intelligence. Looking for microwave transmissions of prime numbers from sun-like stars indicates a narrow criterion for intelligence. First, not all life may be biological; it may not even exist in the physical dimension. Even if it were, assuming it would spout out prime numbers indicates an expectation of a very similar psychology to our own. Also, who's to say their technological development went up the electromagnetic path? It is almost as though they are looking for other human life. So we have found nothing because we narrowed our search before we had even begun! What we need to do is widen our scope and so give ourselves a better chance of finding other intelligent life. While at the Berkeley Radiation Laboratory, the now famous quantum physicist David Bohm made a startling discovery when conducting research on plasmas. He found that under certain conditions the electrons and ions that composed the plasma managed to organise themselves spontaneously into a single living unit. Like some amoeboid creature, the contained plasma was able to surround and destroy any

foreign body that was within its vicinity. Bohm called these plasmic creatures "plasmons". Considering that plasma is the most abundant state of matter in the Universe, it would seem logical to conclude that plasmons -- not hydrocarbon-based life such as ourselves -- may make up the greatest percentage of life in the cosmos.

EARLY CONTACTS WITH OTHER DIMENSIONS?

As has been mentioned before, communication may have been established with ETIs well over a hundred and fifty years ago, at the dawn of the modern development of electromagnetics. The first electromagnetics-based communications system was developed by Samuel Morse in the 1830s and demonstrated in 1844; this, of course, was the telegraphic wire. In the original system, a battery and Morse key at the transmitting station actuated an electromechanical transducer some distance away at the receiving end, via a long stretch of cable. A return cable was then connected to the other terminal of the electromechanical device as a current-return back to the transmitting station's battery, these two cables being buried underground out of the way. It was not long before it was discovered that it was possible to do away with the return cable and use the earth instead. In this new system, only a single cable was used, the return current to complete the circuit being established through metal stakes inserted into the ground; this was known as a "ground return". As soon as this was done, there were reports of anomalous power surges, so great that telegraph operators complained of big fat blue sparks jumping between their key contacts. Eventually it was decided that there was no point in using a battery any more, and so telegraph networks operated using the power within the earth. In 1849, Alexander Bain invented the first well-known electrochemical recorder, which would receive, record and print out an incoming transmission through a chemical action. Many companies soon replaced their old electromechanical devices with this more sensitive electrochemical substitute. Due to their low current consumption, these devices were even better at being powered by the natural electrical energy within the ground. However, when many telegraphic operators returned to their posts after a night's sleep, they would find parts of sentences and strange geometric patterns recorded by the device. Could this have been early contact with an ETI or even an EDI -- an extradimensional intelligence?

NIKOLA TESLA'S CLOSE ENCOUNTER

Dr Nikola Tesla, the little-known inventor of the AC electrical power system, dedicated much time to researching the high-voltage, high-frequency electrical structure of the planet. During these investigations at his Colorado Springs research station, Tesla noticed that his instruments were receiving some unusual signals. In his own words, he wrote: I can never forget the first sensations I experienced when it dawned upon me that I had observed something possibly of incalculable consequences to mankind. I felt as though I were present at the birth of a new knowledge or the revelation of a great truth.... My first observations positively terrified me, as there was present in them something mysterious, not to say supernatural, and I was alone in my laboratory at night; but at that time, the idea of these disturbances being intelligently controlled signals did not yet present itself to me. The changes I noted were taking place periodically and with such a clear suggestion of number and order that they were not traceable to any cause known to me. I was familiar, of course, with such electrical disturbances as are produced by the Sun, Aurora Borealis and Earth currents, and I was as sure as I could be of any fact that these variations were due to none of these causes. The nature of my experiments precluded the possibility of the changes being produced by atmospheric disturbances, as has been rashly asserted by some. It was some time afterward when the thought flashed upon my mind that the disturbances I had observed might be due to an intelligent control. Although I could not decipher their meaning, it was impossible for me to think of them as having been entirely accidental. The feeling is constantly growing on me that I had been the first to hear the greeting of one planet to another. A purpose was behind these electrical signals... Tesla was investigating a form of radio very different to the one we use today. Our present radio communications use transverse electromagnetic waves that travel through the air -- the same technology SETI uses to scan the Universe for signs of ETI. The electromagnetic waves used in Tesla's system were longitudinal and travelled through the Earth and/or the plasmic layer of the atmosphere, i.e., the ionosphere. But it was through the use of this latter system -- and not the type used by SETI -- that signals of non-human origin had been received. This incident plagued Tesla's mind for the rest of his life, and so played a part in his last publicly announced invention. While he had spent much of his life investigating the nature of high-voltage, high-frequency electricity, particularly with regard to employing it in a system to transmit electricity without wires, Tesla

changed direction in the late 1930s and did research into high-voltage, directcurrent electricity. His plan was to transmit electrical energy in the form of a particle beam -- an idea that was not practically realised until the late 1980s with SDI, the "Star Wars" project. While his system for transmitting energy via highfrequency potentials was limited to the Earth, Tesla's new particle-beam system was intended to transmit power to other planets! He then hypothesised that if the same beam were modulated with the vibrations of the human voice, we would also be able to communicate with the ETIs who dwell upon our neighbouring planets. As far as is known, Tesla never had the opportunity to put his plan into action. The political climate at the time, which resulted in World War II, had generated much paranoia. The British had stated that they had a new weapon, a "death ray" invented by their own Mr H. Grindell Matthews. The Russians reacted and stated that they also had such a weapon, invented by Comrade Grammachikoff. Tesla, being a patriot of his adopted country, stated that he had also invented a similar device. Since then, Tesla's instrument of benign communication has been referred to as the "death ray".

GRAVITY WAVE DETECTORS

In his general theory of relativity, Dr Albert Einstein found a solution that modelled an entirely new type of wave: the gravity wave. General relativity describes the force of gravity as a geometric warping in space-time; if the warping were to take the shape of a wave, then this would be a gravity wave. While electromagnetic waves occupy three special dimensions (as well as time), gravity waves exist in five, making them hyperdimensional in nature. However, Einstein stated that these waves probably travelled at the same speed as light, 300,000 km/s, which means that nothing is gained in using gravity waves over their electromagnetic counterpart. Officially there has been no detection of these waves; however, the design of such gravity detectors has been based on general relativity theory. There are some who have developed their own theories and so their own detector technology. They also claim to have detected transmissions from other worlds.

T. TOWNSEND BROWN AND ELECTROGRAVITICS

Thomas Townsend Brown is most remembered, if remembered at all, for his work in antigravity propulsion. Brown found a link between gravity and the force of

electricity, based upon the humble electrical condenser or capacitor. While still to graduate from high school, he built a small device that reduced in weight when a high-voltage potential was applied across its terminals. This was the first in a long line of electrogravitic devices able to prove experimentally a unified field theory in which electromagnetism and gravity are shown to be linked. Whilst studying at Caltech, Brown hypothesised the existence of a form of radiation quite different to the transverse electromagnetic wave. He called it "radiant energy" and thought that it was present throughout the Universe and was gravitational in nature, but as yet was invisible to instruments. Brown's theory was soon picked up by the press and publicised in several local newspapers. He had already received a negative response from his lecturers over his work with high-voltage weight reduction, so this new line of enquiry was not received well. He was told that such a wave was impossible because it would require gravity to be bipolar -- to be able to repel as well as attract. Brown did not receive any support for his research until he entered Dennison University where he met Dr Alfred Biefeld. Dr Biefeld was one of only a few who could claim to be one of Einstein's classmates back in Switzerland, and so was quite interested in the nature of gravity. In fact, when Brown had described to him his research into the weight reduction of high-voltage capacitors, Biefeld was more than happy to help the young physicist with his investigations. Biefeld had already considered the possible gravitational effects of charged electrical capacitors after studying the work of the great Michael Faraday, the socalled Father of Electricity. It is a little-known fact that Faraday made the following profound statement as far back as the late Victorian age: "Electrical capacity is to gravity, as inductance is to magnetism". It is a well-known fact that when a current flows through a coil of wire, a magnetic field is generated around the same. In fact, the inductor (the technical name for a coil of wire) is able to store electrical energy within the magnetic field generated. Now, an electrical condenser or capacitor is made up from two sheets of metal separated by an insulator, known as the "dielectric". When an electrical potential is applied across the two plates, the molecules of the dielectric all align with the electric field. If Faraday is correct, then the energy stored in a capacitor is in the form of a gravitational field, much like the magnetic field of an inductor. Brown found that such an effect was only noticeable if the following conditions were met: 1) The K-factor of the dielectric (its ability to store energy) was high (in the order of 2,000 or more);

2) The density of the dielectric was high (in the order of 10 g/cm3 or more); 3) The applied voltage across the capacitor was high (in the 100,000 V range). Brown also found that the force generated by charged capacitors was directed towards the positive plate; that is to say, weight reduction only occurs when the positive plate is upside with respect to the negative plate. If the negative plate is above, then the device increases in weight. Biefeld and Brown worked together in investigating what was later termed the "Biefeld-Brown effect" in the general study of electrogravitics. In 1930, Brown entered the US Navy and became a member of staff at the Naval Research Laboratories (NRL) in Washington, DC. As he was pretty much left to do as he pleased, he carried on with research into the Biefeld-Brown effect. While investigating different substances for suitability as dielectric material, Brown discovered a curious phenomenon. One of the characteristics of a dielectric is its resistivity -- how good an insulator it is. If resistivity is not high enough, then the dielectric is rendered inefficient. This is usually a fixed value, but Brown found that the resistivity of some materials would change over time. In a classified naval report entitled "Anomalous Behaviour of Massive High-K Dielectrics", Brown described how the resistivity of some materials would alter and even follow sidereal diurnal changes. He also noted that some materials would generate spontaneous radiofrequency bursts whose amplitude was a function of the material's mass and K-factor. Also, he found many granitic and basaltic rocks to be electrically polarised; that is, they behaved like electric cells or batteries. These rocks would have as much as 700 mV across them, the amplitude of which would also change in sympathy with solar sidereal cycles. Again, the rock's sensitivity to such changes depended upon its K-factor and mass. It was this latter relation that suggested the phenomenon is gravitational. During 1937 in Pennsylvania, a Navy-sponsored monitoring station was in operation to record such changes in the electrical self-potential of these rocks. It was noted that there was a strong correlation with the cycles of the Moon, which added further support to the hypothesis that the effect is gravitational in nature. Again, another station was in operation in 1939 in Ohio, which recorded similar patterns to those found in Pennsylvania, and it was concluded that the effect must have had some common outside source. Both research stations were set up within sealed vaults, shielded to exclude any outside electromagnetic interference. Meanwhile, large granitic and basaltic rocks wired to sensitive pen-chart recorders monitored the self-potential variations. The Second World War paused any further investigation into the phenomenon until 1944. After the War, Brown set up yet another station, but this time on the West Coast in California. He found that the patterns did not match those recorded on the East Coast; however, he did give a possible explanation as to why. He suggested that

due to the radiofrequency voltages found in less complex dielectric materials such as titanium dioxide, the detected energy was at these high frequencies and that basaltic and granitic rocks somehow converted the energy into a DC potential. This process is well known in electronics and is called "rectification", and so the internal structure of these rocks could naturally perform this same process. Now the rocks used in the East Coast investigations were different to those used in California (i.e., from different deposits), so Brown concluded that different rocks are tuned into different bands of this radiofrequency energy. As different frequency bands would fluctuate differently, then it follows that the variations in the self-potential of two different rock deposits would also be different. From 1950 onwards, Brown concentrated his efforts towards developing the Biefeld-Brown effect so that it could be employed in aviation. It was not until 1970 that Brown returned to investigating petrovoltaics, until his death in 1985. From these investigations, it is clear that the phenomenon is gravitational in nature and that it manifests as high-frequency electricity. Brown concluded that the energy is in fact the radiant energy he had hypothesised while still at Caltech. This energy is high-frequency gravitational radiation which is being constantly emitted from astronomical objects in outer space. While simple high-K dielectric materials would pick up the radiation and convert it directly into electrical energy, more complex dielectrics such as granitic and basaltic rock would convert the energy into DC electricity. Not only this, but these rocks are in fact tuned to only a portion of the total radiated energy present throughout the Universe. This means that your average lump of basalt is a natural gravity-wave AM receiver, tuned into only a few specific "radio stations"! It appears that Brown never analysed these high-frequency signals to see if any of them were of ETI origin. However, in 1953 he filed a patent that describes a system for intelligent communication via modulated gravitational radiation. In the patent, Brown describes how to convert a normal, high-power radio transmitter into a gravity-wave transmitter, based upon the principles of electrogravitics. The modification is made only to the antenna system, the actual electronics remaining unchanged. A large coil of wire has its base connected to the output of the highpower transmitter so that the radiofrequency energy is end-fed. The other end of the coil has a spherical, electrically conducting, high-density body connected. This spherical body acts as an isotropic capacitor, and so forms a tuned circuit with the coil. In operation, the dense spherical body becomes electrified (but not leaking energy through corona discharge) with high-voltage, high-frequency electricity. The high voltage and mass of the isotropic capacity result in an electrogravitic action; thus gravitational waves of the same frequency as the end-fed energy from the transmitter are emitted from the dense, isotropically capacitive body. Brown suggests that the spherical body be constructed from lead, as this is both dense in mass and a conductor of electricity. Also, so as to avoid electromagnetic

radiation, the whole assembly should be enclosed inside a large vault; for example, within a mountain. A similar set-up is employed so as to receive the transmission, where the receiving antenna is again replaced with this same assembly. Interestingly, this system is very similar to that employed by Tesla at Colorado Springs -- the same system that allegedly received signals from an ETI. Much of Brown's work is under wraps by the US government, held within the Wright Patterson Air Force Base technical library. However, family members still have his notes and are in the process of making them available to the public.

HODOWANEC'S GRAVITY-WAVE DETECTOR

Working unaware of, but parallel to, Thomas Townsend Brown was Gregory Hodowanec. While developing a new, sensitive weighing balance, Hodowanec noticed slight variations in the reference weights he was using. Assuming that the problem was with the circuitry he had designed, he went about trying to counteract these anomalous variations. After some "stab in the dark" experimentation, Hodowanec found that the humble capacitor in the right part of the circuit counteracted these unusual variations. But the question remained: how could a capacitor be able to generate the signal to nullify these apparent variations in standard reference weights? On further investigation, Hodowanec found that his weighing system was not at fault, nor were the reference weights. What he did find, however, was that the Earth's gravitational field is not stable but fluctuating, sometimes at quite a rapid rate. The weighing system he had developed was so sensitive that it picked up these variations as changing values in the reference weights. He concluded that somehow the humble capacitor was able to pick up these gravitational variations and convert them into an electrical signal. From this discovery, Hodowanec went on to develop a gravitational detector that used modern electronic components. He knew that any induced effect on a capacitor would result in a displacement current; hence, the circuit he developed was a simple operational amplifier wired up as a current-to-voltage converter. This circuit was connected to the sensing capacitor, while its output was fed into a standard voltage amplifier which in turn drove a loudspeaker. The signals received by this simple circuit were described as being similar to whale song, but this evidence is inconclusive. But it does seem that some very strange, yet structured, audio signals were received by this comparatively simple device. Hodowanec stated that his device received monopole gravity waves, different to the quadrapole waves described in Einstein's general theory of relativity. Also, while the gravity waves theorised by Einstein were limited to the speed of light, these

monopole waves described by Hodowanec could reach any point in space in one Planck second (10-44 seconds). He also stated that electronic equipment had been receiving this gravitational radiation for a very long time, but it had been mistaken for 1/f noise (where the intensity is inversely proportional to the frequency over a spectrum of noise). It is similar to what you get when your radio is not tuned to a station, which is that rushing water type of sound. However, 1/f has a deeper sound, perhaps more resembling the crashing of sea waves. Technically, it is a spectrum of random frequencies which have equally random intensities, but in general the lower frequencies are higher in intensity than the higher frequencies. If you were to look at this with reference to white light (which is composed of all light frequencies in the visible spectrum), then you would perceive it as a soft pink light. For this reason, 1/f noise is often referred to as "pink noise". Hodowanec also hypothesised that the Universe is filled with this radiation and that the detected isotropic microwave background radiation, thought to be the echo from the Big Bang (which does sound like 1/f noise), is actually gravity-wave emissions. He stated that the instruments that were picking up this signal were in fact receiving the gravitational radiation rather than the electromagnetic energy from the beginning of the Universe. During his investigations with the device, Hodowanec found Auriga and Perseus in the Milky Way to be the source of many natural, yet unusual, audio signals. He stated that the general background noise is modulated by the passing of large astronomical bodies which cast a shadow over these emissions. This means that when such radiation is demodulated, what one would hear would be the movements of planets, stars and galaxies. Much of the high-frequency radiation is generated by astronomical processes such as stars going supernova, star quakes and even the tectonic movements within nearby planets. However, it was not long before Hodowanec received signals of an unnatural origin while scanning the skies with his gravity-wave detector. One evening, for only eight minutes, Hodowanec received a train of equally spaced impulses that resembled the Morse code for the letter S. After determining the origin of these signals, he attempted to make contact using more conventional means (a Morse radio transmitter). To his surprise, he received on the gravity-wave detector a reply made up of random Morse code containing the letters E, I, T, M, A, N, R, K and S. During another transmission, Hodowanec transmitted a sequence which he received back as a copy with the letters G and D added. In the end, he was able to hold an almost coherent conversation with the ETI he had contacted. Interestingly, he found that only at certain locations could he establish contact with the ETI. Also, judging from several years' experience in Morse code, he found that the transmissions were not synthetic; the ETI was using a Morse key, and in fact there was more than one entity operating it!

It would seem, then, that there are many gravitational signals throughout the Universe. Many of them are natural and high in frequency. These signals become modulated by the movement of astronomical bodies such as stars, galaxies and even planets. But among these natural signals may be the transmissions of a host of extraterrestrial intelligences. It is not clear whether the signals received by Brown and Hodowanec are gravitational in nature. Even Townsend Brown stated that the evidence pointed to this hypothesis, but the subject was still inconclusive in his own mind. There may be a host of energies and radiations that still remain undiscovered. One that has had little attention is Dr Wilhelm Reich's "orgone energy". This appears to be the same energy that is known as prana, chi and the od or "odyllic force" discovered by Baron Karl von Reichenbach. Interestingly, when Reich had a device designed to detect the orgone, it was based upon the electrical capacitor! This energy is very closely related to living organic matter, and so has often been identified as the "vital force" -- the energy that distinguishes between animate and inanimate matter. The well-known orgone researcher Trevor Constable conducted much research into the weather-altering effects of the orgone, and hypothesised (backed up with experimental evidence) that many UFOs are actually biological entities. He went on to suggest that the orgone could be manipulated and engineered, as it is based upon fundamental laws. If he is right, then a new branch of technology, based around the life force, could be developed. Such a technology is described as being "biodynamic" (although Constable looked further ahead and coined the term "etheric engineering"), and is the real meeting point between physics and biology: biophysics. Is it then possible to develop a communications system based upon the principles of biodynamics?

BIODYNAMIC COMMUNICATIONS
In 1962, Silesian-born engineer L. George Lawrence, employed by the LA SpaceScience Corporation to develop jam-proof missile components, decided to try using biological material in electronic sensors. His first line of enquiry led him to the work of Alexander Gurwitsch, one of the pioneers of vital force research. Gurwitsch showed that cells appear to affect each other during the process of mitosis, which led him to develop a theory in which cells communicate through what he called "mitogenic rays". Lawrence also reviewed the work of Cleve Backster, the polygraph specialist who studied the psycho-galvanic reaction of plants. Backster used polygraph-type equipment to monitor the physiological activity in plants and discovered some

amazing effects. One of the most unusual is a plant's ability to detect the presence of a plant murderer! Lawrence used Backster's original circuit designs as a springboard for his own research into biological sensors. He discovered that such biological transducers are able to detect changes in a variety of different environmental parameters including magnetism, temperature and humidity. While Backster used a pen-chart recorder to indicate reactions, Lawrence replaced this with a voltage-controlled audio oscillator whose pitch changed in sympathy with biological changes. Eventually he replaced Backster's galvanic response system with piezo-electrometers, which gave better stability with greater sensitivity. The first biodynamic transducers were simply vegetable samples wired up and held in a temperature-controlled bath. With further advancements, Lawrence developed a sensor which consisted of two small quartz crystal wafers bonded together with specific organic materials. Whatever transducer was used, they were all sealed within a Faraday cage which in turn was held within a lensless telescope-type assembly complete with sighting apparatus. All investigations were conducted in what Lawrence referred to as "electromagnetic deep fringe" areas which were outside the influence of almost all electromagnetic fields so as to avoid false readings from external sources. During one test, Lawrence pointed a newly developed biosensor at a tree some distance away, that he he had wired up to a remotely controlled battery circuit. When the switch was activated, a current would pass through the tree so as to electrically stimulate it. Meanwhile, the biosensor's output signal was monitored for dramatic changes. Sure enough, when the tree was stimulated, the biosensor's output changed. This indicated some form of mitogenic ray communication between the tree and biosensor. However, while having lunch, he left the biosensor pointing in some random direction. To his amazement, the audio output from the biosensor's circuit started to warble rapidly, indicating some mitogenic or biodynamic signal being picked up. After an intense investigation, Lawrence concluded that the signals had originated from outer space and were of intelligent origin. Initially, he thought the signals were from Ursa Major, but on further investigation he found that they probably originated from the galactic equator. He also concluded that the signals were not aimed at Earth, but were an overspill of communication between companion civilisations. As for the signal coding, Lawrence was confident that they would not be in the form of a structured language. Instead, he felt that they would be graphic in nature, so he decoded them using digital spectrograms displayed on a standard 8-bit resolution grey-scale. These graphic signals were received using some of the most advanced biodynamic transducers, consisting of carefully manufactured synthetic biochemical substances.

There has been little success in tracing the elusive George Lawrence, mainly due to the fact that "George Lawrence" was a pseudonym employed by the author who reported this research in several electronics magazines in the mid-1970s. All that is known of this author is that he was employed by several government agencies that exercised strict security measures. This research into biodynamics was a spin-off of the work he had conducted while within their employment. However, it is worth mentioning that these agencies were mainly involved in NASA projects around the time of SETI. There are many energies that lie undiscovered, yet already we are trying to find a unified field theory based on the few energies of which we are aware. There have been many discoveries in the past that could have brought us closer to the truth; however, mainstream science has ignored nearly all of them. The human race has a great understanding and control over the force of electromagnetism. However, it is naive to think that this is the only method through which to communicate and that all other civilisations out there have developed technologically in this same direction. It must also be remembered that there are other dimensions parallel to our own. These, too, may be contacted, but not necessarily by looking upwards. We must first open our minds, then ask the question, "Is there anybody out there?"

References:
Brown, T. Townsend, "Electrogravitational Communication System", US Patent No. 719,767, issued September 1956. Cocconi, G. and P. Morrison, "Searching for Interstellar Communications", Nature 1959;184:844&endash;846. "Three Nations Seek 'Diabolical Ray'", New York Times, May 28, 1924. Eisen, Jonathan (ed.), Suppressed Inventions and Other Discoveries, Auckland Institute of Technology Press, Auckland, 1994. Tesla, Nikola, "Talking with the planets", Collier's Weekly, February 9, 1901 Vassilatos, Gerry, Lost Science, AUP, USA, 1999.

About the Author:

Gavin Dingley is an electronics R&D engineer by profession, but since college has questioned the so-called laws of nature, particularly those pertaining to electromagnetism. To this end, he has extensively researched the work of Dr Nikola Tesla. His main goal is to develop technologies based upon these principles.

Project Hammer
Covert Finance and the Parallel Economy
The off-ledger trading programs operated by some central and international banks launder massive amounts of money and provide vast sums to fund covert 'black budget' projects. Part 1 of 2

Extracted from Nexus Magazine, Volume 9, Number 1 (December-January 2002) PO Box 30, Mapleton Qld 4560 Australia. editor@nexusmagazine.com Telephone: +61 (0)7 5442 9280; Fax: +61 (0)7 5442 9381 From our web page at: www.nexusmagazine.com by David G. Guyatt 2001 c/- NEXUS Office 55 Queens Road East Grinstead, W. Sussex RH19 1BG United Kingdom David Guyatt Email: goldbug@goldbug99.freeserve.co.uk David Guyatt Website: www.deepblacklies.co.uk

Project Hammer is all about money. Stupendous great gobs of money. So much
money, in fact, that it will challenge whatever reality you thought you had about the over-world of banking, finance and economics. It is also about the nether world of international banking and finance, a world that is said not to exist in reality. But exist it does. More often than not, this never-never-land of international banking is concealed from public view by the judicious use of two sets of books. It is also eclipsed from interested investigators by a never-ending series of real frauds that result in arrest and imprisonment of numerous scam artists. This creates the clever illusion that the only thing going on are artful scams designed to fleece the unwary. Such swindles fall under the general category of High Yield Investment Programs, Front End Fee frauds and Prime Bank Note schemes. Numerous law enforcement

cases such as these, when twinned with dire "beware" warnings published on FBI, US Treasury and other websites, easily lead one to conclude that there are no such things as "real" trading programs. And the powers that be don't at all object to this conclusion being reached. It is the old case of hiding trees in a forest. A key point to keep to the fore in what follows is that trading programs operate "off ledger". That is to say, the banks and central banks that operate them run two sets of books: one set for public scrutiny, and another set for private viewing only. Another fact to bear in mind is that authorised programs generate quite spectacular profits for very little--in fact, minuscule--risk, and those who are invited to participate as funders accumulate capital at a shockingly rapid rate. One reason, perhaps, why the wealthy get altogether wealthier as the poor sink ever lower into the mire of poverty. The financial, banking and economic shadow-world in which Project Hammer lived, breathed and manufactured money "out of thin air" is the dirty little secret of the Western economy. It is a form of money creation that is effectively unchallenged by any form of oversight or accountability as we understand it. Hammer and numerous other transactions like it are based on what are known as Collateral Trading Programs, although many other descriptive names and terms are also used.1 The reason for such programs is to create vast pools of ready money that are earmarked for use in sanctioned (authorised) operations and projects. On the plus side, many beneficial projects throughout the world get funded as a result of program trading. On the negative side, there are more shadowy projects. Included in the latter category are certain black operations. The amalgamated pool of funds created and now held in dormant and orphaned bank accounts runs to trillions of dollars, according to insiders. At the low end of estimates, there is believed to be enough to pay off the US national debt plus some change. At the higher end, estimates range up to hundreds of trillions of dollars. I have been repeatedly told, almost matter-of-factly, that the higher estimates are closer to the truth. I simply don't know how big the sums amount to, but I can document US$12 trillion. This sum is revealed in the late Baron Krupp papers that form part of the exhibits of the companion volume to dossier The Secret Gold Treaty (http://www.deepblacklies.co.uk). Many different sources say that programs are also used to launder money by spinning it through a program cycle until it is pristine clean. Drugs, guns and the usual array of dirty money transactions are said to feature. Since US dollars are the cornerstone of all program activity, Uncle Sam naturally gets a bite of the action. A percentage of the proceeds is collected via private tax treaties negotiated with offshore entities. These treaties also help to shield the

reality of these programs from public awareness. There are unsubstantiated rumours that some of the tax take occasionally gets "diverted" for altogether private purposes. It is an allegation that is impossible to stand up, however. London and Zurich are key centres for program activity, although transactions are usually booked through offshore entities. London and Zurich are also gold centres, and more than one credible source confirms that "black" gold forms an important part of program trading activity. There are also good reasons to suppose that part of Uncle Sam's share of trading profits is credited to the Exchange Stabilisation Fund. Here it is pooled with other funds and used to shore-up the American economy by--amongst other manoeuvres--manipulating the gold price to keep it below a predetermined price. Trading programs are the preserve of many governments, their treasury departments and the top international banks which by their very nature have the necessary mechanisms in place to enable trading to take place efficiently and secretly. Banks from G7 nations dominate. It follows, therefore, that a number of problems occur as a consequence of the multijurisdictional nature of supervision; and although safeguards are in place to ensure that "clean" money is fed into the system, this doesn't always happen. Funds of suspect origin do enter the system and are made pristine clean by this form of paper alchemy. Large sums of black gold, cash or other forms of convertible assets are used as "collateral" to initiate trading programs. There are also certain classes of government-issued treasury notes and bonds that are privately lodged with major Western banks. These "treasuries" are never meant to see the light of day, but are in turn used by major banks to back the issuance of their own bank debentures "off ledger" in substantially leveraged amounts that can run into tens of trillions of dollars--or their foreign currency equivalents. In turn, this bank "paper" is traded in pre-arranged "buy/sell" transactions at steep discounts (cents on the dollar) off the face value of the issued bank debentures. The trading of the paper between banks--using proxies--is arranged and coordinated so that the traded obligations effectively "wash out" or are otherwise cancelled, although other scenarios exist where issued paper is purchased at a fair market value and held to maturity. In the past, trading was paper-based, but today everything is electronic "screen-based" and consequently the credits traded have a life of milliseconds. The difference between the buy-and-sell price--usually known as the "spread" (in the case of Hammer, this was said to be many percentage points)--generates a "fallout", a term that implies profit. In other transactions, most notably "Jacobe", the spread was represented to be at least 10% on a planned face value issuance of

US$27.5 trillion, according to documents I have seen. This would have created a fallout of US$2.75 trillion. However, for reasons yet unknown to this writer, it seems that the Jacobe program, privately hailed as the largest program "ever put together", was--for reasons that are still inexplicable--only two-thirds completed. Less grand, but just as interesting in other respects, was the fallout from Project Hammer, which is said to have totalled over US$220 billion. In fact, the precise sum is US$223,104,000,008.03.2

THE NUGAN HAND BANK CONNECTION One of the central characters associated with Project Hammer was Brigadier General Erle Cocke. Back in 1966, Cocke, along with his sleeping partner General Eugene Phillips, established the Washington-based consultancy firm Cocke & Phillips International. This was at the height of the Vietnam War, and just a few months after Cold Warrior Paul H. Nitze issued the directive authorising the establishment of the US Navy's clandestine intelligence collection program more commonly known as "Task Force 157". TF 157 would later feature in the Nugan Hand Bank affair exposed by Wall Street Journal investigative reporter Jonathan Kwitny in his book The Crimes of Patriots. Task Force 157 came to an end on the instruction of Admiral Bobby Ray Inman, once he discovered the full involvement of "rogue" CIA agent Edwin Wilson in the Task Force. Wilson was responsible for so much intrigue and illegality that one could shake a stick at it. He was eventually arrested, tried and imprisoned--where he remains to this day, fighting for release. Many now believe that he was working on orders from above but in a deniable role and was cynically sacrificed to save other more prominent players. During his investigation, Jonathan Kwitny learned that General Erle Cocke ran Nugan Hand Bank's Washington office. Cocke's partner General Phillips denied this, saying they had merely rented office space to Nugan Hand Inc.'s Hawaii President, General Edward Black--a former OSS, CIA and senior military officer. This proved to be untrue, however. Kwitny learned that papers filed with the US Treasury listed General Cocke as the "person in charge" of Nugan Hand's Washington office. Cocke claimed that someone else must have filed these papers without his knowledge or consent. In April 2000, Cocke gave a deposition running to 67 pages concerning his knowledge and involvement in Project Hammer. Ten days later he died from pancreatic cancer. His explosive deposition reveals him as a very significant and highly connected player in a world few of us are familiar with.

Cocke fought in three wars: World War II, Korea and Vietnam. During WWII he was an artillery officer and a division staff officer and was a POW under the Germans. He worked for General MacArthur during the Korean War and for General Westmoreland in the Vietnam War. Highly decorated for his service, he was awarded a Silver Star, a Bronze Star and cluster, a Purple Heart with three clusters, a Croix de Guerre plus the Lgion d'honneur from France, and a Medal of Honour from The Philippines. He was the youngest National Commander of the American Legion and, prior to his death, became the oldest National Commander. In addition he was distinguished by the Red Cross with the medal Cruz Roja, and he was made an Honourable Comrade of the Nationalist Chinese Air Force. Cocke was a Shriner Mason of many years' standing (he held a semi-official voluntary position for that organisation) and a Grand Commander of the Knights of Malta--the secretive Vatican order that boasts numerous members who serve, or are closely affiliated with, Western intelligence and military services. Intriguingly, he claimed to have been the first Protestant "in 1200 years to be so honoured". In 1959 and again in 1960 he was a member of the US delegation to the General Assembly of the United Nations, holding the rank (and pay grade) of Ambassador. After that, he was the first fulltime US Alternate Executive Director of the World Bank, a position he held for four years from 1961&endash;64. Pressed about this in more detail by his questioner, a Washington attorney, Cocke responded by saying: "At that time I owned 28 percent of the stock and, of course, I had all kinds of people in the Treasury tell me what to do. Don't get me wrong, I made all the decisions. But I was the executor, I was the delivery." He also confirmed that he had worked for every US President: "...from Truman to date. At some stage of the game I worked for all of them. I have to admit that some of them were very minor chores and others were important." In addition to his many abilities and accomplishments listed above, Erle Cocke was above all other things a banker--a profession that ran in the family. His greatgrandfather put a bank "together in 1867", which was then the only bank in Georgia. His grandfather founded a bank in about 1890, and his father was President of Fulton National Bank (which became Bank of America) and was at one time the President of the American Bankers Association and Chairman of the Federal Deposit Insurance Corporation (FDIC). Asked about his own knowledge of banking, Cocke said he had taken all the normal banking courses, and added:

"I understand banking. I can teach banking--you understand what I am saying--at the college level." This banking expertise was at the core of his firm, Cocke & Phillips International, which began life as a: "...normal American firm, lobbying firm, here in Washington, and we grew into banking particularly. The UN contacts and the World Bank contacts--sometimes they help those people for 10 years." In a similar vein, he undertook all sorts of "chores" for some of the government intelligence agencies. He explained this as follows: "One thing is if they trusted you, they practically came in and said, 'What do I do?' I mean, you didn't argue with them. You sort of proceeded with the program and gave them a few choices, of course. But [they] practically always followed what we did. I was administrator, arbitrator. I was [the] moderator, bringing people together." Asked if that experience "would be true in the financial and banking world in particular", Cocke replied: "Oh, yes. I have been able to close things that other people can't close." As we shall see, Cocke's ability to "close" things other people could not close did not extend to Project Hammer--a financial operation that, according to Cocke, deeply involved Citibank and its Chairman, John Reed. Cocke said he could get to see any President without any trouble, but complained that he could not get to meet John Reed.

COLLATERAL DAMAGE Having briefly examined General Cocke's background, let's now return to that stupendous sum of "black" money mentioned earlier. For purposes of clarity, this amount was referenced in Erle Cocke's deposition. If, as we have said, this amount was stealthily "magicked" into being as a result of an exotic form of financial smoke and mirrors, the question is: where did it go? According to Cocke, this sum was lodged in "30-some odd accounts together". Asked where these accounts were located, Cocke responded by saying, "In almost one solid block at Citibank". General Cocke's questioner then asked: "Would they have been in control of Mr Reed?"--meaning former Citibank CEO and Chairman John Reed.

Cocke responded as follows, in this exchange with the attorney: A. Probably not all because there were so many different participants involved, and in different locations, countries, that I would say no, he did not have complete control, but everybody recognized it wouldn't be settled until it got to him. Q. And these were, you say, accounts for various people around the world? A. Yes. Q. Produced as a result of what? A. Well, most of them figured that greed in particular was mighty high. And, if they put up this amount of money, then I am going to get this kind of money coming back. That's the way practically all of it was. I hate to use the word "sole", but "present" might be a better word. Q. Were these accounts for the benefit of people who had engaged in some kind of trading program? A. They were all to get in the trading program. I haven't found anybody that didn't go in wanting to increase their income and their greed in the highest bracket if they could possibly put up money. Q. What I am understanding from you is that whatever these individuals, corporate entities, or even government...they believed, apparently by putting these funds with Citibank as part of this effort, they would then receive later down the road a payoff? A. That is correct. Q. As a result of Citibank's management of these funds, is that fair to say? A. Yes, basically the whole trading bloc in a nutshell. During the course of his deposition, General Cocke was asked if he knew who "created" Hammer "to begin with". He admitted that he didn't know and was even reluctant to make a guess, but added that whoever set it in motion "had to have been somebody at a pretty high level". He then made the interesting observation that whoever it was who had authorised it, "the original structure" had "obviously got way out of proportion as time went by". The implication was that some of the money--the fallout--got diverted from its original intention. More than a few of those involved in Project Hammer at various levels have told me that they believe some of the pool of money created by the Hammer project was "diverted" and used to rescue many of the world's major banks, which by the very end of the 1980s faced insolvency following reckless lending policies throughout the late 1970s and early/middle 1980s. It is certainly true that at that time many major banks like Citibank, HSBC, Chase, BoNY and others stood teetering on the very brink of disaster. Another view is one that has been expressed by Daniel Hughes, of Hughes Oil Company, a Florida-based corporation. Hughes had been heavily involved in finding collateral to place in a number of trading programs over several years. This cost him tens of thousands of dollars, since most of these were illegitimate rather

than genuine. It is a fate that waits for untold thousands of unsuspecting investors who step into this shadowy realm unprepared. Even so, it seems that Hughes did play a part in attempting to place collateral in Project Hammer. He believes that the funds diverted from Project Hammer ended up in a CIA-controlled Swiss bank account in the name of the late Howard Hughes. On the basis of years of investigation, Daniel Hughes believes that Project Hammer involved the trading of US$13.6 trillion in debentures, resulting in a "fallout" of about US$1.1 trillion which was stashed in the Howard Hughes account in Credit Suisse. Whilst there is no hard corroboration in support of this claim, it remains an intriguing possibility. More so, for in his deposition General Cocke indicated that black money generated by trading programs might be hidden in dormant accounts, and a Howard Hughes account set up 30 years ago would clearly fall into that category. According to Erle Cocke plus others I have spoken with, Project Hammer began life as an authorised but secretive trading program aimed at repatriating dollar assets that dated back several decades. Cocke confirms this when he was asked what the overall objectives of Project Hammer were: "Well, it was mainly to bring monies back to the United States from all types of activities, both legitimately and illegitimately. Not that they were in the smuggling business per se, but they were all in the arms business; they were all retracing dollars of one description or another that had accumulated all through the '40s and '50s really. And that probably is as broad a definition as I can give you. And all kinds of nationalities were involved, all kinds of people were involved" Cocke was then asked who would have been behind the Hammer project. Would it, the questioner asked, have involved "various agencies of the US Government"? "Yes. Obviously the CIA, the FBI, the national security agencies of all types, Pentagon in the broadest sense of it and as such, and the Treasury, Federal Reserve. Nobody got out of the act, everybody wanted to get in the act." But there were numerous other entities involved in Project Hammer. None more so than the world's big bank, as is made clear by the following exchange: Q. What other banks and financial institutions were involved in it? A. Well, if they were, they were still as a correspondent to Citibank "Correspondent", in the sense General Cocke's uses this term, means one bank's account maintained at another bank. This is used to handle money transfers between both banks, and it very often denotes a "special relationship" between the the banks concerned. The questioner then asked: Q. Do you know which of those would be involved? Was Chase Manhattan one? A. I am sure that every big bank in every major country at some stage of the game

had some of this pass by them. They had a chance to refuse, or they had a chance to take it up.

CITIBANK, "THE CHEESE" Cocke was then asked who the "dominant participant" was in "terms of running this project, this vast project". The General is in no doubt about his reply when he says that, based on his own investigation, it was "Citibank of New York, in both their Athens, Greece, office and in their New York City office". He also acknowledged that Hammer was part of "an ongoing long-term kind of project". Cocke went on to reveal that Citibank were "going to be the trustees. They were going to be running the program. They were going to be the disbursing agency. They were the cheese." Asked to identify which principal officer in Citibank handled Project Hammer, Cocke responded that "from all records, communications and contacts, John Reed was Vice President, but he was the lone coordinator, for a better word". Reed, who was Citibank's President and Chairman during this period, has formally denied his involvement in Project Hammer. In a deposition sworn in December 2000, Reed stated that he had "no recognition or knowledge of anything purportedly known as Project Hammer". Nor did he have "any recognition or knowledge" of any person named Erle Cocke. His deposition goes on to list a number of other items, people and allegations that he also had "no recognition or knowledge" about. For their part, Citibank, in a letter dated December 12, 2000, state that they "never issued commercial instruments on the basis of its possession of quantities of gold made available to it by agencies of the US Government and the Federal Reserve in order to ensure the solvency of Citibank in the '80s and other bullion banks". This denial, although emphatic, is interesting. Research shows that gold recovered by the forerunner to the CIA--the Office of Strategic Services (OSS)--was deposited in Citibank (and many other banks, too), not in the name of the OSS or CIA but in the name of one of their operatives, Severino Garcia Santa Romana. On his death in 1974, some--but not all--of Romana's "assets" appear to have been illegally acquired by former Philippines President Ferdinand Marcos, who was at one time Santa Romana's attorney. According to Santa Romana's widow, her husband gave Marcos a limited Power of Attorney for use solely in the Philippines, since he travelled abroad regularly. It seems that Marcos somehow made use of this to gain control over Santa Romana's gold and other assets.

It also appears likely, based on documents in this writer's possession, that considerable quantities of gold once held by Santa Romana were later placed under the control of former CIA covert operator Major-General Edward Lansdale. However, these assets were lodged with the Union Bank of Switzerland. Again, it is worthy of note that they were placed in Ed Lansdale's name, not in the name of a US Government agency. These assets are very clearly off the books. Large quantities of gold held by Citibank remained in the account names of Severino Garcia Sta. Romana and Jos Antonio Diaz de la Paz (the latter being a well-known alias for Santa Romana) under reference codes "Fanerst King Fisher" and "Burgst Harbor King" respectively.3 These have been the subject of a legal wrangle between Santa Romana's heirs and Citibank's John Reed. The fact that the gold held by Citibank and others may not have been in the name of the Central Intelligence Agency or the Federal Reserve--but, rather, was in Santa Romana's name--may have been all Citibank needed to wriggle out of a poorly crafted question. Continued next issue...

Endnotes: 1. Other terms that have been used are: Credit Enhancement Business; and Capital Accumulation & Structured Debt Programs. 2. Others involved believe this sum represents a part of the fallout from the Jacobe transaction, and not Hammer. 3. This information is drawn from a letter dated December 20, 1995, from C. E. (Jim) Brown (the second husband of Santa Romana's widow, Luz), addressed to the US Justice Department. Sta. Romana also used J. Antonio Diaz as another alias. In fact, he used many different names and entities to conduct his business.

About the Author: Following a 28-year career in investment banking (member, AIBD) based in the City of London, David Guyatt's last position was Associate Director and Treasurer of the forfaiting (an arcane banking term meaning "to discount without recourse") division of a major international bank. David is married with three children and now pursues a career in journalism, writing for a variety of media and researching and producing factual material on a wide range of associated subjects. This is his ninth article for NEXUS, the most recent ones published in 8/01 and 7/05. In addition to his feature writing, David has prepared background papers on AntiPersonnel Electromagnetic Weapons for the International Committee of the Red Cross (ICRC), was a contributing member of ICRC's SIrUS Project that sought to

define criteria for judging "abhorrent weapons", and has written for the World Development Movement on his "insider's knowledge" of international weapons financing. He has been a consultant on Swiss and UK TV documentaries exposing the threat of non-lethal weapons and Britain's weapons trail to Indonesia. He is presently assisting the US-based law firm Easton & Levy in its lawsuit against the Vatican for the restitution of the Nazi Croatian Treasury which was illicitly transferred to the Vatican and elsewhere at the end of World War II. David has recently completed an in-depth investigation into the black market of gold and has published it as an electronic book, The Secret Gold Treaty, available through his home page www.deepblacklies.co.uk.

Project Hammer
Covert Finance and the Parallel Economy
The off-ledger trading programs operated by some central and international banks launder massive amounts of money and provide vast sums to fund covert 'black budget' projects. Part 2 of 2 (Go to part 1)

Extracted from Nexus Magazine, Volume 9, Number 2 (February-March 2002) PO Box 30, Mapleton Qld 4560 Australia. editor@nexusmagazine.com Telephone: +61 (0)7 5442 9280; Fax: +61 (0)7 5442 9381 From our web page at: www.nexusmagazine.com by David G. Guyatt 2001 c/- NEXUS Office 55 Queens Road East Grinstead, W. Sussex RH19 1BG United Kingdom David Guyatt Email: goldbug@goldbug99.freeserve.co.uk David Guyatt Website: www.deepblacklies.co.uk

ILLUMINATI INTRIGUE AND "BLACK" GOLD COLLATERAL

The gold "connection" remains unclear. However, there is reason to suppose that the dollar "assets" that date back to the 1940s and 1950s, as earlier discussed by General Erle Cocke, may relate in part to vast quantities of gold looted during World War II by the Japanese plunder teams (known as the Golden Lily) and also by the Nazis in Europe. That substantial amounts of gold bullion were ransacked and then hidden throughout the Philippines prior to war's end is now undeniable. This, however, was "black" gold - meaning it did not appear on official statistics or in treasury department lists. Santa Romana was an OSS officer operating in the Philippines during the war and learned where the Japanese had buried plundered gold and other valuables. But there are other aspects to the Santa Romana gold story that are only now coming to the surface. They reveal a shocking secret that, if true, could shake the foundations of our belief and change the way we view the world we live in. According to Santa Romana's widow, Luz, her husband told her that he was a member of the Illuminati - a very secretive elite group that dates back to 1776 when it was founded by Adam Weishaupt at the University of Ingolstadt, Germany. According to those who have researched it, the purpose of the Illuminati was to set in motion, in secret, a New World Order of world revolution. This, however, does not fully tally with what Santa Romana told his wife about them. According to Luz, the purpose of the Illuminati was based on the knowledge that the royal families of Europe were aware that they were losing political and effective control of their nations. But it was the possible loss of control over the wealth of their kingdoms that bothered them most. Consequently, they founded the Illuminati and set in motion long-term plans aimed at secretly taking control of world finances, especially gold and other precious metals. In time, the royal families who sat at the centre of the Illuminati movement were forced to expand and take into membership political and business leaders. At some point in the early 20th century, two 50-year plans were set in motion, aimed at cornering the world's precious metal reserves. The foregoing is the account given to Luz by her husband Santa Romana. How true it is remains to be seen, and it is not hard to view it as disinformation told by Santa Romana to his wife to conceal his real motives - whatever they may have been. More intriguing still is Luz's account that her late husband was the one-time "head" of the Trilateral Commission - an elite group which is known to have tentacles deeply embedded in the Marcos gold story of later years. Again, there is no

corroborating evidence, and the fact that the Trilateral Commission was founded only in 1973, whereas Santa Romana died in 1974, suggests this is unlikely. However, it is more than a little curious that whilst Santa Romana eventually (and undoubtedly) came to control the great bulk of gold that resulted from plunder during WWII, he did have substantial gold deposits dating back further than that. Papers relating to the "estate" of Santa Romana purport to show a gold account at the Union Bank of Switzerland, Zurich, containing 8,000 metric tonnes valued at US$10 billion. The account dates back to 1920. Such a quantity of gold dating from that period represents a massive holding, far surpassing that held today by the world's leading central banks. It is also at least interesting - again, according to the account of his wife - that Santa Romana as a young boy was adopted by his great uncle in Hawaii who was married to the last Hawaiian princess. The couple had remained childless throughout their marriage, leading to the decision to adopt the young Santa Romana. According to Luz, it was this "royal" connection that gave Santa Romana entre into the Illuminati. Interestingly, during the course of my ongoing investigation into Project Hammer, a number of others involved in this program whom I have spoken with have told me, quite independently of the Santa Romana story, that the Hammer program and numerous other collateral trading programs associated with it - have enormously powerful "gold trusts" of royal origin sitting behind them. Perhaps the Hammer program was meant to generate enough money to buy substantial quantities of black gold stashed in the Philippines to ensure it be kept out of circulation, thus protecting the gold price to some degree. Perhaps it had more to do with the secret acquisition of vast amounts of this black gold in line with what Santa Romana told his wife. Perhaps the assets in question were not just gold but included pre-war US Treasury obligations (bonds and notes) that are now coming to light in the Philippines but which are said by US authorities to be fraudulent. Whatever is the case, it is certain that substantial quantities of "black" gold are used to underpin (collateralise) certain trading programs, and the funds thus generated are earmarked for use in other secretive operations. This whole subject remains an ongoing investigation. The deeper I dig, the murkier it becomes. Stories are commonplace of warehouses full of banknotes waiting to be laundered by a trading program so that they can re-enter the financial system as clean as a whistle. Foreign exchange transactions involving billions of dollars in equivalent currency and which trade at huge discounts - unknown in the official marketplace - are also not uncommon. It is also a fact that many of those involved in trading programs are members of government intelligence and security organisations.

SOUTH AFRICAN INTELLIGENCE AND THE STASI Another individual who has played a considerable role in Project Hammer is the South African Rolf van Rooyen, who operated a number of business entities including one called Oceantech and another called Eastech International Bank. At one time van Rooyen worked for South African intelligence, and he is also believed to have been CIA at the time Project Hammer was in process. Of significance is the fact that General Cocke and van Rooyen knew each other, although Cocke says he only spoke to him on the phone but never "shook hands with him". When questioned about Project Hammer during a police interview in Germany in 1995, van Rooyen gave this response: "If you are referring to Operation Hamer [sic], it is an extremely large, very delicate operation in cooperation with the authorities of various countries in which Oceantech is involved." Van Rooyen then proceeded to identify "America, England, Germany, France, Italy" as being involved. He also told German police that from the very first day he began investigating Project Hammer: "We realised that it was a direct state matter and that the USA, the CIA and several other groups in the Secret Service were involved, as well as very, very highcoupled people in the American Government." The latter are rumoured to include George H. W. Bush, James Baker III, Former Treasury Secretary Lloyd Bentsen and Federal Reserve Chairman Alan Greenspan. During his deposition, Erle Cocke was asked if he considered van Rooyen's foregoing statement to be accurate. Cocke replied, saying: "He is not too far off. I am sure he flavoured it up a little bit, yes." Working alongside van Rooyen was South African intelligence operative Riaan Stander. Both Stander and van Rooyen were board members of the Eastcorp Syndicate, which boasted almost two dozen other companies in its stable.4 Included were Intercol Pty Ltd, Cavo Shipping, which conducted intelligencegathering missions for governments, and Bridge SA, which was registered in Monrovia, Liberia. According to Peter Goslar, once a close friend of Riaan Stander, other board members of Bridge SA were Colonel Tim Spicer and Mick Ranger "of Sandline fame". In a letter written to a Washington law firm involved in a Project Hammer lawsuit, Goslar fingers Bridge SA - and hence van Rooyen and Riaan Stander - as "part of the Executive Outcomes operation".

But there is more. During several daylong meetings I had with Peter Goslar in late June 2001, he handed me hundreds of pages of documents he had retrieved from Riaan Stander's private papers. These included documents showing a Mexican entity called Ro-Mar Pharmaceuticals, which van Rooyen told German police was the "money power" behind Eastech International Bank. The money Ro-Mar Pharmaceuticals claimed to control was represented by over US$100 billion in gold. Other papers clearly show van Rooyen and Stander engaged in collateral trading programs involving Latin American governments, most notably Argentina once the preferred bolt-hole of notorious Nazis like Martin Bormann. Another document from the batch I received from Peter Goslar was a list of companies grouped under the heading "United Kingdom Network", and this "network" was identified as being part of The Palace Group. An interesting description, I think. In any event, listed under this "group" were 24 business entities including Sandline International, Diamond Works, Branch Mining Ltd and Bridge International. The list also included Defence Systems Ltd as a part of The Palace Group and identified it as a division of Vickers - Britain's oldest and most distinguished armaments manufacturer, which resides at the very centre of the United Kingdom's Establishment. During one of our meetings, Peter Goslar told me he was a personal acquaintance (perhaps even a friend) of former East German spy-master Marcus Wolf, who headed the East German security apparatus known as the Stasi. Peter also claimed to know several former Stasi operatives. He also spoke German fluently in addition to Afrikaans and his native English tongue. Later I was told that a Peter Goslar was briefly mentioned in the autobiography written by Marcus Wolf, entitled Man Without A Face. Discussing the fall from grace of West German Chancellor Helmut Schmidt in 1977 following the discovery that his personal secretary, Dagmar Kahlig-Scheffler, was a spy working for the Stasi, Wolf explains that Chancellor Schmidt's spy-cum-secretary was caught when her Stasi control officer Peter Goslar came under suspicion by West German counterintelligence. I asked Peter if he was the same Peter Goslar identified by his "friend" Marcus Wolf and he denied this. Nonetheless, he told me that Rolf van Rooyen was still living in Germany and was under the protection of two former Stasi agents. And we do know that the Stasi worked closely and in the shadows with South African intelligence on a variety of projects, mostly weapons-related. Curious. The Palace Group, meanwhile, contains all the guile and charm of a privatised offthe-books appendage of Britain's Secret Intelligence Service (SIS). On the other side of the Atlantic, General Cocke and his firm Cocke & Phillips International have many similarities with its foregoing British cousin and probably

was (and is, as the firm remains active) one of the CIA's private off-the-books companies. This conclusion is not only drawn from Cocke's affiliation with the known CIA entity Nugan Hand Bank, but another CIA front company called Associated Traders Corporation. ATC, as it is known, came into brief prominence some years ago following a series of articles written by syndicated columnist Jack Anderson, naming Associated Traders as a gun-running, money-laundering, "off-the-books" CIA front. Then, in 1988, a US$4 million lawsuit was filed that involved ATC. By 1990, the Director of the CIA, William Webster, issued an affidavit calling for a sweeping gag order to be slapped on the lawsuit on the grounds of national security. Of interest is the fact that more than one source has told me that Associated Traders Corporation was General Cocke. The foregoing connections could easily be typified as part of the Anglo-AmericanAfrican covert intelligence relationship that continues to conceal many sins. There is reason to suppose that part of the funds derived from the Project Hammer financial trading program went to fund certain military and intelligence operations in South Africa. These are thought to have included financing of the so-called "Hammer units" that are alleged to have engaged in brutal beatings and assassinations throughout South Africa prior to the collapse of the apartheid regime. It is also believed that Hammer funds were used to finance the purchase of arms given to the Inkatha Freedom Party, which was engaged in widespread acts of bloody violence during 1992 and 1993 - as discussed in the 1994 Report of the Goldstone Commission of Inquiry that named Eastech, van Rooyen and Stander. Another aspect of Project Hammer may have involved the desire to plunder South Africa of much of its available mineral wealth prior to the country's coming under control of the ANC in 1994. In the hard-hitting and suppressed book Glitter and Greed, written by Australian investigative reporter Janine Roberts, the Oppenheimer family and De Beers arranged that a "...fabulous multibillion Rand stockpile of the finest gems was shipped out prior to the 1994 elections, and that the mines producing the best gems were put into overdrive in both South Africa and Namibia so that as many as possible of the better gems were extracted as fast as possible."5 I have also been told that large quantities of South African gold were also surreptitiously shipped out of South Africa at around this time - presumably for similar reasons. It is also of interest to note that mounting evidence points to the conclusion that since 1995 the price of gold has been kept purposely low as a result of a conspiracy engineered by the US Treasury Department in collaboration with leading international banks. The result has been that the cost of extracting gold for many South African gold mines is no longer cost-effective.

Could some of this alleged "missing" South African gold be related to a transaction that van Rooyen and Stander entered into in 1991? This involved Eastech International Bank's agreeing to purchase 5,000 metric tonnes of gold at a 4% discount from the prevailing Second London Fix - at a cost of about US$50 billion. This gold was held in the free zone area beneath Zurich's Kloten Airport. The contract, which was to be governed by the "canton laws of Zurich", runs to six pages and each page bears the official stamp of the Swiss police, authorising and validating the transaction. It remains unclear if van Rooyen and Stander were acting on their own behalf or were fronting for someone else in this transaction. Van Rooyen, at least, has been fingered as a CIA asset in addition to his having South African intelligence affiliations. Might they have been operating as a "deniable cut-out" for the US Treasury Department who wished to get delivery of this gold? Perhaps the Chinese Government was party to the transaction instead. Eastech International Bank was, after all, a wholly owned subsidiary of Sino-Eastech, an entity which van Rooyen told German police investigators was "established in China" and which "operates from Xin Xong and was originally established by the General Staff of the 7th military power in China". In operating their bank, van Rooyen and Stander liaised with a Chinese Army General whom van Rooyen declined to name, saying he wasn't "sure what his name is". His German police interrogator, displaying a well-honed sense of official disinterest in such diplomatic incongruities, rapidly moved on to other issues. By 1995, Eastech International Bank had begun to hit the radar screen of regulatory authorities around the world, which viewed it with suspicion. But by then it seems probable that much of Project Hammer's South African objectives had been fulfilled. Fearing the worse, Rolf van Rooyen left South Africa and travelled to Germany. And according to his one-time friend Peter Goslar, that is where he still lives - albeit protected by former members of East Germany's Stasi spy network. It remains to be seen whether the sanctions-busting objective of the South African end of Project Hammer was a simple case of certain elites making sure they got all the mineral wealth they needed from South Africa before turning the country over to the ANC and Nelson Mandela in 1994. What is known is that, beginning in 1995, the price of gold entered a new round of price manipulation which continues to this day. Over the last two years, the Gold Anti-Trust Action (GATA) group has demonstrated that the manipulation of the gold price has been orchestrated by the US Federal Reserve working in collusion with leading Wall Street and international banks. Many of those banks quoted by GATA as being party to the price manipulation conspiracy - for that is what it amounts to - are also major players in trading programs.

In any event, the depressed price of gold has made many South African mines uneconomic to operate, and one cannot help but ask if this was by design. Southern hemisphere nations may sit on much of the mineral wealth of the planet, but the northern hemisphere industrialised nations appear intent on continuing to control and exploit it.

MORE "BLACK" GOLD Project Hammer and the Jacobe program have the appearance of being "umbrella" operations geared, in the narrow sense at least, to generating funds for particular authorised projects. Once the proper authorisation has been issued, programs such as these seem to broaden in scope and greater effort goes towards creating deniable slush funds for use in any number of ways as the occasion demands. When you think about it, this makes considerable sense for those who engage in the game of black operations and political manipulation. In addition to its authorisation to repatriate dollars dating back to the 1940s and 1950s, as explained by General Cocke, could Project Hammer have had other purposes? For example, could it have been used to finance another project - one that had specific East German connotations and which might explain the Stasi connection more fully? It is certainly interesting that on 6 February 1989, the French Central Bank, the Banque de France, issued an International Certificate of Deposit for 620,000 kilograms of 99.99% pure gold. At that time, 620 metric tonnes of gold had a market value of about US$7 billion. A king's ransom. The certificate is almost identical to dozens I have on file and which I have written about and also reproduced in my book, The Secret Gold Treaty. As I explain there, certificates of this nature invariably contain spelling mistakes or other obvious typographical flaws which can be used to deny the validity of the certificate in the event it ever reaches public attention. This was a technique developed by Britain's secretive Special Operations Executive (SOE) in WWII. SOE agents, parachuted into France and elsewhere in occupied Europe, were taught to insert pre-arranged spelling errors into messages they sent by radio in the event they were captured by the Nazis. This would immediately alert SOE that the agent was in custody and that German counterintelligence wished to use the agent to feed false information back to HQ. In any event, the Banque de France certificate mentioned above was in the name of Erich Honecker, the then East German head of state (see exhibits). Six months later, in a trumpet of media coverage, Honecker was ousted from power. A month

after that, the Berlin Wall - the very symbol of Communism throughout the world was opened. The opening was abruptly followed by its complete demolition at the hands of a euphoric public. Germany, which had been divided for over 30 years, was at last reunified. By many accounts, Project Hammer began trading in November 1989 but was set up a lot earlier than that. Few of those involved in the transaction on the periphery know for certain what assets were used to collateralise it, although black gold has been mentioned in numerous telephone conversations and correspondence. But all parties are certain that an element of the backing collateral was cash. What we do know is that Citibank had accounts in the name of Jos Diaz and Severino Santa Romana. These were bullion accounts dating back to the years that Santa Romana, General Edward Lansdale and others were engaged in recovering gold stashed in the Philippines by the Japanese plunder teams, the Golden Lily. At some point in history, some of Santa Romana's gold was converted to cash. This, along with gold and other plunder, was deposited in well over a hundred bank accounts located in over 40 countries throughout the world. These were the deniable assets that made up a particular CIA slush fund, known to insiders in the black gold market as the Black Eagle Fund - a name that was based on the symbol of the Nazi eagle. Some of these assets were placed under the control of the late Baron von Krupp, whose personal attorney, Carl Hermann Letemeyer, of the private Zurich-based law firm of Senn, Christians & Letemeyer, handled the Baron's estate following his death. Documents I published in The Secret Gold Treaty reveal that out of a fortune of just over US$12 trillion which the late Baron controlled, slightly over $110 billion was earmarked for one Clemente Santiago, a relative of Candelaria Santiago who was the "most trusted lady" of the late President Marcos of the Philippines. Baron Krupp's incredible fortune was undoubtedly largely composed of Santa Romana's plunder, later acquired by deception by President Marcos, who had earlier been Santa Romana's lawyer in the Philippines prior to his rise to political office. In reality, stories about "Marcos gold" speak of Santa Romana's gold and the OSS/CIA's gold - although Marcos did recover vast quantities for himself via a Philippine Army battalion dedicated to locating and recovering WWII plunder. A memorandum under the letterhead of Senn, Christians & Letemeyer, and signed by Carl Herman Letemeyer (see exhibits), lists four bank accounts which collectively have a balance of US$71 billion. The bulk of this is listed as being held in account number 4 77 22 P at Standard Chartered International Trustee Limited, London; US$9 billion is shown under account number LVI 820975 TI at Citicorp, New York; US$12 billion is listed under the Bank of China, Hong Kong, account number 5555 201HE; and US$3 billion in the Bank of East Asia, Hong

Kong, account number 78 9520 37 0. The memorandum is dated October 3, 1989 right in line with the Hammer and Jacobe trading programs. This is more than interesting. Other information provided to me shows that Standard & Chartered Bank was deeply involved in the Jacobe program. According to a detailed memorandum in my possession, the trustee of the Jacobe program had "arranged that the monies be funnelled through a Trust account" of this bank. Citibank, according to General Cocke and many others who were involved, was "the cheese" behind the Project Hammer trading program. And then there is the Chinese connection to van Rooyen's Eastech International Bank and van Rooyen's and Stander's involvement with both Hammer and Jacobe.

SECRET FUNDING FOR DENIABLE GOVERNMENT OPERATIONS The foregoing has merely scraped the surface of what is an exceptionally complex and extensive story. A great deal of further investigative work is required to plumb the depths in order to present a more comprehensive account. Presently there are more questions than answers. Hammer and Jacobe, meanwhile, are only two of many other trading programs currently under investigation by this writer. Others with names like "Redhead", "Grandmother" and "Graystone" also need investigating. These programs eclipse more secrets than you can wag a dog's tail at. They represent the very pinnacle of covert funding for deniable government operations. Slush funds that have been generated by this process are regularly said to be in the many trillions of dollars. This is confirmed in the deposition of General Cocke, who argues that the Hammer program "expanded" by Dan Hughes in 1989 would have become "enhanced" over the decade and now be worth over one thousand billion dollars. It is also confirmed by the documents issued by the late Baron von Krupp's Swiss lawyer, which reveal "profits" in excess of US$12 trillion. Amounts of this magnitude could punch a massive hole through the shortfalls in social welfare programs around the world. Famine could be eradicated from the face of the Earth, and death from easily curable diseases (in the southern hemisphere in particular), which spiral for lack of money, could easily become a thing of the past. All this could be achieved if these huge gobs of money were brought in from the cold and placed "on ledger". But there appears to be no will to do this. Too many difficult questions and harderto-justify explanations block the way. How would G7 governments explain to a

cynical public that decades of drug money and illegal weapons sales proceeds had been laundered with their blessing (albeit in secret) in order to win the Cold War and also to artificially prop up a political system that we call Capitalism, which would otherwise collapse under its own inherent flaws? It took the CIA over six months to respond to a Freedom of Information Act request seeking information on Project Hammer and the Jacobe program. The request was denied under exemptions (b)(1) and (b)(3) of the FOI Act. Section (b)(1) of the Act applies to material that is "properly classified pursuant to an Executive Order in the interest of national defense or foreign policy", and exemption (b)(3) applies to the CIA Director's statutory obligation to "protect from disclosure intelligence sources and methods, as well as organization, functions, names, official titles, salaries or numbers of personnel employed by the Agency". Appeals are in progress. For those readers who would like to view some documents relating to Project Hammer, Jacobe and the officially "nonexistent" gold deposits of Severino Garcia Santa Romana, I have scanned in a half-dozen or so pages that are freely available on my website, www.deepblacklies.co.uk. I have also made available, at a small cost, a full copy of General Erle Cocke's 67-page deposition, together with a copy of the deposition given to German police by Rolf van Rooyen, plus a few other relevant documents which I have named the "The Project Hammer File". Meanwhile, my investigation into Project Hammer and similar projects involving covert finance operations continues apace.

Endnotes: 4. Among the many activities that Stander and van Rooyen were engaged in including gold dealing, setting up banks in Switzerland and Latin America, trading prime bank debentures plus numerous other "business" opportunities - they were also putting together a deal to sell a consignment of Glock pistols. 5. Janine Roberts's incredible and compelling book, Glitter and Greed: The Diamond Investigation, is available for purchase on the Internet via the website www.macha.f9.co.uk/dia-suppress.html.

About the Author: Following a 28-year career in investment banking (member, AIBD) based in the City of London, David Guyatt's last position was Associate Director and Treasurer of the forfaiting (an arcane banking term meaning "to discount without recourse") division of a major international bank. David is married with three children and now pursues a career in journalism, writing for a variety of media and researching

and producing factual material on a wide range of associated subjects. This is his ninth article for NEXUS, the most recent ones published in 8/01 and 7/05. In addition to his feature writing, David has prepared background papers on AntiPersonnel Electromagnetic Weapons for the International Committee of the Red Cross (ICRC), was a contributing member of ICRC's SIrUS Project that sought to define criteria for judging "abhorrent weapons", and has written for the World Development Movement on his "insider's knowledge" of international weapons financing. He has been a consultant on Swiss and UK TV documentaries exposing the threat of non-lethal weapons and Britain's weapons trail to Indonesia. He is presently assisting the US-based law firm Easton & Levy in its lawsuit against the Vatican for the restitution of the Nazi Croatian Treasury which was illicitly transferred to the Vatican and elsewhere at the end of World War II. David has recently completed an in-depth investigation into the black market of gold and has published it as an electronic book, The Secret Gold Treaty, available through his home page www.deepblacklies.co.uk.

REFINED SUGAR The Sweetest Poison of All

A multitude of common physical and mental ailments are strongly linked to the consuming of 'pure', refined sugar.
Extracted from Nexus Magazine, Volume 7, Number 1 (December 1999 - January 2000). PO Box 30, Mapleton Qld 4560 Australia. editor@nexusmagazine.com Telephone: +61 (0)7 5442 9280; Fax: +61 (0)7 5442 9381 From our web page at: www.nexusmagazine.com by William Dufty 1975 Extracted/edited from his book Sugar Blues First published by Chilton Book Co. Padnor, PA, USA Currently published by Warner Books, USA.

WHY SUGAR IS TOXIC TO THE BODY

In 1957, Dr William Coda Martin tried to answer the question: When is a food a food and
when is it a poison? His working definition of "poison" was: "Medically: Any substance applied to the body, ingested or developed within the body, which causes or may cause disease. Physically: Any substance which inhibits the activity of a catalyst which is a minor substance, chemical or enzyme that activates a reaction."1 The dictionary gives an even broader definition for "poison": "to exert a harmful influence on, or to pervert". Dr Martin classified refined sugar as a poison because it has been depleted of its life forces, vitamins and minerals. "What is left consists of pure, refined carbohydrates. The body cannot utilize this refined starch and carbohydrate unless the depleted proteins, vitamins and minerals are present. Nature supplies these elements in each plant in quantities sufficient to metabolize the carbohydrate in that particular plant. There is no excess for other added carbohydrates. Incomplete carbohydrate metabolism results in the formation of 'toxic metabolite' such as pyruvic acid and abnormal sugars containing five carbon atoms. Pyruvic acid accumulates in the brain and nervous system and the abnormal sugars in the red blood cells. These toxic metabolites interfere with the respiration of the cells. They cannot get sufficient oxygen to survive and function normally. In time, some of the cells die. This interferes with the function of a part of the body and is the beginning of degenerative disease."2 Refined sugar is lethal when ingested by humans because it provides only that which nutritionists describe as "empty" or "naked" calories. It lacks the natural minerals which are

present in the sugar beet or cane. In addition, sugar is worse than nothing because it drains and leaches the body of precious vitamins and minerals through the demand its digestion, detoxification and elimination make upon one's entire system. So essential is balance to our bodies that we have many ways to provide against the sudden shock of a heavy intake of sugar. Minerals such as sodium (from salt), potassium and magnesium (from vegetables), and calcium (from the bones) are mobilised and used in chemical transmutation; neutral acids are produced which attempt to return the acid-alkaline balance factor of the blood to a more normal state. Sugar taken every day produces a continuously overacid condition, and more and more minerals are required from deep in the body in the attempt to rectify the imbalance. Finally, in order to protect the blood, so much calcium is taken from the bones and teeth that decay and general weakening begin. Excess sugar eventually affects every organ in the body. Initially, it is stored in the liver in the form of glucose (glycogen). Since the liver's capacity is limited, a daily intake of refined sugar (above the required amount of natural sugar) soon makes the liver expand like a balloon. When the liver is filled to its maximum capacity, the excess glycogen is returned to the blood in the form of fatty acids. These are taken to every part of the body and stored in the most inactive areas: the belly, the buttocks, the breasts and the thighs. When these comparatively harmless places are completely filled, fatty acids are then distributed among active organs, such as the heart and kidneys. These begin to slow down; finally their tissues degenerate and turn to fat. The whole body is affected by their reduced ability, and abnormal blood pressure is created. The parasympathetic nervous system is affected; and organs governed by it, such as the small brain, become inactive or paralysed. (Normal brain function is rarely thought of as being as biologic as digestion.) The circulatory and lymphatic systems are invaded, and the quality of the red corpuscles starts to change. An overabundance of white cells occurs, and the creation of tissue becomes slower. Our body's tolerance and immunising power becomes more limited, so we cannot respond properly to extreme attacks, whether they be cold, heat, mosquitoes or microbes. Excessive sugar has a strong mal-effect on the functioning of the brain. The key to orderly brain function is glutamic acid, a vital compound found in many vegetables. The B vitamins play a major role in dividing glutamic acid into antagonistic-complementary compounds which produce a "proceed" or "control" response in the brain. B vitamins are also manufactured by symbiotic bacteria which live in our intestines. When refined sugar is taken daily, these bacteria wither and die, and our stock of B vitamins gets very low. Too much sugar makes one sleepy; our ability to calculate and remember is lost.

SUGAR: HARMFUL TO HUMANS AND ANIMALS

Shipwrecked sailors who ate and drank nothing but sugar and rum for nine days surely went through some of this trauma; the tales they had to tell created a big public relations problem for the sugar pushers.

This incident occurred when a vessel carrying a cargo of sugar was shipwrecked in 1793. The five surviving sailors were finally rescued after being marooned for nine days. They were in a wasted condition due to starvation, having consumed nothing but sugar and rum. The eminent French physiologist F. Magendie was inspired by that incident to conduct a series of experiments with animals, the results of which he published in 1816. In the experiments, he fed dogs a diet of sugar or olive oil and water. All the dogs wasted and died.3 The shipwrecked sailors and the French physiologist's experimental dogs proved the same point. As a steady diet, sugar is worse than nothing. Plain water can keep you alive for quite some time. Sugar and water can kill you. Humans [and animals] are "unable to subsist on a diet of sugar".4 The dead dogs in Professor Magendie's laboratory alerted the sugar industry to the hazards of free scientific inquiry. From that day to this, the sugar industry has invested millions of dollars in behind-the-scenes, subsidised science. The best scientific names that money could buy have been hired, in the hope that they could one day come up with something at least pseudoscientific in the way of glad tidings about sugar. It has been proved, however, that (1) sugar is a major factor in dental decay; (2) sugar in a person's diet does cause overweight; (3) removal of sugar from diets has cured symptoms of crippling, worldwide diseases such as diabetes, cancer and heart illnesses. Sir Frederick Banting, the codiscoverer of insulin, noticed in 1929 in Panama that, among sugar plantation owners who ate large amounts of their refined stuff, diabetes was common. Among native cane-cutters, who only got to chew the raw cane, he saw no diabetes. However, the story of the public relations attempts on the part of the sugar manufacturers began in Britain in 1808 when the Committee of West India reported to the House of Commons that a prize of twenty-five guineas had been offered to anyone who could come up with the most "satisfactory" experiments to prove that unrefined sugar was good for feeding and fattening oxen, cows, hogs and sheep.5 Food for animals is often seasonal, always expensive. Sugar, by then, was dirt cheap. People weren't eating it fast enough. Naturally, the attempt to feed livestock with sugar and molasses in England in 1808 was a disaster. When the Committee on West India made its fourth report to the House of Commons, one Member of Parliament, John Curwin, reported that he had tried to feed sugar and molasses to calves without success. He suggested that perhaps someone should try again by sneaking sugar and molasses into skimmed milk. Had anything come of that, you can be sure the West Indian sugar merchants would have spread the news around the world. After this singular lack of success in pushing sugar in cow pastures, the West Indian sugar merchants gave up. With undaunted zeal for increasing the market demand for the most important agricultural product of the West Indies, the Committee of West India was reduced to a tactic that has served the sugar pushers for almost 200 years: irrelevant and transparently silly testimonials from faraway, inaccessible people with some kind of "scientific" credentials. One early commentator called them "hired consciences".

The House of Commons committee was so hard-up for local cheerleaders on the sugar question, it was reduced to quoting a doctor from faraway Philadelphia, a leader of the recent American colonial rebellion: "The great Dr Rush of Philadelphia is reported to have said that 'sugar contains more nutrients in the same bulk than any other known substance'." (Emphasis added.) At the same time, the same Dr Rush was preaching that masturbation was the cause of insanity! If a weasel-worded statement like that was quoted, one can be sure no animal doctor could be found in Britain who would recommend sugar for the care and feeding of cows, pigs or sheep. While preparing his epochal volume, A History of Nutrition, published in 1957, Professor E. V. McCollum (Johns Hopkins University), sometimes called America's foremost nutritionist and certainly a pioneer in the field, reviewed approximately 200,000 published scientific papers, recording experiments with food, their properties, their utilisation and their effects on animals and men. The material covered the period from the mid-18th century to 1940. From this great repository of scientific inquiry, McCollum selected those experiments which he regarded as significant "to relate the story of progress in discovering human error in this segment of science [of nutrition]". Professor McCollum failed to record a single controlled scientific experiment with sugar between 1816 and 1940. Unhappily, we must remind ourselves that scientists today, and always, accomplish little without a sponsor. The protocols of modern science have compounded the costs of scientific inquiry. We have no right to be surprised when we read the introduction to McCollum's A History of Nutrition and find that "The author and publishers are indebted to The Nutrition Foundation, Inc., for a grant provided to meet a portion of the cost of publication of this book". What, you might ask, is The Nutrition Foundation, Inc.? The author and the publishers don't tell you. It happens to be a front organisation for the leading sugar-pushing conglomerates in the food business, including the American Sugar Refining Company, Coca-Cola, Pepsi-Cola, Curtis Candy Co., General Foods, General Mills, Nestl Co., Pet Milk Co. and Sunshine Biscuitsabout 45 such companies in all. Perhaps the most significant thing about McCollum's 1957 history was what he left out: a monumental earlier work described by an eminent Harvard professor as "one of those epochal pieces of research which makes every other investigator desirous of kicking himself because he never thought of doing the same thing". In the 1930s, a research dentist from Cleveland, Ohio, Dr Weston A. Price, travelled all over the world-from the lands of the Eskimos to the South Sea Islands, from Africa to New Zealand. His Nutrition and Physical Degeneration: A Comparison of Primitive and Modern Diets and Their Effects,6 which is illustrated with hundreds of photographs, was first published in 1939. Dr Price took the whole world as his laboratory. His devastating conclusion, recorded in horrifying detail in area after area, was simple. People who live under so-called backward primitive conditions had excellent teeth and wonderful general health. They ate natural, unrefined food from their own locale. As soon as refined, sugared foods were imported as a result of contact with "civilisation", physical degeneration began in a way that was definitely observable within a single generation. Any credibility the sugar pushers have is based on our ignorance of works like that of Dr Price. Sugar manufacturers keep trying, hoping and contributing generous research grants to

colleges and universities; but the research laboratories never come up with anything solid the manufacturers can use. Invariably, the research results are bad news. "Let us go to the ignorant savage, consider his way of eating and be wise," Harvard professor Ernest Hooten said in Apes, Men, and Morons.7 "Let us cease pretending that toothbrushes and toothpaste are any more important than shoe brushes and shoe polish. It is store food that has given us store teeth." When the researchers bite the hands that feed them, and the news gets out, it's embarrassing all around. In 1958, Time magazine reported that a Harvard biochemist and his assistants had worked with myriads of mice for more than ten years, bankrolled by the Sugar Research Foundation, Inc. to the tune of $57,000, to find out how sugar causes dental cavities and how to prevent this. It took them ten years to discover that there was no way to prevent sugar causing dental decay. When the researchers reported their findings in the Dental Association Journal, their source of money dried up. The Sugar Research Foundation withdrew its support. The more that the scientists disappointed them, the more the sugar pushers had to rely on the ad men.

SUCROSE: "PURE" ENERGY AT A PRICE

When calories became the big thing in the 1920s, and everybody was learning to count them, the sugar pushers turned up with a new pitch. They boasted there were 2,500 calories in a pound of sugar. A little over a quarter-pound of sugar would produce 20 per cent of the total daily quota. "If you could buy all your food energy as cheaply as you buy calories in sugar," they told us, "your board bill for the year would be very low. If sugar were seven cents a pound, it would cost less than $35 for a whole year." A very inexpensive way to kill yourself. "Of course, we don't live on any such unbalanced diet," they admitted later. "But that figure serves to point out how inexpensive sugar is as an energy-building food. What was once a luxury only a privileged few could enjoy is now a food for the poorest of people." Later, the sugar pushers advertised that sugar was chemically pure, topping Ivory soap in that department, being 99.9 per cent pure against Ivory's vaunted 99.44 per cent. "No food of our everyday diet is purer," we were assured. What was meant by purity, besides the unarguable fact that all vitamins, minerals, salts, fibres and proteins had been removed in the refining process? Well, the sugar pushers came up with a new slant on purity. "You don't have to sort it like beans, wash it like rice. Every grain is like every other. No waste attends its use. No useless bones like in meat, no grounds like coffee."

"Pure" is a favourite adjective of the sugar pushers because it means one thing to the chemists and another thing to the ordinary mortals. When honey is labelled pure, this means that it is in its natural state (stolen directly from the bees who made it), with no adulteration with sucrose to stretch it and no harmful chemical residues which may have been sprayed on the flowers. It does not mean that the honey is free from minerals like iodine, iron, calcium, phosphorus or multiple vitamins. So effective is the purification process which sugar cane and beets undergo in the refineries that sugar ends up as chemically pure as the morphine or the heroin a chemist has on the laboratory shelves. What nutritional virtue this abstract chemical purity represents, the sugar pushers never tell us. Beginning with World War I, the sugar pushers coated their propaganda with a preparedness pitch. "Dietitians have known the high food value of sugar for a long time," said an industry tract of the 1920s. "But it took World War I to bring this home. The energy-building power of sugar reaches the muscles in minutes and it was of value to soldiers as a ration given them just before an attack was launched." The sugar pushers have been harping on the energy-building power of sucrose for years because it contains nothing else. Caloric energy and habit-forming taste: that's what sucrose has, and nothing else. All other foods contain energy plus. All foods contain some nutrients in the way of proteins, carbohydrates, vitamins or minerals, or all of these. Sucrose contains caloric energy, period. The "quick" energy claim the sugar pushers talk about, which drives reluctant doughboys over the top and drives children up the wall, is based on the fact that refined sucrose is not digested in the mouth or the stomach but passes directly to the lower intestines and thence to the bloodstream. The extra speed with which sucrose enters the bloodstream does more harm than good. Much of the public confusion about refined sugar is compounded by language. Sugars are classified by chemists as "carbohydrates". This manufactured word means "a substance containing carbon with oxygen and hydrogen". If chemists want to use these hermetic terms in their laboratories when they talk to one another, fine. The use of the word "carbohydrate" outside the laboratory-especially in food labelling and advertising lingo-to describe both natural, complete cereal grains (which have been a principal food of mankind for thousands of years) and man-refined sugar (which is a manufactured drug and principal poison of mankind for only a few hundred years) is demonstrably wicked. This kind of confusion makes possible the flimflam practised by sugar pushers to confound anxious mothers into thinking kiddies need sugar to survive. In 1973, the Sugar Information Foundation placed full-page advertisements in national magazines. Actually, the ads were disguised retractions they were forced to make in a strategic retreat after a lengthy tussle with the Federal Trade Commission over an earlier ad campaign claiming that a little shot of sugar before meals would "curb" your appetite. "You need carbohydrates. And it so happens that sugar is the best-tasting carbohydrate." You might as well say everybody needs liquids every day. It so happens that many people find champagne is the best-tasting liquid. How long would the Women's Christian Temperance Union let the liquor lobby get away with that one? The use of the word "carbohydrate" to describe sugar is deliberately misleading. Since the improved labelling of nutritional properties was required on packages and cans, refined carbohydrates like sugar are lumped together with those carbohydrates which may or may not

be refined. The several types of carbohydrates are added together for an overall carbohydrate total. Thus, the effect of the label is to hide the sugar content from the unwary buyer. Chemists add to the confusion by using the word "sugar" to describe an entire group of substances that are similar but not identical. Glucose is a sugar found usually with other sugars, in fruits and vegetables. It is a key material in the metabolism of all plants and animals. Many of our principal foods are converted into glucose in our bodies. Glucose is always present in our bloodstream, and it is often called "blood sugar". Dextrose, also called "corn sugar", is derived synthetically from starch. Fructose is fruit sugar. Maltose is malt sugar. Lactose is milk sugar. Sucrose is refined sugar made from sugar cane and sugar beet. Glucose has always been an essential element in the human bloodstream. Sucrose addiction is something new in the history of the human animal. To use the word "sugar" to describe two substances which are far from being identical, which have different chemical structures and which affect the body in profoundly different ways compounds confusion. It makes possible more flimflam from the sugar pushers who tell us how important sugar is as an essential component of the human body, how it is oxidised to produce energy, how it is metabolised to produce warmth, and so on. They're talking about glucose, of course, which is manufactured in our bodies. However, one is led to believe that the manufacturers are talking about the sucrose which is made in their refineries. When the word "sugar" can mean the glucose in your blood as well as the sucrose in your Coca-Cola, it's great for the sugar pushers but it's rough on everybody else. People have been bamboozled into thinking of their bodies the way they think of their cheque accounts. If they suspect they have low blood sugar, they are programmed to snack on vending machine candies and sodas in order to raise their blood sugar level. Actually, this is the worst thing to do. The level of glucose in their blood is apt to be low because they are addicted to sucrose. People who kick sucrose addiction and stay off sucrose find that the glucose level of their blood returns to normal and stays there. Since the late 1960s, millions of Americans have returned to natural food. A new type of store, the natural food store, has encouraged many to become dropouts from the supermarket. Natural food can be instrumental in restoring health. Many people, therefore, have come to equate the word "natural" with "healthy". So the sugar pushers have begun to pervert the word "natural" in order to mislead the public. "Made from natural ingredients", the television sugar-pushers tell us about product after product. The word "from" is not accented on television. It should be. Even refined sugar is made from natural ingredients. There is nothing new about that. The natural ingredients are cane and beets. But that four-letter word "from" hardly suggests that 90 per cent of the cane and beet have been removed. Heroin, too, could be advertised as being made from natural ingredients. The opium poppy is as natural as the sugar beet. It's what man does with it that tells the story. If you want to avoid sugar in the supermarket, there is only one sure way. Don't buy anything unless it says on the label prominently, in plain English: "No sugar added". Use of the word

"carbohydrate" as a "scientific" word for sugar has become a standard defence strategy with sugar pushers and many of their medical apologists. It's their security blanket.

CORRECT FOOD COMBINING

Whether it's sugared cereal or pastry and black coffee for breakfast, whether it's hamburgers and Coca-Cola for lunch or the full "gourmet" dinner in the evening, chemically the average American diet is a formula that guarantees bubble, bubble, stomach trouble. Unless you've taken too much insulin and, in a state of insulin shock, need sugar as an antidote, hardly anyone ever has cause to take sugar alone. Humans need sugar as much as they need the nicotine in tobacco. Crave it is one thing-need it is another. From the days of the Persian Empire to our own, sugar has usually been used to hop up the flavour of other food and drink, as an ingredient in the kitchen or as a condiment at the table. Let us leave aside for the moment the known effect of sugar (long-term and short-term) on the entire system and concentrate on the effect of sugar taken in combination with other daily foods. When Grandma warned that sugared cookies before meals "will spoil your supper", she knew what she was talking about. Her explanation might not have satisfied a chemist but, as with many traditional axioms from the Mosaic law on kosher food and separation in the kitchen, such rules are based on years of trial and error and are apt to be right on the button. Most modern research in combining food is a laboured discovery of the things Grandma took for granted. Any diet or regimen undertaken for the single purpose of losing weight is dangerous, by definition. Obesity is talked about and treated as a disease in 20th-century America. Obesity is not a disease. It is only a symptom, a sign, a warning that your body is out of order. Dieting to lose weight is as silly and dangerous as taking aspirin to relieve a headache before you know the reason for the headache. Getting rid of a symptom is like turning off an alarm. It leaves the basic cause untouched. Any diet or regimen undertaken with any objective short of restoration of total health of your body is dangerous. Many overweight people are undernourished. (Dr H. Curtis Wood stresses this point in his 1971 book, Overfed But Undernourished.) Eating less can aggravate this condition, unless one is concerned with the quality of the food instead of just its quantity. Many people-doctors included-assume that if weight is lost, fat is lost. This is not necessarily so. Any diet which lumps all carbohydrates together is dangerous. Any diet which does not consider the quality of carbohydrates and makes the crucial life-and-death distinction between natural, unrefined carbohydrates like whole grains and vegetables and man-refined carbohydrates like sugar and white flour is dangerous. Any diet which includes refined sugar and white flour, no matter what "scientific" name is applied to them, is dangerous. Kicking sugar and white flour and substituting whole grains, vegetables and natural fruits in season, is the core of any sensible natural regimen. Changing the quality of your carbohydrates can change the quality of your health and life. If you eat natural food of good quality, quantity tends to take care of itself. Nobody is going to eat a half-dozen sugar beets or

a whole case of sugar cane. Even if they do, it will be less dangerous than a few ounces of sugar. Sugar of all kinds-natural sugars, such as those in honey and fruit (fructose), as well as the refined white stuff (sucrose)-tends to arrest the secretion of gastric juices and have an inhibiting effect on the stomach's natural ability to move. Sugars are not digested in the mouth, like cereals, or in the stomach, like animal flesh. When taken alone, they pass quickly through the stomach into the small intestine. When sugars are eaten with other foods-perhaps meat and bread in a sandwich-they are held up in the stomach for a while. The sugar in the bread and the Coke sit there with the hamburger and the bun waiting for them to be digested. While the stomach is working on the animal protein and the refined starch in the bread, the addition of the sugar practically guarantees rapid acid fermentation under the conditions of warmth and moisture existing in the stomach. One lump of sugar in your coffee after a sandwich is enough to turn your stomach into a fermenter. One soda with a hamburger is enough to turn your stomach into a still. Sugar on cereal-whether you buy it already sugared in a box or add it yourself-almost guarantees acid fermentation. Since the beginning of time, natural laws were observed, in both senses of that word, when it came to eating foods in combination. Birds have been observed eating insects at one period in the day and seeds at another. Other animals tend to eat one food at a time. Flesh-eating animals take their protein raw and straight. In the Orient, it is traditional to eat yang before yin. Miso soup (fermented soybean protein, yang) for breakfast; raw fish (more yang protein) at the beginning of the meal; afterwards comes the rice (which is less yang than the miso and fish); and then the vegetables which are yin. If you ever eat with a traditional Japanese family and you violate this order, the Orientals (if your friends) will correct you courteously but firmly. The law observed by Orthodox Jews prohibits many combinations at the same meal, especially flesh and dairy products. Special utensils for the dairy meal and different utensils for the flesh meal reinforce that taboo at the food's source in the kitchen. Man learned very early in the game what improper combinations of food could do to the human system. When he got a stomach ache from combining raw fruit with grain, or honey with porridge, he didn't reach for an antacid tablet. He learned not to eat that way. When gluttony and excess became widespread, religious codes and commandments were invoked against it. Gluttony is a capital sin in most religions; but there are no specific religious warnings or commandments against refined sugar because sugar abuse-like drug abuse-did not appear on the world scene until centuries after holy books had gone to press. "Why must we accept as normal what we find in a race of sick and weakened human beings?" Dr Herbert M. Shelton asks. "Must we always take it for granted that the present eating practices of civilized men are normal?... Foul stools, loose stools, impacted stools, pebbly stools, much foul gas, colitis, haemorrhoids, bleeding with stools, the need for toilet paper are swept into the orbit of the normal."8 When starches and complex sugars (like those in honey and fruits) are digested, they are broken down into simple sugars called "monosaccharides", which are usable substances-

nutriments. When starches and sugars are taken together and undergo fermentation, they are broken down into carbon dioxide, acetic acid, alcohol and water. With the exception of the water, all these are unusable substances-poisons. When proteins are digested, they are broken down into amino acids, which are usable substances-nutriments. When proteins are taken with sugar, they putrefy; they are broken down into a variety of ptomaines and leucomaines, which are nonusable substances-poisons. Enzymic digestion of foods prepares them for use by our body. Bacterial decomposition makes them unfit for use by our body. The first process gives us nutriments; the second gives us poisons. Much that passes for modern nutrition is obsessed with a mania for quantitative counting. The body is treated like a cheque account. Deposit calories (like dollars) and withdraw energy. Deposit proteins, carbohydrates, fats, vitamins and minerals-balanced quantitatively-and the result, theoretically, is a healthy body. People qualify as healthy today if they can crawl out of bed, get to the office and sign in. If they can't make it, call the doctor to qualify for sick pay, hospitalisation, rest cure-anything from a day's pay without working to an artificial kidney, courtesy of the taxpayers. But what doth it profit someone if the theoretically required calories and nutrients are consumed daily, yet this random eat-on-the-run, snack-time collection of foods ferments and putrefies in the digestive tract? What good is it if the body is fed protein, only to have it putrefy in the gastrointestinal canal? Carbohydrates that ferment in the digestive tract are converted into alcohol and acetic acid, not digestible monosaccharides. "To derive sustenance from foods eaten, they must be digested," Shelton warned years ago. "They must not rot." Sure, the body can get rid of poisons through the urine and the pores; the amount of poisons in the urine is taken as an index to what's going on in the intestine. The body does establish a tolerance for these poisons, just as it adjusts gradually to an intake of heroin. But, says Shelton, "the discomfort from accumulation of gas, the bad breath, and foul and unpleasant odors are as undesirable as are the poisons".9

SUGAR AND MENTAL HEALTH In the Dark Ages, troubled souls were rarely locked up for going off their rocker. Such confinement began in the Age of Enlightenment, after sugar made the transition from apothecary's prescription to candymaker's confection. "The great confinement of the insane", as one historian calls it,10 began in the late 17th century, after sugar consumption in Britain had zoomed in 200 years from a pinch or two in a barrel of beer, here and there, to more than two million pounds per year. By that time, physicians in London had begun to observe and record terminal physical signs and symptoms of the "sugar blues". Meanwhile, when sugar eaters did not manifest obvious terminal physical symptoms and the physicians were professionally bewildered, patients were no longer pronounced bewitched, but mad, insane, emotionally disturbed. Laziness, fatigue, debauchery, parental displeasure-

any one problem was sufficient cause for people under twenty-five to be locked up in the first Parisian mental hospitals. All it took to be incarcerated was a complaint from parents, relatives or the omnipotent parish priest. Wet nurses with their babies, pregnant youngsters, retarded or defective children, senior citizens, paralytics, epileptics, prostitutes or raving lunatics-anyone wanted off the streets and out of sight was put away. The mental hospital succeeded witch-hunting and heresy-hounding as a more enlightened and humane method of social control. The physician and priest handled the dirty work of street sweeping in return for royal favours. Initially, when the General Hospital was established in Paris by royal decree, one per cent of the city's population was locked up. From that time until the 20 century, as the consumption of sugar went up and up-especially in the cities-so did the number of people who were put away in the General Hospital. Three hundred years later, the "emotionally disturbed" can be turned into walking automatons, their brains controlled with psychoactive drugs. Today, pioneers of orthomolecular psychiatry, such as Dr Abram Hoffer, Dr Allan Cott, Dr A. Cherkin as well as Dr Linus Pauling, have confirmed that mental illness is a myth and that emotional disturbance can be merely the first symptom of the obvious inability of the human system to handle the stress of sugar dependency. In Orthomolecular Psychiatry, Dr Pauling writes: "The functioning of the brain and nervous tissue is more sensitively dependent on the rate of chemical reactions than the functioning of other organs and tissues. I believe that mental disease is for the most part caused by abnormal reaction rates, as determined by genetic constitution and diet, and by abnormal molecular concentrations of essential substances... Selection of food (and drugs) in a world that is undergoing rapid scientific and technological change may often be far from the best."11 In Megavitamin B3 Therapy for Schizophrenia, Dr Abram Hoffer notes: "Patients are also advised to follow a good nutritional program with restriction of sucrose and sucrose-rich foods."12 Clinical research with hyperactive and psychotic children, as well as those with brain injuries and learning disabilities, has shown: "An abnormally high family history of diabetes-that is, parents and grandparents who cannot handle sugar; an abnormally high incidence of low blood glucose, or functional hypoglycemia in the children themselves, which indicates that their systems cannot handle sugar; dependence on a high level of sugar in the diets of the very children who cannot handle it. "Inquiry into the dietary history of patients diagnosed as schizophrenic reveals the diet of their choice is rich in sweets, candy, cakes, coffee, caffeinated beverages, and foods prepared with sugar. These foods, which stimulate the adrenals, should be eliminated or severely restricted."13 The avant-garde of modern medicine has rediscovered what the lowly sorceress learned long ago through painstaking study of nature. "In more than twenty years of psychiatric work," writes Dr Thomas Szasz, "I have never known a clinical psychologist to report, on the basis of a projective test, that the subject is a normal, mentally healthy person. While some witches may have survived dunking, no

'madman' survives psychological testing...there is no behavior or person that a modern psychiatrist cannot plausibly diagnose as abnormal or ill."14 So it was in the 17th century. Once the doctor or the exorcist had been called in, he was under pressure to do something. When he tried and failed, the poor patient had to be put away. It is often said that surgeons bury their mistakes. Physicians and psychiatrists put them away; lock 'em up. In the 1940s, Dr John Tintera rediscovered the vital importance of the endocrine system, especially the adrenal glands, in "pathological mentation"-or "brain boggling". In 200 cases under treatment for hypoadrenocorticism (the lack of adequate adrenal cortical hormone production or imbalance among these hormones), he discovered that the chief complaints of his patients were often similar to those found in persons whose systems were unable to handle sugar: fatigue, nervousness, depression, apprehension, craving for sweets, inability to handle alcohol, inability to concentrate, allergies, low blood pressure. Sugar blues! Dr Tintera finally insisted that all his patients submit to a four-hour glucose tolerance test (GTT) to find out whether or not they could handle sugar. The results were so startling that the laboratories double-checked their techniques, then apologised for what they believed to be incorrect readings. What mystified them was the low, flat curves derived from disturbed, early adolescents. This laboratory procedure had been previously carried out only for patients with physical findings presumptive of diabetes. Dorland's definition of schizophrenia (Bleuler's dementia praecox) includes the phrase, "often recognized during or shortly after adolescence", and further, in reference to hebephrenia and catatonia, "coming on soon after the onset of puberty". These conditions might seem to arise or become aggravated at puberty, but probing into the patient's past will frequently reveal indications which were present at birth, during the first year of life, and through the preschool and grammar school years. Each of these periods has its own characteristic clinical picture. This picture becomes more marked at pubescence and often causes school officials to complain of juvenile delinquency or underachievement. A glucose tolerance test at any of these periods could alert parents and physicians and could save innumerable hours and small fortunes spent in looking into the child's psyche and home environment for maladjustments of questionable significance in the emotional development of the average child. The negativism, hyperactivity and obstinate resentment of discipline are absolute indications for at least the minimum laboratory tests: urinalysis, complete bloodcount, PBI determination, and the five-hour glucose tolerance test. A GTT can be performed on a young child by the micro-method without undue trauma to the patient. As a matter of fact, I have been urging that these four tests be routine for all patients, even before a history or physical examination is undertaken. In almost all discussions on drug addiction, alcoholism and schizophrenia, it is claimed that there is no definite constitutional type that falls prey to these afflictions. Almost universally, the statement is made that all of these individuals are emotionally immature. It has long been our goal to persuade every physician, whether oriented toward psychiatry, genetics or

physiology, to recognise that one type of endocrine individual is involved in the majority of these cases: the hypoadrenocortic.15 Tintera published several epochal medical papers. Over and over, he emphasised that improvement, alleviation, palliation or cure was "dependent upon the restoration of the normal function of the total organism". His first prescribed item of treatment was diet. Over and over again, he said that "the importance of diet cannot be overemphasised". He laid out a sweeping permanent injunction against sugar in all forms and guises. While Egas Moniz of Portugal was receiving a Nobel Prize for devising the lobotomy operation for the treatment of schizophrenia, Tintera's reward was to be harassment and hounding by the pundits of organised medicine. While Tintera's sweeping implication of sugar as a cause of what was called "schizophrenia" could be confined to medical journals, he was let alone, ignored. He could be tolerated-if he stayed in his assigned territory, endocrinology. Even when he suggested that alcoholism was related to adrenals that had been whipped by sugar abuse, they let him alone; because the medicos had decided there was nothing in alcoholism for them except aggravation, they were satisfied to abandon it to Alcoholics Anonymous. However, when Tintera dared to suggest in a magazine of general circulation that "it is ridiculous to talk of kinds of allergies when there is only one kind, which is adrenal glands impaired...by sugar", he could no longer be ignored. The allergists had a great racket going for themselves. Allergic souls had been entertaining each other for years with tall tales of exotic allergies-everything from horse feathers to lobster tails. Along comes someone who says none of this matters: take them off sugar, and keep them off it. Perhaps Tintera's untimely death in 1969 at the age of fifty-seven made it easier for the medical profession to accept discoveries that had once seemed as far out as the simple oriental medical thesis of genetics and diet, yin and yang. Today, doctors all over the world are repeating what Tintera announced years ago: nobody, but nobody, should ever be allowed to begin what is called "psychiatric treatment", anyplace, anywhere, unless and until they have had a glucose tolerance test to discover if they can handle sugar. So-called preventive medicine goes further and suggests that since we only think we can handle sugar because we initially have strong adrenals, why wait until they give us signs and signals that they're worn out? Take the load off now by eliminating sugar in all forms and guises, starting with that soda pop you have in your hand. The mind truly boggles when one glances over what passes for medical history. Through the centuries, troubled souls have been barbecued for bewitchment, exorcised for possession, locked up for insanity, tortured for masturbatory madness, psychiatrised for psychosis, lobotomised for schizophrenia. How many patients would have listened if the local healer had told them that the only thing ailing them was sugar blues?

Endnotes:
1. Martin, William Coda, "When is a Food a Food-and When a Poison?", Michigan Organic News, March 1957, p. 3. 2. ibid.

3. McCollum, Elmer Verner, A History of Nutrition: The Sequence of Ideas in Nutritional Investigation, Houghton Mifflin Co., Boston, 1957, p. 87. 4. op. cit., p. 88. 5. op. cit., p. 86. 6. Price, Weston A., Nutrition and Physical Degeneration: A Comparison of Primitive and Modern Diets and Their Effects, The American Academy of Applied Nutrition, California, 1939, 1948. 7. Hooton, Ernest A., Apes, Men, and Morons, Putnam, New York, 1937. 8. Shelton, H. M., Food Combining Made Easy, Shelton Health School, Texas, 1951, p. 32. 9. op. cit., p. 34. 10. Foucault, Michel, Madness and Civilization: A History of Insanity in the Age of Reason, translated by R. Howard, Pantheon, New York, 1965. 11. Pauling, Linus, "Orthomolecular Psychiatry", Science, vol. 160, April 19, 1968, pp. 265271. 12. Hoffer, Abram, "Megavitamin B3 Therapy for Schizophrenia", Canadian Psychiatric Association Journal, vol. 16, 1971, p. 500. 13. Cott, Allan, "Orthomolecular Approach to the Treatment of Learning Disabilities", synopsis of reprint article issued by the Huxley Institute for Biosocial Research, New York. 14. Szasz, Thomas S., The Manufacture of Madness: A Comparative Study of the Inquisition and the Mental Health Movement, Harper & Row, New York, 1970. 15. Tintera, John W., Hypoadrenocorticism, Adrenal Metabolic Research Society of the Hypoglycemia Foundation, Inc., Mt Vernon, New York, 1969.

Editor's Note:
This article is extracted and edited from the book, Sugar Blues, 1975 by William Dufty; specifically, the chapters "In Sugar We Trust", "Dead Dogs and Englishmen" and "What the Specialists Say". The book was first published by the Chilton Book Company, Padnor, PA, USA. Warner Books, Inc., NY, published an edition in 1976 and reissued it in April 1993. The book is currently published by Warner (USA) as a paperback. Ask for it at your local bookstore, or order it online. Apology: We had previously reported the author as deceased, but after hearing from him recently ourselves, we decided he isn't. :)

Rockefeller Internationalism
Part 1 Throughout the 20th century to the present day, the Rockefeller family, via philanthropy and power politics, has been pivotal in the move to create a so-called New World Order.
Extracted from Nexus Magazine, Volume 10, Number 3 (April-May 2003) PO Box 30, Mapleton Qld 4560 Australia. editor@nexusmagazine.com Telephone: +61 (0)7 5442 9280; Fax: +61 (0)7 5442 9381 From our web page at: www.nexusmagazine.com by Will Banyan 2002, 2003 (Revised January 2003) Email: banyan007@rediff.com

THE ROCKEFELLERS' NEW WORLD ORDER VISIONS, 1920-2002

It has long been the conceit of the rich and super-rich that their vast wealth, and the political power it brings, gives them licence to the change the world. The House of Rothschild, for example, the world's richest banking dynasty in the 19th century, used its economic leverage and political influence in numerous (though not always successful) attempts to remould Europe's political landscape in an effort to prevent the outbreak of war. This gained the family a reputation in some quarters as "militant pacifists". "[W]hat Rothschild says is decisive," opined one Austrian diplomat, "and he won't give any money for war." The family attitude was best summed up in a statement allegedly made by the wife of the dynasty's founder, Mayer Amschel Rothschild (1744-1812): "It won't come to war; my sons won't provide money for it." Yet the Rothschilds' motives in preventing warfare were hardly benevolent; with the family's power and fortune resting on the stability of the international bond market, avoiding war was a matter of economic survival. "You can't begin to imagine what might happen should we get war, God forbid," lamented one of Mayer Amschel's sons in 1830, " ... it would be impossible to sell anything."1 Such is the banality of greed: good outcomes are acceptable only when they are profitable.

In the past century, however, the rich have become more overt in their efforts; in fact, using their wealth to bring about global changes has been transformed into a noble enterprise--one that usually follows a spiritual epiphany, when the decades of ruthlessly amassing a fortune are followed by a sudden desire to employ for the "common good" rather than self-indulgent material luxuries. The acknowledged pioneer of this approach is Andrew Carnegie (1835-1919), one of the so-called "robber-barons" of the "Gilded Age" in the late 19th century when the US economy was dominated by the "trusts", among them Carnegie Steel. Having sold his company to fellow magnate J. P. Morgan in 1901, Carnegie devoted his remaining years and his fortune to a crusade for world peace. Now celebrated as the father of philanthropy, Carnegie believed that only the rich minority had proven themselves qualified to change society, so the multitude must be excluded from such decisions. "[W]ealth, passing through the hands of the few," he wrote, "can be made a much more potent force for the elevation of our race than if distributed in small sums to the people themselves."2 Similar logic drives many of today's philanthropic social engineers, including Ted Turner, Bill Gates and George Soros, each of whom devotes their billions to "worthy" causes in support of their own particular visions of a "just" global society. This naturally brings us to the Rockefeller family, which has used its fortune, originally amassed in the 19th century, to establish a philanthropic network that has had a significant influence on government policy throughout the world for nearly a century. This fact has long been recognised by researchers into the "New World Order", who contend that Rockefeller family members are among the key players, if not the primary architects and paymasters, behind the alleged secret plot to establish a dictatorial "One World Government". Back in the 1970s, for example, Gary Allen declared in his book, The Rockefeller File, that "the major Rockefeller goal today is the creation of a 'New World Order'--a one world government that would control all of mankind". Contemporary NWO researchers have been no less certain of Rockefeller culpability. The ever-controversial David Icke describes the Rockefellers as a pivotal family in the "bloodline hierarchy" that is striving to implement the "Brotherhood Agenda" of "centralised control of the planet". Were it not for the Rockefellers and their "manipulation of the United States and the wider world", writes Icke, there would be "far greater freedom" in America and the "world in general".3 That the emerging New World Order is the product of decisions made at the behest of the power-elite, among them the Rockefellers, is not in dispute here, for the evidence is considerable. However, some key issues remain unresolved, with opponents of globalisation divided over whether the NWO stems from a process in which "socialist" supranational institutions are subverting the sovereignty of all nations, including the United States, by stealth, or is in fact a process of US-led transnational "corporate capitalism", with global organisations relegated to a secondary role.4

By examining the specific proposals of the Rockefellers, we can see that for the elite architects of the NWO it has not been a case of either global institutions or a one-world market, but a careful combination of both approaches, with regional blocs as stepping-stones to the establishment of an authoritarian, market-oriented system of "global governance".5 In fact, the Rockefeller family has been at the forefront of efforts to convince, cajole and coordinate governments in support of this project throughout much of the 20th century through to the present day. Indeed, the strategies commonly associated with both the "corporate-led" and "collectivist" models of global governance--i.e., American leadership, the United Nations, free trade, neoliberalism, international financial institutions, regional free trade blocs, population control, global environmental regulation, Atlantic Union and world federalism--the Rockefellers have supported for nearly a century either directly or through the various elite policy-planning organisations they have funded, founded or controlled. The purpose of this article is to review the origins and evolution of the internationalist ideology of the Rockefellers, from John D. Rockefeller, Junior, through his most influential sons--John D. III, Nelson, Laurance and David--to their own offspring, covering the period from the 1920s through to the present day.

JOHN D. ROCKEFELLER, JR, AND THE LEGACY OF WOODROW WILSON The story of the Rockefellers' embrace of internationalism begins not with speculative tales of their "reptilian" origins or with John D. Rockefeller, Senior (1839-1937)--the uncompromising patriarch and founder of Standard Oil, the very basis of the Rockefellers' power--but with John D. Rockefeller, Junior (1874-1960), who controlled the Rockefeller fortune during the first half of the 20th century. This may seem at odds with prevailing orthodoxies and other more entertaining accounts, but the Rockefellers did not subscribe to the globalist ideology until Junior's time. Despite his numerous trips to Europe and attempts to capture foreign oil markets (resulting in a clash with the Rothschilds at one point), Rockefeller Senior had shown little interest in international affairs. Besides his vast fortune (the equivalent of nearly US$200 billion in today's terms), Rockefeller's only other enduring legacy to his extended family, and by extension the New World Order, was a philosophy of philanthropy in service of his professed interest in improving humanity. The basis for Rockefeller Senior's philanthropy, according to Rockefeller biographer Ron Chernow, was his "mystic faith that God had given him money for

mankind's benefit". Rockefeller was a devout Baptist, and his religion determined much of his early philanthropy. He was also influenced by Carnegie's argument that the rich should use their money to dampen social tensions stemming from growing inequality, rather than leave it to their heirs to waste on hedonistic lifestyles. Carnegie wrote in the North American Review (June 1889) that "The man who dies thus rich dies disgraced". Inspired by Carnegie's missive, Rockefeller embarked upon a vigorous program of philanthropy, though he avoided direct gifts to the needy. Citing the need to "abolish evils by destroying them at the source", he poured his money into educational institutions, hoping their graduates would "spread their culture far and wide". Rockefeller was unwilling to upset the social hierarchy, subscribing to the Darwinian view that those at the bottom of the food chain were there because of personality defects and "weakness of body, mind or character, will or temperament"--though he believed that through his generosity he could create the necessary "strong personality" among the weak, leading to "the wider distribution of wealth".6 For Rockefeller, changing how people thought rather than their material circumstances was the more worthy cause. But there were also some more pragmatic calculations behind Rockefeller's establishment of a philanthropic empire. Following Ida Tarbell's scathing history of Standard Oil in McClure's Magazine in 1902, Rockefeller was obsessed with improving his public image. By institutionalising his giving, Rockefeller hoped to "prove that rich businessmen could honorably discharge the burden of wealth" (Chernow) as well as dampen further inquiries into the origins of his fortune. The other reason, which emerged once Woodrow Wilson introduced income taxes in 1913, was that gifts to philanthropic funds were tax exempt. Hence, the incorporation of the Rockefeller Foundation in 1913 protected much of his vast wealth from inheritance taxes. This was a real concern to Rockefeller, who opposed even the recently introduced six per cent income tax, declaring that "when a man has accumulated a sum of money ... the Government has no right to share in its earnings".7 During the mid-1890s, Rockefeller gradually retired from publicly running Standard Oil, while pouring a sizeable portion of his fortune into the Rockefeller Foundation and other charitable trusts. From 1915, he turned over his remaining wealth to his only son and designated heir, Junior. Unlike his shrewd and ruthless father, Junior was shy, tormented by self-loathing and clearly burdened by the weight of his father's expectations that he would now run the Rockefeller family's business and philanthropic affairs. It was to help him manage this awesome task that in 1920 Junior employed the lawyer Raymond B. Fosdick (1883-1972) as one of his key strategic advisers.8

The Persuader: Raymond B. Fosdick

It is remarkable that Fosdick's name is absent from most New World Order histories, for his relationship with Junior is crucial to any understanding of how the Rockefellers became involved in the NWO. As one of Junior's closest confidants as well as a Trustee (1921-1948) and, later, President (1936-1948) of the Rockefeller Foundation, Fosdick had a pivotal role, as it was he who had first urged Junior to embrace the liberal-internationalist creed of President Wilson. This was not surprising, for Fosdick was a lifelong supporter of Wilson, as he acknowledged in a 1956 lecture at the University of Chicago when he said, "from the first day I had met [Wilson] until he died, he had my wholehearted admiration and respect". Fosdick also claimed to have had a "long and occasionally close association" with Wilson that dated from 1903 when he had started studying at Princeton University, where Wilson was the president.9 That first meeting at Princeton proved to be the start of a long and productive association for Fosdick, with Wilson taking more than a passing interest in his career in the years that followed. During Wilson's campaign for the presidency in 1912, Fosdick was personally appointed by Wilson to be Secretary and Auditor of the Finance Committee of the National Democratic Committee. He went on to hold a variety of positions in the Wilson Administration, including Chairman of the Commission on Training Camp Activities in both the Navy and War departments. As a civilian aide to General Pershing, Fosdick accompanied Wilson to Europe for the Paris Peace Conference in 1919. During this period, Fosdick also cultivated close relations with Wilson's enigmatic adviser, Colonel House. Fosdick obviously made a substantial impression, for in May 1919 he was asked by Wilson to accept an offer from League of Nations Secretary-General Sir Eric Drummond to become an Under Secretary-General to the League. A keen supporter of the League, Fosdick had enthusiastically accepted the offer and, in July 1919, took up his new appointment. It was a significant advance for Fosdick, as it made him one of only two Under Secretaries-General in the League (the other was French technocrat Jean Monnet, the future founder of the European Community) as well as the highest-ranking American in the organisation.10 But Fosdick's dream run was to be short-lived, when opposition in the US Senate to American membership in the League reached breaking point later that year as Senator Henry Cabot Lodge persisted in his attempts to "Americanise" the League of Nations Treaty. Although convinced that Lodge's actions stemmed from a "degree of immaturity in our ideas and thinking", Fosdick knew the controversy had made his position untenable and so he resigned from the League in January 1920. Declaring himself to be finally released from a "burden of silence", a bitter and disappointed Fosdick now resolved "to speak [his] faith before the world". Realising Wilson's vision of a New World Order thus became Fosdick's obsession.11

At this point, it is important to review exactly what Wilson's original New World Order vision entailed. There were four main components. The first, and most well known, was the League of Nations, conceived by Wilson as "a community of power" and "an organized common peace", with the League acting as a global forum to settle territorial disputes through arbitration, but it would also have the power to enforce those settlements. According to Henry Kissinger, Wilson's bold vision for the League "translated into institutions tantamount to world government".12 Second, Wilson was a strong advocate of global free trade, including in his Fourteen Points a demand for complete "equality of trade" and the "removal ... of all economic barriers". Wilson was attempting to realise the vision of 19th-century British free-trade advocates Richard Cobden and the so-called "Manchester School" of economists, of a world in which war would be banished, once it was linked together by free trade. But Wilson was also concerned that American industries had "expanded to such a point that they will burst their jackets if they cannot find a free outlet to the markets of the world". Entrenching free trade through a binding global treaty, he reasoned, would save US manufacturers.13 Third, Wilson was a supporter of regional integration at both political and economic levels, evident in his abortive "Pan-American Pact" proposal of 1914-15-the purpose of which, according to his adviser Colonel House, was to "weld North and South America together in closer union". Wilson and House also believed that the Pan-American Pact could serve as a model for political organisation in Europe, and thus the world.14 Fourth, Wilson believed the US should assume a global leadership role so it could "play the part which it was destined she should play", and lend its "power to the authority and force of other nations to guarantee peace and justice throughout the world".15 Wilson's invocation of "peace and justice" should, of course, be treated with the caution that most political rhetoric deserves, especially in view of the myriad paradoxes in Wilson's political career. It was Wilson, after all, who campaigned for the presidency in 1911-1912 with the claim that he would stand up to the "masters of the government of the United States ... the combined capitalists and manufacturers". Yet he relied heavily on the generosity of those same "masters of the government", with just 40 individuals providing a third of his campaign funds. This exclusive group included Wall Street bankers Jacob Schiff (Kuhn, Loeb & Co.) and Cleveland Dodge, the stockbroker Bernard Baruch and numerous industrialists, including the owners of the International Harvester Company (also known as the "Harvester Trust"). This was also the same Wilson who expressed his opposition to the "credit trust" of the bankers, but went on to found the Federal

Reserve System, fulfilling Wall Street's dual aims of internationalising the US dollar and controlling currency and credit creation in the United States.16 Given that Wilson was captive to those same "trusts" he had so publicly attacked, it was probably inevitable that one of his most devoted followers would go on to serve one of the greatest trusts of them all. Driven by a desire to see Wilson's ambitious model of world order become a reality, Fosdick had lobbied for US involvement in the League of Nations, founding the League of Nations Association in 1923. In January 1924, Fosdick had visited the ailing Woodrow Wilson to seek some final inspiration and guidance. He was not to be disappointed, as Gene Smith relates in When The Cheering Stopped: [Wilson] said to Fosdick that it was unthinkable that America would permanently stand in the way of human progress; it was unthinkable that America would remain aloof, for America would not thwart the hope of the race. His voice broke and he whispered huskily that America was going to bring her spiritual energy to the liberation of mankind. Mankind would step forward, a mighty step; America could not play the laggard. Fosdick was young, and when Fosdick rose to go he pledged in the name of the younger generation that they would carry through to finish the uncompleted work.17 Sure enough, Wilson's final testament--he died a month later--reinforced Fosdick's globalist zeal. Utterly convinced that the only way to ensure world peace was through some form of world government, and that only US leadership could make it happen, Fosdick devoted his energies to trying to influence elite and public opinion in that direction. In 1928, Fosdick published The Old Savage in the New Civilization, which endorsed "a planetary consciousness" and "a collective intelligence". Fosdick argued that if nations were to co-exist without conflict, then: " ... we must have some centralised mechanism, some established procedure, by which we can determine the understandings and rules of common life ... The assertion of the absolute sovereignty of the state has become in our time the supreme anarchy."18

The Willing Pupil The greatest asset in Fosdick's crusade to draw the US back into Wilson's scheme for world order was to be the pious, guilty and impressionable John D. Rockefeller, Junior. Though the designated heir to the Standard Oil fortune, Junior lacked his father's ruthlessness and shrewdness. Loyal to his father's prejudices, Junior had been a staunch Republican, rejecting both Wilson and the League of Nations, yet the slaughter of World War I had also seen him toy with the idea of international cooperation. He had embraced interdenominationalism, participating in the Interchurch World Movement which had sought to combine the resources of all

Protestant Christian churches in an attempt to "Christianize the world". In Junior, Fosdick claimed to have found a "remarkable man" of "great sincerity ... with a lively sense of responsibility" who "wanted to be convinced, not deferred to". Not surprisingly, convincing Junior to embrace his globalist ideology became one of Fosdick's goals.19 Although Fosdick's memoirs do not admit it, he was very effective in shaping Junior's worldview. Fosdick's fawning biography of Junior suggests that his growing sense of internationalism stemmed solely from a combination of youthful globetrotting and a religiously instilled "awareness of human kinship and of the bonds that unite the world". Yet, with Fosdick working closely with Junior from the 1920s into the 1940s as one of his senior advisers, there is also a definite and otherwise inexplicable trend of Junior expressing increasingly sophisticated internationalist sentiments as well as supporting the League of Nations and funding the Eastern Establishment's premier body, the Council on Foreign Relations (CFR). Inexplicable, only if we ignore Fosdick's tacit acknowledgement that Junior was very malleable--"his opinions were invariably marked by tolerance, and inflexibility was not part of his character"--and therefore open to his suggestions.20 Evidence of Junior's conversion to Fosdick's ideology abounds. One of Junior's initiatives during the 1920s was the establishment of International Houses for foreign university students. Junior viewed the International Houses as a "laboratory of human relationships" and a "world in miniature" through which he hoped an "atmosphere of fellowship can be developed". In a 1924 speech to foreign students, Junior spoke of his hope that "some day ... no one will speak of 'my country', but all will speak of 'our world'". Inevitably, through Fosdick's urging, Junior became more interested in supporting the League of Nations. Fosdick introduced Junior to Arthur Sweetser, one of the few Americans still working at the League, who also encouraged his interest in the world organisation. The impact was clear, with Junior directing the Rockefeller Foundation to grant money to the Health Organization of the League of Nations, and later giving some $2 million of his own funds to establish the League Library. During the 1920s he also contributed $1,500 a year to the CFR, then dominated by supporters of Wilson, and in 1929 provided a further $50,000 towards the Council's new headquarters in New York, Harold Pratt House.21 The enduring influence of Fosdick's Wilsonian internationalism was also evident in a 1938 address by Junior, in which he made a number of observations about the impact of technological change and growing interdependence. In effect, Junior predicted the end of the nation-state, and thus charted a course that his sons would endeavour to make into a self-fulfilling prophecy: With each passing day, with every new invention which increases the rapidity of travel and the ease of communications, cooperation between men and nations becomes constantly more important. The nations of the world have become

interdependent as never before. The hands of the clock cannot be turned back. The old order of geographic isolation, or personal or national self-sufficiency, can never return. The future of civilisation will be determined by the degree of success with which men and nations learn to cooperate, to live together and let live.22 The culmination of Junior's embrace of Fosdick's internationalism was his decision in late 1946 to donate land in New York for the headquarters of the newly created United Nations (UN)--the site still used to this day. But arguably Junior's greatest legacy was the impact of his newfound globalist zeal on his children. The effect was twofold: firstly, he passed on Senior's philanthropic philosophy of using Rockefeller wealth to change society, embedding it in a plethora of institutions and organisations that gave the Rockefellers "an unrivalled influence in national affairs";23 secondly, he established in them an enduring belief in Fosdick's ideology of international cooperation and governance, itself based on Woodrow Wilson's League of Nations vision. Junior had six children: a daughter, Abby; and five sons, John, Nelson, Laurance, Winthrop and David, four of whom would go on to play leading roles in establishing the New World Order ... and it is to those Rockefeller brothers that we now turn.

About the Author: Will Banyan, BA (Hons), Grad. Dip. (Information Science), is a writer specialising in the political economy of globalisation. He has worked for both local and national governments as well as some international organisations, and was recently consulting on global issues for a private corporation. He is currently working on a revisionist history of the New World Order. He can be contacted at banyan007@rediff.com.

Endnotes: 1. Quotes in Niall Ferguson, The House of Rothschild: Money's Prophets, 17981848, Penguin Books, 2000, pp. 231-232. 2. Peter Krass, Carnegie, John Wiley & Sons, 2002, pp. 242, 410-411. 3. Gary Allen, The Rockefeller File, '76 Press, 1976, p. 77; and David Icke, The Biggest Secret, Bridge of Love, 1999, pp. 1-2, 267-268. 4. The literature on both these interpretations is considerable. For recent examples of the "corporate-led globalisation" theory, see: David Korten, When Corporations Rule the World, Kumarian Press, 1995; Naomi Klein, No Logo, Flamingo, 2000; Paul Hellyer, Stop Think, Chimo Media, 1999; and Anita Roddick (ed.), Take It Personally: how globalization affects you - and powerful ways to challenge it, HarperCollins, 2001. For classic and recent examples of the "socialist one-world

government" theory, see: Gary Allen, None Dare Call It Conspiracy, Concord Press, 1972; James Perloff, The Shadows of Power, Western Islands, 1988; William F. Jasper, Global Tyranny ... Step By Step, Western Islands, 1992; Gary Benoit, "Globalism's Growing Grasp", The New American, February 28, 2000; and William F. Jasper, "Global Tyranny ... Bloc by Bloc", The New American, April 9, 2001. 5. For recent examples of this combined agenda, complete with obligatory rhetoric on protecting democracy, see: The Commission on Global Governance, Our Global Neighbourhood, Oxford University Press, 1995; George Soros, Open Society: Reforming Global Capitalism, Little, Brown & Co., 2000; and Peter Singer, One World: The Ethics of Globalization, Text Publishing, 2002. 6. Rockefeller and Carnegie quoted in Ron Chernow, Titan: The Life of John D. Rockefeller, Sr., Warner Books, 1998, pp. 467, 313-314, 469. 7. ibid., pp. 468, 566. 8. ibid., p. 638. 9. Raymond B. Fosdick, "Personal Recollections of Woodrow Wilson", in Earl Latham (ed.), The Philosophy and Policies of Woodrow Wilson, University of Chicago Press, 1958, pp. 28-29. Note that Fosdick was also a trustee of all the philanthropic boards created by John D. Rockefeller, Jr, including The Rockefeller Institute for Medical Research, the General Education Board, the International Education Board, The Laura Spelman Rockefeller Memorial, the China Medical Board and the Spelman Fund of New York. 10. Arthur S. Link, Wilson: The Road to the White House, Princeton University Press, 1947, p. 479; Fosdick, "Personal Recollections", pp. 29, 35, 39-41; and Raymond B. Fosdick, Chronicle of a Generation: An Autobiography, Harper & Brothers Publishers, 1958, pp. 188-189, 195-196. 11. Fosdick, Chronicle of a Generation, pp. 204, 211. 12. Wilson quoted in Thomas J. Knock, To End All Wars: Woodrow Wilson and the Quest for a New World Order, Princeton University Press, 1992, pp. 98, 112; Henry Kissinger, Diplomacy, Touchstone, 1994, p. 234. 13. Link, Wilson: The Road to the White House, p. 24; and Wilson quoted in Ross A. Kennedy, "Woodrow Wilson, World War I, and an American Conception of National Security", Diplomatic History, Winter 2001, p. 23. 14. House quoted in Charles Seymour (ed.), The Intimate Papers of Colonel House, vol. 1, Ernest Benn Ltd, 1926, p. 215. 15. Wilson quoted in Knock, To End All Wars, p. 112. 16. Link, Wilson: The Road to the White House, pp. 524-525, 490, 403, 485; Wilson quoted in Lester V. Chandler, "Wilson's Monetary Reform", in Latham, Woodrow Wilson, p. 126, and J. Lawrence Broz, "Origins of the Federal Reserve System: International Incentives and the Domestic Free-Rider Problem", Harvard University, May 1998, pp. 27-34. 17. Gene Smith, When The Cheering Stopped: The Last Years of Woodrow Wilson, Bantam Books, 1964, pp. 230-231 (emphasis added). 18. Quoted in Fosdick, Chronicle of a Generation, pp. 215-216, 224-225, 227. 19. ibid., pp. 215-216; Raymond B. Fosdick, John D. Rockefeller, Jr: A Portrait, Harper & Brothers Publishers, 1956, pp. 205-207.

20. Fosdick, John D. Rockefeller, Jr., pp. 388-90; and John Ensor Harr and Peter J. Johnson, The Rockefeller Century, Charles Scribner's Sons, 1988, pp. 155-156. 21. Rockefeller quoted in Fosdick, John D. Rockefeller, Jr., pp. 390-394; Harr & Johnson, The Rockefeller Century, p. 156; and "The Library Benefactor: John D. Rockefeller, Jr.", at UNOG Library website http://www.unog.ch. 22. Rockefeller quoted in Fosdick, John D. Rockefeller, Jr., pp. 397-398 (emphasis added). 23. Peter Collier and David Horowitz, The Rockefellers: An American Dynasty, Holt Reinhart & Winston, 1976, pp. 486-487.

Go to Part 2

Rockefeller Internationalism
Part 2
Power-hungry Nelson Rockefeller, second son of John D. Rockefeller, Jr, had a plan for a New World Order that would make nation-states redundant.
Extracted from Nexus Magazine, Volume 10, Number 4 (June-July 2003) PO Box 30, Mapleton Qld 4560 Australia. editor@nexusmagazine.com Telephone: +61 (0)7 5442 9280; Fax: +61 (0)7 5442 9381 From our web page at: www.nexusmagazine.com by Will Banyan 2002, 2003 (Revised January 2003) Email: banyan007@rediff.com

THE PUBLICIST: NELSON A. ROCKEFELLER (19081979)

In the 1940s and 1950s, the American power-elite held great expectations for the five sons of John D. Rockefeller, Junior. (Reflecting the prejudices of the time, Junior's daughter Abby was excluded from these deliberations.) Books such as Alex Morris's fawning effort, Those Rockefeller Brothers: An Informal Biography of Five Extraordinary Young Men (1953), for example, openly speculated on how Junior's progeny would advance the Rockefeller philanthropic agenda. Some of

these expectations were met. John D. III and Laurance both seemed content to assume a patrician lifestyle steeped in philanthropy, while attempting to influence government from behind the scenes. David, of course, took this to a much higher level, combining it with a banking career; while Winthrop took the opposite route, dabbling in business and serving as Governor of Arkansas--then a relatively obscure position on the US political landscape. It was Nelson, Junior's second-eldest son, who decisively broke the mould. In contrast to his more reserved brothers and at odds with family expectations, Nelson aggressively pursued a career in the highest levels of the US government, first as an official and later as a politician. That he would do so was inevitable, for he was the dominant personality in the new generation. He was an extrovert and was seemingly immune from Junior's pious strictures and prohibitions. Nelson also possessed a vast appetite for power, but, in a deviation from the family tradition of trying to dampen popular fears about Rockefeller power by maintaining a low public profile, he also sought to be widely known as a powerful individual. Thus it was Nelson who had shunted aside the eldest son, John D. III, to take centre stage in family affairs, determined to control the philanthropic network. And then, after an erratic and unfulfilling career in government, he clumsily attempted to seize the ultimate political prize: the White House. And yet, for Nelson, the rewards would be mixed with frustration, and ultimately the toll would be high for him and the family name. Even David eventually came to see Nelson not as "the hero who could do no wrong but as a man who was willing to sacrifice almost everything in the service of his enormous ambition".24

From Technocrat to Politician Having no reservations about trading on the family name, Nelson used the doors it opened to pursue a wide-ranging career in the US government, in foreign policy positions in the Roosevelt, Truman and Eisenhower administrations, although his path was hardly smooth. Under President Franklin D. Roosevelt, Nelson served as Coordinator of the Office of Inter-American Affairs (1940-44), Chairman of the Inter-American Development Commission (1940-47) and Assistant Secretary of State for Latin America (1944-45). His fortunes fell under Harry Truman, who dismissed Nelson from the State Department, apparently at the insistence of new Secretary of State Dean Acheson who resented Nelson's successful effort to have Axis-sympathetic Argentina included in the United Nations. A chastened Nelson retreated into philanthropy, pausing only to accept the token appointment as Chairman of the International Development Board (1950-51).

Under Dwight Eisenhower, Nelson's star briefly rose again. He served as the President's Special Assistant on Foreign Policy (1954-55) and as head of the secret "Forty Committee" charged with overseeing the CIA's covert operations. Nelson had been on the verge of securing a senior position in the Department of Defense; however, concerted opposition from other Cabinet members, who had convinced Eisenhower--correctly--that Nelson was intent on massively expanding the Defense budget, ensured that his career as a public official came to an abrupt end. These experiences were salutary for the ambitious Nelson. His bruising encounters with Establishment technocrats--who clearly resented his intrusion into their realm-instilled in him a yearning for greater political power. Nelson was not content to operate behind the scenes like his brothers, nor willing to endure more humiliation as a mere functionary. According to author Stewart Alsop, Nelson eventually realised that "there was only one way for a very rich man like him to achieve what he had always wanted--real political power and authority. That way was to run for office".25 And for Nelson, the ultimate political office he desired was President of the United States. In 1958, drawing on his vast inheritance, Nelson launched his political career, defeating W. Averell Harriman in the "battle of the millionaires" to become Governor of New York, a position he would hold until 1973. Expecting the New York governorship to be a stepping-stone to the Presidency, Nelson campaigned for the Republican presidential nomination in 1960, 1964 and 1968 but failed every time, losing twice to his nemesis, Richard Nixon. Ironically, it was in the wake of Nixon's resignation in 1974 over the Watergate scandal that Nelson finally entered the White House, but as an appointed VicePresident to an appointed President, Gerald Ford. Ford's survival of two blundered assassination attempts meant that Nelson remained only a famed "heartbeat away" from the Presidency, never achieving his goal.26 So near, yet so far, it was no wonder that when Nelson was asked, close to the end of his life, what he wished most to have done, his reply was curt: "Been President".27

Internationalist or Imperialist? There are two competing interpretations of Nelson's foreign policy vision during his political career. The first is of a diehard anti-Communist, dubbed by some journalists as the "Coldest Warrior of Them All", and a militarist-imperialist who believed the US should "act aggressively whenever events abroad threatened its own interests" (Chapman). Proponents of this view point to Nelson's "necrophiliac ambition" (Fitch) of providing each American family with its own nuclear fallout shelter, his calls in 1960 for a 10 per cent boost in Defense spending, his attacks on

Eisenhower for letting the US fall behind the Soviet Union in the famed (but illusory) "missile gap", and his apparent eagerness to use tactical nuclear weapons against Communist insurgents.28 The second interpretation, in contrast, presents Nelson as "a leader in the campaign to submerge American sovereignty in a World Superstate".29 "I think Nelson Rockefeller is definitely committed to trying to make the United States part of a one world socialist government," declared John Birch Society founder Robert Welch in 1958.30 Far from being the ultimate Cold Warrior, Nelson is portrayed as a covert supporter of the alleged plot by the super-rich to use Communism to subvert the sovereignty of the US and of other "free nations" worldwide. Yet these mutually inconsistent caricatures fail to capture the true essence of Nelson's world order strategy, which in the short term sought to assert America's full military power to defeat Soviet Communism, and in the long term envisaged the United States using its superpower status to create a "new world order" based on world federalism, regional blocs and international free trade. The influences on Nelson's foreign policy thinking were numerous, ranging from his father and Fosdick through to the plethora of political and specialist foreign policy advisers he employed. But it is important to realise the different sources for each approach. Starting with Nelson's stridently anti-Communist short-term outlook, we find a surprising source. Since his uninspiring departure from the Eisenhower Administration in 1955, Nelson had employed as his foreign policy adviser Dr Henry Kissinger, then a leading proponent of Realpolitik and a rising star in the Establishment. Kissinger is widely regarded as a proponent of world government, but this assumption stems primarily from the crude analytical tool of guilt by association, in which Kissinger's CFR membership is cited as the primary evidence of this alleged tendency. There can be no doubt that Kissinger is a particularly loathsome creature of the Eastern Establishment and an egotistical, deceitful and opportunistic character at best,31 but a world government proponent he is not. For instance, in his first CFR book, Nuclear Weapons and Foreign Policy, Kissinger explicitly rejected the option of world government as "hardly realistic", adding that there was "no escaping from the responsibilities of the thermonuclear age into a supranational authority".32 Despite this, Kissinger was still of value to Nelson, providing support to his more belligerent anti-Communist fantasies. According to Joseph Persico, Nelson's speechwriter of some 11 years, "Kissinger's hard-eyed vision of a world maintained by counter-balancing powers suited Nelson perfectly".33 But Kissinger's influence should not be overstated. For one, Nelson's balance-of-power thinking stemmed from his reflexive anti-Communism, which characterised the Soviet bloc as America's greatest threat. That was the balance of power in the world at that time, and thus Kissinger's unsentimental views suited Nelson.

However, in his longer-term outlook, Nelson was undeniably a Wilsonian liberal internationalist--something he had already demonstrated intermittently since the 1940s. For example, Nelson was instrumental, through the controversy generated over his push to have Argentina included in the United Nations, with ensuring that Article 51--which allows for groups of states to form alliances to repel aggression-was included in the final UN Charter.34 But at the same time, not content with the UN system that included the Soviets, and determined to "purify" Central and South America of "alien commercial influence", Nelson was a strong supporter of regionalism, particularly the goal of a Western hemisphere "united under US leadership".35 During the Eisenhower Administration, Nelson had been one of the strongest supporters of the Atlantic Union concept, despite Secretary of State John Foster Dulles's patronising dismissal of his views as "premature".36 It was also during the late 1940s and early 1950s that Nelson, in support of his goal of encouraging Western hemispheric unity--or, more precisely, establishing US economic dominance over Latin America--had established the American International Association for Economic and Social Development (AIA) and the International Basic Economy Corporation (IBEC). The AIA was ostensibly intended to promote development in Latin America and combat "poverty, disease and illiteracy", while IBEC was supposed to encourage capital investment. The founding president of both institutions, Nelson naturally painted AIA and IBEC as being designed to achieve the desirable goal of development. Yet, in truth, Nelson was driven by a baser aim of breaking down national barriers to penetration by American companies in line with the shift in Rockefeller wealth from oil to international banking and Third World investment.37 In describing the activities of AIA and IBEC, Nelson employed language that is often employed by contemporary advocates of globalisation. "Today," Nelson stated in the late 1940s, "capital must go to where it can produce the most goods, render the greatest service, meet the most pressing needs of the people." Discussing IBEC operations in Latin America, Nelson noted that because of the "big problems" confronting "our way of life", it was essential that they demonstrate "that American enterprise can ... help to solve these problems that are vital to our everyday life and to our position in world affairs". He said the US needed to "master such problems if our system is going to survive".38 For all his rhetoric on helping people, ultimately it was protecting and extending "our system" that was paramount for Nelson.

Three Sources of Inspiration For the most definitive expressions of Nelson's liberal-internationalist vision, we must look to his political career as presidential aspirant from the mid-1950s

through to 1973. And we can see that, just as Fosdick influenced Junior, at least three sources of inspiration drove Nelson's vision during that period. The first main influence on Nelson was the Rockefeller Brothers Fund report of 1959, Prospect for America. Aided by David, Laurance, Winthrop and the family fortune, Nelson had mobilised nearly a hundred members of the Eastern Establishment to participate in his project, which was specifically intended for his presidential campaigns. The participants were divided into six panels: three focused on the domestic issues of democracy, education and the performing arts, while the other three dealt with defence, US foreign policy and international trade and economic development. Nelson drew heavily on Prospect for America's detailed recommendations for US leadership in establishing regional arrangements and global free trade and strengthening international institutions. Prospect for America's policy advice reinforced the Establishment's Wilsonian liberal-internationalist consensus, recommending that America's goal should be to establish "a world at peace, based on separate political entities acting as a community", as it was now America's "opportunity ... to shape a new world order". This would consist of "regional institutions under an international body of growing authority--combined so as to be able to deal with those problems that increasingly the separate nations will not be able to solve alone". To advance the free trade agenda, the report argued that the US should encourage the formation of "regional trading systems" in "all areas of the free world", including a "Western Hemisphere Common Market" incorporating North, South and Central America. The report had also lauded the United Nations as "proof of our conviction that problems which are of world-wide impact must be dealt with through institutions global in their scope".39 The second, and less well known, influence on Nelson was Emmet John Hughes (1920-1982). He was Eisenhower's speechwriter, a Senior Adviser on Public Affairs to the Rockefeller Brothers Fund (1960-1963), and Nelson's campaign manager in 1968. Although not a prominent figure, Hughes is described in some accounts as one of Nelson's more "trusted aides", serving as the "chief ideologue" or "campaign theoretician" during his abortive campaigns for the Presidency.40 Hughes was also a liberal-internationalist. In The Ordeal of Power (1963), his memoir of his time as Eisenhower's speechwriter, Hughes boasted of having inserted into Eisenhower's speeches expressions of US support for international law, the UN, disarmament and the redirection of arms spending towards alleviating world poverty--a vision revealed in Eisenhower's "The Chance for Peace" speech of April 16, 1953, where he asked Americans to support a plan to join with "all nations" in devoting the savings from disarmament to "a fund for world aid and reconstruction".41 The third influence was Rockefeller's close friend and adviser Adolf Berle (1895-1971), who also provided much input into Nelson's internationalism. In the

late 1940s, Berle's Cold War vision included creating a "global Good Neighbor Policy that organized a community of liberal nations" to oppose the USSR. He opposed NATO, arguing that the "whole language of military alliance is out of date", and supported collective security through the United Nations instead. Berle also believed in the virtues of international economic integration, evident in his 1954 book The 20th Century Capitalist Revolution, which argued that the dynamic capitalist economy was rendering the nation-state redundant. He also provided input to the Prospect for America project, devising the guidelines for the panels and stressing the need to develop "an accepted political philosophy" for US foreign policy. In addition, Berle collaborated with Kissinger in writing the final report, and his stamp can be seen in those sections which are the most forthright in arguing for supranational institutions and international economic integration.42

Nelson's "New World Order" The culmination of these influences was effectively a slightly updated version of the Wilson-Fosdick world order model that comprised free trade, regionalism, supranational institutions, American leadership and the defeat of Communism. Nelson willingly and repeatedly endorsed this policy package in his drive for the White House. Central to Nelson's platform was the contention that global change, specifically economic interdependence, was making the nation-state redundant. As far back as 1951, Nelson had used the word "interdependence" to describe the economic relationship between the Western countries and the developing world.43 But it was in a 1960 essay in Foreign Affairs that Nelson asserted that "the central fact of our time is the disintegration of the nineteenth-century political system ... [t]he great opportunity of our time is not the idea of competition but of world cooperation".44 Similarly, in his lectures on federalism at Harvard University in 1962, Nelson claimed: No nation today can defend its freedom, or fulfil the needs of its own people, from within its own borders or through its own resources alone. ...the nation-state, standing alone, threatens, in many ways, to seem as anachronistic as the Greek city-state eventually became in ancient times ... 45 Nelson argued that as the nation-state was becoming "less and less competent to perform its international political tasks", the prevailing structures of international order had disintegrated, leaving "an historical political vacuum".46 The old world order based on the 19th-century balance of power was no more, now that "international relations have become truly global"--a factor which demanded a "new concept of relations between nations" in the form of a "framework of order in which the aspirations of humanity can be peacefully realized ... "47

At the same time, Nelson was critical of the role of the United Nations, arguing that it "has not been able--nor can it be able--to shape a new world order as events now so compellingly command". He charged that the Soviet Union and its allies had weakened the UN. The Communist bloc, Nelson claimed, had dedicated itself to "the manipulation of the UN's democratic processes, so astutely and determinedly, as largely to frustrate its power and role". But the threat posed by the Communist bloc extended beyond damaging the UN, to attempting to realise its own "cruel design ... for world order". The Communists had "taken our words, our forms, our very symbols of man's hopes and aspirations and ... corrupted them to mislead and to deceive in their quest for world domination".48 During the 1968 presidential primaries, however, Nelson was less pessimistic about the UN, maintaining that the international organisation was not a failure. "On balance," Rockefeller stated at a Republican Party fundraising dinner in California, "the record shows that the United Nations' strength has grown..." The question for Americans, however, was twofold: "How well can the United Nations serve the United States' national interest, and how effectively can it promote a more stable world order ... ?" Nelson's answer was that both were possible. Although the US could not hope to control the UN completely, it could still act in America's "national interest" (usually a code for business interests) by maintaining world order using the resources of other member-states. UN peace-keeping operations (PKOs) he said "have made a vital contribution toward the building of a more stable world order" and had done "multilaterally what the United States might have had to do itself at much greater cost". Actions through the UN were "often the best way of controlling dangerous crises", as "unilateral actions" such as Vietnam "frequently tend to boomerang". It was "perfectly clear", insisted Nelson, that UN PKOs "have strengthened world order and ... also advanced United States policy objectives".49 It was therefore in America's interest, according to Nelson, to "take the initiative in strengthening the role of the UN as mediator and peace-maker", as the UN "can and must be utilised as a primary instrument" in the quest for a "better world". In support of this goal, Nelson advocated that the US take the lead in "bringing disputes to the UN before they 'go critical'" and "encourage strong leadership" by the UN Secretary-General, including greater emphasis on "preventive diplomacy ... quiet diplomacy, and less reliance on voting per se for the achievement of our national objectives". Insisting that the UN's peace-keeping functions needed to be strengthened, Nelson advocated encouraging "small countries" to set aside troops for UN PKOs, developing new sources of revenue for PKOs, and a greater focus on "peace-making".50 If Nelson's proposals seem strangely familiar now, it is because many of them were endorsed in UN Secretary-General Boutros Boutros-Ghali's 1992 report, "An Agenda for Peace". In fact, Boutros-Ghali seemed to echo Nelson with his recommendations for "preventive diplomacy" and "peacemaking" and for countries

to have personnel and equipment on "stand-by" for peace-keeping operations. Yet, in spite of a brief flurry of activity during the 1990s, such proposals are as far from being realised now--especially given the Bush Administration's suspicion of UN peace-keeping--as they were in Nelson's time. The "better world" that Nelson had in mind to replace the existing system of nationstates was essentially a limited world federation that united all the non-Communist states. In his 1968 book, Unity, Freedom & Peace, Rockefeller argued that if the federal idea--as applied by the "Founding Fathers ... in their historic act of political creation in the eighteenth century"--could be applied "in the larger context of the world of free nations", it would "serve to guard freedom and promote order in the free world".51 In his Harvard lecture, Nelson revealed that he had "long felt that the road toward the unity of free nations lay through regional confederations in the Western Hemisphere and in the Atlantic, perhaps eventually in Africa, Middle East, and Asia".52 To achieve this goal, Nelson endorsed the extension of the European Economic Community (EEC) to embrace "the North Atlantic Community as a whole".53 "European political unity would be an important first step" in forming an "Atlantic Community", he claimed.54 Furthermore, by encouraging similar developments in the Americas, the US could take the lead in the formation of a "Pan American Economic Union", which would result in "the creation of the greatest free-trading area in the world".55 But Nelson was equally clear that regional arrangements were a means to an end; that because of the Communist threat and global problems, "our advances toward unity must now extend to action between regions as well as within them".56 Thus, the new regional arrangements should be seen as steps towards global integration: Unity in the West implies an act of political creation--comparable to that of our Founding Fathers--and perhaps of even greater originality, daring and devotion. In our time, the challenge leads us, compels us, inspires us, toward the building of our great North Atlantic alliance, our "regional grouping" into a North Atlantic Confederation--looking eventually to a worldwide Union of the Free.57 Earlier at Harvard, he had argued that the peril of not unifying on such lines was more dramatic: The historic choice fast rushing upon us then, is no less than this: either the free nations of the world will take the lead in adapting the federal concept to their relations, or, one by one, we may be driven into the retreat of the perilous

isolationism--political, economic and intellectual--so ardently sought by the Soviet policy of divide-and-conquer.58 Nelson Rockefeller also advocated the long-time liberal-internationalist argument that the US should promote global free trade to strengthen the free enterprise system and thus link together the other non-Communist parts of the world. He said there should be a "continuation and expansion of a liberal US trade policy" on the grounds that it not only helped developing countries but it benefited the US economy.59 And in an argument that continues to be heard today as "open regionalism", Nelson argued that the formation of regional free trade groupings could be a means to establish global free trade: The regional arrangements in Europe and the Hemisphere should be used as patterns for the economic organization of other parts of the world. For the key fact is that no nation is capable of realizing its aspirations by its own efforts. Regional groups pursuing ever more liberal trade policies towards each other could thus be a step towards the goal of a free world trading system.60 Taking this argument further, in a speech to the Executive Club in Chicago in 1964, Nelson recommended that Washington should use its political influence to "establish rules under GATT, assuring that regional economic accords will move toward progressive trade liberalisation rather than further partitioning of world trade into compartments sealed off by preferences and discrimination".61 Nelson also endorsed the formation of a "world central bank" that would "preclude crises and contribute to world-wide economic advance", suggesting that the role of the International Monetary Fund be "broadened in that direction".62 Above all, the most consistent theme in Nelson's internationalist ideology was the importance of US leadership. The United States, he argued in numerous forums, should take the lead in the building of a worldwide federation, as the US had come into existence "for the sake of an idea" that "man should be free to fulfil his unique and individual destiny--a belief based upon our dedicated faith in the brotherhood of all mankind".63 "The upheaval in the world will subside only with the emergence of a more or less generally accepted international system", he wrote in 1968. "The goal is order ... though we cannot create order by ourselves, it surely cannot come about without us."64 America was too interconnected with the world to escape its obligations, Nelson argued; in fact, "the true interests of America are interdependent with the interests of free world nations". The implications were obvious: We must assume a role of leadership worthy of the United States and commensurate with our own best interests as well as those of the free world as a whole.65

Even the demise of Communism would not free the US of this burden: [W]e face tasks which would be essentially the same even if Communism had never existed. We are required to work with the peoples of the world to develop a real world community.66 Though his hopes of reaching the White House were fading by the 1970s, Nelson Rockefeller still sought political relevance and did so by embracing the latest fad of environmentalism, and again inserted an internationalist bent. In his book, Our Environment Can Be Saved (1970), Nelson invoked the obvious international political implications for pre-empting environmental degradation, arguing that preventing the impending "environmental crisis" could "become an area of increased cooperation between nations". To that end, he recommended that the US should "help coordinate international planning for environmental controls".67

The Accidental Vice-President Yet, as fate would have it, the political and personal self-destruction of his nemesis, Richard Nixon, presented Nelson with an unexpected prize, and in December 1974, after a lengthy and revealing confirmation process by a suspicious Congress,68 he became Vice-President in the short-lived Ford Administration. Despite Nelson being next in line for the Presidency, his foreign policy pronouncements were few and far between in that period. With his protg Henry Kissinger commanding foreign policy as Secretary of State, Nelson had anticipated exercising control over domestic policy. However, Nelson fell foul of Ford's Chief of Staff, Donald Rumsfeld, who was determined to keep the Vice-President powerless.69 Although eventually appointed Vice-Chairman of the Domestic Council, Nelson found himself largely sidelined from decision-making. When describing his actual position, Nelson would quip: "I go to funerals. I go to earthquakes."70 His input into US foreign and national security policy was limited to serving on the Commission on the Organization of Government for the Conduct of Foreign Policy in 1974, and more controversially as Chairman of the Commission on CIA Activities within the United States in 1975.71 In the final analysis, though, Nelson's somewhat marginal role in the Ford Administration is in itself of no consequence, for the Wilsonian liberalinternationalist agenda was adopted by Ford and Kissinger anyway, although this is more attributable to the machinations of David Rockefeller. Under the aegis of the Trilateral Commission, David had mobilised the Establishment against the Realpolitik of the Nixon Administration with profound effect. Gone was Nixon's previous talk of a "safer world" through an "even balance" of all the great powers and disdain for the United Nations.72 In its place was an uncharacteristic (especially for Kissinger) embrace of international law, institutionalised

cooperation among the industrial powers (rather than alliances), and notions of a "world community" and growing global "interdependence".73 Indeed, as the head of the Council on Foreign Relations' "1980s Project" observed in 1976, "President Ford's fulsome statements at the Western summits of Rambouillet and San Juan and many of Kissinger's recent speeches could have been lifted from the pages of [the Trilateral Commission's journal] Trialogue ... "74 Rockefeller Internationalism had again made its mark, but, in a major irony, Nelson, despite being the VicePresident, had only a peripheral role. His marginal role was reinforced when, in November 1975, at Ford's insistence, Nelson withdrew his candidacy for Vice-President in the 1976 presidential elections. It was Rumsfeld's doing; believing Rockefeller to be an electoral liability, the zealous Chief of Staff pushed to have Nelson dumped from the Republican presidential ticket. Instead of the Vice-Presidency being the final stepping-stone to the Oval Office, as Nelson undoubtedly hoped, it became a dead-end in his political career. According to David Rockefeller, "Ford's decision devastated Nelson" and caused him to lose all interest in politics. Moreover, "Thwarted when the greatest political prize seemed within his grasp", Nelson ended his political career an "angry and deeply bitter man". He returned to the family fold where, in one last grasp at power, he tried--and failed--to wrest control of the RBF from his brothers.75 The end for Nelson Rockefeller was sudden and suitably controversial, the 70-yearold ex-politician reputedly dying in the midst of a sexual tryst with one of his female staffers. Nevertheless, Nelson's passing in 1979 was the cause of much pious reflection from the corporate-controlled US media and some of his former beneficiaries. Time magazine claimed that "He was driven by a mission to serve, improve and uplift his country", while the New York Times lauded Nelson's "enlightened internationalism" and "extraordinary standard of concern and effort in service of the country".76 Less restrained was Henry Kissinger, who eulogised his departed benefactor as the "greatest American I have ever known", a "pragmatic genius" who "would have made a great President". In fact, it was "a tragedy for the country" that Nelson had not achieved his goal. Kissinger also claimed that Nelson's impact on American domestic and foreign policy was greater than many people supposed: ... in the final accounting it was often Nelson who worked out the agenda which others then implemented as national policy. The intellectual groundwork for many innovations was frequently his ... Destiny willed it that he made his enduring mark on our society almost anonymously in the programs he designed, the values he upheld, and the men and women whose lives he changed.77 If we put to one side Kissinger's fawning and somewhat inaccurate eulogy, Nelson Rockefeller's rise and demise reveals that his contribution to the New World Order

was marginal at best. There can be no doubt that had Nelson been President of the United States, even if only for a few years, he would have set in motion the globalist plans he had endorsed throughout the 1960s. Fortunately--though some Establishment figures might disagree--it was not to be. But Nelson's failure to get into the Oval Office effectively reduced him to little more than a publicist of the Rockefeller family's New World Order vision. He promoted the policies for global government, but was never able to order their implementation. As Nelson was unable to secure the high office he craved and was largely detached from those philanthropic institutions--especially the RBF and Rockefeller Foundation--that gave the Rockefellers their real power, the bitterness of his final years should come as no surprise. As we shall see in the following parts, it was those Rockefeller brothers who were the most heavily involved in philanthropic pursuits, including the foundations, think-tanks and policy-planning organisations supported by Rockefeller money, who have had the most impact on formulating the NWO ideology and implementing it. And the leading Rockefeller in that endeavour has been, of course, David ...

Endnotes: 24. David Rockefeller, Memoirs, Random House, 2002, p. 191. It should be noted that, somewhat improbably, the impetus for David's moment of clarity was Nelson's divorce of his first wife, Mary Todhunter Clark, in 1961-and not his ruthless drive for political power or his bullying of his siblings for control of Rockefeller finances to fund his numerous campaigns. Moreover, David's explanation overlooks how politically costly Nelson's divorce was to his 1964 campaign. 25. Stewart Alsop, Nixon & Rockefeller: A Double Portrait, Doubleday, 1960, p. 80. 26. As Jonathan Vankin notes, "If not for a couple of jammed pistols, Nelson Rockefeller would have fulfilled his dream of becoming President-without winning a single vote"; see Vankin, Conspiracies, Cover-Ups and Crimes: From JFK to the CIA Terrorist Connection, Dell Publishing, 1992, p. 259. 27. Quoted in Cary Reich, The Life of Nelson A. Rockefeller: Worlds to Conquer, 1908-1958, Doubleday, New York, 1996, p. xvii. 28. Stephen Chapman, "Rocky as St Sebastian", The New Republic, February 10, 1979, pp. 12-14; Robert Fitch, "Nelson Rockefeller: An Anti-Obituary", Monthly Review, June 1979, p. 13. 29. Gary Allen, The Rockefeller File, '76 Press, 1976, p. 50. 30. Robert Welch, The Blue Book of the John Birch Society, Western Islands, 1961, p. 113. 31. For a scathing review of Kissinger's myriad sins, including possible war crimes,

see Christopher Hitchens, The Trial of Henry Kissinger, Text Publishing, 2001. 32. Henry A. Kissinger, Nuclear Weapons and Foreign Policy, Council on Foreign Relations/Harper & Brothers, 1957, pp. 219-221. 33. Joseph Persico, The Imperial Rockefeller: A Biography of Nelson A. Rockefeller, Simon & Schuster, 1982, pp. 82. 34. Alsop, Nixon & Rockefeller: A Double Portrait, pp. 88-89. 35. Peter Collier and David Horowitz, The Rockefellers: An American Dynasty, Holt Reinhart & Winston, 1976, pp. 230, 236-238. 36. George E. G. Catlin, The Atlantic Commonwealth, Penguin, 1969, p. 49. 37. Blanche W. Cook, The Declassified Eisenhower: A Divided Legacy of Peace and Political Warfare, Penguin Books, 1981, pp. 295-296. 38. Ferdinand Lundberg, The Rich and the Super-Rich: A Study in the Power of Money Today, Lyle Stuard Inc., 1968, pp. 593-594. 39. Rockefeller Brothers Fund, Prospect for America: The Rockefeller Panel Reports, Doubleday, 1961, pp. 24, 26, 34, 35, 188, 228 (emphasis added). 40. Peter Collier and David Horowitz, The Rockefellers, pp. 340, 344; Persico, The Imperial Rockefeller, p. 71. 41. Emmet John Hughes, The Ordeal of Power: A Political Memoir of the Eisenhower Years, Atheneum, 1963, pp. 102-113 (including speech quote), 218221. 42. Jordan A. Schwarz, Liberal: Adolf A. Berle and the Vision of an American Era, The Free Press, 1987, pp. 304-305, 311-312. 43. Nelson A. Rockefeller, "Widening Boundaries of National Interest", Foreign Affairs, July 1951, p. 527. 44. Nelson A. Rockefeller, "Purpose and Policy", Foreign Affairs, April 1960, p. 383. 45. Nelson A. Rockefeller, The Future of Federalism: The Godkin Lectures at Harvard University 1962, Harvard University Press, 1962, pp. 63-64. 46. ibid., pp. 67, 64. 47. Nelson A. Rockefeller, "Policy and the People", Foreign Affairs, January 1968, pp. 237-238. 48. Rockefeller, The Future of Federalism, pp. 64-66. 49. Nelson A. Rockefeller, "The United Nations: A Balance Sheet", Vital Speeches of the Day, October 15, 1968, pp. 18, 21, 20. 50. ibid., pp. 19, 21. 51. Nelson A. Rockefeller, Unity, Freedom & Peace: A Blueprint for Tomorrow, Vintage, 1968, p. 133. 52. Rockefeller, The Future of Federalism, pp. 75-76. 53. Rockefeller, "Purpose and Policy", p. 383. 54. Nelson A. Rockefeller, "Our Foreign Policy: What Is It?", Vital Speeches of the Day, April 15, 1964, p. 405 (emphasis added). 55. Rockefeller, "Purpose and Policy", pp. 383, 386. 56. Rockefeller, The Future of Federalism, p. 76 (emphasis in original). 57. Rockefeller, Unity, Freedom & Peace, p. 146 (emphasis added). 58. Rockefeller, The Future of Federalism, pp. 68-69.

59. Rockefeller, "Purpose and Policy", p. 384. 60. ibid., p. 386. 61. Nelson A. Rockefeller, "World Trade: The GATT Conference", Vital Speeches of the Day, June 1, 1964, p. 495 (emphasis in original). 62. Rockefeller, "Purpose and Policy", pp. 386-387. 63. Rockefeller, The Future of Federalism, p. 82 (emphasis added). 64. Rockefeller, "Policy and the People", p. 240 (emphasis added). 65. Rockefeller, "World Trade", p. 497 (emphasis added). 66. Rockefeller, "Purpose and Policy", p. 390 (emphasis added). 67. Nelson Rockefeller, Our Environment Can Be Saved, Doubleday, 1970, pp. 152-153. 68. The confirmation process revealed that Nelson's personal fortune then stood at $US179 million (an IRS audit later raised it to $218 million), which was considerably higher than the sums he had hinted at; but Nelson was no billionaire, unlike the real super-rich of the 1970s, John Getty and Aristotle Onassis. See Collier and Horowitz, The Rockefellers, pp. 485-486. 69. Michael Turner, The Vice President As Policy Maker: Rockefeller in the Ford White House, Greenwood Press, 1982, pp. xv, 158-163. 70. Quoted in Persico, The Imperial Rockefeller, pp. 261-262. 71. Turner, The Vice President As Policy Maker, pp. 146-149. 72. "An Interview with the President: 'The Jury Is Out'", Time, January 3, 1972, p. 9 (emphasis added). 73. See, for example, Secretary of State Henry Kissinger, "International Law, World Order, and Human Progress", Department of State Bulletin, September 8, 1975; Secretary Kissinger, "Building International Order", Department of State Bulletin, October 13, 1975; and Secretary Kissinger, "The Industrial Democracies and the Future", Department of State Bulletin, December 1, 1975. It should be noted that Kissinger quickly dropped this rhetoric once he was out of power. 74. Richard Ullman, "Trilateralism: 'Partnership' For What?", Foreign Affairs, October 1976, p. 11. 75. David Rockefeller, Memoirs, p. 337. 76. Time and New York Times quoted in Chapman, "Rocky as St Sebastian", p. 12. 77. Henry Kissinger, "Nelson Rockefeller: In Memoriam", in Henry Kissinger, For The Record: Selected Statements, 1977-1980, Weidenfeld & Nicolson & Michael Joseph, 1981, p. 171.

About the Author: Will Banyan, BA (Hons), Grad. Dip. (Information Science), is a writer specialising in the political economy of globalisation. He has worked for both local and national governments as well as some international organisations, and was recently consulting on global issues for a private corporation. He is currently working on a revisionist history of the New World Order. Will can be contacted by email at banyan007@rediffmail.com.

Go to Part 1 Go to Part 3

Rockefeller Globalism
Part 3
Philanthropist, plutocrat and former banker David Rockefeller has been promoting his "one world" vision among global powerbrokers since the 1960s, while dismissing claims that he's part of a cabal out to control the planet.
Extracted from Nexus Magazine, Volume 10, Number 5 (August-September 2003) PO Box 30, Mapleton Qld 4560 Australia. editor@nexusmagazine.com Telephone: +61 (0)7 5442 9280; Fax: +61 (0)7 5442 9381 From our web page at: www.nexusmagazine.com by Will Banyan 2002, 2003 Email: banyan007@rediff.com

THE "PROUD INTERNATIONALIST": DAVID ROCKEFELLER (1915 - )

Most analysis of the role of David Rockefeller in the New World Order is usually ridiculed by smug commentators in the "responsible" press as the stuff of fantasy. For these oracles, descriptions of Rockefeller as "one of the foremost partisans of world government under the UN" (Jasper), the "minence grise of international power politics" (Wilkes) and "one of the most high profile, and most obvious, New World Order manipulators on the planet" (Icke)1 are not to be taken seriously. Indeed, to contend that the billionaire ex-banker, philanthropist and founder of the Trilateral Commission could have any global designs is taken as a sign that one has fallen for the infantile ravings of the "black helicopter crowd". Perhaps, it is implied, only those afflicted by a peculiar mental malady could believe or contemplate such claims.

Back in 1996, for example, high-rating US national radio talk-show host Rush Limbaugh openly mocked these beliefs in his so-called "Kook Test": Do you believe that David Rockefeller, Henry Kissinger and other famous members of the New World Order provide daily instructions to agents of the FBI, CIA, BATF, and National Organization of Women? Do you believe that the feminist movement was the brainchild of David Rockefeller for the purpose of having men and women at war with each other on a daily basis so as to distract them from the real conspiracy of the CFR? If you have answered even one of these questions "yes", then you are a kook and have passed the test. David Rockefeller himself has often scoffed at such claims. In a letter to the New York Times in 1980, he took issue with the "nonsensical defamation" he claimed to have been subjected to over the years. "I never cease to be amazed by those few among us who spot a conspiracy under every rock, a cabal in every corner", David wrote, lamenting that he was usually "singled out as the 'cabalist-in-chief'". Eighteen years later, David's mirth remained intact. "It's so absurd I can't help but, to some extent, find it amusing", he told the Pittsburgh Post-Gazette in 1998, commenting on conspiracy theories about himself and the Trilateral Commission.2 Yet curiously, David's key role in promoting global political and economic unity is not only explicitly recognised but is openly celebrated within the power-elite. According to one recent tribute, because of his "contributions to enterprise and humanity" David had become "one of the world's most respected citizens". The speaker, Thomas d'Aquino, President and CEO of the Canadian Council of Chief Executives, addressing an elite gathering in 2002, had no qualms praising David's "impressible urge to promote international cooperation and understanding" and his "passionsfor the promotion of international cooperation" and "inter-American cooperation".3 Equally unrestrained was Harvard University President Neil Rudenstine, who venerated David in 1999 as an "informed, observant, experienced, modest, and generous citizen of the world, interested in the welfare of all".4 At celebrations for the 25th anniversary of the Trilateral Commission's US group in 1998, a roster of adoring Establishment heavyweights repeatedly toasted the "sense of vision" (Berthoin), "farsightedness and leadership" (Ogata), "great munificence" (Black) and "sense of obligation" (Kissinger) of their Honorary Chairman. The "first global history of mankind is about to start", claimed Georges Berthoin, a former European Chairman of the Trilateral Commission, and it was all due to David Rockefeller, the "gentleman-pioneer of the trilateral world".5 Similarly, at a book signing for David's new autobiography, Memoirs, held in late 2002 at the United Nations headquarters in New York, UN Secretary-General Kofi Annan hailed the plutocrat's contribution to world order: I think without internationalists like you, the international system we have been trying to build, the international system we have today, wouldn't be here. So, thank you very much, David.6

But we need not take their word for it. After years of denying and ridiculing such charges, David Rockefeller has finally put an end to the speculation, making the following admission in Memoirs: For more than a century, ideological extremists at either end of the political spectrum have seized upon well-publicized incidentsto attack the Rockefeller family for the inordinate influence they claim we wield over American political and economic institutions. Some even believe we are part of a secret cabal working against the best interests of the United States, characterizing my family and me as "internationalists" and of conspiring with others around the world to build a more integrated global political and economic structure - one world, if you will. If that's the charge, I stand guilty, and I am proud of it.7 David Rockefeller's bold confession, finally given late in his life, is clearly momentous but it also warrants further scrutiny, for his account in Memoirs omits much important detail. Only by examining David's statements, articles and speeches over the past 40 years can the true extent of his vision of "a more integrated global political and economic structure" be understood. And such examination also reveals that David has not been an idle dreamer, but has used his position as arguably the most powerful and influential Rockefeller of the latter half of the 20th century to advocate a revamped version of the Wilson-Fosdick world order model.

The Heir Apparent One of the more common observations made by biographers of the Rockefeller family is that of all John D. Rockefeller, Jr's offspring, it is David, despite being the youngest, who has emerged as the true heir to the vast reservoir of political and economic power originally amassed by John D. Rockefeller, Sr. As Peter Collier and David Horowitz observe in their book, The Rockefellers, in contrast to his siblings it was David who "was the most serious, the one who was conscious of his birthright from the beginning".8 Even Senior seemed to sense that his genes had finally re-emerged under David, and he doted on his youngest grandson with a degree of affection he had not given to his own son. Coincidentally, David recalls in Memoirs that it was in 1937, at the funeral service for Senior (who died at the age of 97), that he learned not only that was he the deceased monopolist's "favorite" but that Senior had "always thought" David was "most like him[self]". Having received this confirmation of his status from Senior's trusted valet of some 30 years, John Yordi, David admits to having been ecstatic: "I thought it would have been Nelson, but I couldn't pretend I wasn't pleased."9 It is noteworthy that David starts Memoirs with this incident, as it is one of the few admissions to his true status.

Lacking Nelson's hunger for publicity and overt power, David's career path took a somewhat different course. Educated at Harvard, the London School of Economics (LSE) and the University of Chicago, David became the only one of Junior's children to have earned a PhD. The subject of his dissertation, essentially an attack on government regulation of business activity, was "Unused Resources and Economic Waste" (1940). Upon completion of his studies, and contemplating a career in politics, David returned to New York in 1940 to work as secretary to New York Mayor Fiorello La Guardia. In mid-1941, tiring of local politics and seeking "administrative experience", David started work with a new government body, the Office of Defense, Health, and Welfare Services. This proved to be short-lived, though, and with the outbreak of the war David enlisted in the US Army, going on to serve as an intelligence officer in North Africa and France. Returning to the US in 1946, David went to work for the "family bank", Chase Manhattan. He started as a low-ranking officer, but, thanks to the Rockefeller family's controlling interest, he rapidly rose through the ranks and in 1969 became Chairman and Chief Executive Officer. David ran the bank until his retirement in 1981, but continued to play a role as Chairman of the bank's International Advisory Committee. Although David later liked to boast that he was "the first member of the family since Grandfather who has had a regular job in a company and has devoted a major part of his life to being in business", it was apparently "not an easy decision" as he still desired to work with government or in philanthropy, particularly on international affairs.10 But, in truth, neither avenue has ever been closed to him.

The Education of an Internationalist

David attributes much of his internationalist fervour to the influence of his parents, his overseas travelling experiences and his changed world outlook following World War II. He writes that it was his parents who first impressed on him "the importance of the world beyond the United States". His father, Junior, "was a staunch supporter of the League of Nations" and, through the Rockefeller Foundation, "one of the principal funders of health, education, and cultural endeavors around the world".11 But there were other influences, including David's education at Harvard University and the University of Chicago during the 1930s, and his early membership of the Council on Foreign Relations from 1949 and the Bilderberg Group from 1954. It was at Harvard, under the guidance of Professor Gottfried von Haberler (19011995), that David received more vigorous indoctrination into the benefits of free trade. Described by David as a "staunch supporter of free trade", Haberler would have given compelling guidance - for the Austrian professor was, according to one

biographer, "one of the first economists to make a rigorous case for the superior productivity and universal benefits of 'free' or politically unrestricted international trade" At the University of Chicago, these views were reinforced when another free trade proponent, the economist Jacob Viner (1892-1970), tutored David. Lauded by David as an advocate of "unobstructed trade as a means of generating economic growth", Viner was one of the leading free trade theorists of his time. He was also an advocate of using international institutions to manage the world economy. Fittingly, David includes Haberler and Viner among those academics to whom he owes an "intellectual debt", hailing them as "truth seekers" whose example he has attempted to follow.12 David joined the Council on Foreign Relations in 1949, his surname ensuring election to its board of directors. David naturally understates the CFR's influence on his thinking, merely observing that he found it to be the "best place" for pursuing his "interest in global affairs". Tellingly, David admits his motivation for joining the CFR was his determination to "play a role" in the process of ensuring the US provided leadership in building "a new international architecture" following World War II. While David correctly identifies the wide range of views among the CFR's members, for him the Council's enduring value has been its role in devising schemes for world order that conform with his Wilsonian vision. For example, marking the CFR's 75th anniversary in 1997, David hailed the Council's role as America's "premier school for statesmen", observing that it was from the CFR's War and Peace Studies project that America's post-war plans for a "just and durable international system" had emerged, and from more recent CFR studies that "awareness of global economic interdependence gained particular prominence in national policy discussions".13 In 1954, David was selected by President Eisenhower to be one of the founding US members of the Bilderberg Group. The Bilderbergers have long been controversial, with many researchers attributing to the annual secret gathering a role in establishing the European Union and facilitating the planning of a world government.14 David insists, naturally, that the "truth" is that Bilderberg is no more than an "intensely interesting discussion group" which does not reach a consensus. What Bilderberg discusses, David does not say, preferring to characterise the cabal as a unique networking opportunity. Bilderberg, David said in 1990, gave him "an opportunityto become acquainted with some of the leaders of Europe and the United States on a very informal basisone got to know them on a first-name basis".15 Other Bilderbergers, however, such as former British politician Denis Healey, admit there is a Bilderberg consensus, with most Bilderbergers believing that "a single community throughout the world would be a good thing".16 Such a consensus would have obviously reinforced David's globalist inclinations, making the Bilderbergs more than merely an unusually well-connected social rendezvous. This is but a small sample of the influences on David's globalist outlook, but it also illustrates his reliance on the ideas of others. Despite his PhD, David is not quite

the theoretical mastermind behind the New World Order that he appears to be. Instead, like most plutocrats intent on changing the world, he appropriates the ideas of others, usually Establishment academics and technocrats, incorporating them into his own global vision when it suits his purposes. But, David admits, he has "never been particularly dogmatic" in his political or economic beliefs, preferring to support "effective people andpractical policies".17 Thus, for David, ideas or protgs can be discarded once they are no longer useful to him or his ultimate goal of "a more integrated global political and economic structure".

A Modern-Day Medici
David Rockefeller's globalist inclinations would be of little interest if not for his uniquely powerful position in the US political sphere. In attempting to describe David's power, academics and journalists have used many superlatives, and it is instructive that these descriptions are similar. David Rockefeller is "[t]he single most powerful private citizen in America today", observed Florida State University academic Thomas R. Dye in his 1976 book, Who's Running America? The journalist Bill Moyers, in his 1980 TV special, The World of David Rockefeller, described the plutocrat respectively as "the unelected if indisputable chairman of the American Establishment" and "one of the most powerful, influential and richest men in America", who "sits at the hub of a vast network of financiers, industrialists and politicians whose reach encircles the globe". And in 1998, NewsMax.com described David as "one of the world's most influential private figures".18 David has always rejected such assessments, insisting that his power is limited and that he has no real leverage with world leaders or government officials, merely good access to them. In an interview with Forbes magazine in 1972, for example, David downplayed the idea that he had any such power: I have no power in the sense that I can call anybody in the government and tell them what to do. Because of my position I'm more apt to get through on the telephone than somebody else, but what happens to what I suggest depends on whether they feel this makes sense in terms of what they are already doing.19 Dye disputes this, claiming that the real reason for David's elaborate denial is simple: with it already well known that he "exercises great power", the plutocrat has "no reason to try to impress anyone" by openly admitting it. In fact, David's position and behaviour are similar to that of the Medici banking family that unofficially ruled 15th-century Florence by subverting the elaborate electoral system through a combination of deception, corruption and violence. The Medicis were effectively the shadow government of Florence - a fact acknowledged in the Florentine expression, "the secret things of our town". That was because, as Tim Parks notes in the New York Review of Books, the Medici family leadership

understood that "to hold power for any length of time, one must appear not to hold it".20 Although not known for emulating their more controversial practices, David Rockefeller is like the Medicis, his shadowy yet powerful political role one of the "secret things" of Washington, DC. David's preference for this behind-the-scenes political role stems from his profound distaste for normal democratic politics. Although clearly interested in power, David, after working for Mayor La Guardia, apparently found the idea of having to depend on the whims of the voting public unattractive. "The danger in that field," he later commented, "is that you spend all of your time running for office."21 Unstated, of course, is the plutocrat's probable discomfort at the prospect of being publicly accountable in any way for his actions - something that would be an affront to the enormous power this Rockefeller saw as his due. Instead, David found a surer route to power by fulfilling the family tradition of using philanthropy as a "bridge" between the private and public sectors. David typically presents his motives behind his philanthropy as benevolent, an embodiment of Junior's belief that "philanthropy was about being a good neighbor". "I have tried to emulate Father by contributing to a variety of not-forprofit organizations throughout my life," he writes in Memoirs.22 But this is disingenuous, for David's actual motives for embracing philanthropy in fact have more in common with Andrew Carnegie's view that the wealthy have an exclusive right to shape society. It has been in other forums, in little-noticed speeches to elite gatherings, that David's true intentions have been revealed. Like Carnegie, David considers an active political role by the rich to be a matter of duty rather than a mere whim, as he stated to one gathering that "the opportunities for possessing wealth carry with them comparable responsibilities".23 In fact, he told the New York Economic Club in 1996, philanthropy performs a vital social function in which the rich and businessmen in general are able to realise their "responsibility to society beyond that of maximising profits for shareholders". Although "making profits must come first", as profits are "the most important instrument we have to promote the broader welfare of our society", David maintained that the captains of industry should style themselves as "business statesmen" and be "vocal and visiblespeaking out on community, industry and national issues".24 This also includes active involvement in the non-profit area, supporting various organisations whether dealing with domestic or international issues. There is "nothing wrong with perpetuating one's name by endowing an organization or building", David told the Sid W. Richardson Foundation in 1985, but with government in retreat in many areas, "the private area must take up the slack".25 Unless the business class is actively involved in resolving "societal problems", he warned the New York Economic Club, the public may become "disenchanted with

business" and "demand that government resume its previous role as the arbiter of our economic life".26 And thus David's real agenda becomes clear: the rich must govern, limiting the role of elected officials; but the multitude must be placated lest they clamour for the return of democracy, threatening the reign of the plutocrats.

Emperor of the Establishment

But what is the source of David's power? It is not just his personal fortune, currently a meagre US$2.5 billion and a pittance compared to the US$30 billion or more of today's super-rich such as Bill Gates and Warren Buffet. One obvious source has been his executive positions at the Chase Manhattan Bank. But the primary basis, as Dye explains, is in David's enduring role as "director of the vast Rockefeller empire"; that is, his leadership of "the Rockefeller network of industrial, financial, political, civic, and cultural institutions".27 At the centre of this network are the remnants of the vast fortune originally amassed by John D. Rockefeller, Sr, and then dispersed into an abundance of family trusts and philanthropies. This includes the Rockefeller Foundation (2001 market value of assets, US$3.1 billion) and the Rockefeller Brothers Fund (RBF) (2002 market value of assets, US$670 million). As a former Vice-Chairman (1968-1980), Chairman (1980-1987) and now an Advisory Trustee of the RBF, David has always been at the hub of this network. Outside of this hub is a plethora of public institutions including foundations, nongovernment organisations and various government advisory boards that David has been involved with, usually in a leading role. His myriad positions include: Honorary Chairman of Rockefeller University; Chairman Emeritus of the Museum of Modern Art in New York City; Chairman of the Americas Society; Director of the US-USSR Trade and Economic Council; Chairman of the New York Chamber of Commerce and Industry; Chairman of the US Advisory Committee on Reform of the International Monetary System; Honorary Chairman of the Japan Society; a director of International House; a trustee of the University of Chicago; a trustee of the John F. Kennedy Library; President of the Board of Overseas Study at Harvard; and now, an honorary jury member on the Lower Manhattan Development Corporation's International World Trade Center Site Memorial Competition. This impressive range of institutions that David has been involved in also includes a raft of policy-planning organisations devoted to international political and economic affairs. David's role in these organisations has never been marginal, and his positions include: Director, Chairman and Honorary Chairman of the Council on Foreign Relations (CFR); founder, North American Chairman and Honorary Chairman of the Trilateral Commission; a life member of the Bilderberg Group;

Chairman and Director of the Institute for International Economics (IIE); founder, Chairman and Honorary Chairman of the Council on the Americas; and a trustee of the Carnegie Endowment for International Peace (CEIP). He is also a co-founder of the Dartmouth Conference, the International Executive Service Corps and the Global Philanthropists Circle. At a recent "book party" for the retiring plutocrat, former US Trade Representative Carla Hills celebrated David's pivotal role in maintaining this network: Had [David Rockefeller] not been the founder, long-time chairman and benefactor and even often all of the above, the Council on Foreign Relations, the Council of the Americas, the Institute for International Economics, the Trilateral Commission, the White House Fellows Program, and I could name so many more, might not exist. And if they did, they might not assuredly be as effective as they are today.28 True to his Medici-like preference for avoiding public scrutiny, David has rejected formal government appointments, including offers to be Secretary of the Treasury and of Defense, and numerous ambassadorial positions. In Memoirs, David cites "political considerations" and his devotion to Chase Manhattan as his reasons for declining these offers. David also believed, not without good reason, that through his Chase chairmanship he could "accomplish much that would benefit the United States as an 'ambassador without portfolio'". At the panel discussion on Memoirs, held in October 2002 at Johns Hopkins University, David elaborated further, noting that his position at Chase provided him with "a rather unique opportunity to play a quiet but hopefully useful role". And on the Charlie Rose Show, David added that he could achieve much more outside of government as he was not limited to fouryear terms, thus enabling him to do "a lot of interesting things" over decades.29 As a self-appointed "ambassador without portfolio", for example, David has used his unique access to visit countless heads of state, ostensibly on business for Chase or as part of CFR delegations but often as an unofficial emissary for Washington. David has had private meetings with hundreds of national leaders - a privilege usually only afforded to senior officials or other heads of state. The list includes Nikita Khrushchev, Alexi Kosygin, Gamal Abdel Nasser, Deng Xiaoping, Saddam Hussein, Fidel Castro, Zhou Enlai and the Shah of Iran. The product of these associations is a network of power and influence, with David at its centre ultimately embodied in his massive electronic Rolodex, located in his office in the Rockefeller Center, reputed to contain 150,000 names.30 Continued next issue

Author's Note: In Part Four we will continue to examine David Rockefeller's internationalist vision, focusing on his most controversial creation: the Trilateral Commission.

Endnotes: 1. William F. Jasper, Global TyrannyStep By Step: The United Nations and the Emerging New World Order, Western Islands, 1992, p. 283; John Wilkes, "Hit-job on Margaret Thatcher", in James Gibb Stuart, Hidden Menace to World Peace, Ossian, 1993, p. 159; and David Icke, and the truth shall set you free, Bridge of Love, 1995, 2nd edition, p. 173. 2. David Rockefeller, Letter to the New York Times, August 25, 1980; and Rockefeller, quoted in Ellen Sorokin, "Trilateral Meeting to discuss terrorism", The Washington Times, April 6, 2002. 3. Thomas d'Aquino, "Tribute to David Rockefeller, Honorary Chairman, The Americas Society", On the Occasion of a Presentation to David Rockefeller, Honorary Chairman, Americas Society, during a meeting of the Chairman's International Advisory Council of the Americas Society to Vancouver, June 6, 2002, pp. 1-2, at The Americas Society website, http://www.americas-society.org. 4. Neil L. Rudenstine, "Pitching into Commitments", Remarks in Honor of David Rockefeller, Marshall Award Dinner, New York Public Library, May 17, 1999, in Neil L. Rudenstine, Pointing Our Thoughts: Reflections on Harvard and Higher Education, 1991-2001, President and Fellows of Harvard College, 2001, p. 217. 5. Georges Berthoin, Shijuro Ogata, Conrad Black and Henry Kissinger, "Toasts to the Trilateral Commission Founder and Honorary Chairman, David Rockefeller", on the occasion of the US Group's 25th Anniversary Evening, December 1, 1998, at http://www.trilateral.org. 6. UN Secretary-General Kofi Annan, "Remarks at book signing by David Rockefeller", December 17, 2002, at http://www.un.org. 7. David Rockefeller, Memoirs, Random House, 2002, p. 405 (emphasis added). Despite its immeasurable significance, NWO researchers seem either unaware of or to have ignored David's admission. One of the few exceptions is Richard C. Sizemore, "David Rockefeller: His Memoir Revelations", January 1, 2003, at http://www.Sanspap.com. 8. Peter Collier and David Horowitz, The Rockefellers: An American Dynasty, Holt, Rinehart & Winston, 1976, p. 222. 9. Rockefeller, Memoirs, p. 4 (emphasis added). 10. Rockefeller, quoted in Ron Chernow, Titan: The Life of John D. Rockefeller, Sr, Warner Books, 1998, p. 662; and Rockefeller, Memoirs, pp. 122, 145. 11. Rockefeller, Memoirs, p. 406. 12. ibid., pp. 80, 89, 91-92; Joseph T. Salerno, "Biography of Gottfried Haberler (1901-1995)", Ludwig von Mises Institute website, http://www.mises.org; and "Jacob Viner, 1892-1970" at The History of Economic Thought website, http://cepa.newschool.edu/het/. 13. Rockefeller, Memoirs, p. 406; David Rockefeller, The Council at 75, September 1997, at the CFR website, http://www.cfr.org. 14. See, for example, Mike Peters, "The Bilderberg Group and the project of European unification", Lobster 32, December 1996.

15. Rockefeller, Memoirs, pp. 410-411; and Rockefeller, quoted in James A. Bill, George Ball: Behind the Scenes in US Foreign Policy, Yale University Press, 1997, p. 54. 16. Healey, quoted in Jon Ronson, Them: Adventures with Extremists, Picador, 2001, p. 299. 17. Rockefeller, Memoirs, p. 486. 18. Thomas R. Dye, Who's Running America?: The Carter Years, Prentice-Hall, 1976, p. 157; Moyers, quoted in Larry Abraham, Call It Conspiracy, Double A Publications, 1985, p. 37; and "David Rockefeller to the Rescue", NewsMax.com, October 16, 1998, http://www.newsmax.com. 19. Rockefeller, quoted in Dye, Who's Running America?, p. 160 (emphasis added). 20. ibid.; Tim Parks, "Mad at the Medicis", New York Review of Books, May 1, 2003. 21. Rockefeller, quoted in Collier and Horowitz, The Rockefellers, p. 225. 22. Rockefeller, Memoirs, p. 488. 23. David Rockefeller, "Giving: America's Greatest National Resource", Vital Speeches of the Day, March 15, 1985, p. 328 (emphasis added). 24. David Rockefeller, "America After Downsizing", Vital Speeches of the Day, September 12, 1996, p. 42 (emphasis added). 25. Rockefeller, "Giving", pp. 330, 331. 26. Rockefeller, "America After Downsizing", pp. 41-42 (emphasis added). 27. Dye, Who's Running America?, pp. 153, 157. 28. Carla Hills, Zbigniew Brzezinski, Riordan Roett and David Rockefeller, Memoirs: The Rockefeller Family in International Affairs, Panel discussion on David Rockefeller's new book at the School of Advanced International Studies, Johns Hopkins University, October 31, 2002. 29. Rockefeller, Memoirs, pp. 485-487; Carla Hills et al., Memoirs: The Rockefeller Family in International Affairs, ibid.; Interview with David Rockefeller, Charlie Rose Show, October 21, 2002. 30. See "A Wealth of Names", January 10, 2000, at http://www.Forbes.com.

About the Author: Will Banyan, BA (Hons), Grad. Dip. (Information Science), is a writer specialising in the political economy of globalisation. He was worked for local and national governments as well as some international organisations, and was recently consulting on global issues for a private corporation. He is currently working on a revisionist history of the New World Order. Will Banyan can be contacted at banyan007@rediffmail.com.

Go to Part 1

Go to Part 2

Rockefeller Internationalism
Part 4
David Rockefeller's "one world" vision for global economic interdependence involves US leadership in fostering collaboration with other nations rather than the implementation an imperialistic agenda
Extracted from Nexus Magazine, Volume 10, Number 6 (October-November 2003) PO Box 30, Mapleton Qld 4560 Australia. editor@nexusmagazine.com Telephone: +61 (0)7 5442 9280; Fax: +61 (0)7 5442 9381 From our web page at: www.nexusmagazine.com by Will Banyan 2002, 2003 Email: banyan007@rediffmail.com

THE "PROUD INTERNATIONALIST": DAVID ROCKEFELLER (1915 - )

Towards "One World"

Clearly, government positions have held few attractions for David Rockefeller.
However, as an unofficial but uniquely powerful "ambassador without portfolio", David has been able to do "a lot of interesting things" without ever being called to account. Driving most of his activities over the past 40 years has been his vision of creating "a more integrated global political and economic structure--one world". To achieve this goal, David has supported a multidimensional strategy comprising US global leadership, the United Nations, multinational corporations, international economic integration, global and regional free trade, and global governance. The cornerstone of David's New World Order vision is US leadership. David traces his devotion to the concept to when he "returned from World War II believing that a new international architecture had to be erected and that the United States had a moral obligation to provide leadership to that effort".31 In the immediate post-war period, according to David, America "played a pivotal--and, for the most part, a highly constructive--role in the world".32 This role David has insisted on

maintaining, irrespective of changes to the global political landscape and America's position in it. Despite America having lost much of its strength, "[w]e are still a major power in the world and, as such, have a responsibility we cannot shirk", David proclaimed in 1980 to the Los Angeles World Affairs Council.33 In fact, "we must restore our rightful role in the world by reasserting the strength of our currency and our economy", David argued in a 1979 address that warned of America's economic decline.34 For David, US leadership has never meant unilateralism or a crude imperialism to secure global dominance; instead, it had to be used to build a New World Order based on supranational institutions and economic interdependence. This was to be achieved through cooperation with other nations, either in a "trilateral partnership" with Western Europe and Japan (see Part 5) or under the tutelage of international organisations such as the UN. "With the dissolution of the Soviet Union," David told a Business Council for the United Nations (BCUN) gathering in 1994, "the opportunity for enlightened American leadership is, perhaps, even greater than it was in 1939, at the beginning of the Second World War, or in 1945 when the Cold War began."35 However, it was an "illusion" that "Americans by themselves have the wisdom to frame sound policy for a diverse community of nations", David claimed on the occasion of the CFR's 75th anniversary. That goal could only be achieved "through patient collaboration among leaders from many countries", with the US playing a key role in "fostering that collaboration".36 And just as his brother Nelson argued 30 years before, David insists in Memoirs that the United States has no choice in the matter, for international circumstances are compelling and irresistible; America must lead: The United States cannot escape from its responsibilities. Today's world cries out for leadership, and our nation must provide it. In the twenty-first century there can be no place for isolationists; we must all be internationalists.37 But in asserting that this "internationalist" policy must be followed, David also makes this veiled criticism of the increasingly imperialistic agenda adopted by the administration of George W. Bush: The world has now become so inextricably intertwined that the United States can no longer go it alone, as some prominent politicians have urged that we should. We are the world's sole superpower and its dominant nation economically. One of our duties is to provide judicious and consistent leadership that is firmly embedded in our national values and ideals.38 Although crucial, US leadership has not been the only component of David's vision; undermining national sovereignty through economic integration has been of equal importance. As the only trained economist of his generation of Rockefellers, having been taught by the leading free trade and free market theorists of the 1930s and 1940s, David has long been aware that the power of national governments can best be undermined by steadily reducing their control over economic matters. In

fact, he has always regarded government regulation as an obstacle to prosperity and often argued for the need to "prune the forest of rules and let the economy grow".39 But in advocating the lifting of restrictions on business, whether through deregulation or free trade, David has always recognised that this will erode national autonomy. For example, in a lecture he gave in Manchester, UK, in 1975, David singled out multinational corporations (MNCs) as one of the other main drivers of this process, describing them as "the most important instruments in the unprecedented expansion that has taken place in world trade". The purpose of his lecture, however, was to defend MNCs from the "new demonology" emanating from the Third Worlddominated UN General Assembly, primarily in the form of the so-called New International Economic Order and Lima Declarations. These declarations aimed to reorder the world economy by subjecting MNCs to global regulations, relieving Third World debts and changing international trade rules to favour developing countries. Finding this agenda objectionable, David accused the "revolutionary left" and "radical politicians" of "calling most persistently for punitive taxes and crippling regulation of multinationals".40 It was in his concluding prescription that David Rockefeller made it clear how crucial MNCs are to his goal of an integrated global economy: We should be doing all in our power to lift the siege that is taking shape around our beleaguered multinational companies. They still have much work to do in helping to create a true world economy. We must let them get on with this unfinished business.41 Another feature of David's push for global economic integration has been his contention that breaking down the barriers to trade and investment was essential to world order. Arguing the case for foreign investment in 1969, David suggested that if Western businesses were to expand the reach of "modern technical society" to encompass the Third World, this would "do more than anythingto restore and strengthen the hope in the idea of international cooperation".42 "In a world of growing interdependence," David told British writer Anthony Sampson in the 1970s, "the last thing we want is protection."43 Indeed, the "expansion of trade" and the "emergence of a genuine world economy", David declared at Manchester in 1975, were "our best prospects for maintaining peace among nations".44

Integrating the Western Hemisphere David has not only pursued his goals globally, but has sought to establish economic interdependence at the regional level. Most of his efforts in that regard have been

devoted to the economic and political integration of the Americas, or the Western Hemisphere. To achieve this, in 1965 David created a business lobby group, the Council for Latin America, now known as the Council of the Americas (COA). The Council's purpose, David explained in a Foreign Affairs article in 1966, was to "stimulate and support economic integration". But in supporting this objective, David's ultimate aim was to lock the entire region into a neo-liberal policy matrix, making it more attractive to MNCs. Without integration, David argued, "there is inefficient division of markets and costly duplications of effort"; only through "closer cooperation" could the Latin American nations "make the best of their own resources and provide the broadest appeal to foreign investment".45 Nearly 30 years on, the Council remains committed to these goals, describing its purpose as "promoting regional economic integration, free trade, open markets and investment, and the rule of law throughout the Western Hemisphere". It is an agenda that the COA expects will eventually deliver "the economic growth and prosperity on which the business interests of its members depend".46 This approach should not be surprising, for David has long objected to the "faulty economic model" of government regulation, subsidies and protectionism that most Latin American countries adopted in the 1960s.47 In 1964, David publicly complained about the growing popularity of "coldly anticapitalist" sentiments in the region, blaming a "relentless campaign" by "Soviet, Castro and Chinese Communist agents". He maintained that this "Communist propaganda" had convinced many Latin American politicians to impose laws aimed at "curtailing or expelling foreign investors". Claiming to be "genuinely distressed" at the "feeble response" of US corporations, David insisted on a strategy to "combat the Communist propaganda", warning his fellow American businessmen that, if they failed to act, "we stand in grave danger of losing our investments, our markets".48 In Memoirs, David casually boasts of his role in reversing this trend as the founder and Chairman of his other philanthropic organisation, ostensibly dedicated to Latin American cultural affairs: the Americas Society. In 1983, the Society's Latin American Advisory Council, set up by David, agreed on the need to find a solution to the devastating debt crisis then afflicting most of Latin America--a crisis David's bank had a direct role in instigating. David then tasked the Institute for International Economics (of which he was a board member) to research the issue and propose a solution. The result was the influential IIE study, Toward Renewed Economic Growth in Latin America (1986), which advocated "lowering trade barriers, opening investment to foreigners, and privatising state-run and -controlled enterprises".49 These prescriptions are now known, quite aptly, as the "Washington Consensus", seeing it was the Washington based and controlled IMF that imposed these policies on the region, reportedly to devastating effect.50

With most of Latin America finally moving toward free trade by the late 1980s, David has since pursued with increasing vigour not only his longer-term goal of "Latin American economic integration" but the economic integration of the entire hemisphere. In 1989, David called for intensified economic cooperation between the US and Latin America; and three years later, at the COA-sponsored Forum of the Americas, attended by then President George H. W. Bush and regional leaders, he proposed creating a "Western Hemisphere free trade area".51 David later noted with some pride that participants at the Forum were "unanimous" in supporting the goal of a "full Western Hemisphere free trade area by 2000". In line with this overall objective, David was a staunch supporter of the North American Free Trade Agreement (NAFTA), declaring in the Wall Street Journal in 1993 that he did not think "criminal would be too strong a word to describerejecting NAFTA".52 The success of David's efforts is apparent in the agreement, reached in Quebec in April 2001, to begin to establish a Free Trade Area of the Americas (FTAA), covering the whole hemisphere (except Cuba) by 2006. David, who had earlier lobbied hard but unsuccessfully for "fast track" trade promotion authority for Bill Clinton,53 was able to claim an "integral role" for the COA--and, by implication, himself--in obtaining the same powers for George W. Bush.54 However, on his ultimate vision for the region, David remains circumspect, giving away little. For instance, when asked in 2002 if he supported Robert Pastor's vision of a "North American Community" modelled on the European Union,55 David was evasive, saying only that it was in "our interest" for NAFTA to be extended to South and Central America--before retreating into cant about trade being an "engine of growth and development".56 One can only presume that David, like Nelson did, sees the economic integration of the region as a step toward complete global integration.

The Death of the Nation-State Like his father before him, and his brother Nelson, David has long regarded the nation-state as a dying institution. Over the past 40 years, in numerous forums, David has declared that the world either is becoming or is already "interdependent" both politically and economically--an outcome he disingenuously attributes to inevitable historical forces rather than his own deliberate design. In a 1963 address, for example, David referred to the "increasingly international character of American business and the consequent interconnectedness among the world's financial markets".57

In the 1970s, he often spoke of "our interdependent world", "today's interdependent world", and of how "we are all part of one global economy".58 As the Reagan era dawned, David continued to treat the death of the nation-state as a fait accompli, describing "the inevitable push toward globalism" and how "the exponential growth of world trade and international economic competition has given rise to a truly interdependent world economy". In fact, in 1980, David prophesied that "[b]y the year 2000, the term 'foreign affairs' will be an anachronism".59 He even claimed in 1985 that most Americans have "a strong belief in the interdependence of mankind".60 By the 1990s, with the concept of globalisation fast becoming the business buzzword of the decade, David could confidently talk of "the emergence of globalised competition and an integrated world economy".61 Most recently, in Memoirs, David leaves no doubt that he thinks we should regard the erosion of national sovereignty as both inevitable and unstoppable: Global interdependence is not a poetic fantasy, but a concrete reality that this country's revolutions in technology, communications, and geopolitics have made irreversible. The free flow of investment capital, goods, and people across borders will remain the fundamental factor in world economic growth and in strengthening of democratic institutions everywhere.62 But the more important question is, what does David believe should fill this growing vacuum? What sort of "more integrated global political and economic structure" does the plutocrat have in mind? David's own answers, though fragmentary, reveal a commitment to the concept of global governance. As defined by the Commission on Global Governance, the term refers to an international order in which nations are no longer the dominant political institution, but must share authority not only with the UN system but also with "non-governmental organizations (NGOs), citizens' movements, multinational corporations, and the global capital market".63 Having worked hard over the past 40 or more years to erode the power of nationstates--and having created countless other problems of a global nature in the process--David now turns to international institutions, MNCs and NGOs to fill this governmental gap. Firstly, David has long had a favourable view of international institutions, especially those founded by the US, believing they hold the key to realising his aim to "erect an enduring structure of global cooperation".64 His commitment to the UN, for example, can be seen in his membership of groups including the United Nations Association of the USA, Allies of the United Nations, and the Emergency Coalition for US Financial Support for the United Nations. In his message to the UN poster exhibition, For A Better World, in 2000, David claimed that, ever since

the UN was created in 1945, he has been "one of its staunchest advocates". He continued: There are many who believe the United Nations, through its multiple missions of peacekeeping, humanitarian assistance and the support of sustainable economic development, is the embodiment of hope for mankind. I agree.65 David has also identified the World Trade Organization, NAFTA, the IMF and the World Bank as "constructive international activities".66 In a "globalized economy", he once wrote in the Wall Street Journal, "everyone needs the IMF"--for without it, "the world economy would not become an idealized fantasy of perfectly liquid, completely informed, totally unregulated capital markets".67 Secondly, as for the role of the MNCs, David notes that the retreat of state power caused by deregulation has provided many opportunities for the business sector to assume a more political role. In 1996, David argued that with governments reducing their social expenditures, it was up to "business leaders and their corporations [to] expand their involvement" in the "not-for-profit sector".68 Or, as he put it to Newsweek in 1999: In recent years, there has been a trend in many parts of the world toward democracy and market economies. That has lessened the role of government, which is something business people tend to be in favour of. But the other side of the coin is that somebody has to take the government's place, and business seems to me to be a logical entity to do that.69 This includes supporting the UN, as in 1994 he told the Business Council of the United Nations that "business support for the numerous internationally related problems in which [the UN] is involved has never been more urgently needed".70 Yet, in the early 1990s, David reportedly boasted that MNCs had moved beyond being able to help governments to being in control: We are now in the driver's seat of the global economic engine. We are setting government policies instead of watching from the sidelines.71 Thirdly, David sees a crucial role for NGOs, including the various philanthropic foundations (a sizeable number of which he controls), in addressing global problems. The message had already been delivered in 1989 by the then President of the Rockefeller Foundation, Peter Goldmark, Jr, at a three-day conference celebrating the 150th birthday anniversary of John D. Rockefeller, Sr. "Every major foundation should have an international dimension to its program," said Goldmark. "In a period of planetary environmental danger, global communications, intercontinental missiles, a world economy and an international marketplace of ideas and arts and political trends, there is simply no excuse not to." David admitted that Goldmark's speech came with his blessing, if not direction, with a decision made to be "meaningful" by focusing on "philanthropy for the 21st century" instead of merely praising John D. Rockefeller, Sr.72

The true scope of David's "philanthropy for the 21st century" has become more evident throughout the 1990s, with the Rockefeller Foundation, the Rockefeller Family Fund and the Rockefeller Brothers Fund all providing funding to NGOs, either through direct grants or indirectly via organisations such as the Funders Network on Trade and Globalization. Many of the NGOs that have received Rockefeller-sourced grants--such as the World Development Movement, The Ruckus Society and the Center for Public Integrity--are ostensible opponents of the same corporate globalisation agenda that David has done so much to promote, while others are proponents of strengthened and "democratised" international institutions and laws. Nevertheless NGOs, through their currently unrivalled ability to circumvent normal diplomatic processes by claiming to represent "civil society", have proved to be very effective, generally publicly unaccountable organs for both eroding national sovereignty and building global governance. As some analysts have observed, NGOs are at the forefront of a "new diplomacy" that "devalues national sovereignty in favour of multilateral agreements" in which interest groups seek to "accomplish internationally what they cannot achieve domestically" (Davenport). The NGO approach, another analyst warned, involves the "undermining of decision-making systems based on constitutionalism and popular sovereignty", in favour of a system that "posits 'interests' (whether NGOs or businesses) as legitimate actors along with popularly elected governments" (Bolton).73 Although some NGOs are adamantly opposed to David's pro-market and pro-free trade agenda, his overall strategy appears to be to co-opt, compromise and ultimately control as many of the NGOs as possible, utilising them as a vital third force both for creating and, in some cases, managing the emerging structure of global governance. As for those NGOs that cannot be deradicalised and accommodated, and insist on pursuing more revolutionary anti-capitalist agendas and methods, they have been deprived of funding and left to the mercy of state oppression.74 Clearly, the NGOs have their uses, but David will not tolerate the anti-corporate rhetoric actually becoming policy--especially if it threatens his own goals.

"One World", Ready or Not In Memoirs, David admits without any trace of irony to his goal of building "a more integrated global political and economic structure--one world". Considering the tangible evidence of David's New World Order agenda, much of it from his own public statements and writings, it would be churlish to dismiss as "right-wing nuts" or proponents of "wacky conspiracy theories" those who have long been suspicious of the plutocrat's activities.

But what is particularly striking about David's New World Order vision is that, despite his sometimes flowery rhetoric about democracy, he has never engaged the voting public on his agenda. Instead, he has used his power and influence to convince, cajole and even coerce political leaders and government officials into supporting policies for which ordinary voters have never asked. In a working democracy, the exercise of such unelected power should be a serious matter. Publicly acceptable attitudes, however, ensure that those who object to David Rockefeller's methods and objectives remain marginalised and easily ridiculed. Even though at exclusive gatherings the power-elite will continue to give thanks to David Rockefeller for his unstinting service in promoting "international cooperation", the requirements of the existing political order demand that the significance of these celebrations be denied. As for the self-described "proud internationalist", the globalisation process he has helped unleash is proving unstoppable, if only because relatively few political leaders are willing to challenge the "consensus". David now has the luxury of promoting solutions to the problems he helped cause, as he did in December 2001 in his role as President of the Global Philanthropists Circle. Addressing a forum at the University of Guanajuato in Mexico, David stated that globalisation had created "unacceptable" levels of poverty the world over. "Free trade," he said, "has helped generate wealth, but it has not helped poor people who still find themselves in tough situations." True to his devotion to globalism, the plutocrat acknowledged the work of "social organizations" in improving conditions for the world's disadvantaged, before recommending that both businesses and governments become more active in preventing people from falling into the "abyss of extreme poverty".75 Regrettably, such hypocrisies are typical of the plutocracy

Continued next issue Author's Note: Part Five will continue to examine David Rockefeller's internationalist vision, focusing on his most controversial creation: the Trilateral Commission. About the Author: Will Banyan, BA (Hons), Grad. Dip. (Information Science), is a writer specialising in the political economy of globalisation. He was worked for local and national governments as well as some international organisations, and was recently consulting on global issues for a private corporation. He is currently working on a

revisionist history of the New World Order. Will Banyan can be contacted at banyan007@rediffmail.com.

Endnotes: 31. David Rockefeller, Memoirs, Random House, 2002, p. 406 (emphasis added). 32. David Rockefeller, "America's Future: A Question of Strength and Will", The Atlantic Community Quarterly, Spring 1979, p. 14. 33. David Rockefeller, "In Pursuit of a Consistent Foreign Policy: The Trilateral Commission", Vital Speeches of the Day, June 15, 1980, p. 517 (emphasis added). 34. Rockefeller, "America's Future", p. 19. 35. David Rockefeller, quoted in Business Council for the United Nations Briefing, Winter 1995, p. 1 (emphasis added). 36. Rockefeller, The Council at 75, September 1997, at the CFR website, http://www.cfr.org. 37. Rockefeller, Memoirs, ibid. (emphasis added). 38. ibid., p. 419 (emphasis added). 39. David Rockefeller, "Facing Up to the Hard Facts of Inflation", Vital Speeches of the Day, November 15, 1980, p. 76. 40. David Rockefeller, "Multinationals Under Siege: A Threat to the World Economy", The Atlantic Community Quarterly, Fall 1975, pp. 313-314, 321. 41. ibid., pp. 322 (emphasis added). 42. David Rockefeller, "International Financial Challenges", Vital Speeches of the Day, November 15, 1969, p. 86. 43. David Rockefeller, quoted in Anthony Sampson, The Money Lenders, Viking Press, 1981, p. 188. 44. Rockefeller, "Multinationals Under Siege", pp. 312-313. 45. David Rockefeller, "What Private Enterprise Means to Latin America", Foreign Affairs, April 1966, pp. 410-411 (emphasis added). 46. Council of the Americas, 2000 Annual Report, Council of the Americas, 2001, p. 4 (emphasis added). 47. David Rockefeller, "A Hemisphere in the Balance", Wall Street Journal, October 1, 1993. 48. Rockefeller, "What Private Enterprise Means to Latin America", p. 402; and David Rockefeller, "The US Business Image in Latin America", Vital Speeches of the Day, October 15, 1964, p. 8. 49. Rockefeller, Memoirs, pp. 434-435. 50. For a recent scathing review of the impact of these policies on the region, see William Finnegan, "The Economics of Empire: Notes on the Washington Consensus", Harper's Magazine, May 2003. 51. Rockefeller, Memoirs, pp. 436-437. 52. Rockefeller, "A Hemisphere in the Balance". 53. David Rockefeller, "Give Clinton Fast Track, Or We'll Pay the Price", New York Times, November 7, 1997.

54. Rockefeller, Memoirs, p. 438. 55. See Robert Pastor, Toward a North American Community, Institute for International Economics, 2002; and Pastor, "Become a Resident of North America", Emory Report, February 4, 2002. 56. Carla Hills et al., Memoirs: The Rockefeller Family in International Affairs, Panel discussion on David Rockefeller's new book at the School of Advanced International Studies, Johns Hopkins University, October 31, 2002. 57. David Rockefeller, "New Trends In The Financial Markets", Vital Speeches of the Day, February 15, 1964, p. 268. 58. "Rockefeller's prescription for world growth", Australian Financial Review, November 23, 1978, p. 2; and Committee for Economic Development of Australia, David Rockefeller in Australia, CEDA, 1979, pp. 21, 25. 59. David Rockefeller, "The Chief Executive in the Year 2000", Vital Speeches of the Day, January 1, 1980, pp. 163-164. 60. Rockefeller, "Giving: America's Greatest National Resource", Vital Speeches of the Day, March 15, 1985, p. 329. 61. Rockefeller, "America After Downsizing", Vital Speeches of the Day, March 15, 1985, p. 40. 62. Rockefeller, Memoirs, p. 406 (emphasis added). 63. Commission on Global Governance, Our Global Neighbourhood: The Report of the Commission on Global Governance, Oxford University Press, 1995, pp. 2-3. 64. David Rockefeller, quoted in Business Council for the United Nations Briefing, Winter 1995, p. 1. 65. "A Message from David Rockefeller", For A Better World: An Exhibition of Posters from the United Nations, 1945 to the Present, December 18, 2000, at http://www.un.org. 66. Rockefeller, Memoirs, p. 406. 67. David Rockefeller, "Why We Need the IMF", Wall Street Journal, May 1, 1998. 68. Rockefeller, "America After Downsizing", p. 42. 69. David Rockefeller, "Looking for New Leadership", Newsweek, February 1, 1999, p. 41 (emphasis added). 70. David Rockefeller, quoted in Business Council for the United Nations Briefing, Winter 1995, p. 1. 71. David Rockefeller, quoted in Buzz Hargrove, "Corporate Success, Social Failure, Corporate Credibility", Context Newsletter, March 15, 1998. 72. Goldmark and Rockefeller, quoted in "Call for US Philanthropies To Address Global Problems", San Francisco Chronicle, October 31, 1989. 73. For an examination of this underreported role of NGOs, see David Davenport, "The New Diplomacy", Policy Review, December 2002-January 2003, and John R. Bolton, "Should We Take Global Governance Seriously?", Chicago Journal of International Law, Fall 2000. Bolton is now Under Secretary of State for Arms Control and International Security in the Bush Administration. 74. Susan George, "Democracy at the Barricades", Le Monde Diplomatique, August 2001.

75. Rockefeller, quoted in "Rockefeller: globalization has increased world poverty", TheNewsMexico.com, December 3, 2001, http://www.thenewsmexico.com.

Go to Part 1 Go to Part 2 Go to Part 3

STAR FIRE - The Gold of the Gods

The true Grail bloodline originated with the Anunnaki gods in southern Sumeria at least 6,000 years ago and was sustained by ingestion of an alchemical substance called 'Star Fire'.

Part 1 of 3
Extracted from NEXUS Magazine, Volume 5, Number 6 (October-November 1998). PO Box 30, Mapleton Qld 4560 Australia. editor@nexusmagazine.com Telephone: +61 (0)7 5442 9280; Fax: +61 (0)7 5442 9381 From our web page at: www.nexusmagazine.com From a lecture presented by Sir Laurence Gardner, Kt St Gm., KCD, KT St A. at the 1998 NEXUS Conference held in Sydney, 25&endash;26 July Transcript Sir Laurence Gardner 1998

t is now nearly two years since my book, Bloodline of the Holy Grail, was

published, and for those of you who have not read this (or have not seen the serialised lecture transcript in NEXUS magazine), the investigation is essentially concerned with the Messianic Bloodline as it has descended through the family of Jesus Christ down to the present day. It is also concerned with comparing the New Testament Gospels with the first-hand historical accounts of the era, as related in both the Roman and Jewish archives. In this regard, it details how the eventual Christian High Church corrupted and manipulated the early records to suit its own political agenda. Despite the contrived doctrine that Jesus was born of a virgin and was the 'one and only' son of God (definitions that did not feature in the original pre-Roman texts),

the New Testament Gospels of Matthew and Luke actually give details of Jesus' descendant lineage from David of Israel and the Kings of Judah. This has led to the one question I have been asked more than any other during the past months. The question (in its various forms) asks quite simply: What was so special about this Bloodline in the first place? Given that the dynastic succession from Jesus has been expressly prominent in sovereign and political affairs through 2,000 years - with the family constantly supporting constitutional democracy against control by the Church establishment its status rests upon the fact that Jesus was a lineal descendant of King David. But, what was it that made the line of David so important, and so different from any other? It was this very question which set me on the trail for my next book, Genesis of the Grail Kings, which tells the story of the Messianic line from the very beginning. The Bible explains that the Bloodline story began with Adam and Eve, from whose third son, Seth, evolved a line which progressed through Methuselah and Noah, and eventually to Abraham who became the Great Patriarch of the Hebrew nation. It then relates that Abraham brought his family westwards out of Mesopotamia (present-day Iraq) to the land of Canaan (or Palestine), from where some of his descendants moved into Egypt. After a few generations they moved back into Canaan where, in time, the eventual David of Bethlehem became King of the newly defined Kingdom of Israel. If viewed as it is presented in the scriptures, this is a fascinating saga; but there is nothing anywhere to indicate why the ancestral line of David and his heirs was in any way special. In fact, quite the reverse is the case. His ancestors are portrayed as a succession of wandering territory-seekers who are seen to be of no particular significance until the time of King David. Their biblical history bears no comparison to, say, the contemporary Pharaohs of ancient Egypt. Their significance, we are told, comes from the fact that (from the time of Abraham) they were designated as 'God's chosen people'. But even this leaves us wondering, because, according to the scriptures, their God led them through nothing but a succession of famines, wars and general hardship - and, on the face of it, these early Hebrews do not appear to have been too bright! We are faced, therefore, with a couple of possibilities. Either David was not of this Abraham succession at all, and was simply grafted into the list by later writers. Or maybe we have been presented with a very corrupted version of the family's early history - a version that was specifically designed to uphold the emergent Jewish faith, rather than to represent historical fact. In consideration of this, I was reminded of precisely what I had found with the New Testament. The Gospel texts that have been in the public domain for centuries bear

little relation to the first-hand accounts of the era. The New Testament, as we know it, was compiled by the 4th-century bishops to support the newly contrived Christian belief. But, what if the Jewish scribes had previously done exactly the same thing? Clearly, I had to get back to the more ancient writings in order to find any anomalies. The problem was that, even if this were possible, the earliest Hebrew writings (which were rehashed many centuries later) were themselves only written between the 6th and the 1st centuries BC, so they were not likely to be that authentic in their telling of history from thousands of years before. Indeed, it was plain that this would be the case, because when these books were first written their express purpose was to convey a history which upheld the principles of the Jewish faith - a faith that did not emerge until well into the ancestral story. Given that the first group of these books was written while the Jews were held captive in Mesopotamian Babylon in the 6th century BC, it is apparent that Babylon was where the original records were then held. In fact, from the time of Adam, through some 19 said generations down to Abraham, the whole of Old Testament patriarchal history was Mesopotamian. More specifically, the history was from Sumer in southern Mesopotamia, where the ancient Sumerians did indeed refer to the grasslands of the Euphrates delta as the Eden. When researching for Bloodline of the Holy Grail, I found that good sources for some background information were the various Gospels and texts that were not selected for inclusion in the canonical New Testament. Perhaps, I thought, the same might apply to the Old Testament. The books of Enoch and Jubilees, for example, were among those not included. A further book, to which attention is specifically drawn in the Old Testament books of Joshua and Samuel, is the Book of Jasher. But despite its apparent importance to the Hebrew writers, it was not included in the final selection. Two other works are also cited in the Bible. The Book of Numbers draws our attention to the Book of The Wars of Jehovah. And in the Book of Isaiah we are directed towards the Book of the Lord. What are these books? Where are these books? They are all mentioned in the Bible (which means they all pre-date the Old Testament), and they are all cited as being important. So, why did the editors see fit to exclude them when the selection was made? In pursuing an answer to this question and in studying the substance of the Old Testament prior to its corruption, one fact which becomes increasingly clear is that in English-language Bibles the definition 'Lord' is used in a general context, but in earlier texts a positive distinction is drawn between 'Jehovah' and 'the Lord'.

It has often been wondered why the biblical God of the Hebrews led them through trials and tribulations, floods and disasters, when (from time to time) he appears to have performed with a quite contrary and merciful personality. The answer is that, although now seemingly embraced as 'the One God' by the Jewish and Christian churches, there was originally a distinct difference between the figures of Jehovah and the Lord. They were, in fact, quite separate deities. The god referred to as 'Jehovah' was traditionally a storm god, a god of wrath and vengeance, whereas the god referred to as 'the Lord' was a god of fertility and wisdom. So, what was the name given to the Lord in the early writings? It was, quite simply, the prevailing Hebrew word for 'Lord', and the word was 'Adon'. As for the apparent personal name of Jehovah, this was not used in the early days, and even the Bible tells that the God of Abraham was called 'El Shaddai', which means 'Lofty Mountain'. The apparent name 'Jehovah' came from the original Hebrew stem YHWH, which meant 'I am that I am' - said to be a statement made by God to Moses on Mount Sinai, hundreds of years after the time of Abraham. 'Jehovah' was therefore not a name at all, and early texts refer simply to 'El Shaddai' and to his opposing counterpart, 'Adon'. To the Canaanites, these gods were respectively called 'El Elyon' and 'Baal' - which meant precisely the same things ('Lofty Mountain' and 'Lord'). In our modern Bibles, the definitions 'God' and 'Lord' are used and intermixed throughout, as if they were one and the same character, but originally they were not. One was a vengeful god (a people-hater), and the other was a social god (a people-supporter), and they each had wives, sons and daughters. The old writings tell us that throughout the patriarchal era the Israelites endeavoured to support Adon, the Lord, but at every turn El Shaddai (the storm god, Jehovah) retaliated with floods, tempests, famines and destruction. Even at the very last (around 600 BC), the Bible explains that Jerusalem was overthrown at Jehovah's bidding and tens of thousands of Jews were taken into Babylonian captivity simply because their King (a descendant of King David) had erected altars in veneration of Baal, the Adon. It was during the course of this captivity that the Israelites weakened and finally conceded. They decided to succumb to the 'God of Wrath', and developed a new religion out of sheer fear of his retribution. It was at this time that the name of Jehovah first appeared - and this was only 500 years before the time of Jesus. Subsequently, the Christian Church took Jehovah on board as well, calling him simply 'God' - and all the hitherto social concepts of the Adon were totally

discarded. The two religions were henceforth both faiths of fear. Even today, their followers are classified as 'God-fearing'. So, where does that leave us? It leaves us knowing that within an overall pantheon of gods and goddesses (many of whom are actually named in the Bible), there were two predominant and opposing gods. In different cultures they have been known as 'El Elyon' and 'Baal'; 'El Shaddai' and 'Adon'; 'Arhiman' and 'Mazda'; 'Jehovah' and 'Lord'; 'God' and 'Father'. But these styles are all titular; they are not personal names. So who precisely were they? To find the answer we have to look no further than where these gods were actually operative, and the old Canaanite texts (discovered in Syria in the 1920s) tell us that their courts were in the Tigris-Euphrates valley in Mesopotamia, in the Sumerian Eden delta of the Persian Gulf. But what did the ancient Sumerians call these two gods? What were their personal names? We can trace the Sumerian written records back to about 3700 BC, and they tell us that the gods in question were brothers. In Sumer, the storm god who eventually became known as Jehovah was called 'Enlil' or 'Ilu-kur-gal' (meaning 'Ruler of the Mountain'), and his brother, who became Adon, the Lord, was called 'Enki'. This name is really important to our story because 'Enki' means 'Archetype'. The texts inform us that it was Enlil who brought the Flood; it was Enlil who destroyed Ur and Babylon, and it was Enlil who constantly opposed the education and enlightenment of humankind. Indeed, the early Syrian texts tell us that it was Enlil who obliterated the cities of Sodom and Gomorrah on the Dead Sea - not because they were dens of wickedness, as we are taught, but because they were great centres of wisdom and learning. It was Enki, on the other hand, who, despite the wrath of his brother, granted the Sumerians access to the Tree of Knowledge and the Tree of Life. It was Enki who set up the escape strategy during the Flood, and it was Enki who passed over the time-honoured Tables of Destiny - the tables of scientific law which became the bedrock of the early mystery schools in Egypt. Many books talk about the hermetic school of Tuthmosis III of Egypt, who reigned about 1450 BC. But it is not generally known that the school he originally inherited was the Royal Court of the Dragon. This had been founded by the priests of Mendes in about 2200 BC and was subsequently ratified by the 12th dynasty Queen Sobeknefru. This sovereign and priestly Order passed from Egypt to the Kings of Jerusalem; to the Black Sea Princes of Scythia and into the Balkans - notably to the Royal House of Hungary, whose King Sigismund reconstituted the Court just 600 years ago.

Today it exists as the Imperial and Royal Court of the Dragon Sovereignty, and after some 4,000 years it is the oldest sovereign Court in the world. But what were the earliest aims and ambitions of the Order back in Pharaonic times? They were to perpetuate and advance the alchemical strength of the Royal Bloodline from Lord Enki, the Archetype. The kings of the early succession (who reigned in Sumer and Egypt before becoming Kings of Israel) were anointed upon coronation with the fat of the Dragon (the sacred crocodile). This noble beast was referred to in Egypt as the Messeh (from which derived the Hebrew verb 'to anoint'), and the kings of this dynastic succession were always referred to as 'Dragons', or 'Messiahs' (meaning 'Anointed Ones'). In times of battle, when the armies of different kingdoms were conjoined, an overall leader was chosen and he was called the 'Great Dragon' (the 'King of Kings') - or, as we better know the name in its old Celtic form, the 'Pendragon'. One of the interesting items from the archives of the Dragon Court is the origin of the word 'kingship'. It derives from the very earliest of Sumerian culture, wherein 'kingship' was identical with 'kinship' - and 'kin' means 'blood relative'. In its original form, 'kinship' was 'kainship'. And the first King of the Messianic Dragon succession was the biblical Cain (Kain), head of the Sumerian House of Kish. On recognising this, one can immediately see the first anomaly in the traditional Genesis story, for the historical line to David and Jesus was not from Adam and Eve's son Seth at all. It was from Eve's son Cain, whose recorded successors (although given little space in the Old Testament) were the first great Kings (or Kains) of Mesopotamia and Egypt. Two more important features then come to light when reading the Bible again with this knowledge in mind. We all tend to think of Cain as being the first son of Adam and Eve, but he was not. Even the Book of Genesis tells us that he was not, and it confirms how Eve told Adam that Cain's father was the Lord. Who was 'the Lord'? The Lord was Adon, and Adon was Enki. Even outside the Bible, the writings of the Hebrew Talmud and Midrash make it quite plain that Cain was not the son of Adam. So what else have we been wrongly taught about this particular aspect of history? The Book of Genesis (in its English-translated form) tells us that Cain was 'a tiller of the ground'. But this is not what the original texts say at all. What they say is that Cain had 'dominion over the Earth' - which is a rather different matter when considering his kingly status.

In fact, the Bible translators appear to have had a constant problem with the word 'Earth', often translating it to 'ground', 'clay' or 'dust'. But the early texts actually referred to 'The Earth'. Even in the case of Adam and Eve, the translators got it wrong. The Bible says: 'Male and female he created them, and he called their name Adam.' The older writings use the more complete word 'Adama', which means 'of the Earth'. But this did not mean they were made of dirt; it means that they were 'of The Earth' - or, as the Anchor Hebrew Bible explains in absolutely precise terms, they were 'Earthlings'. There is a lot to be said about the story of Adam and Eve and of how they were the result of clinical cloning. Writers such as Zechariah Sitchin have written at some length in this regard, and my new book delves far more deeply into the subject. I shall not dwell upon this particular aspect now because I want to move more directly into the alchemy of the Messianic Bloodline of the Earthly Dragon Kings. What I will say is that the Sumerian records state that around 6,000 years ago, Adam and Eve (known then as 'Atabba' and 'Ava', and jointly as the 'Adama') were purpose-bred for kingship at the House of Shimti by Enki and his sister-wife Ninkhursag. In Sumerian, the word Shi-im-ti meant 'breath-wind-life'. Adam was certainly not the first man on Earth, but he was the first of the alchemically devised kingly succession. Nin-khursag was called 'Lady of the Embryo' or 'Lady of Life', and she was the surrogate mother for Atabba and Ava who were created from human ova fertilised by the Lord Enki. It was because of Nin-khursag's title, Lady of Life, that Ava was later given the same title by the Hebrews. Indeed, the name Ava (or Eve) was subsequently said to mean 'Life'. And there is an interesting parallel here, because in Sumerian the distinction 'Lady of Life' was Nin-t (Nin meaning 'Lady', and t meaning 'Life'). However, another Sumerian word, ti (with the longer pronunciation, 'tee'), meant 'rib'; and it was by virtue of the Hebrews' misunderstanding of the two words, t and ti, that Eve also became incorrectly associated with Adam's rib. Both Enki and Nin-khursag (along with their brother Enlil, the later Jehovah) belonged to a pantheon of gods and goddesses referred to as the Anunnaki, meaning 'Heaven came to Earth'. In fact, the Grand Assembly of the Anunnaki (later called the 'Court of the Elohim') is mentioned in Psalm 82 wherein Jehovah makes his bid for supreme power over the other gods. According to the Dragon tradition, the importance of Cain was that he was directly produced by Enki and Ava, so his blood was three-quarters Anunnaki. His halfbrothers Hevel and Satanael (better known as Abel and Seth) were less than half Anunnaki, being the offspring of Atabba and Ava (Adam and Eve). Cain's Anunnaki blood was so advanced that it was said that his brother Abel's blood was 'Earthbound' by comparison. Cain, it was said in the scriptures, 'rose far

above Abel', so that his brother's blood was swallowed into the ground. But this original description was thoroughly mistranslated for our modern Bible, and we are now told that 'Cain rose up against Abel and spilled his blood upon the ground'. This is not the same thing at all. We can now progress our story by considering the oldest Grant of Arms in sovereign history - a Grant of Arms which denoted the Messianic Dragon Bloodline for all time. The Sumerians referred to this insignia as the Gra-al. Sounds familiar, doesn't it? From biblical history, however, we know it better as the 'Mark of Cain'. This 'Mark' is portrayed to us by the Church as if it were some form of curse. But, knowing what we now know, the Bible does not actually say this. What it says is that, having got into an argument with Jehovah over a matter of sovereign observance, Cain feared for his life. We are then informed that the Lord placed a mark upon Cain, swearing sevenfold vengeance against his enemies. No one has ever really understood why Jehovah should decide to protect Cain when it was he who held the grievance against him. But the fact is that Jehovah did not make this decision. Cain's protector was not Jehovah. As stated, the 'Mark' was settled upon Cain by the Lord - and the Lord (the Adon) was Cain's own Father, Enki. Few people ever think to enquire about the supposed enemies of Cain as defined in Genesis. Who could they possibly have been? Where would they have come from? According to the Bible, only Adam and Eve, with their sons Cain and Abel, existed - and Cain had apparently killed Abel. If we are to accept the text as it stands, there was no one around to be his enemy! So, what was this Sumerian Gra-al which the Bible calls 'the Mark of Cain'? It was an emblem dignified as the 'Cup of the Waters' or the Rosi-Crucis (the 'Dew Cup'), and it was identified in all records (including those of Egypt and Phoenicia and in the Hebrew annals) as being an upright, centred red cross within a circle. Throughout the ages it was developed and embellished, but it has always remained essentially the same and is recognised as being the original symbol of the Holy Grail. Another anomaly is presented soon afterwards in Genesis when we are told that Cain found himself a wife. Who on Earth were her parents if Adam and Eve were the only couple alive? Without confronting this anomaly at all, Genesis then proceeds to list for us the names of Cain's descendants! It becomes clear from all of this that some very important information has been edited from the Old Testament narrative. Clearly there were plenty of other people around at the time and it is not difficult to find their stories outside the Bible. Quite

apart from the Sumerian annals, even old Hebrew and early Christian texts give us far more information in this regard. In order to further enhance the succession from Cain, he was married to his halfsister - a pure-bred Anunnaki princess, Luluwa. Her father was Enki and her mother was Lilith, a granddaughter of Enlil. Although not giving the name of Cain's wife, the Bible does name their younger son Enoch, while the Sumerian records cite his elder son and kingly successor, Atn, who is perhaps better known as King Etana of Kish. Etana was said to have 'walked with the gods', and to have been fed from the 'Plant of Birth' (or the 'Tree of Life', as it is called in Genesis). Henceforth, the kings of the line were designated as being the twigs of the Tree - and the ancient word for 'twig' was klone (clone). In later times this 'Plant' or 'Tree' was redefined as a 'Vine', and so the Gra-al, the Vine and the Messianic Bloodline became conjoined as one in the literature of subsequent ages. By virtue of their contrived breeding, this kingly succession was modelled specifically for leadership, and in all aspects of knowledge, culture, awareness, wisdom and intuition they were highly advanced against their mundane contemporaries. In order to keep their blood as pure as possible, they always married within a close kinship. It was fully recognised that the prominent gene of the succession was carried within the blood of the mother. Today we call this the 'mitochondrial DNA'. And so was born a tradition inherited by their kingly descendants in Egypt and by the later Celtic rulers of Europe. True kingship, it was maintained, was transferred through the female, and so kingly marriages were strategically cemented with maternal halfsisters or first cousins. Having reached the point where the Plant of Birth is first mentioned in the records, we are at about 3500 BC; and it is at this point that we begin to learn how the kingly succession was orally fed with bodily supplements from the early days. This practice continued for more than 1,000 years until the nourishment program became wholly scientific and alchemical. Before getting into the detail of the kingly diet, it is worth considering why it was that the all-important Royal Bloodline which progressed from Cain and his sons was strategically ignored by the Hebrews and the Christian Church in favour of their promoting a parallel junior line from Adam's son Seth. Why was it that the immediate Cainite dynasty was eventually shunned by the fearful disciples of EnlilJehovah? In the Old Testament Book of Genesis, the lines of descent are given from Cain and from his half-brother Seth, but it is of interest to note that through the early

generations the names detailed in each list are pretty much the same, although given in a different order: Enoch, Yared, Mahalaleel, Methuselah and Lamech. In view of this, it has often been suggested that the line from Seth down to Lamech's son Noah was (not very cleverly) contrived by the Bible compilers so as to avoid showing the true descent from Cain to the time of Noah. If this were the case, then something must have occurred during the lifetime of Noah to cause the ancestral story to be veiled by the later writers. The answer is to be found in the Bible itself. At that stage in the family's history, the vengeful Jehovah apparently warned Noah and his sons against the ingestion of blood - an edict which became expressly important to the later Jewish way of life. It has long been a customary Jewish practice to hang meat for blood-letting before cooking and consumption. But, in contrast, the Christian faith is especially concerned with the figurative ingestion of blood. In the Christian tradition it is customary to take the Communion sacrament (the Mass) wherein wine is drunk from the sacred chalice, symbolically representing the blood of Jesus, the lifeblood of the Messianic Vine. Could it be, perhaps, that the modern Christian custom is an unwitting throw-back to some distant pre-Noah ritual which Jehovah opposed? If so, then since it is known that the chalice is a wholly female symbol which has been emblematic of the womb from the earliest times, might this even have been an extract of menstrual blood? The answer to these questions is 'Yes'. That was precisely the custom, but it was not so unsavoury as it might seem. Indeed, few of us think to enquire about the ultimate sources of many of today's ingested medicines and bodily supplements, and those in the know would often be reluctant to tell us. The Premarin hormone, for example, comes from the urine of pregnant mares, while certain growth hormones and insulin are manufactured from E. coli, a faecal bacterium. The blood extract in question was, in the first instance, not human but from the sacred Anunnaki lunar essence - that of Enki's sister Nin-khursag, the designated Lady of Life. It was defined as the most potent of all life-forces and was venerated as being 'Star Fire'. It was from the womb of Nin-khursag that the kingly line was born, and it was with her blood, the divine Star Fire, that the Dragon succession was supplementally fed. In ancient Egypt, Nin-khursag was called 'Isis', and by either name she was the ultimate Mother of the Messianic line, for hers was the matriarchal gene which constituted the 'Beginning', the 'Gene-Isis', or, as the Greeks identified it, the Genesis. It is worth reminding ourselves, then, that the biblical edict to abstain from blood came not from Enki the Wise but from Enlil-Jehovah - the God of Wrath who had

instigated the Flood, had wrought havoc in Ur and Babylon, and had endeavoured to deceive Adam by saying that he would die if he ate from the Tree of Knowledge. This was not a god who liked people, and the Sumerian records are very clear in this regard. Hence, if he forbade the taking of blood, this was not likely to have been an edict for the benefit of Noah and his descendants - it was most probably to their detriment. In strict terms the original Star Fire was the lunar essence of the Goddess, but, even in an everyday mundane environment, menstruum contains the most valuable endocrinal secretions, especially those of the pineal and pituitary glands. The brain's pineal gland in particular was directly associated with the Tree of Life, for this tiny gland was said to secrete the very essence of active longevity, called soma, or, as the Greeks called it, ambrosia. In mystic circles, the menstrual 'flow-er' ('she who flows') has long been the designated 'flower' and is represented as a lily or a lotus. Indeed, the definition 'flow-er' is the very root of our modern word 'flower'. In ancient Sumer, the key females of the Dragon succession were all venerated as lilies, having such names as Lili, Luluwa, Lilith, Lilutu and Lillette. In pictorial representation, the Messianic Dragon bore little relation to the winged, fire-breathing beast of later Western mythology. It was, in essence, a large-jawed serpent with four legs, very much like a crocodile or a monitor. This was the sacred Messeh whose name was 'Draco'. Draco was a divine emblem of the Egyptian Pharaohs, a symbol of the Egyptian Therapeutate, of the Essenes at Qumran, and was the Bistea Neptunis (the sea serpent) of the descendant Merovingian FisherKings in Europe. In the old Hebrew Bibles, all references to serpents are made by use of the word nahash (from the stem NHSH); but this usage does not relate to serpents in the way that we would know them - that is, as venomous snakes. It relates to serpents in their traditional capacity as bringers of wisdom and enlightenment, for the word nahash actually means 'to decipher' or 'to find out'. Serpents, in one form or another, were always associated with wisdom and healing, and the Trees of Life and Knowledge are customarily identified with serpents. Indeed, the insignia of many of today's medical associations is precisely this image of a serpent coiled around the Plant of Birth (Tree of Life) - a depiction shown in the clay reliefs of ancient Sumer to be Enki's personal emblem. Interestingly, though, another common emblem for medical relief organisations depicts two coiled serpents, spiralling around the winged caduceus of Hermes the magician. In these instances the true symbolism of the Star Fire ritual is conveyed, and this symbol can be traced back to the very origins of the alchemical mystery schools and gnostic institutions.

The records explain that the central staff and entwined serpents represent the spinal cord and the sensory nervous system. The two uppermost wings signify the brain's lateral ventricular structures. Between these wings, above the spinal column, is shown the small central node of the pineal gland. The combination of the central pineal and its lateral wings has long been referred to as the 'Swan', and in Grail lore (as in some yogic circles) the Swan is emblematic of the fully enlightened being. This is the ultimate realm of consciousness achieved by the mediaeval Knights of the Swan, as epitomised by such chivalric figures as Perceval and Lohengrin. Most of you are probably quite familiar with the functions of the pineal and other glands of the endocrinal system. But for those who are perhaps not, the pineal is a very small gland, shaped like a pine cone and about the size of a grain of corn. It is centrally situated within the brain, although outside the ventricles and not forming a part of the brain-matter as such. The pineal gland was thought by the 17th-century French optical scientist Ren Descartes to be the seat of the soul - the point at which the mind and body are conjoined. The ancient Greeks considered it likewise, and in the 4th century BC Herophilus described the pineal as an organ which regulated the flow of thought. This gland has long intrigued anatomists because, while the rest of the brain is 'double', the pineal has no counterpart. In the days of ancient Sumer, the priests of Anu (the father of Enlil and Enki) perfected and elaborated a ramifying medical science of living substances, with menstrual Star Fire being an essential source component. In the first instance, this was pure Anunnaki lunar essence called 'Gold of the Gods', and it was fed only to the Kings and Queens of the Dragon succession. Later, however, in Egypt and Mediterranea, menstrual Star Fire was ritually collected from sacred virgin priestesses who were venerated as 'Scarlet Women'. Indeed, the very word 'ritual' stems from this practice, and from the word ritu - which defined the sacred ceremony of the 'Red Gold'. Endocrinal supplements are, of course, still used by today's organotherapy establishment, but their inherent secretions (such as melatonin and serotonin) are obtained from the dessicated glands of dead animals and they lack the truly important elements which exist only in live human glandular manufacture. In the fire symbolism of ancient alchemy, the colour 'red' is synonymous with the metal 'gold'. In some traditions (including the Indian tantras), 'red' is also identifiable with 'black'. Hence, the goddess Kali is said to be both 'red' and 'black'. The original heritage of Kali was, however, Sumerian, and she was said to be Kalimth, the sister of Cain's wife Luluwa.

Kali was a primary princess of the Dragon House, and from her Star Fire association she became the goddess of time, seasons, periods and cycles. Because of this, her name was the root of the word 'calendar' (kalindar), which is concerned with the divisions of seasonal time. In the early days, therefore, the metals of the alchemists were not common metals but living essences, and the ancient mysteries were of a physical, not a metaphysical, nature. Indeed, the very word 'secret' has its origin in the hidden knowledge of glandular secretions. Truth was the ritu (the 'redness' or 'blackness'), and from the word ritu stems not only ritual but also the words 'rite', 'root' and 'red'. The ritu, it was said, reveals itself as physical matter in the form of the purest and most noble of all metals: gold. Hence, gold was deemed an 'ultimate truth'. Just as the word 'secret' has its origin in the translation of an ancient word, so too do other related words have their similar bases. In ancient Egypt, the word Amen was used to signify something hidden or concealed. The word 'occult' meant pretty much the same ('hidden from view'), and yet today we use 'Amen' to conclude hymns, while something 'occult' is deemed sinister. In real terms, however, they both relate to the word 'secret', and all three words were, at one time or another, connected with the mystic science of endocrinal secretions. Since Kali was associated with 'black' (being 'black but beautiful'), the English word 'coal' (denoting 'that which is black') stems also from her name via the intermediate word kol. In the Hebrew tradition, Bath-Kol (a Kali counterpart) was called the 'Daughter of the Voice', and the voice was said to originate during a female's puberty. Hence, the womb was associated with the voice, and Star Fire was said to be the oracular 'Word of the Womb'. The womb was, therefore, itself the 'utterer', or the 'uterus'. The 'Scarlet Women' were so called because of their being a direct source of the priestly Star Fire. They were known in Greek as the Hierodulai ('Sacred Women') a word later transformed (via mediaeval French into English) to 'harlot'. In the early Germanic tongue, they were known as Hors - which was later Anglicised to 'whores'. However, the word originally meant, quite simply, 'Beloved Ones'. As pointed out in good etymological dictionaries, these words were descriptions of high veneration and were never interchangeable with such words as 'prostitute' or 'adulteress'. Their now common association was, in fact, a wholly contrived strategy of the mediaeval Roman Church in its bid to denigrate the noble status of the sacred priestess. The withdrawal of knowledge of the genuine Star Fire tradition from the public domain occurred when the science of the early adepts and later Gnostics (the true pre-Christian Christians) was stifled by the forgers of historic Christianity. A certain amount of the original gnosis (or knowledge) is preserved in Talmudic and

rabbinical lore, but, generally speaking, the mainstream Jews and Christians did all in their power to distort and destroy all traces of the ancient art. In addition to being the 'Gold of the Gods', the Anunnaki menstruum was also called the 'Vehicle of Light', being the ultimate source of manifestation, and in this regard it was directly equated with the mystical 'Waters of Creation' - the flow of eternal wisdom. It was for this reason that the Rosi-Crucis (the Dew Cup, or Cup of the Waters identified as a red cross within a circle) became the Mark of Cain, and the subsequent emblem of the kingly succession. It was said that the Light remained quite dormant in a spiritually unawakened person but that it could be awakened and motivated by the spiritual energy of selfwill, and by constant self-enquiry. This is not an obvious mental process, but a truly thought-free consciousness - a formless plane of pure Being. (to Part 2) (to Part 3) About the Speaker: Sir Laurence Gardner, Kt St Gm., KCD, KT St A., is an internationally known sovereign and chivalric genealogist. He holds the position of Prior of the Celtic Church of the Sacred Kindred of Saint Columba, and is distinguished as Le Chevalier Labhrn de Saint Germain and Preceptor of the Knights Templars of Saint Anthony. Sir Laurence is also Presidential Attach to the European Council of Princes (a constitutional advisory body established in 1946), and Chancellor of the Imperial and Royal Court of the Dragon Sovereignty. He is formally attached to the Noble Household Guard of the Royal House of Stewart, founded at St Germainen-Laye in 1692, and is the Jacobite Historiographer Royal by Appointment. Editor's Notes: Correspondence should be addressed to Laurence Gardner, Post Office Box 4, Ottery St Mary EX11 1YR, United Kingdom. Email: laurence58@btopenworld.com Website: http://Graal.co.uk Sir Laurence Gardner's first book, Bloodline of the Holy Grail: The Hidden Lineage of Jesus Revealed, was published by Element Books in 1996 (ISBN 185230-870-2 h/c), and is available in paperback (ISBN 1-86204-152-0), distributed widely by Penguin Books. It was reviewed in NEXUS 4/01. The second book in his Grail bloodline trilogy is Genesis of the Grail Kings: The Pendragon Legacy of Adam and Eve, which is due to be published by Bantam-Transworld in the first quarter of 1999. Video tapes of Sir Laurence Gardner's presentation at the 1998 NEXUS Conference in Sydney are now available. Contact your nearest office for details or, better still, e-mail us at editor@nexusmagazine.com for a quicker reply.

The conference presentation was essentially the same as articles which appeared in NEXUS Magazine, Vol.5, #6 (Oct-Nov 98); Vol.6, #1 (Dec 98-Jan 99); and Vol.6, #2 (Feb-March 99). The PAL-VHS (used in NZ, Australia, UK and lots of Europe) tape is 3 hours long and costs AUD$40.00 (including p&h) within Australia. European and NZ orders should contact their local NEXUS offices for orders. The PAL-NTSC (used in USA & Canada) tape, is also 3 hours (long-play only) and is only currently available from the AUSTRALIAN office. The cost is US$40.00 which includes airmail postage to either the USA or Canada from Australia.

STAR FIRE - The Gold of the Gods

Once the Anunnaki departed Sumeria, the preselected Master Craftsmen developed a substitute for Star Fire: a mystical bread made from the alchemical white powder of gold. Part 2 of 3
Extracted from NEXUS Magazine, Volume 6, Number 1 (December 1998 January 1999). PO Box 30, Mapleton Qld 4560 Australia. editor@nexusmagazine.com Telephone: +61 (0)7 5442 9280; Fax: +61 (0)7 5442 9381 From our web page at: www.nexusmagazine.com From a lecture presented by Sir Laurence Gardner, Kt St Gm., KCD, KT St A. at the 1998 NEXUS Conference held in Sydney, 25&endash;26 July Transcript Sir Laurence Gardner 1998 (to Part 1) (to Part 3)

t was this very concept of 'being' or 'self-completeness' which posed the ultimate problem for Enlil-Jehovah. In contrast, his brother Enki knew that humans who partook of the Tree of Knowledge (the Anunnaki wisdom) and of the Plant of Birth (the Anunnaki Star Fire) could themselves become almost like gods. Even Jehovah

was said to have recognised this, and Genesis states that when Adam had taken the fruit of the Tree, Jehovah said, "Behold, the man is become as one of Us". Enki the Wise, Guardian of the Tree of Knowledge, also had another name in the Hebrew tradition. They called him Samael (Sama-El) because he was the designated Lord of Sama in northern Mesopotamia. The teachings of the early mystery-schools were very specific about the Trees of Life and Knowledge, and they emulated the very teachings of Enki himself. It was said: Nothing is obtained simply by wanting. And nothing is achieved by relinquishing responsibility to a higher authority. Belief is the act of 'beliving', for to 'be live' is to 'believe' - and Will is the ultimate medium of the Self. The Sumerian records relate that Cain's son, King Etana, partook of the Plant of Birth in order to father his own son and heir, King Baali - and the Plant of Birth was directly associated with individual longevity and the office of Cainship, or Kingship. It was itself related to Star Fire and to pineal gland activity, and partaking of the Plant of Birth was the ritual of ingesting the Star Fire - the pure Anunnaki female essence, the Nectar of Supreme Excellence. In this regard, the Anunnaki 'flow-er' (flower or lily) was held to be the Cup-bearer, the transmitter of the Rich Food of the Matrix. In this capacity, she was called the Rose of Sharon (from the word Sha, meaning 'Orbit', along with the words Ra and On, relating to the ultimate temple of 'Light'). The significance of this highly venerated station is actually made apparent in the Bible's esoteric Song of Solomon wherein the Messianic Bride proclaims to the King, "I am the Rose of Sharon and the Lily of the valleys". A Star Fire recipient King was considered to have become qualified for Kingship when he reached a pre-destined state of enlightened consciousness - a state when his aptitudes for wisdom and leadership had been enhanced to a realm of Kingship called the Malk. It was from this Mesopotamian word Malk that the Hebrews derived their words Malchus (King) and Malkhut (Kingdom). Only in very recent times have medical scientists identified the hormonal secretion of the pineal gland, finally isolating it in 1968. The essence was called melatonin, which means 'night worker' (from the Greek, melos, meaning 'black', and tosos, meaning 'labour'). Those with a high melatonin output react strongly against sunlight because it affects their mental capability; they are essentially night operatives. Melatonin is called the 'hormone of darkness' as it is produced only at night or in the dark. Exposure to an excess of sunlight actually makes the pineal gland smaller and lessens spiritual awareness, whereas darkness and high pineal activity enhance the keen intuitive knowledge of the subtle mind while reducing the stress factor.

At this stage, it is of interest to note how it was that the Christian Church eventually demolished the true significance of the Star Fire ritual by manoeuvring it into the realm of sinister Gothic legend. In the old tradition, the ultimate holders of the Malkhut were known as Dragons or Pendragons, and the reigning head was always known as Draco. By virtue of their bodily conditioning through supplementary melatonin and other hormonal secretions, they were in fact Princes of Darkness; and they gained their heightened awareness, above-normal powers and longevity from the Star Fire - the lunar blood of the Anunnaki Queens and the priestly Scarlet Women. As detailed in Bloodline of the Holy Grail, the brutal Catholic Inquisitions of the Middle Ages were set against all the so-called heretics who in one way or another supported the Messianic Blood Royal (the Sangral) of the Dragon Kings against the corrupted dogma of the bishops. Many of the victims were classified as occultists and witches, and they were charged with upholding the ancient and heretical cult of Draco, the Prince of Darkness. They were proclaimed by the Church authorities to be vampires! I previously mentioned the significance of the ancient Egyptian Court of the Dragon, pointing out that after some 4,000 years this Sovereign Order is still operative today. Back in the 15th century, a prominent Chancellor of the Court was Prince Vlad III of Transylvania-Wallachia, who built the citadel of Bucharest. Vlad is perhaps better remembered, however, as Count Dracula, meaning 'son of Dracul' - a name by which his father was known within the Court from 1431. Vlad was a prince of harsh disciplines, and his method of execution for crimes against the state was impalement upon wooden stakes. This was quite compatible with other hideous punishments of the time (boiling in oil, burning at the stake, drawing and quartering, etc.). But Vlad's particular method became reversed against him in a later Gothic-novel tradition which claimed that Dracula should be killed by impalement with a wooden stake. The establishment's real fear of Dracula, however, was not his savage treatment of enemies (such things were commonplace in their day), but his in-depth knowledge of alchemy and the ancient Star Fire customs. Having attended the Austrian School of Solomon in Hermannstadt, he had an in-depth scientific understanding of the bodily effects of melatonin and serotonin which enhance longevity and increase consciousness. Clearly, as the Romanian annals determine, he was a high melatonin producer, and, as we have seen, such people are adversely affected by sunlight. They are night workers (melos tosos). Consequently, the Transylvanian myth was born, and in Bram Stoker's novel (published in 1897, with its centenary last year) Vlad-Dracula

was portrayed as a vampire - a Prince of Darkness who imbibed the blood of virgins! Notwithstanding this, a good deal of truly early folklore was actually based upon the Grail and Dragon traditions. The very concept of 'fairies' ('fair folk') was born directly from this base, being a derivative of fe or 'fey' and relating especially to 'fate'. In the Celtic world, certain royal families were said to carry the 'fairy blood' that is to say, the fate or destiny of the Grail Bloodline - while the Grail Princesses of romance and history were often called 'elf-maidens'. They were the designated guardians of the earth, starlight and forest, as beguilingly replicated by the elven race in Tolkien's Lord of the Rings. In the old language of southern Europe, a female elf was an ylbi, and from this word derived the town name of Albi, the Languedoc centre of the Gnostic Cathars (the Pure Ones) in the Middle Ages. When Pope Innocent III launched his brutal thirty-five-year military assault upon the Cathars from 1208, his campaign was called the 'Albigensian' Crusade because it was set against the supporters of the albi-gens ('elven blood'). Melatonin enhances and boosts the body's immune system, and those with high pineal secretion are less likely to develop cancerous diseases. High melatonin production heightens energy, stamina and physical tolerance levels and it is directly related to sleep patterns, keeping the body temperately regulated with properties that operate through the cardiovascular system. It is, in fact, the body's most potent and effective antioxidant and it has positive mental and physical anti-ageing properties. It is manufactured by the pineal gland through the activation of a chemical messenger called serotonin. This transmits nerve impulses across chromosome pairs at a point when the cell nuclei are divided and the chromosomes are halved (a process called meiosis), eventually to be combined with other halfsets upon fertilisation. Pine resin was long identified with pineal secretion and was used to make frankincense (the incense of priesthood). Gold, on the other hand, was a traditional symbol of kingship. Hence, gold and frankincense were the traditional substances of the Priest-Kings of the Messianic Bloodline, along with myrrh (a gum resin used as a medical sedative) which was symbolic of death. In the ancient world, higher knowledge was identified as dath (from which comes our word, 'death'). In fact, as we know very well, the New Testament describes that these three substances (gold, frankincense and myrrh) were presented to Jesus by the Magi, thereby identifying him beyond doubt as an hereditary Priest-King of the Dragon succession. Yoga teachers suggest that the pineal gland (which they call the 'third eye' or 'eye of wisdom') is significant in the process of becoming 'aware', for it is the ultimate

source of the Light. Illuminists and other Rosicrucian adepts have long referred to the pineal as the secret ayin - an ancient word for 'eye'. This spelling (a-y-i-n) is actually quite important because the original spelling of Cain (whether with a 'C', a 'K' or a 'Q') was not 'C-a-i-n' as we now know it, but 'C-a-y-i-n'. The name Cain, in its various forms, actually denoted One of the Inner Eye. Hence, from Kayin with a 'K' derived the word 'King', and from Qayin with a 'Q' derived the word 'Queen'. Indeed, Cain's father Enki-Samael was himself the Sumerians' designated Lord of the Sacred Eye. It is said that a truly spiritual person can automatically perceive with the third eye (the subtle eye of insight), rather than be duped by mundane eyes which reveal only physical presences. Such presences are defined by their place within arbitrary time; but to pineal graduates there is no time to calculate, for they live in a dimension where time and space are of no consequence. This dimension is not a new discovery of modern science: it was known about thousands of years ago as the Plane of Sharon, the Plane of the Orbit of Light. And so the Cainite Kings of Mesopotamia (the first Pendragons of the Messianic Bloodline) while already being of high Anunnaki substance were fed with further Anunnaki Star Fire to increase their perception, awareness and intuition so that they became masters of knowingness, almost like gods themselves. At the same time their stamina levels and immune systems were dramatically strengthened so that the anti-ageing properties of the regularly ingested Anunnaki melatonin and serotonin facilitated extraordinary life-spans. All records of the era confirm that this was the case, with those of the kingly line living for hundreds of years. And in this regard there is no reason to be over-sceptical about the great ages of the early patriarchs as given in the Book of Genesis. In addition to the Star Fire ritual, the Bloodline Kings were also said to have been nourished with the Milk of the Goddess, and it would appear that this 'milk' contained an enzyme that was itself conducive to active longevity. Today's genetic researchers call this enzyme telomerase. As recently reported in the journal Science [vol. 279, 16 January 1998], corporate studies and those of the University of Texas Southwestern Medical Center have determined that telomerase has unique antiageing properties. Healthy body cells are programmed to divide many times during a lifetime, but this process of division and replication is finite, so that a non-dividing state is ultimately achieved. This is a crucial factor of ageing. The division potential is controlled by caps at the end of DNA strands (rather like the plastic tips on shoelaces). These caps are the telomeres. As each cell divides, a piece of telomere is lost, and the dividing process ceases when the telomeres have shortened to an optimum and critical length. There is then no new cell replication, and all that follows is deterioration.

Laboratory experiments with tissue samples have now shown that application of the genetic enzyme telomerase can prevent telomere shortening upon cell division and replication. Hence, body cells can continue to divide way beyond their naturally restricted programming (just as do cancer cells which can achieve immortality through being rich in telomerase). Telomerase is not usually expressed in normal body tissue; but apart from being present in malignant tumours, it is also apparent in reproductive cells. It seems, therefore, that somewhere within our DNA structure is the genetic ability to produce this anti-ageing enzyme, but that the potential has somehow been switched off and probably exists within those aspects of our DNA which scientists currently refer to as 'junk'. In the canonical Bible we are told that, during the lifetimes of Noah and his sons, Jehovah issued the edict which forbade the ingesting of blood - at least this was the time-frame applied to the edict by the Old Testament compilers in the sixth century BC. It is unlikely, however, that this was the correct time-frame, for at that time Enlil-Jehovah would have had no such final authority over Enki and the Grand Assembly of the Anunnaki. Nevertheless it is apparent that, from that time, the given ages of the patriarchal strain begin to diminish quite considerably, so that from the days of Abraham and Isaac we are presented, in the main, with rather more normal life-spans. In contrast, though, the life-spans of the Sumerian Kings in descent from Cain and Etana continued at a generally high level. What we do know beyond doubt is that whatever the realities of the edict and its chronology, a major change in the Star Fire practice became necessary in about 1960 BC. This was when the Bible tells us that Abraham and his family moved northward from Ur of the Chaldees (the capital of Sumer) to Haran before turning westward into Canaan. Contemporary historical texts record that at that time Ur was sacked by the King of nearby Elam soon after 2000 BC and, although the city was rebuilt, the power centre moved north to Haran in the Kingdom of Mari. But Haran was not just the name of a flourishing city; it was the name of Abraham's brother (the father of Lot). Existing documents (discovered in 1934) also reveal that other cities in Mesopotamia were similarly named in accordance with Abraham's forebears cities such as Terah (Abraham's father), Nahor (Terah's father), Serug (Nahor's father), and Peleg (Serug's grandfather). Quite apparently, in line with all the Sumerian evidence which supports the kingly line from Cain, these lately discovered reports confirm that the immediate family of Abraham (in the succession after Noah) were also great commissioners of the region in general. Clearly, the Patriarchs represented no ordinary family but constituted a very powerful dynasty. But why would such a long-standing heritage

of prominence and renown come to an abrupt end and force Abraham out of Mesopotamia into Canaan? The answer is to be found in clay tablets which can be dated to about 1960 BC. They detail that, at that time, everything changed in the hitherto sacred land of Sumer when invaders came in from all sides: Akkadians from the north, Amorites from Syria, and Elamites from Persia. The text continues: When they overthrew, when order they destroyed; Then like a deluge all things together consumed. Whereunto, oh Sumer! Did they change thee? The Sacred Dynasty from the Temple they exiled. It was at this stage of Sumerian history that the empire fell and Abraham was forced to flee northward from the city of Ur. But what had happened to the Anunnaki, the Grand Assembly of Gods who had established everything? The text continues: Ur is destroyed, bitter is its lament. The country's blood now fills its holes like hot bronze in a mould. Bodies dissolve like fat in the sun. Our temple is destroyed. Smoke lies on our cities like a shroud. The gods have abandoned us like migrating birds. In historical terms, this total collapse of the Sumerian empire follows the founding of Babylon by King Ur-Baba in about 2000 BC. Indeed, the story of the Tower of Babel and the resultant wrath of Jehovah precisely fits the time-frame of the Sumerians' own abandonment by the Anunnaki. The story in Genesis relates that the people, who were hitherto said by Jehovah to be "very good", were severely punished because of a strange transgression which had not previously been ruled upon. The apparent transgression was that they all spoke the same language, and the unique language which they all spoke was, of course, Sumerian - the first written language on Earth. For a reason which is not made clear in the Bible, the Genesis text explains that Jehovah was not happy about the Tower of Babel and so he "did come down, and did confound the language of all the Earth". The Sumerian historical documents tell much the same story, except that the confounding of language is far better explained by the hordes of foreign invaders who came into the region. It transpires that this invasion was the direct result of friction among the Anunnaki, for at Anu's retirement from the Grand Assembly his eldest son Enlil-Jehovah assumed the presidency. He proclaimed that he was master of all the Earth, although his brother Enki-Samael could retain sovereignty of the seas. Enki was not at all happy about his brother's claim because, although Enlil was the elder of the two, his mother, Ki, was their father Anu's junior sister,

whereas Enki's mother, Antu, was the senior sister. True kingship, claimed Enki, progressed as a matrilinear institution through the female line, and by this right of descent Enki maintained that he was the first-born of the royal succession: I am Enki...the great brother of the gods. I am he who has been born as the first son of the divine Anu. As a result, the people of Babylon announced their allegiance to Enki and his son Marduk - but this was all too much for Enlil-Jehovah. Having lost his popularity, he opened the gates of Sumer to let in invaders from all sides. The scribes recorded that he, the vengeful Enlil-Jehovah, brought about the "great and terrible storm" which caused the annihilation of all the Sumerian culture so that their language was no longer predominant and there was a "great confusion of tongues". All the work which had been accomplished in building up a unique civilisation over thousands of years was destroyed in one fell swoop by Enlil-Jehovah, simply because he would not share authority with his brother Enki. The records confirm that, at that moment in Sumerian history, the Grand Assembly of the Anunnaki vacated their seats and departed "like migrating birds". For all that had occurred up to that point, an urgent and significant change in kingly procedure was necessary because the Anunnaki Star Fire was no longer available. A substitute had to be found. As previously mentioned, the priestly Scarlet Women had been purpose-bred for this; but it was clear that, however carefully mated, their essence would weaken through the generations. In the event, the creation of a more permanent and versatile substitute was not a problem, for this was the province of a group of previously trained metallurgists whom Enki had called the Master Craftsmen. The first of these great metallurgists to be trained was Tubal-cain the Vulcan - a sixth-generation descendant of Cain, who is remembered even today in modern Freemasonry. In consideration of the Bible's New Testament symbology, it is of particular interest to note that Jesus' father Joseph was himself recorded in the early Gospels as being a Master Craftsman. In modern English-language Bibles, Joseph is described as a 'carpenter', but this is a blatant mistranslation. The word 'carpenter' was wrongly derived from the Greek ho-tekton which actually defined a Master of the Craft - not a woodworker, but a learned alchemical metallurgist in the manner of his ancestral forebears. In the Old Testament Book of Exodus, at the time of Moses we are introduced to a certain Bezaleel (the son of Uri Ben Hur) who is said to have been filled with the spirit of the Elohim in wisdom, understanding and knowledge. We learn, furthermore, that Bezaleel was a skilled goldsmith and a Master Craftsman, and that he was placed in overall charge of building the Ark of the Covenant. In

detailing how Bezaleel should manufacture various crowns, rings, bowls and a candlestick, all of pure gold, the Bible text adds to the list something called the Shewbread of the Covenant, and without further explanation the deed is seen to be done. Although the word 'covenant' has come to be identified with contractual agreements, it originally meant 'to eat bread with', and it is pertinent to note that the Lord's Prayer (which was directly transposed from an Egyptian equivalent) specifies "Give us this day our daily bread". This is often taken to relate to sustenance in general terms, but in the original tradition the reference was more specifically directed to the enigmatic shewbread - the Golden Bread of Bezaleel. The Book of Leviticus also refers to the shewbread: And thou shalt take fine flour and bake twelve cakes thereof... And thou shalt put pure frankincense upon each row. The use of the word 'flour' in English translations is actually incorrect. The word 'powder' would be more accurate. The records of the mystery schools cite rather more precisely that shewbread was made with the white powder of gold, and this is particularly significant because in Exodus it is stated that Moses took the golden calf which the Israelites had made "and burnt it in the fire, and ground it to a white powder". In this instance, the correct word 'powder' is used, but firing gold does not, of course, produce powder - it simply produces molten gold. So what was this magical white powder? Is there a way of using heat to transform metallic gold into a white powder which is ingestible and beneficial? Indeed there is, and it is here that the foremost alchemical principle of the Master Craftsmen was applied: "To make gold, you must take gold." Gold is the most noble of metals, and gold was always representative of Truth. Through the regular use of Anunnaki Star Fire (the Gold of the Gods), the recipients were moved into realms of heightened awareness and consciousness because of its inherent melatonin and serotonin. This was the realm of advanced enlightenment - the Plane of Sharon - and the Star Fire gold was deemed to be the ultimate route to the Light. Hence, the heavy, mundane person (lead) could be elevated to a heightened state of awareness (perceived as gold). This was the root of all alchemical lore thereafter. The shewbread (or, as the Egyptians called it, scheffa food) was a traditional entitlement of the Israelite and Egyptian Messiahs, for the early Pharaohs were themselves fully consecrated Priest-Kings of the Grail Bloodline, having descended through Nimrod in the Cainite succession. In ancient Egypt, the scheffa food was always depicted as a conical cake. According to the records, this metallic bread was used to feed the Light-body, as

against the physical body, and the Light-body was deemed to be the consciousness. As far back as 2200 BC, the Pharaohs were using this supplement to enhance their pituitary and pineal activity, thereby to heighten their perception, awareness and intuition, but only the metallurgical adepts of the mystery schools (the Master Craftsmen of the Dragon Court) knew the secret of its manufacture. In the Egyptian Book of the Dead (the oldest complete book in the world), the Pharaoh in search of the ultimate food of enlightenment asks, at every stage of his journey, the single overriding question, "What is it?" - a question which in the Hebrew language (as explained in The Antiquities of the Jews) was asked with the single word, "Manna?". When the Ark of the Covenant was completed, Moses' brother Aaron was said to have placed an omer of manna into the Ark. This sacred manna was commonly associated with a mystical form of bread - the shewbread - or, as it was called in Tubal-Cain's Mesopotamia, the shem-an-na. At this point, we come to a particularly important definition of the shem-an-na, for according to the Master Craftsmen this conically shaped (or shem-shaped) food was made of what the Sumerians called Highward Fire-stone. In the New Testament Book of the Revelation it is said: To him that overcometh, I will give to eat of the hidden manna, and will give him a white stone. Before we look at the precise nature of the white stone of the shem-an-na - the bread made from the powder of alchemical gold - let us firstly consider the famous statue of Priest-King Melchizedek at Chartres Cathedral in France. The statue portrays Melchizedek with a cup containing a stone in representation of the bread and wine which he apparently offered to Abraham, according to Genesis. The wine, as we know, was emblematic of the sacred Star Fire (just as Communion wine represents the Messianic Blood today), but the true importance of the imagery is that the bread-stone is held within the cup, thereby signifying that Star Fire was replaced by its substitute nourishment at the very time of Melchizedek and Abraham. This substitute was made from shem-an-na - the white powder of gold, the highward fire-stone. The object of the substitute was very straightforward. Instead of feeding the recipient with a direct hormonal supplement, the powder had its effect on the endocrinal system (particularly the pineal gland), thereby causing the recipient to manufacture his own super-high levels of hormones such as melatonin. In the famous Middle Ages Grail romance of Parzival, by Wolfram von Eschenbach, it is said of the Temple Knights of Grail Castle: They live by virtue of a stone most pure. If you do not know its name, now learn: it is called lapis exilis.

By the power of the stone the phoenix is burned to ashes, but the ashes speedily restore it to life. The phoenix thus moults and thereupon gives out a bright light, so that it is as beautiful as before. Many have wondered about the name lapis exilis because it appears to be a play on words, combining two elements. Firstly, it is lapis ex caelis, meaning 'stone from the heavens', and, secondly, it is lapis elixir, the Philosophers' Stone by which base elements are transformed to higher states of being. Either way, or both, it relates directly to the highward fire-stone - the shem-an-na of the exotic Star Fire substitute. The key to the Parzival allegory lies in the description that the phoenix is "burned to ashes", but from those very ashes comes the Great Enlightenment. So, what exactly is a phoenix? It is a mythical bird, we might answer. But we would be quite wrong! The word 'phoenix' is far older than the Bennu bird mythology, and it is in fact ancient Graeco-Phoenician. 'Phoenix' means 'crimson' or 'red-gold'. Even today, within the confines of the Ordo Templi Orientis, the ancient Mass of the Phoenix is performed as a symbolic Star Fire ritual. It is pertinent to note that Bram Stoker, the author of Dracula, was an officer of this Order - as a consequence of which, much of his novel is a coded representation of the secret knowledge. The two emblems of this ninth-degree ceremony are: the upright triangle of Gold and Light (representing spirit), and the downturned triangle of Blood and Water (representing matter). Interlocked, one upon the other, they form the familiar Seal of Solomon which contains the formula that is known as the Gem of Alchemy. An old Alexandrian alchemical text makes particular mention of the weight of the Philosophers' Stone - which it calls the Stone of Paradise. It states that: When placed in the scales, the stone can outweigh its quantity of gold; but when it is transposed to dust, even a feather will tip the scales against it. In terms of a mathematical formula, this relationship is written as: 0 = (+1) + (-1). This appears to be a very straightforward sum at first glance, because (+1) + (-1) does indeed equal zero. But when applied to physical matter it is actually an impossibility because it relies upon using a 'positive' and an equivalent 'negative' to produce 'nothing'. The moment one has a positive piece of something, it is not possible to add an equivalent negative of that something to produce nothing. At best, one could move the 'positive' something out of immediate sight - but it would still exist, and it would therefore not be nothing. The only way to turn something into nothing, as far as the material field is concerned, is to translate that something into another dimension so that it physically disappears from the mundane environment. If that process is achieved, then the proof of achievement would lie in the fact that its weight also disappears.

What, then, is it that can outweigh itself but can also underweigh itself and become nothing? What, then, is it that can be gold, but can be fired and transposed to dust? It is the phoenix - the red-gold that will fire to ashes but will then be restored to enlightenment. It is the golden calf that Moses burned to a powder. It is the highward fire-stone of the shem-an-na. And we know from the Sumerian records that this was not made of stone at all, but of shining metal. In the alchemical tradition, the Philosophers' Stone is said to be that which translates base elements into gold. This is deemed to be the case in both the metallurgical sense and in the spiritual sense of higher enlightenment. In the physical sense, however, we must return to the oldest of all alchemical rules of the earliest mystery school: "To make gold, you must take gold." Hence, it is determined that there are two distinctly separate forms of physical gold: the straightforward metal as we know it, and a much 'higher' state of gold - that is, gold in a different dimension of perceived matter, and this is the white powder of gold, the hidden manna whose secret manufacture was known only by the Master Craftsmen. So, what precisely is the 'highward' or 'high-spin' state which converts gold (and platinum-group metals) into a sweet-tasting, impalpable white powder? A normal atom has around it a screening potential - a positive screening produced by the nucleus. The majority of electrons going round the nucleus are within this screening potential, except for the very outer electrons. However, the nucleus goes to the highward or high-spin state when the positive screening potential expands to bring all of the electrons under the control of the nucleus. Electrons normally travel around the nucleus in pairs: a 'spin-forward' electron and a 'spin-reverse' electron. But when these come under the influence of a high-spin nucleus, all of the spin-forward electrons become correlated with the spin-reverse electrons. When perfectly correlated, the electrons turn to pure white light, and it is quite impossible for the individual atoms in the high-spin substance to link together. Hence they cannot reform as metal, and the whole remains simply an impalpable white powder. The truly unusual thing about this white powder is that, through various applied processes, its weight will rise and fall to hundreds of per cent above its optimum weight, down to less than absolutely nothing. Moreover, its optimum weight is actually fifty-six per cent of the metal weight from which it was transmuted. So, where does the other forty-four per cent go? It becomes nothing but pure light, and translates to another dimension beyond the physical world. This conforms precisely with the ancient Alexandrian text - that the Paradise Stone, when placed in the scales, can outweigh its quantity of gold; but when transposed to dust, even a feather will tip the scales against it.

Some of you may recall the NEXUS publication of a lecture given by David Hudson of ORMES LLC, Arizona, in 1996 [see NEXUS 3/05, 3/06]. In this talk, David explained how he came upon the white powder production by pure chance when running laboratory tests on soil and ore samples. During the course of his extensive research, he discovered that not only is the powder of the highward fire-stone capable of raising human consciousness, but it is also a monatomic superconductor with no gravitational attraction. As a point of warning here, I should add that this particular powder of gold has absolutely no connection with the substances currently marketed under the labels of Etherium Gold, Isis Gold and Manatau Gold. Whatever their advertising material might suggest, none of these products contain chemically measurable gold in the highward state. One of the great researchers into gravity from the 1960s period has been the Russian physicist Sakharov, and the mathematics for Sakharov's theory (based on gravity as a zero-point) were published by Hal Puthoff of the Institute of Advanced Studies in 1989 [Physical Review A, vol. 39, no. 5, 1 March 1989]. With regard to the monatomic white powder, Puthoff has made the point that because gravity determines space-time, then the powder is capable of bending space-time. It is "exotic matter", he explained, with a gravitational attraction of less than zero! To put things into perspective, it is important to recognise that just about everything we now know about the life and civilisations of the distant BC years has been learned since the late 1800s. Prior to that, the Old Testament was one of very few documents of record. But the Old Testament was never intended to be an accurate reporting of history; it was actually a book of scripture designed to underpin a growing religious movement. To some extent, just like the scriptures of other religions, the Hebrew writings were based on mythological tradition, but, since the inherent stories were never found until recently in any other documented form, the Old Testament has been treated for countless centuries as if it were an absolute, factual truth. And so the mythology became designated as history by our governing and educational establishments, and it has been taught as such in our schools and churches for the longest time. Now we have a vast amount of original literature enabling us to be far better informed, for a great number of ancient documents have been unearthed, many predating the original writing of Genesis by up to 2,000 years. One would expect such discoveries to be welcomed with enthusiasm. But this has not been the case. Instead, they have posed severe problems and are regarded not as

beneficial revelations but as threats. What do they threaten? They threaten to undermine the one-time mythology that has been erroneously dubbed as history. How does the establishment cope with this threat? It clings on tightly to the contrived history, and declares that the first-hand documents of history are mythological! Between the 1850s and the 1930s, records which had been hidden for countless lifetimes beneath the windswept desert sands suddenly appeared, bearing the names of such well-known characters as Abraham, Esau, Israel, Heber, Nahor, Terah and many others from the Bible. These were written during the lifetimes of these men by people who were associated with them, whereas the books of the Old Testament were compiled over 1,000 years later. But, one by one, these documents have been classified as mythology. Why? Because they tell a very different story to that which we are taught from the Bible. (to Part 3) About the Speaker: Sir Laurence Gardner, Kt St Gm., KCD, KT St A., is an internationally known sovereign and chivalric genealogist. He holds the position of Prior of the Celtic Church of the Sacred Kindred of Saint Columba, and is distinguished as Le Chevalier Labhrn de Saint Germain and Preceptor of the Knights Templars of Saint Anthony. Sir Laurence is also Presidential Attach to the European Council of Princes (a constitutional advisory body established in 1946), and Chancellor of the Imperial and Royal Court of the Dragon Sovereignty. He is formally attached to the Noble Household Guard of the Royal House of Stewart, founded at St Germainen-Laye in 1692, and is the Jacobite Historiographer Royal by Appointment. Editor's Notes: Correspondence should be addressed to Laurence Gardner, Post Office Box 4, Ottery St Mary EX11 1YR, United Kingdom. Email: laurence58@btopenworld.com Website: http://Graal.co.uk Sir Laurence Gardner's first book, Bloodline of the Holy Grail: The Hidden Lineage of Jesus Revealed, was published by Element Books in 1996 (ISBN 185230-870-2 h/c), and is available in paperback (ISBN 1-86204-152-0), distributed widely by Penguin Books. It was reviewed in NEXUS 4/01. The second book in his Grail bloodline trilogy is Genesis of the Grail Kings: The Pendragon Legacy of Adam and Eve, which is due to be published by Bantam-Transworld in the first quarter of 1999. Video tapes of Sir Laurence Gardner's presentation at the 1998 NEXUS Conference in Sydney are now available. Contact your nearest office for details or, better still, e-mail us at editor@nexusmagazine.com for a quicker reply. The conference presentation was essentially the same as articles which appeared in NEXUS Magazine, Vol.5, #6 (Oct-Nov 98); Vol.6, #1 (Dec 98-Jan 99); and Vol.6,

#2 (Feb-March 99). The PAL-VHS (used in NZ, Australia, UK and lots of Europe) tape is 3 hours long and costs AUD$40.00 (including p&h) within Australia. European and NZ orders should contact their local NEXUS offices for orders. The PAL-NTSC (used in USA & Canada) tape, is also 3 hours (long-play only) and is only currently available from the AUSTRALIAN office. The cost is US$40.00 which includes airmail postage to either the USA or Canada from Australia.

STAR FIRE - The Gold of the Gods

Once the Anunnaki departed Sumeria, Master Craftsmen developed a substitute for Star Fire in the form of a mystical bread made from the alchemical white powder of gold. Part 3 of 3
Extracted from Nexus Magazine, Volume 6, Number 2 (February-March 1999). PO Box 30, Mapleton Qld 4560 Australia. editor@nexusmagazine.com Telephone: +61 (0)7 5442 9280; Fax: +61 (0)7 5442 9381 From our web page at: www.nexusmagazine.com From a lecture presented by Sir Laurence Gardner, Kt St Gm., KCD, KT St A. at the 1998 NEXUS Conference held in Sydney, 25&endash;26 July Transcript Sir Laurence Gardner 1998 (to Part 1) (to Part 2)

y the 1880s, the governing establishments of Christendom were dreading the very word 'archaeologist'. And so, archaeological digs were brought under strict control, and their funding and undertakings had to be approved by newly designated authorities. One of these, the Egypt Exploration Fund, was established in Britain in 1891, and on the very first page of its Memorandum and Articles of Association it is stated

that the Fund's objective is to promote excavation work "for the purpose of elucidating or illustrating the Old Testament narrative". In short, this meant that if something was found which could be used to support the scriptural teaching, then we (the public) would be informed. Anything which did not support the Church interpretation of the Bible was not destined to see the light in the public domain. Now we are going to take a look at one of the monumental finds from that era - a discovery about which very little is known to people at large. In fact, it is probably the most important biblical discovery ever made and it has stunning implications far beyond the discovery itself, for this is the ultimate story of the Phoenix and the Fire-stone. Within the Book of Exodus, a significant biblical mountain is named. It sits in the extensive range of the Sinai Peninsula - the upturned triangular land-mass which lies above the Red Sea between the Gulf of Suez and the Gulf of Aqabah. In the Old Testament, the mountain is firstly called 'Mount Horeb', then it is called 'Mount Sinai', and is subsequently called 'Horeb' again as the story progresses. The story, of course, is that of Moses and the Israelite exodus from Egypt. This was the mountain upon which, according to Exodus, Moses saw the burning bush; the mountain where he talked with Jehovah; and the place where he received the Ten Commandments and the Tables of Testimony. Something that we should recognise at this stage is that at the time of Moses (roughly 1350 BC) there was no mountain called 'Mount Sinai'. There was no mountain by that name even in the days of Jesus, nor even for another 300 years. It should also be said that the Old Testament which is familiar to us today is a translation from a Hebrew text compiled only 1,000 years ago, and it is therefore a few centuries younger even than the canonical New Testament. The mountain now generally known as Mount Sinai sits in the south of the peninsula, quite near to the bottom point of the upturned triangle. It was given its name in the 4th century AD by a mission of Greek Christian monks, 1,700 years after the time of Moses. It is now sometimes called 'Gebel Musa' (or 'Mount of Moses'), and a small Christian retreat, St Catherine's Monastery, still exists there. But, was this the Sinai mountain which the Bible calls 'Mount Horeb'? Well, it transpires that it was not. The Book of Exodus goes into some detail to explain the route taken by Moses and the Israelites from the Nile Delta land of Goshen, down across Sinai, across the wilderness regions of Shur and Paran, to the land of Midian (which is to the north

of present-day Jordan). From this route it becomes very easy to identify the location of Mount Horeb. It sits a good deal north of Gebel Musa. The word horeb simply means 'desert', and the great desert mountain which soars to over 2,600 feet within a high stone plateau above the Plain of Paran is today called 'Serbt' - or, to be more precise, Serbt el-Khdim (the Prominence of the Khdim). In the late 1890s, the British Egyptologist Sir William Flinders Petrie, a Professor at the University College, London, applied to the Egypt Exploration Fund to take an expedition into Sinai. By January l904, he and his team were in Sinai, and in March of that year they took their expedition to the heights of Mount Serbt. In the following year, Petrie published the detailed results of his findings, but added to his report the fact that this information would not be made available officially to the Egypt Exploration Fund subscribers; they would receive only maps and a general outline. Furthermore, Petrie explained that even though he had taken previously funded teams into Egypt, from the time of that Sinai expedition his sponsorship by the Fund had been terminated. Why? Had he perhaps broken the binding rule of the Articles by divulging something which was contrary to Bible teaching? He certainly had. In fact, Petrie had discovered the great secret of the sacred mountain of Moses - a secret which not only made sense of the Exodus portrayals, but which (in so doing) blew the lid totally from their common scriptural interpretation. What the Bible does not make clear is that Sinai was not a foreign land to the Egyptians. It was actually regarded as a part of Egypt and came under Pharaonic control. So Moses and the Israelites had not left Egypt once they were east of the Nile Delta; they were still in Egypt, having the whole Sinai Peninsula to cross before they entered the Palestinian land of Canaan. During the time of Moses, Sinai came under the control of two Egyptian officials: the Royal Chancellor and the Royal Messenger. This was the era of Egypt's 18th Dynasty - the dynasty of the Tuthmosis and Amenhotep Pharaohs, along with Akhenaten and Tutankhamun. The Royal Messenger of those times was Neby, an official who was also the mayor and troop commander of Zaru in the Nile Delta region of Goshen, where the Israelites had lived before the exodus. The position of Royal Chancellor was hereditary in the Hyksos family of Pa-Nehas, and Panahesy of this family was the official Governor of Sinai. We know him better from the Bible as Phinehas. He became one of the first priests of the new Mosaic structure, but previously he had been the Chief Priest at Pharaoh Akhenaten's temple at Amarna.

Before we get back to Sir William Flinders Petrie, and to understand the root significance of his discovery, it is worth making a necessary distinction between the Israelites and the Hebrews of the Mosaic era. At that time they were not one and the same, as Bible teaching seems to indicate. The Hebrews were the family and descendants of Abraham, and their place of residence was, in the main, Canaan (or Palestine). The Israelites, on the other hand, were the family and descendants of one of Abraham's grandsons, Jacob, whose name was changed to 'Israel'. It was Jacob's family alone who had moved into Egypt, and it was their descendants who eventually returned with Moses - to be reunited, after countless generations, with their fellow Hebrews. The difference between the strains was, of course, that the Israelites had long been subjected to the laws and religions of Egypt and they knew very little about the customs of their cousins in Canaan. Through more than 400 years they had been in an environment with a whole pantheon of gods; and although they had developed a 'One God' concept within their own fraternity, that god was not the Jehovah of the Canaanite Hebrews. The Israelites' god was a faceless entity whom they called, quite simply, 'the Lord'. In the Israelite language he was called 'Adon'. This is one of the reasons why the names 'Lord' and 'Jehovah' were always separately identified in early texts, although they were brought under the wrap of the single God in later times to suit the emergent Jewish and Christian faiths. To the Egyptians, the name of this Lord (Adon) was quite similar; they called him 'Aten'. From this derived the name of Pharaoh Akhenaten, meaning 'Servant of Aten'. So, when Moses and the Israelites made their exodus into Sinai, they arrived not as worshippers of Jehovah but of Aten; and it was for this very reason that they were given a whole new set of laws and ordinances to bring them into line with the Hebrew culture of their prospective new homeland. When Moses and the Israelites left the Nile Delta, their obvious route to Canaan (where they were eventually headed) would have been directly across the wilderness of northern Sinai. So, why did they push southward into the difficult high country to spend some time at the Horeb mountain of Serbt? This was a question that had long puzzled Petrie and his team.

So, what precisely did they find high on the Bible's holy mountain? Well, to begin with, they found nothing very much. But on a wide plateau near the summit there were distinct signs of ancient habitation, and some pillars and standing-stones could be seen protruding above the ground-rubble. This rubble had been deposited, little by little, by wind and landslides over some 3,000 years. But when it was finally moved away, the truth of the Bible story emerged. Petrie wrote:

There is no other such monument which makes us regret that it is not in better preservation. The whole of it was buried, and no one had any knowledge of it until we cleared the site. What they found was an enormous temple complex. Set within an enclosure wall was an outer temple, built over an expanse of 230 feet (approx. 70 metres). This extended outwards from an inner temple cut within a great cave in the mountainside. From the various cartouches, carvings and inscriptions it emerged that the temple had been in use from as far back as the time of Pharaoh Sneferu, who reigned about 2600 BC and whose immediate successors are reckoned to have built the pyramids of Gizeh. The above-ground part of the temple was constructed from sandstone quarried from the mountain and it comprised a series of adjoined halls, shrines, courts, cubicles and chambers. Of these, the key features unearthed were the main Sanctuary, the Shrine of Kings, the Portico Court, and the Hall of the goddess Hathor (to whom the whole complex was dedicated). All around were pillars and stelae denoting the Egyptian Kings through the ages, and certain Pharaohs such as Tuthmosis III (founder of the Rosicrucian movement in Egypt) were depicted many times on standing-stones and wall reliefs. The adjoining Cave of Hathor was carved into the natural rock, with flat inner walls that had been carefully smoothed. In the centre (from about 1820 BC) stood a large upright pillar of Pharaoh Amenemhet III, the son-in-law of Esau. Also portrayed were his senior chamberlain and his seal-bearer. Deep within the cave Petrie found a limestone stela of Pharaoh Ramesses I - a slab upon which Ramesses (who is traditionally reckoned by Egyptologists to have been an opposer of the Aten cult) surprisingly described himself as "The ruler of all that Aten embraces". Also found was an Amarna statue-head of Akhenaten's mother, Queen Tiye of Egypt, with her cartouche set in the crown. In the courts and halls of the outer temple there were numerous stone-carved rectangular tanks and circular basins, along with a variety of curiously shaped benchtables with recessed fronts and split-level surfaces. There were also round tables, trays and saucers together with alabaster vases and containers, many of which were shaped like lotus flowers. In addition, the rooms housed a good collection of glazed plaques, cartouches, scarabs and sacred ornaments designed with spirals, diagonal squares and basketwork. There were magical wands of an unidentified hard material, and in the portico were two conical stones of about six inches and nine inches, respectively, in height. The explorers were baffled enough by these finds, but they were further confounded by the discovery of a metallurgist's crucible. Ever since, Egyptologists

have argued as to why crucibles would have been necessary in a temple - while at the same time debating a mysterious substance, called mfkzt, which seemed to be related to the crucible and the conical stones and which had dozens of mentions in wall and stelae inscriptions. Some have suggested that mfkzt might have been copper; many have preferred the idea of turquoise; and others have supposed it was perhaps malachite. But these are all unsubstantiated guesses, and there were no traces of any of these materials at the site. Sinai is noted for its turquoise mines, but if turquoise mining had been a primary function of the temple masters over so many centuries then one would expect to find turquoise stones in abundance within the tombs of Egypt. But such is not the case. Hardly any have been found. Another cause of wonderment has been the innumerable inscribed references to 'bread', along with the prominent hieroglyph for 'Light' found in the Shrine of the Kings. The discovery which caused the most bewilderment, however, was the unearthing of something which was identified as the enigmatic mfkzt to which the 'bread' symbolism seemed to be related. Laying some inches deep in a storeroom was a considerable supply of the finest, pure white, unadulterated powder. At the time, some suggested that the powder could be a remnant of copper smelting, but, as was quickly pointed out, smelting does not produce white powder; it leaves a dense black slag. Moreover, there was no supply of copper ore within miles of the temple, and the old smelting works were in any event apparent in the distant valleys. Others guessed that the powder was ash from the burning of plants to produce alkali, but there was no trace whatever of any plant residue. For want of any other explanation, it was determined that the white powder and the conical stones were probably associated with some form of sacrificial rite, but again it was pointed out that this was an Egyptian temple and animal sacrifice was not an Egyptian practice. Moreover, there were no remnants whatever of bones or any other foreign matter within the mfkzt, which appeared for all the world like a hoard of sacred talcum-powder. Some of the mysterious powder was taken back to Britain for analysis and examination - but no results were ever published. The rest (opened to the elements after 3,000 years) was left to become a victim of the desert winds.

What has become apparent, however, is that this powder was seemingly identical to the ancient Mesopotamian fire-stone or shem-an-na - the substance that was made into bread-cakes and used to feed the Light-bodies of the Babylonian Kings and the Pharaohs of Egypt. This, of course, explains the temple inscriptions denoting the importance of bread and light, and this white powder (the shem-an-na) was identified with the sacred manna that Aaron placed in the Ark of the Covenant. In Egypt, the cakes made from this powder were called 'scheffa food', while the Israelites called them 'shewbread'. The Book of Exodus tells us that the Master Craftsman who made the original shewbread for Moses in Sinai was Bezaleel, the son of Uri Ben Hur. But Bezaleel was not a baker; he was a noted goldsmith - the very man who made the golden accoutrements for the Tabernacle and the Ark of the Covenant. This conforms precisely with the function of the priestly Master Craftsmen in Mesopotamia. They were the great Vulcans and metallurgists of Tubal-cain, who manufactured the valuable shem-an-na from pure gold. As for the crucible, the conical stones and the great array of tanks, tables and equipment which made the Sinai temple appear more like a gigantic laboratory than a church, it emerges that this is precisely what it was. What Petrie had actually found was the alchemical workshop of Akhenaten and of the 18 dynasties of Pharaohs before him - a temple-laboratory where the furnace would have roared and smoked in the production of the sacred fire-stone of the high-spin shem-an-na. Quite suddenly, the words of Exodus begin to make sense as we read them again with a wholly new insight: And Mount Sinai was altogether on a smoke because the Lord descended upon it in fire, and the smoke thereof ascended as the smoke of a furnace, and the whole mount quaked greatly. In Exodus we read that Moses took the golden calf which the Israelites had made, and then burnt it in the fire and ground it to a white powder. This is precisely the process of a shem-an-na furnace, and it is evident that the Egyptian priests of the goddess Hathor had been working their fire for countless generations before the priests of Aten became involved in the time of Moses. It was in fact Pharaoh Tuthmosis III who had reorganised the ancient mysteryschools of Thoth and founded the Royal School of the Master Craftsmen at Karnak. They were called the 'Great White Brotherhood' because of their preoccupation with a mysterious white powder. A branch of this fraternity became especially

concerned with medicines and healing, and they became known as the Egyptian 'Therapeutate'. In much later times, the Therapeutate extended its activities into Palestine, especially into the Judah settlement of Qumran where they flourished as the Essenes. But what was so special about the goddess Hathor? Why was she the chosen deity of the Sinai priests? Hathor was a paramount nursing goddess, and as the daughter of Ra she was said to have given birth to the Sun. She was the originally defined 'Queen of the West' and 'Mistress of the Netherworld', to where she was said to carry those who knew the right spells. She was the revered protectress of womanhood, the 'Lady of the Sycamore', and the goddess of love, tombs and song. And it was from the milk of Hathor that the Pharaohs were said to gain their divinity, becoming gods in their own right. On one of the rock tablets near to the Mount Serbt cave entrance is a representation of Tuthmosis IV in the presence of Hathor. Before him are two offering-stands topped with lotus flowers, and behind him is a man bearing a conical cake of white bread. Another relief details the mason Ankhib offering two conical bread-cakes of shem-an-na to the king, and there are similar portrayals elsewhere in the temple complex. One of the most significant perhaps is a depiction of Hathor and Amenhotep III. The goddess holds a necklace in one hand, while offering the emblem of life and dominion to the Pharaoh with the other. Behind her is the treasurer Sobekhotep, who holds in readiness a conical cake of white bread. Sobekhotep is described as the "Overseer of the Secrets of the House of Gold, who brought the noble and precious stone to His Majesty". I mentioned earlier that, upon coming out of Egypt into Sinai en route to Canaan, the Israelites would have expected to be made familiar with the laws and ordinances of their new homeland. However, although this appears to have been partially the case, the situation was largely reversed on the religious front, with the Egyptian customs being introduced to the native Hebrews. It was upon the mountain at Sinai that Jehovah first announced his presence to Moses. Being an Aten supporter, Moses asked this new lord and master who he was, and the reply was "I am that I am", which in phonetic Hebrew became 'Jehovah'. However, for the longest time afterwards, the Israelites were not allowed to utter the name 'Jehovah' - with the exception of the High Priest who was allowed to whisper the name in private once a year. The problem was that prayers were supposed to be said to this new godhead - but how would he know the prayers were said to him if his name was not mentioned? The Israelites knew that Jehovah was not the same as Aten (their traditional Adon or Lord), and so they presumed he must be the equivalent of the great State-god of Egypt, even if not one and the same. It was decided, therefore, to add the name of that State- god to all prayers thereafter, and the name of that god was 'Amen'. To

this day, the name of 'Amen' is still recited at the end of prayers. Even the wellknown Christian Lord's Prayer (as given in the Gospel of Matthew) was transposed from an Egyptian original which began, "Amen, Amen, who art in heaven..." As for the famous Ten Commandments (said to have been conveyed to Moses by God upon the mountain), these too are of Egyptian origin and they derive directly from Spell Number 125 in the Egyptian Book of the Dead. They were not new codes of conduct invented for the Israelites, but were simply newly stated versions of the ritual confessions of the Pharaohs. For example, the confession "I have not killed" was translated to the decree "Thou shalt not kill"; "I have not stolen" became "Thou shalt not steal"; "I have not told lies" became "Thou shalt not bear false witness"; and so on. Not only were the Ten Commandments drawn from Egyptian ritual, but so too were the Psalms reworked from Egyptian hymns (though they are attributed to King David). Even the Old Testament Book of Proverbs - the so-called 'wise words of Solomon' - was translated almost verbatim into Hebrew from the writings of an Egyptian sage called Amenemope. These are now held at the British Museum, and verse after verse of the Book of Proverbs can be attributed to this Egyptian original. It has now been discovered that even the writings of Amenemope were extracted from a far older work called The Wisdom of Ptah-hotep, which comes from more than 2,000 years before the time of Solomon. In addition to the Book of the Dead and the ancient Wisdom of Ptah-hotep, various other Egyptian texts were used in compiling the Old Testament. These include the Pyramid Texts and the Coffin Texts, from which references to the Egyptian gods were simply transposed to relate to the Hebrew god Jehovah.

In Bloodline of the Holy Grail I made the point that the modern style of Christianity, which evolved from the Roman Church in the 4th century AD, was actually a created 'hybrid' - a religion based on themes from numerous others, including, of course, Judaism. Now it transpires that Judaism itself was no less of a hybrid in the early days, being a composite of Egyptian, Canaanite and Mesopotamian traditions, with the stories, hymns, prayers and rituals of the various and sundry gods brought together and related to a newly contrived 'One God' concept. What is particularly interesting is that, historically, this was not fully contrived in the time of Abraham, nor even in the later time of Moses. It did not happen until the 6th century BC, when tens of thousands of Israelites were held captive by King Nebuchadnezzar of Babylon. Until that time, the Hebrew and Israelite records

referred to any number of gods and goddesses by individual names, and under a general plural classification of 'the Elohim'. Through some 500 years from the captivity, the scriptures existed only as a series of quite separate writings, and it was not until after the time of Jesus that these were collated into a single volume. Jesus himself would never have heard of the Old Testament or the Bible, but the scriptures to which he had access included many books that were not selected for the compilation that we know today. Strangely, though, some of these books are still mentioned in the modern Bible text as being important to the original culture. They include the Book of the Lord, the Book of the Wars of Jehovah, and the Book of Jasher. Why were they not included? Quite simply because their content did not suit the new Jehovah-based religion that was being created. Jasher, for example, was the Egyptian-born son of Caleb; the brother-in-law to the first Israelite judge Othneil; and the appointed royal staff-bearer to Moses. It is generally reckoned that the Book of Jasher's position in the Bible should be between the books of Deuteronomy and Joshua, but it was sidestepped by the editors because it sheds a very different light on the sequence of events at Mount Horeb in Sinai. The familiar Exodus account explains that Jehovah issued instructions to Moses concerning masters and servants, covetousness, neighbourly behaviour, crime, marriage, morality and many other issues including the all-important rule of the Sabbath, along with the Ten Commandments. But, in Jasher (which pre-dates the Exodus writings), these laws and ordinances are not conveyed to Moses by Jehovah. In fact, Jehovah is not mentioned at all. The new laws, says the Book of Jasher, were communicated to Moses and the Israelites by Jethro, High Priest of Midian and Lord of the Mountain. In effect, Jethro was the overall governor of the Sinai temple. In Hebrew, the title 'Lord (or Lofty One) of the Mountain' was translated as 'El Shaddai', and this is particularly significant for that was precisely the name related to Moses when he asked the Lord to reveal his identity. The Lord said, "I am that I am. I am he that Abraham called 'El Shaddai'". "I am that I am" eventually became transposed to the name 'Jehovah', but, as related in Jasher (and as confirmed in Exodus when correctly read), this Lord was not a deiform god at all. He was Jethro the El Shaddai, the great vulcan and Master Craftsman of the Hathor temple. Apart from the fact that we are taught about certain aspects of the Bible text, I think it is fair to say that not too many of us actually study the books ourselves. As a result of this, our perceived images are generally those conjured by picture-books and films. Hollywood, of course, has done us proud with its portrayals of Moses on the mountain and God blasting the words of the Ten Commandments onto two great, barely portable, granite slabs. In Exodus, however, there is no such depiction,

and the Commandments are said to have been written down by Moses himself (at the dictation of the Lord) after he had broken the first tablets that he was given. As for the other part of the Sinai package, the Tables of Testimony, these are stated in the teachings of the Kabbala and the Midrash to have been held within a sacred gemstone which Moses placed "in the palm of his hand". This was the same Divine Stone of Wisdom said to have been inherited by King Solomon. In the earlier texts of Egypt it was called the 'Tablet of Hermes', which embodied the wisdom of Thoth.

According to the records of the ancient Dragon Court of Egypt (founded by Queen Sobeknefru in 1785 BC), an early guardian of the Table was Chem, the High Priest of Mendes. The word chem (or khame) means 'blackness', and from this root word derived the word 'alchemy' - the science of extracting light from the blackness. To us, Chem is perhaps better known as the biblical Ham, the grandfather of Nimrod, whose family was cursed by the Hebrews because his historical tradition was in conflict with the emergent Jehovah-based culture. Readers of Gothic novels and books about sorcery will, of course, recognise the name Chem of Mendes. He is often symbolised by a goat, which was precisely the emblem of Ham in ancient Egypt. The only difference is that in latter-day Christian lore the goat is meant to be symbolic of the Devil. What we now discover, however, is that by following the story of Chem of Mendes we are led directly to the Sinai temple and to the white powder of gold. Mendes was a major city of the Egyptian Delta, and Chem was the temple's designated Archon of the 10th Age of Capricorn. It was in this Capricorn regard that his symbol was a goat, generally depicted by an inverted pentagram. This fivepointed star has two uppermost points, which are the horns of the Goat of Mendes. The two downward-sloping side points represent the ears, and the single base-point is the chin and beard. When a pentagram is seen in this inverted position, it is regarded as a male emblem, but the pentagram star is, of course, a female device (a Venus symbol) and is usually shown with the single point uppermost. In the pentagram's male position, Chem is personally identified by an emerald jewel set centrally at the meeting of the horns. When turned about, the pentagram achieves its female status with the uppermost single point becoming the head of the goddess. The side points are now arms, while the twin points (once the horns) are now at the base, being the legs of the goddess, with the emerald jewel of Venus established in the vulval position.

Sometimes the inverted pentagram of Chem is shown with flames rising from the sacred jewel between the horns. These flames are traditionally referred to as 'Astral Light'. But when reversed into the Venus position, the uterine flames are identified as 'Star Fire', the lunar essence of the goddess. From the earliest times, whether representing Astral Light or Star Fire, the pentagram was indicative of enlightenment. It was associated with the pre-Jewish Sabbath - a ritualistic period of reflection and experience outside of general toil. For this reason, Chem of Mendes was called the 'Sabbatical Goat' - from which derived today's use of the word 'sabbatical' in academic circles. In view of this age-old tradition, it is hardly surprising that the pentagram and Sabbatical Goat became associated with heterodox Christians (like the Cathars of Languedoc) from medieval times. In contrast, the orthodox Christian Church endeavoured to overawe the old wisdom of the mystery schools by creating a hybrid religion based upon salvation from the unknown - a salvation that was only attained through people's subjugation to the authority of the bishops. As an outcome, the spiritually based doctrines of the Gnostic movement (which sought to 'discover' the unknown) were declared blasphemous by the Inquisition, while the pentagram and the goat were denounced as symbols of black magic and witchcraft. From those times (even to the present day in some circles), personal attainment and learning which does not conform to the bishops' opinions has been considered heretical. And individually acquired wisdom became so feared that the Goat of Mendes has been decried as the epitome of the Devil himself. This is manifest in a wealth of trashy propagandist novels (by Dennis Wheatley and others) wherein crucifixes and holy water abound as the weapons used against the so-called emissary of Satan. Ham (or Chem) is given in the Old Testament as a son of Noah, but in the oldest records he is correctly identified (along with Japhet) as being a son of the great Vulcan and goldsmith Tubal-cain who is better known to historians as King Meskalam-dug, the Hero of the Good Land. In the early lore of Palestine, Chem was synonymous with a certain Azazel of Capricorn who (according to the Book of Enoch) made known to men "all the metals, and the art of working them, and the use of antimony". Antimony is the black element otherwise known as 'stibium'. This is an essential ingredient of the preparatory alchemical process when producing the Philosophers' Stone. In the ancient Arab world, antimony was called kohl, from which derives the word 'coal', meaning 'that which is black'. The related word 'alcohol' stems from the Arabic alkohul - the highly refined 'philosophical mercury' prepared from spirits of wine rectified over antimony.

Azazel of Capricorn actually appears in the Bible, but not in the authorised English-language translation. In the Vulgate Book of Leviticus there is an early reference to the custom of Atonement, and it states that Aaron shall cast lots upon two goats, "one for the Lord, and the other for Azazel". That which fell to the lot of the Lord was to be sacrificed as a 'sin offering', and the other was to be sent into the wilderness as an 'atonement'. The more familiar English translation is somewhat confusing, for the name 'Azazel' has been supplanted by the word 'scapegoat'. The reason for the substitution was simply that the original sequence made it quite clear that Hebrew offerings were made both to Jehovah and to Chem-Azazel, while the Book of Enoch (which was excluded from the Old Testament) drew readers' attention to the direct link between Azazel and hermetic alchemy. In the tradition of the Rosicrucian mystery schools, the writings of Chem (the Tabula Smaragdina Hermetis) were recorded as "The most ancient monument of the Chaldeans concerning the Philosophers' Stone". Being associated with the wisdom of Thoth (or Hermes), they were defined as hermetic teachings, and they were directly linked to the fire alchemy of pyramid construction. The very name 'Hermes' derives from the word herma, which means 'a pile of stones', and the Great Pyramid was called the 'Sanctuary of Thoth'. The word pyr, from which derive 'pyro-', 'pyre' and 'pyramid', actually means 'fire' - and the pyramids were so called because they were 'fire-begotten'.

This leads us to one of the great unanswered questions: How did they build the pyramids? Were the thousands of massive blocks raised to great heights with such accuracy by hundreds of thousands of slaves using nothing but ropes and ramps over an undefined period of time, as is the common speculation? Certainly not. To construct an inclined plane to the top of the Great Pyramid at a gradient of 1:10 would have required a ramp 4,800 feet (approx. 1,463 metres) long, with a volume three times greater than that of the Pyramid itself. As we saw earlier, the powder of the highward fire-stone is a monatomic superconductor. It is exotic matter with a gravitational attraction of less than zero. Recent experiments with this amazing white powder of gold have proven that, under certain conditions, the substance can weigh less than nothing and can be made to disappear into an unknown dimension. The most interesting quality of the powder, however, is that it rides upon the Earth's magnetic field, so that when it is in a zero-gravity state it is capable of transposing its own weightlessness to its host, thereby facilitating levitational powers. This host might be a laboratory pan, a container, or a table - or it could just as easily be an enormous block of stone!

The age-old tradition relates that in the secret repository of the King's Chamber within the Great Pyramid the builders had placed "instruments of iron, and arms which rust not, and glass which might be bended and yet not broken, and strange spells". But what did the first explorers find, having tunnelled their way into the sealed chamber? The only furniture was a lidless, hollowed stone coffer, and it contained not a body but a layer of a mysterious powdery substance. This has been superficially determined to be grains of feldspar and mica, which are both minerals of the aluminium silicate group. During the course of the recent white powder research, aluminium and silica were two of the constituent elements revealed by conventional analysis of a granular sample that was known to be a 100 per cent platinum-group compound. Standard laboratory testing is done by striking a sample with a DC arc for 15 seconds at a Sun-surface heat of 5,500 Centigrade. However, with the white powder, a continuation of the burn-time way beyond the normal testing procedure revealed the noble platinum metals of which the substance truly consisted. It is because of the limitations placed on the conventional testing sequence that five per cent by dry weight of our brain tissue is said to be carbon, whereas more rigorous analysis reveals it as the platinum metals iridium and rhodium in the highspin state. The King's Chamber was, in fact, contrived as a superconductor, capable of transporting the Pharaoh into another dimension of space-time. And it was here that the Pharaoh's Rite of Passage was administered in accordance with the Book of the Dead. The key to this Rite of Passage is defined by a single conical inscription near the entrance to the Chamber. This hieroglyphic symbol - the only verifiable hieroglyph on the whole of the Gizeh Plateau, and the very same as appeared many times at the Sinai mountain temple - reads, quite simply, 'Bread'.

In the context of this talk, we have stepped beyond the bounds of the Bible to witness the alchemical and scientific process which facilitated the genesis of the Grail Kings. This line of succession from Cain, through Egypt to King David and onward to Jesus, was purpose-bred to be the earthly Purveyors of the Light. They were the true Sons of the Gods, who were fed firstly on Anunnaki Star Fire from about 3800 BC and, subsequently, on 'high-spin' metal supplements from about 2000 BC. In short, they were bred to be leaders of humankind, and they were both mentally and physically maintained in the 'highward' state: the ultimate dimension of the missing 44 per cent - the dimension of the Orbit of Light, or the Plane of Sharon.

Only during the past 150 years or so, and more specifically during the past 80 years, have the great storehouses of Egyptian, Mesopotamian, Syrian and Canaanite record been unearthed from beneath the desert sands. First-hand documentary evidence from before Bible times has now emerged on stone, clay, parchment and papyrus, and these many tens of thousands of documents bear witness to a far more exciting history than we were ever told. Had these records been available throughout the generations, the concept of a particular race enjoying a single Divine revelation would never have arisen, and the exclusivity of Jehovah - which has blinded us for the longest time, setting us in warlike fashion against those of other faiths who follow their own traditions would never have taken such an arrogant hold. Gradually, as new discoveries are made, it is evident that we are now emerging from the darkness of our preconceived but unfounded notions. Even so, our centuries of Church-led indoctrination make it very difficult to discard the restrictive dogma of inbred third-hand tradition in favour of a greater enlightenment from those who were there at the time. The truly inspiring prospect is that the learning curve has still not ended. Just as a single glacier is but a continuation of age-old activity, so too are the ancient wisdoms that now fall to us one by one, with each new facet of learning ready to be stacked upon the former knowledge. Fortunately, the dawn of consciousness is already behind us and, although some will choose to look backwards beyond its veil, many will step with vigour into the new millennium to witness a bright new sunrise - a revelation of unbounded possibility and a restoration of our true universal inheritance.

About the Speaker: Sir Laurence Gardner, Kt St Gm., KCD, KT St A., is an internationally known sovereign and chivalric genealogist. He holds the position of Prior of the Celtic Church of the Sacred Kindred of Saint Columba, and is distinguished as Le Chevalier Labhrn de Saint Germain and Preceptor of the Knights Templars of Saint Anthony. Sir Laurence is also Presidential Attach to the European Council of Princes (a constitutional advisory body established in 1946), and Chancellor of the Imperial and Royal Court of the Dragon Sovereignty. He is formally attached to the Noble Household Guard of the Royal House of Stewart, founded at St Germainen-Laye in 1692, and is the Jacobite Historiographer Royal by Appointment. Editor's Notes: Correspondence should be addressed to Laurence Gardner, Post Office Box 4, Ottery St Mary EX11 1YR, United Kingdom. Email:

laurence58@btopenworld.com Website: http://Graal.co.uk Sir Laurence Gardner's first book, Bloodline of the Holy Grail: The Hidden Lineage of Jesus Revealed, was published by Element Books in 1996 (ISBN 185230-870-2 h/c), and is available in paperback (ISBN 1-86204-152-0), distributed widely by Penguin Books. It was reviewed in NEXUS 4/01. The second book in his Grail bloodline trilogy is Genesis of the Grail Kings: The Pendragon Legacy of Adam and Eve, which is due to be published by Bantam-Transworld in the first quarter of 1999. Video tapes of Sir Laurence Gardner's presentation at the 1998 NEXUS Conference in Sydney are now available. Contact your nearest office for details or, better still, e-mail us at editor@nexusmagazine.com for a quicker reply. The conference presentation was essentially the same as articles which appeared in NEXUS Magazine, Vol.5, #6 (Oct-Nov 98); Vol.6, #1 (Dec 98-Jan 99); and Vol.6, #2 (Feb-March 99). The PAL-VHS (used in NZ, Australia, UK and lots of Europe) tape is 3 hours long and costs AUD$40.00 (including p&h) within Australia. European and NZ orders should contact their local NEXUS offices for orders. The PAL-NTSC (used in USA & Canada) tape, is also 3 hours (long-play only) and is only currently available from the AUSTRALIAN office. The cost is US$40.00 which includes airmail postage to either the USA or Canada from Australia.

SWIMMING THROUGH THE ETHER Notes on Homoeopathy & Radionics

Esoteric science provides a model for understanding how radionics and homoeopathy work in transmitting specific energy frequencies to effect healing.

Extracted from Nexus Magazine, Volume 7, Number 4 (June-July 2000). PO Box 30, Mapleton Qld 4560 Australia. editor@nexusmagazine.com Telephone: +61 (0)7 5442 9280; Fax: +61 (0)7 5442 9381 From our web page at: www.nexusmagazine.com by Nick Franks 2000 PO Box 93 Wilmslow, Cheshire SK9 5FF, UK Fax: +44 (0)1625 549809 E-mail: nick@nicko500.co.uk Website: www.nicko.com

We analyse the normal so that we may know the difference between it and the abnormal.
- Dr Ruth Drown

A VERY BRIEF HISTORY OF RADIONICS1 In the past few issues of The Homoeopath, there have been a number of references to dowsing. Nicholas Biggins's article, "Off with the Fairies" (issue 73, spring 1999), is an excellent description of how he has learned to use the pendulum to give him significantly improved results. Previous to this, the readership may have been surprised to discover that no

less a person than Edward Whitmont would test his remedy selection by stroking a glass rod across the abdomen of his patient, looking for the reaction which would confirm its suitability (see tribute from Dana Ullman, issue 72, winter 1999). Since its beginnings about 100 years ago, the relatively obscure science of Radionics has utilised various dowsing techniques,2 not only to detect disease states but also to identify and apply appropriate therapies. Homoeopathic remedies are widely used in radionics, and some seminal personalities (such as John Damonte) in the present development of homoeopathy in Britain were also radionics practitioners. In this essay, I will give a brief overview of radionics and how radionic techniques may be of assistance in homoeopathic prescribing and also to our understanding of what remedies are and how they work. Radionics was founded by Dr Albert Abrams (1863&endash;1924), a native of San Francisco, under the original name of ERA - Electronic Reactions of Abrams. A highly qualified conventional practitioner with an illustrious career and also the advantage of a substantial private fortune, Abrams was able to pursue his researches without reliance on outside funding. Like Hahnemann, the founder of homopathy, he was a master of observation and a tireless experimenter and truth-seeker - attributes which eventually led him to make discoveries which brought considerable opprobrium from the medical establishment of the day. Like so many of these outstanding figures, he was also capable of making inspired leaps of judgement. Abrams's fundamental discovery was that under certain conditions the human nervous system will react to the energy field of external elements such as persons with disease conditions, samples of diseased tissue and so forth. This reaction would manifest by means of a muscle reflex which could be detected by percussing the abdominal wall. Alternatively, Abrams found that drawing a glass rod across the abdomen could also be used to localise the point of response. Different diseases produced reactions in different parts of the abdomen, and, as Abrams noted, "drugs in homoeopathic dilutions can be detected and identified by the stomach reflex", which suggested a unique diagnostic method. He then proceeded to develop a technique which placed a person (known as "the Subject"), with abdomen bared, in series with a patient, i.e., linked by a wire which terminated on the subject's forehead. He could then diagnose by testing on the healthy subject for response to disease conditions in the patient. Abrams later discovered that certain diseases produced reactions in the same muscle groups, which neatly threw his method off the rails until he hit upon the idea of placing a variable potentiometer (i.e., a rotary control such as might be used to adjust the volume on a hi-fi) in the middle of the cable linking the subject to the patient. Settings of the potentiometer would be found which were unique to each disease, thus making it possible to diagnose a wide range of conditions. Eventually Abrams discovered that he could diagnose just as accurately using a blood sample from the patient, and he later found out that he could work at a distance with the patient's sample placed next to the telephone line; such tests were performed over distances of more than 500 miles. He finally discovered that he could work without any form of linking wire between himself and the sample, but not over a distance of more than a mile. From these basic elements - the reflex muscle reaction to the stimulus of an external energy field, the substitution of a sample from the patient for the patient himself, the creation of a

unique value representing a disease or other energy factor, and the possibility of working at a distance - is formed radionics as we know it today.3 Dr Ruth Drown (1892&endash;1963), a chiropractor based in Hollywood, USA, had apparently worked in Abrams's clinic as a young woman and decided to develop his methods. From the accounts I have read, she was clearly another remarkable figure. Probably as a consequence of her successes and unwillingness to toe the line, the establishment persecuted her to the point of trial and eventual brief imprisonment. In fact, as a result of the Drown trial in 1951, it remains basically illegal, I believe, to practise radionics in the USA. Drown redesigned the diagnostic instrument into a compact system which gave greater flexibility and extended range. The patient's blood sample was relocated into a small container in the instrument. She replaced the subject's abdomen with a small rubber membrane (known as the "stick pad"); the index finger was stroked along the pad while the potentiometers were adjusted, and when the appropriate setting was found - i.e., the circuitry came into balance, indicating a resonance or response in the practitioner - the finger would "stick" on the membrane.4 Her new designs, incorporating a number of potentiometers in series, also allowed longer sequences of numerical values to be created, which enabled her to assemble an atlas of rates covering most of the structures in the human body, many disease types, poisons and toxins, and a range of other factors including emotional states. Drown sought to define perfect structures, to measure the degree of deviation from perfection and then to rectify any imbalances or deficiencies. Thus, very simply, her rate for the liver is 48; this would be set on the instrument and the deviation from zero tested.5 Any significant reading would indicate a problem either in the liver or elsewhere in the body which was affecting the liver. Her principal treatment method was to feed the "perfect" rate back to the respective diseased location in the patient, either by wires or remotely - the idea being that as new cells were created, they would be healthy and would replace the diseased structures. According to the information available, she claimed many successes. She also placed a priority on treating the endocrine system, and, as radionics emerges as a system of treatment on the dynamic plane, I will show how this ties in with the analysis of the subtle anatomy which has come to dominate present-day radionics, at least in the UK. What is also of significance is Drown's use of the technique of treating at a distance - any distance, anywhere in the world - in the process known as "radionic broadcasting". It was no longer necessary for the patient to be present. Incidentally, the term "broadcasting" is descriptive but probably inaccurate, as no radio or television technology is involved. Whatever the mechanism, there is no doubt in my mind that treatment-at-a-distance works, whether one is broadcasting homoeopathic remedies, radionic (i.e., Drown-type) rates or any other energy factor or vibrational pattern which can be represented as a radionic signature and is appropriate to the patient. Substance itself cannot be broadcast - at least not yet, as far as I know; otherwise we would be in the realm of the matter transporters which form such an integral part of Star Trek technology. It would seem from the present-day position that virtually anything can be represented by a radionic rate, and this of course includes the entire Materia Medica. It is even possible, in principle, to find rates for remedies which we do not yet have or which are too dangerous to handle, such as radioactive materials. Malcolm Rae's ever-expanding system has around 24,000 rates which are presented in the form of ratio cards and include the whole acupuncture

system of meridians and a vast range of chemicals, drugs, human organ functions, ayurvedic and I Ching concepts and so forth.

THE DEMATERIALISATION OF RADIONICS Drown was also very involved in esoteric studies, notably of the Kabbala - which amongst other things attempts to explain the underlying structure of reality through the relationships between numbers - and she thus sought to find meaning in the radionic rates through kabbalistic interpretation. Whatever the result of this, she also thought that energy flowed from the universe into the human system via the brain, and that proper distribution of this energy was essential to healthy functioning; in other words, this was a move away from a purely physical conception of health and disease. Just as Kent, influenced by Swedenborg, switched the focus of homoeopathic diagnosis to the mental and emotional planes and the realms of high-potency prescribing - and thus dematerialised homoeopathy - so Drown's esoteric line of thought was taken a huge step further by the work of David Tansley and Malcolm Rae (both men regrettably dying quite young).6 Most of their work was done in the UK between approximately 1965 and 1985. Tansley, a chiropractor, had spent many years studying the writings of Alice Bailey (1880&endash;1949) and drew heavily on her concepts of esoteric anatomy and psychology in introducing a new diagnostic system which reoriented the focus of radionic analysis away from the material plane of organ functions and pathology and towards causation within the human energy (or subtle) body. Bailey's work,7 drawn from various Eastern traditions and integrated into a new form, is far too vast even to begin to attempt describing here, and I will simply create a thumbnail sketch of some of what has been appropriated into radionics. I might add that, as the years have gone by, various of these concepts have become commonplace, but during the period the books were written, 1919&endash;1949, they must have seemed like the last word in arcane obscurity. Bailey proposed a model of (ultimate) reality as being comprised of seven planes of energy, each with its concomitant forms of consciousness. Each plane is comprised of seven subplanes of increasing quality and fineness, the whole blending into a continuum. Each of these planes also manifests in us as a corresponding energy body, e.g., the etheric body, astral body and so forth. Briefly, the 7th plane is the Physical, which is subdivided into the solid physical, then liquids, then gases, then four superior levels of etheric matter. It is the energy (prana) of the Etheric plane which vitalises the physical form. Tansley states that the "miasms" reside in the etheric body, and that when activated by an appropriate (morbific) stimulus they will taint the energy reaching the physical body, with results that Hahnemann described at length. (Hahnemann spent 12 years trying to understand why chronic disease exists, and concluded there must be some underlying disturbance which interferes with the vital force, producing chronic disease symptoms. Such miasms can be inherited or acquired.) I should also note that energy is also distributed through the etheric body via a system of pathways known as nadis, and it may be considered that these in turn externalise as the nervous system.8

The 6th plane is the Astral (or Emotional) - the seat of emotions, desire and illusion, and also, with the Etheric, the place of origin of the greater number of diseases. The 5th plane is the Manasic (or Mental), the plane of mind, which ranges from concrete rational knowledge on its lower subplanes through to spiritual knowledge on its higher levels. For the purposes of this article, it is not necessary to deal with the four higher planes Buddhic (Intuitional), Atmic (Spiritual), Monadic and Logoic9 - as they are not involved with the disease process. Tansley refers to them as the "transpersonal self" (or perhaps "soul"), and I suppose you could consider them as the essential being of a person, whereas the lower vehicles are the becoming of a person - the deeper objective of life being to align the soul's purpose with that of the personality. The link point between the transpersonal self and the personality is the higher ego or causal body. This is the vehicle found on the Mental plane, through which the individual manifests his or her purpose in existence. It is primarily friction10 resulting from conflict between the different objectives of the higher and lower selves which creates illness and hence most11 of the illnesses of humanity. Compare this concept with 9 of Hahnemann's Organon: "In the healthy human state, the spirit-like life force (autocracy) that enlivens the material organism as dynamis, governs without restriction....so that our indwelling, rational spirit can freely avail itself of this living, healthy instrument for the higher purposes of our existence." Without arguing the finer points, it could be proposed that radionics and homoeopathy share a broadly similar central concept of the nature of human health. Embedded in the subtle bodies are a number of energy transmission and circulation centres known as chakras, which have their counterpart on each plane.12 As the individual develops and consciousness reaches a higher level, so the chakras "open" and become receptive to energy flowing from higher and higher sources. Radionic analysis is principally concerned with the seven major chakras - the Base, Sacral, Solar Plexus, Heart, Throat, Brow and Crown - although certain minor chakras, such as the Spleen, are often taken into consideration. Each of these chakras, in turn, externalises as one of the endocrine glands, e.g., the Throat chakra corresponds with the thyroid gland, and the state of the chakra is considered to condition the functioning of the associated gland and local anatomy. Seen in this context, the physical human is a precipitation of higher energies into form, and, as such, the quality of each structure, physical or subtle, will reflect the quality of the energy which has reached it. To put it another way, each structure will condition the energy flowing through it; hence, for example, the miasm in the etheric body taints the energy to produce some form of illness in the physical. Energy must flow freely through all of these systems into the physical body to make for the healthy human, and any disturbances of the subtle body will tend to interrupt the flow at some point and will be reflected in mental, emotional or physical symptoms of some nature. Thus, the objective of radionic diagnosis is to find the energy disturbance at its source, if possible, and treat it appropriately.13 Again, this can be compared with 3 of The Organon: "...a physician must...clearly realise what is to be cured...in each single case of disease..."14 In other words, we have to identify and rectify the causation; we will not deal with a polluted

river (as it were) simply by cleaning it up downstream, if the source of the toxic material is in the higher reaches.

RADIONIC AND HOMOEOPATHIC ANALYSIS As I have noted, virtually anything can be represented by a radionic rate, and radionics is truly an open-ended system which enables a vast range of energy qualities and relationships to be studied. The first step in radionic medical analysis is to discover the location, type and, if possible, reason for any deviation from proper function. The second step is to establish the nature of the relationship between the patient and an energy factor - for instance, the homoeopathic remedy - which may be used to correct the problem.15 The practitioner uses the instrument to create an overall picture of the patient's health and vitality by working through various levels and systems: the mental, emotional and etheric bodies, the aura and nadis, the chakras, and the physical systems as generalities, e.g., cardiovascular, respiratory, muscular, gastrointestinal tract and so forth. The influence or presence of miasms and the effects of vaccinations, poisons, toxins, geopathic stress, malignancies, infections, allergies, nutritional deficiencies and other factors are also checked. The findings are marked onto a chart, and this enables a rapid assessment of the patient's general state to be made; any areas of difficulty should immediately be apparent. The type and source of the problem can be worked out either by mentally posing questions and watching the pendulum's response or by the use of additional charts. Again, each practitioner will tend to vary the basics according to his or her knowledge and experience. Radionics is not simply a "dumb" process of watching a pendulum move, as the key factor lies in knowing which questions to ask and how to interpret the responses. It should be apparent that both diagnosis and treatment are highly individualised, as in homoeopathy. I suggest that the system of subtle bodies and chakras constitutes a model of the dynamis, or perhaps a model of what the life force must flow through (as, by analogy, electricity flows through a circuit) in order to result in a state of health in the individual; and that radionic methods can give the practitioner additional information to help the diagnosis and prescription and can even detect diseases before they manifest in the form of symptoms.16 Homoeopaths use the word "stuck" when talking about cases, and another way of looking at the problem is to find out where the energy is stuck. In case-taking, we have the verbal description by the patient to guide us. In radionic analysis, we use a structured method of dowsing to locate the points where the energy is blocked. The description of the symptom by the patient, I have to suppose, is how he verbalises the symptoms he experiences as a result of the blocks in his subtle anatomy. A counterpart idea to this is that the provings, rubrics and remedy pictures are records of the effect of the energy of a potentised substance on a healthy person, and the prescription is reached by a transposition of the patient's comments into the special diagnostic language of homoeopathy via a weighting system, through which the practitioner attaches greater or lesser significance to the patient's symptoms and then compares them with the rubrics in the repertory until the best possible remedy match is found. Using radionic methods, which work

via a certain human sensibility which has not yet been properly explained, we have the possibility of finding the name of the energy (remedy) by dowsing. The problem with working from symptoms can be that the patient may not give you all of them, or may not remember certain things which happened, or may not consider certain things as being relevant or important enough to tell you, or perhaps the practitioner may misinterpret them. Consequently, you may never find the key to the case or you may give any number of what you think are well-selected remedies without useful results because you are missing a vital part of the picture. Clearly, many successful homoeopathic prescriptions are made which bring about fantastic results, but just as clearly there are many failed prescriptions where cases are not resolved because a suitable remedy is not identified. Although some cases will indeed not be curable for example, because of excessive medical drugging or gross pathology which has gone too far to be repaired - in general, these failures cannot be a failure of the principles of homoeopathy because, given such circumstances, the "law of similars" could not be a law but a guideline. This is not good, because we deeply desire homoeopathy to be, and to be shown to be, successful on its own terms, e.g., through the law of similars, and not reliant on any alien methodology for an assessment of its viability.17 Therefore, the radionic diagnosis of the subtle energies, and selection of the remedy and potency by dowsing, can help us resolve the matter, particularly when the remedy cannot be discerned from the patient's stated symptoms. Whichever method is used to find the most similar remedy, however, is secondary to the fact that the therapeutic result does not abrogate Hahnemann's fundamental law, and thus, when applied in this way, the radionic method supports homoeopathic practice. There is a further test which is possible with radionic techniques, which is that the effect of the selected remedy can be checked before it is administered to the patient. Abrams discovered that "a sample of quinine gave exactly the same reactions on the subject as malaria"; if he tested the blood of a malarial patient with a few grains of quinine, he could obtain no reaction at all.18 There are various easy ways in which this test can be done with radionics instruments, and using the analysis in tandem with the remedy you can check against all detected problems to see how much action the remedy is likely to have. To put it another way, a hair sample provides a link with the energy field of the patient; when you introduce the radionic rate or ratio card or sample of the remedy itself into that field, you are mixing the two together in some way. I presume that the remedy cancels out some distortion in the patient's field and thus rectifies it, and this is later reflected in the removal of the symptoms.19

NEW CHALLENGES FOR HOMOEOPATHY As I have stated, analysis and treatment in radionics are often performed when the patient is elsewhere, possibly even on the other side of the planet. Although I found these ideas fantastical at first, practical application has shown that diagnosing and treating at a distance does work. You can give someone a remedy by setting up the instrument appropriately, and they will receive it as if they had taken it by mouth. I have even had patients call me up and ask if I'd switched the machine on at such-and-such a time (which of course I had done)

without first telling them. I can see that this will be a very disturbing idea to some readers, but I would like to look at it from another angle. Since its beginnings, homoeopathy has been attacked by the medical establishment and even now is not really accepted in many quarters. It should also be noted that remedy manufacture is a very small industry when compared with the turnover of the major drug companies and is therefore no real threat to share prices and can be ignored. This sword, however, cuts two ways: one way is that homoeopathy is not validated by mainstream science and therefore lacks a certain cachet, but the other is that to a considerable degree it is left alone, at least in the UK. From reading The Homoeopath (issue 72), I know that Rolland Conte has made this claim: "There is now known to be a detectable difference between potentised and unpotentised material, and that difference has been confirmed by independently replicated scientific research."20 While on the one hand this could be seen as good news and a validation of homoeopathy, it is actually only a validation of potentisation and not the law of similars, and is in a way (even though the science as described by Elwyn Rees is very esoteric) an attempt to rematerialise homoeopathy and treat potentised substances just like other drugs - which you will see if you visit Rolland Conte's website.21 In short, it seems that Conte wants to treat remedies as if they were regular drugs and apply them to named diseases on a drug-perdisease basis. If Conte is correct and can demonstrate a statistically significant success rate using a simple biomechanistic relationship between the remedy and the illness,22 the present situation of homoeopathy could change quite radically, and I think it is necessary to consider the situation from a number of angles in case the classical position needs to be defended. Contrary to Conte's claims, I would contend that homoeopathy is not a material science, even though it produces effects and results on the material plane. Using radionic techniques, we can demonstrate not only that remedies can be simulated, i.e., artificially manufactured, but also that they do not need to be manufactured at all in order to be administered to a patient; i.e., they can be administered by radionic broadcasting.23 To me, this is something which is quite different from what is considered normal by mainstream science, and is prima facie evidence of why we must treat attempts to normalise homoeopathy along these lines with the utmost caution. From Alice Bailey's viewpoint, physical reality is the result of the precipitation of energy into form via force - force being the vector or idea, as it were, which organises energy. Thus the immaterial is first and the material comes afterwards. When Hahnemann invented higherpotency remedies, it's possible that he abstracted the energy and the vector from the physical substance. Thus it could be that the remedy is the energised form field of the substance it represents, the degree of potentisation being the amount of energy available; or, to put it another way, the remedy is the energised archetype of the substance.24 That archetype provides something which will correct the "mistuned" energy field of the sick person and produce a cure. All of this leads me to think that Hahnemann, apart from having provided us with a superb healing system, gave us one of the few actual proofs we have at present of the existence of supra-physical dimensions, and that the methods used in radionics and dowsing can be used to validate this view of Hahnemann's work (and solve prescribing problems). I personally

consider the need to show the existence of higher orders of reality as important, since the alternative is that the mechanistic, materialistic model of science will continue to hold its dominant position, with all the problems it has created for humanity and the planet. In closing, I would like to reproduce part of a quote from a lecture by the late Aubrey Westlake, given to the British Society of Dowsers at Malvern in 1972: God hath chosen the foolish things of this world to confound the wise, and God hath chosen the weak things of the world to confound the things that are mighty... God hath chosen...things which are not, to bring to naught things that are... In the eyes of the world, radiesthesia is a thing of no account compared with, say, nuclear or astrophysics or atomic research, and yet...it can, when properly understood, open to us the mysteries both in this world and the world invisible. It can reveal to us the Truth in so far as our finite minds can comprehend it.25

Endnotes:
1. The best history of radionics is Report on Radionics, by Edward Russell (C.W. Daniel & Co, 1973, ISBN 85435-002-0). This is essential reading and includes fascinating material on agricultural radionics and the general techniques of weed and pest control without chemicals (suppressed in the USA in the 1950s by the chemical companies, according to Russell). Those of you who are against genetically modified (GM) foods and chemical agriculture, read it and weep. 2. Dowsing, sometimes known as radiesthesia, is a vast field of study predicated on the idea that everything has a unique energy signature which can be detected by a human sensitive using a means such as the divining rod or pendulum. The technique used merely serves to amplify the dowser's subconscious reaction which is transmitted to his or her arm muscles. Although the pendulum is considered to have no intrinsic power, I have noticed that some pendulums seem to work better than others. I put this down to the fact that the material from which these are made may be incompatible with me in some way. I have also noticed that pendulums get "tired" and do not react as efficiently after continual use; which suggests that if a crystal gets overloaded, you will too - so in other words, be careful not to fatigue yourself. One recently published book recommended for beginners is Anyone Can Dowse for Better Health, by Arthur Bailey (1999, ISBN 0-572-02461-4). 3. Abrams also developed electronically based treatment procedures, but this promising line of work has, for the present, fallen into neglect and is outside the scope of this article. Nevertheless, it may bear some relation to what Dr Jacques Benveniste is currently researching; see his website, www.digibio. com [and refer to Science News in NEXUS 6/05. Ed.]. 4. Present-day practitioners tend to use a hair sample, and I think that the pendulum is now more widely used than the stick pad; it certainly gives a far greater range of responses. 5. See The Drown Homa-Vibra Ray and Radio-Vision Instruments and Their Uses &endash; Radionic Rate Book. This and seminal works by Abrams and others have been republished by Borderland Sciences Research Foundation (BSRF) in California; see website www.borderlands.com.

6. For the sake of brevity, I am obliged to omit comment on important researchers such as George De La Warr (UK), T. Galen Hieronymous (USA) and Dr W. Guyon Richards (UK), to name but three. The trend of their work, however, does not materially affect what I am describing. 7. Bailey's work covers 24 volumes and is not a religion, system or dogma. The introduction to each volume basically says "Take it or leave it", or even "Take what you want and leave the rest". A starting point for those interested might be Esoteric Healing (Lucis Press, 1953, ISBN 85330-121-2). Note that I have deliberately left out any mention of her system of Ray psychology because of space limitations. 8. There is considerable debate about the exact nature of the relationship between the nadis and the nervous system. As a therapeutic note, I am beginning to suspect that severe dysfunction of the nadis is a key factor in so-called chronic fatigue syndrome, or ME. Shock, overwork, excessive emotional strain, etc. causes the nadis to "crash", and thus energy does not reach the nervous system and you have a kind of nervous collapse. This may be why, for example, Kali Phos, a so-called nerve remedy, may be indicated in such cases. 9. The Logoic plane is the plane of God (or however we try to understand this concept). We do not have a Logoic body, although the Monad (or Spirit) is a "chip off the old block", so to speak. 10. Perhaps this friction is what we could consider, from a philosophical point of view, to be the root of psora as a general human phenomenon, i.e., the basic delusion of existence, which has been written about in most of the great spiritual writings. Presumably an individual who has overcome his lower self would be free of psora, or "enlightened" as it is also called. 11. But not all. For instance, there is a class of diseases produced by conditions inherent in the structure of the planet itself - conditions such as geopathic stress. For example, see chapter 9 of The Origin of Life by Georges Lakhovsky (1935; later republished by BSRF), in which the author examines the statistical distribution of cancer in France against the underlying geology. 12. Which is to say, you don't have a separate chakra for each plane, but the planes are present in the chakras like layers in a sandwich. 13. Chronic diseases are defined in homoeopathy as non-self-limiting conditions which generally have a slow onset and an increasing degree of action (often spotted with acute episodes), ending in death. If it is correct that the miasms reside in the etheric body, should they be activated by a problem at an energy level higher on the scale (e.g., astral body impinged by shock) then it may be that you have to identify this and treat it, otherwise the maintaining cause, as it were, is still there. 14. See Organon of the Medical Art by Samuel Hahnemann (Wenda Brewster O'Reilly edition, 1996). 15. To indicate how broad this is, I would imagine that anyone who understood acupuncture and related concepts could use the appropriate Rae cards to perform a radionic diagnosis and treatment within the terms of traditional Chinese medicine. I do not know for sure, but I suspect that homoeopathic remedies which corrected any problems identified in Chinese terminology could also be dowsed out.

16. In a footnote in 6 of The Organon, Hahnemann states: "The medical-art practitioner can never see the...life force that creates disease, and he never needs to see it." In fact, the dynamis is something which is only detectable in terms of the symptoms it produces. Other lines of thought, such as that employed by radionics, suggest this is not so. There are grounds to believe that, in time, we will be able to see the dynamis and the subtle bodies. Drown and De La Warr developed radionic cameras which purported to be able to photograph the etheric fields of whatever the camera was tuned into, and this includes homoeopathic remedies; for instance, see De La Warr's radionic photograph of Aconitum napellus in New Worlds Beyond The Atom by George De La Warr and Langston Day (EP Publishing Ltd, 1956, now out of print). There are also various so-called aura cameras around which appear to depict the aura quite accurately, although whether they show the other subtle bodies is not clear to me yet. I can imagine that interesting experiments could be done where people are photographed before and after taking a remedy, and so forth. 17. Such as the type of drug testing carried out by pharmaceutical companies. Except in the case of acute miasms, homoeopathy seeks to individualise its prescriptions and does not seek medicines for named diseases, as in "What've you got for ulcers?". The problem with pharmaceutical drugs is that most of the information on drug action is thrown into a big dustbin called "Side Effects", so that your ulcers are cured but you end up with high blood pressure, or whatever, and this is treated as a sort of unfortunate problem rather than an undesirable consequence. All this was clearly recognised by Hahnemann when he described the biphasic action of drugs. The best way to advance homoeopathy is through success with patients, and not through attempting to struggle with mainstream science, because by and large the mechanistic mindset has not yet caught up to what homoeopathy is. On the other hand, if we homoeopathically treat a person who has symptoms which involve laboratoryidentifiable micro-organisms and we claim to have cured the problem, I don't think it unreasonable for a lab test to be administered which establishes the presence or absence of the organism post-treatment. 18. Quoted from Report on Radionics, p. 28. I think most readers will recognise that this is where Hahnemann started out. 19. In electronic terms, this appears to me to be akin to the phenomenon known as "phase cancellation". If two identical waveforms in inverse relationship are added together, they will cancel each other out. I do not yet know if this idea throws any light on what actually happens in homoeopathy. 20. Quoted in the article "Conte and Context", by Elwyn Rees, published in The Homoeopath, issue 73, spring 1999 (The Society of Homoeopaths, 2 Artizan Road, Northampton, NN1 4HU, United Kingdom, tel +44 (0)1604 621400, e-mail societyofhomoeopaths@btinternet.com). 21. Medicine Quantale, the company formed to put Conte's ideas into practice, is at www.mql.com. Read through the website. Here are a few quotes: "Although homoeopathic medicine does not constitute the entire scope and vision of MQL, the initial direction and efforts of the company are focussed on the industrialisation of this field of science."

"At present, world pharmaceutical consumption is valued at approximately US$400 billion per annum, with only 1% currently related to the use of non-molecular or low-concentrationmolecule remedies, mainly used in 'homoeopathic' applications. However, in view of the current interest in 'alternative medicine', the prescription of homoeopathic medicine is growing at a rate of around 20% per annum in the United States of America." "In July 1997, MQL...entered into a research and co-operation agreement to conduct a study on the effects of high-level dilutions on the growth and behaviour of undifferentiated neuroectodermal primary tumours (medulloblastoma)...to assess the effects of certain prepared dilutions on cell growth..." Conte's methods may of course prove to be correct, even though they appear to be against the spirit and the letter of classical homoeopathy. But if so, watch out. It is not inconceivable that you may end up paying royalties and licensing fees to Conte if appropriate patents are granted. You only have to look at the (successful) efforts of medical companies to patent certain human gene structures to realise that this could be so. 22. Even though we know from the historical example of Richard Hughes (1836&endash;1902) that this approach was not generally successful, apparently the biggestselling 'flu remedy in France is Oscillococcinum 200C - one of the few remedies (maybe the only remedy) allowed in high potency by law in France! 23. I personally use pharmacy-manufactured, simulated and radionically broadcast remedies as seems appropriate. I am definitely not suggesting practitioners should give up on the pharmacies; we should use what we are comfortable with. On the other hand, I'd be very interested to run some radionically simulated remedies through Conte's testing process to see if there is a detectable change in the material. If the remedy works but there is no detectable change in the water, then what? If there is a detectable change, but it is produced by an exposure of the water to a radionic rate (as opposed to dilution-succussion), then what? 24. Ideas about "form fields" have been expounded at length by Dr Rupert Sheldrake, who has proposed the concept of "morphogenetic" (roughly, "structure-creating") fields in his theory of formative causation. Morphogenetic fields exist in a dimension beyond time and space, as it is currently understood, but they are nevertheless inextricably entwined with "normal" reality. (See The Presence of The Past, Fontana, 1988, ISBN 0-00-637466-2). One of the reasons I was originally attracted to Sheldrake's work was that Sir John Maddox, former editor of the prestigious scientific journal Nature, apparently called The Presence a "book for burning" in his review of it. I definitely considered such a level of disapproval to be a recommendation. In July 1988, Sir John Maddox published Dr Jacques Benveniste's paper on homoeopathy, and soon afterwards went personally to Benveniste's laboratory in France to examine his experiments, with a technical support crew which included the famous magician and star of stage and screen, James Randi. As I understand it, the result of this was that Benveniste was rubbished by Maddox, ostracised by the French scientific community, and lost his laboratory and his funding - even though other French scientists later repeated his experiments and validated his findings. 25. Quoted in Dimensions of Radionics, by Tansley, Rae and Westlake, 1977.

Radionics Bibliography: There are a number of useful books on radionic techniques, but I suggest these as being especially useful: Radionics and the Subtle Anatomy of Man, by David Tansley, published by C.W. Daniel & Co., 1972, ISBN 0-85032-089-5. Chakras, Rays and Radionics, by David Tansley, published by C.W. Daniel & Co., 1984, ISBN 0-85207-161-2. This also contains a chapter by John Damonte on the miasms. Dimensions of Radionics, by David Tansley, Malcolm Rae and Aubrey Westlake, published by Brotherhood of Light, 1977, ISBN 0-914732-29-3.

Radionics Equipment Suppliers

There are four suppliers of radionics equipment that I know of in the UK: Copen Instruments Ltd, tel 01444 487900, fax 01444 483555. Magneto-Geometric Applications (founded by Malcolm Rae), tel 0181 461 2220, fax 0181 461 5253. McGurk Electrical Services, tel 0121 453 9898, fax 0121 457 9609. Tony Bassett, at No. 1 Electronics, tel 0171 431 2613, custom-makes equipment. Radionics Information The official body in the UK is The Radionic Association, tel/fax +44 (0)1869 338852. A comprehensive radionics resource guide is available at www.methuselah.org/schwingung. About the Author: Nick Franks was born in Manchester, England, in 1951 and graduated from Manchester University in 1973 with a degree in Economics. He co-founded a professional audio electronics company and was managing director and later chairman until he left the company in 1997. Nick began studying Alice Bailey material in 1991, classicial homoeopathy in 1994 and radionics in 1995 and is self-taught. He is currently practising radionics and has applied to the Radionic Association for membership. Nick would be glad to hear from anyone with an interest in radionics, homoeopathy or related topics. He can be contacted by fax at +44 (0)1625 549809, by e-mail at nick@nicko500.co.uk, or by post at PO Box 93, Wilmslow, Cheshire SK9 5FF, UK. Visit his website, www.nicko.com, for additional information including a more complete list of sources and resources.

The Bilderberg Group - The Invisible Power House With its membership selected from the power lite of Europe and North America, many wonder if the Bilderbergers are conspiring to establish a 'new world order'.

Extracted from Nexus Magazine, Volume 3, #1 (Dec '95-Jan '96). PO Box 30, Mapleton Qld 4560 Australia. editor@nexusmagazine.com Telephone: +61 (0)7 5442 9280; Fax: +61 (0)7 5442 9381 From our web page at: www.nexusmagazine.com 1994 by Armen Victorian, PO Box 99, West PDO, Nottingham, NG8 3NT UK

The conspiracy theory writers have repeatedly linked one powerful global elite, the
Bilderberg Group, with the ultimate take-over of the world. Members of the Bilderberg together with their 'sister' organisations-the Trilateral Commission (known also as the "Child of Bilderberg")(1) and the Council on Foreign Relations(2)-are charged with the post-war take-over of the democratic process. The measures implemented by this group so far prove the control of the world economy through indirect political means. The constitution of several democratic monarchies of the Western Europe bans members of their royal families from playing an active role in the political process. However, the Bilderberg meetings provide this exact forum and platform for them. "This unprecedented period of European cooperation is more than a product of simple nation-state diplomacy. One of the key institutions that has fostered unity and cooperation with the Atlantic Community beyond the old concepts has been the Bilderberg Group."(3) "I tell you frankly that I am deeply alarmed today over the possibility that a right-wing reaction may draw some sections of capital so far away from our traditions as to imperil the entire structure of American life as we know it."(4) These comments by Pasymowski and Gilbert(3) two decades ago may seem out of phase with the current events in former Yugoslavia, but, in terms of the continued stability of the "European State", they have proven to be largely accurate. Warfare has been removed from the intra-European systems as a means of controlling and directing nationalistic goals and ideas. Even in the case of former Yugoslavia, one observes that the current state of war has resulted from Tito's and the Soviet Union's demise. Consequently, the lid has been lifted on rivals and racial memories which had been artificially kept in place for previous decades. The several proto-states which make up the former Yugoslavia were not part of the economic and social development programs which evolved in Western Europe. As we would see, the way in

which the rest of Europe evolved and developed was very different, and for very particular reasons. Whether co-incidence or not, it is equally ironic that the current Chairman of the Bilderberg, Lord Carrington, was the first UN-appointed representative to bring peace to the war-torn Yugoslavia. ORIGINS The single most important personality connected with the birth and creation of the Bilderberg Group is Joseph H. Retinger (also known as L'Eminence-His Grey Eminence). Retinger had a colourful, lifelong career that raised him to the top of the world power lites. At his funeral in 1960, Sir Edward Bedington-Behrens said: "I remember Retinger in the United States picking up the telephone and immediately making an appointment with the President, and in Europe he had complete entre in every political circle as a kind of right acquired through trust, devotion and loyalty he inspired." Retinger, as a Catholic, was viewed by many as an agent of the Vatican, acting in liaison between the Pope and the Father-General of the Jesuit order. One of Retinger's renowned achievements in European politics was the founding of the European Movement, leading to the establishment of the Council of Europe on 5th May 1949. With its headquarters in Strasbourg, the Council Executive Committee provided Retinger his first major platform for his expansive ideology. From his earlier days at the Sorbonne, Retinger believed in greater European unity, both in military and economic terms. It was also at the same time when his interest in the guidance of the Jesuit order manifested itself. He spent a great deal of his time fulfilling these ambitions. He suggested to Premier Georges Clemenceau a plan to unite Eastern Europe-involving the merging of Austria, Hungary and Poland as a tripartite monarchy under the guidance of the Jesuit order. Clemenceau, doubtful of the Vatican-inspired plan, rejected Retinger's proposal outright. This plan labelled Retinger, thereafter, as a Vatican agent. Retinger's activities were not limited to uniting Europe. Through his several trips to Mexico he played a key role in the creation of a trade union movement in the 1920s. Due to his unprecedented success, and by gaining the Mexican Government's trust, Retinger convinced them to nationalise the US oil interest in Mexico. In the process, Retinger conducted the secret negotiations with Washington for the Mexican Government. Retinger also had an active war career. He was the political aide to General Sikorski, and served for the London-based Polish Government-in-exile. In addition, at the age of 58, he parachuted into German-occupied territory outside Warsaw for some sabotage missions. Due to his high-profile career, in the 1950s he was able to create contacts with numerous high-ranking military officials and political leaders. His main aim was to unite the world in peace. His peace dividend was to be under the control of supernational, powerful organisations. He believed that such organisations would be immune from short-term ideological conflicts erupting between governments. To Retinger, it was insignificant what dominated the economic ideology of a country. He believed these differences could be brought into line by powerful multinational organisations dictating and applying powerful economic and military policies, thereby creating a union and a bond between the nations.

Retinger's personal 'left-wing' views from his heady days convinced him that many leaders of newly born socialist and communist nations would be prepared to talk to him. Additionally, his Church background gave him an arena for dialogue with people from the middle-ground connections in international relations. Nevertheless, Retinger knew that control of the world affairs cannot be achieved without US participation. In pursuit of this ideology, he began a campaign for the creation of an Atlantic Community. This would make the development of Europe an important political aim for the American politicians, thereby preventing their retreat into political isolation. Retinger, with this in mind, set out his carefully calculated move by involving one of his close and powerful friends, Prince Bernhard of the Netherlands. Prince Bernhard, at the time, was an important figure in the oil industry and held a major position in Royal Dutch Petroleum (Shell Oil), as well as Socit Gnrale de Belgique-a powerful global corporation. In 1952 Retinger approached Bernhard with a proposal for a secret conference to involve the NATO leaders in an open and frank discussion on international affairs behind closed doors. The meeting would allow each participant to speak his mind freely because no media representative would be permitted inside; nor would there be any news bulletin about the meeting or the topics discussed. Furthermore, if any leaks occurred, the journalists would be discouraged from writing about it. Prince Bernhard fully supported Retinger's proposal for an international meeting. Consequently, they formed a committee to organise a plan. In 1952, Bernhard approached the Truman administration and briefed them about the meeting. Despite a positive reception, it was not until the Eisenhower administration when the first American counterpart group was formed. The two key role-players in the US group were General Walter Bedell Smith (Director of the CIA) and C. D. Jackson. Both (European-American) groups working interactively set out to fulfil Retinger's initial plan. From the outset, the American group was heavily influenced by the Rockefeller family, the owners of Standard Oil-competitors of Bernhard's Royal Dutch Petroleum. From then on, the Bilderberg business reflected the concerns of the oil industry in its meetings. According to Bilderberg's draft document of 1989: "Bilderberg takes its name from the Bilderberg Hotel in Oosterbeek, Holland, where the first meeting took place in May 1954. That pioneering meeting grew out of the concern expressed by many leading citizens on both sides of the Atlantic that Western Europe and North America were not working together as closely as they should on matters of critical importance. It was felt that regular, off-the-record discussions would help create a better understanding of the complex forces and major trends affecting Western nations in the difficult post-war period."(5) Retinger's main aim in creating Bilderberg had other more important, inherent aspects than an informal gathering of a group of the world's lite. It has been suggested that Bilderberg meetings ultimately would have implemented group dynamics techniques in the shape of a low- key international thinking group with the purpose of sensitising the less enlightened of its membership towards the new transitional diplomacy of the Cold War. The first meeting witnessed the gathering of ideologies, poles apart. The issue of McCarthyism was reaching its peak in the United States. European participants, exasperated

with the McCarthy propaganda, saw in their American counterparts a clear political shift towards an ultra-right-wing fascist state. Memories of World War II still fresh in their minds, the Europeans found the concept rather repulsive. C. D. Jackson (a member of the CFR), in an attempt to regain the international delegates' confidence, stated: "Whether McCarthy dies by an assassin's bullet or is eliminated in the normal American way of getting rid of boils on body politics, I prophesy that by the time we hold our next meeting he will be gone from the American scene."(6) Nevertheless, McCarthyism proved to be a source of embarrassment for the US delegate. OTHER GROUPS The concept of Bilderberg was not new. Although similar groups were already in existence at the time, none attracted and provoked global myths the way Bilderberg has. Groups such as Bohemian Grove, established in 1872 by San Franciscans, played an equally significant role in shaping post-war politics in the US. "It was at the Grove, it is said, that the Manhattan Project was set up and that Eisenhower was selected as the Republicans' candidate for 1952."(7) The Ditchley Park Foundation was established in 1953 in Britain with the same aim.(8) Two years earlier, in 1952, Britain's Field Marshal Bernard Montgomery had suggested the idea of a NATO command-post exercise (a paper drill; no movement of forces) to train army divisional commanders. General Eisenhower, who was then NATO's European Commander, accepted it. As a result, the Supreme Headquarters Allied Powers in Europe ExerciseSHAPEX-was created. Ever since, an annual meeting has been held in SHAPE headquarters near Mons, Belgium, and the subject has been broadened to incorporate a wide array of topics. The historical review of these groups reflects a sudden flourishing trend, and the realisation by the world's leaders of the need for creation of, at times, such overt concepts. The idea of establishing such lite groups did not die with the birth of Bilderberg. In 1957, the first of the Pugwash Conferences on Science and World Affairs took place.9 Pandit Nehru offered to host the first meeting. The founder members were personalities such as Bertrand Russell and Albert Einstein. Scientists from the United States and Soviet Union were regular participants in this East-West gathering of lites. Britain is known for its active participation and role in this group. "The best feature of Pugwash is that it brings together people from East, West and nonaligned countries."(9) Pugwash proved particularly valuable at the time when the relation between East and West was at a stalemate. Many significant topics were discussed in this forum. Ways of monitoring arms control agreements, nuclear disarmament, and reduction of East-West tensions were always on the top of the agenda. In the 1970s Pugwash embraced a range of issues including biological, chemical and conventional arms control, environment and development problems as well as conflicts around the world.

One of the latest groups is the Williamsburg, better known as the Asian Window. Its first meeting was financed by the late John D. Rockefeller in 1971, and continues to date. It brings together the Asian leaders and the Americans. Williamsburg has been particularly effective for discussing Vietnam, or the Indonesian corruption, or supposedly non-existent Japanese exchange controls. Different experiences of trade with China and Russia, or how Singapore has a lower infant mortality than America, have been some of the topics in the Williamsburg forum. Nonetheless, none of these groups-including the Council on Foreign Relations and the Trilaterals-commands the influence the Bilderberg has obtained in shaping and dictating global policies. CHAIRMAN "The first [Bilderberg] meeting was convened under the chairmanship of H. R. H. Prince Bernhard of the Netherlands, who served as chairman for twenty-two years. He was succeeded by Lord Home of the Hirsel, former Prime Minister for the United Kingdom, who chaired the meetings for four years. At the 1980 meeting, Lord Home turned over the chairmanship to Walter Scheel, former President of the Federal Republic of Germany. In 1985, Mr Scheel resigned, and was succeeded by Lord Roll of Ipsden, President of S. G. Warburg Group plc. At 1989 meeting, Lord Roll turned over the chairmanship to Lord Carrington,"(10) who still chairs the meetings. CHARACTER OF BILDERBERG MEETINGS "What is unique about Bilderberg as a forum is (1) the broad cross-section of leading citizens, in and out of government, that are assembled for nearly three days of informal discussion about topics of current concern especially in the fields of foreign affairs and the international economy; (2) the strong feeling among participants that, in view of the differing attitudes and experiences of the Western nations, there is a clear need to develop an understanding in which these concerns can be accommodated; and (3) the privacy of these meetings, which has no purpose other than to allow leading citizens to speak their minds openly and freely. "In short, Bilderberg is a recognised, flexible and informal international leadership forum in which different viewpoints can be expressed and mutual understanding enhanced."(11) In further recognition of this aspect, Paddy Ashdown, the Leader of the Liberal Party and a participant in the 1989 Bilderberg meeting, wrote to me: "In view of the recent events right across Europe, this has turned out to have been an exceptionally useful opportunity to meet and discuss with many of the most expert people in the world on international relations. I found it a very stimulating and informative gathering."(12) But others, such as Prince Charles, Lord Callaghan and Sir Edward Heath, were rather shy in their responses.(13) PARTICIPANTS There are usually 115 participants in each annual meeting. Eighty are from Western Europe and the remainder from North America. From this mixture, one-third are from government and politics, and the remaining two-thirds from industry, finance, education and communications. All the participants claim to attend the meeting in their private capacity and

not as officials-though this claim, in the wake of the outcome of subsequent meetings, has proven to be highly questionable. Participants are invited to the Bilderberg meeting by the Chairman, following his consultations and recommendations by the Steering Committee membership, the Advisory Group and the Honorary Secretaries-General. This approach ensures a full, informed and balanced discussion of the agenda items. The individuals are chosen based on their knowledge, standing and experience. The previous participants maintain that, at the meetings, no resolutions are proposed, no votes are taken and no policy statements are made. FUNDING The costs of the annual meetings are usually the responsibility of the Steering Committee members of the host country. But, the expenses of maintaining the Bilderberg meetings are covered entirely by private subscriptions. Although the meeting reports are published, nevertheless they are strictly for the participating members only. No reports are made available to the media. ORGANISATIONAL STRUCTURE Members' Steering Committee:

Chairman: Peter, Lord Carrington-Chairman of the Board, Christie's International plc; Former Secretary-General NATO. Secretary-General for Europe and Canada: Victor Halberstadt-Professor of Public Economics, Leiden University, the Netherlands. Secretary General for USA: Theodore L. Elliot, Jr-Dean Emeritus, The Fletcher School of Law & Diplomacy; Former US Ambassador. Treasurer: Pieter Korteweg-President and Chief Executive Officer, Robeco Group. Austria: Peter Jankowitsch-Member of Parliament, Former Foreign Minister. Belgium: Etienne Davignon-Chairman, Socit Gnrale de Belgique; Former Vice Chairman of the Commission of the European Communities. Finland: Jaakko Iloniemi-Managing Director, Centre for Finnish Business and Policy Studies; Former Ambassador to the USA. France: Marc Lardreit de Lacharrre-Chairman, Fimalac. Thierry de MontbrialDirector, French Institute of International Relations; Professor of Economics, Ecole Polytechnique.

Germany: Christoph Bertram- Diplomatic Correspondent, Die Zeit. Hilmar Kopper-Spokesman of the Board of Managing Directors, Deutsche Bank AG.

Greece: Costa Carras-Director of companies. Ireland: Peter D. Sutherland-Chairman, Allied Irish Bank plc; Former Member, Commission of the European Communities. Italy: Mario Monti-Rector and Professor of Economics, Bocconi University, Milan. Renato Ruggiero-Member of the Board, Fiat SpA; Former Minister of Foreign Trade.

Norway: Westye Hoegh, Ship Owner, Leif Hoegh & Co AS. Portugal: Francisco Pinto Balsemao-Professor of Mass Communication, New University of Lisbon; Chairman, Sojornal sarl; Former Prime Minister. Spain: Jamie Carvajal Urquijo-Chairman and General Manager, Iberfomento. Sweden: Percy Barnevik-President and CEO, ABB Asea Brown Boveri Ltd. Switzerland: David de Pury-Chairman, BBC Brown Boveri Ltd; Co-Chairman, ABB Asea Brown Boveri Group. Turkey: Selahattin Beyazit-Director of companies. United Kingdom: Andrew Knight-Executive Chairman, News International plc. United States of America: Kenneth W. Dam-Max Pam Professor of American and Foreign Law, University of Chicago Law School; Former Deputy Secretary of State. Vernon E. Jordan, Jr-Partner, Akin, Gump, Hauer & Field, Attorneys-at-Law; Former President, National Urban League. Henry A. Kissinger-Former Secretary of State; Chairman, Kissinger Associates, Inc. Charles McC. Mathias-Partner, Jones, Day, Reavis & Pogue; Former US Senator (Republican, Maryland). Rozanne C. Whitehead-Former Deputy Secretary of State. Lynn R. Williams-International President, United Steel- Workers of America. Cassimir A. Yost-Executive Director, The Asia Foundation's Center for Asian-Pacific Affairs. United States of America/International: James D. Wolfensohn-President, World Bank; President, James D. Wolfensohn, Inc.

Members of Advisory Group:

Canada: Anthony G. S. Griffin-Director of companies. Germany: Otto Wolff von Amerongen-Chairman and Chief Executive Officer, Otto Wolff Industrieberatung und Beteiligungen GmbH. International: Max Kohnstamm-Former Secretary-General, Action Committee for Europe; Former President, European University Institute. Italy: Giovanni Agnelli-Chairman, Fiat SpA. Netherlands: Ernst H. van der Beugel-Emeritus Professor of International Relations, Leiden University; Former Honorary Secretary-General of Bilderberg Meetings for Europe and Canada. United Kingdom: Lord Roll of Ipsden-President, S. G. Warburg Group plc. United States of America: George W. Ball-Former Under-Secretary of State. William P. Bundy-Former Editor, Foreign Affairs. David Rockefeller-Chairman, Chase Manhattan Bank International Advisory Committee.

CONFERENCES, 1954-1992 29-31 May 1954: Oosterbeek, Netherlands. 18-20 March 1955: Barbizon, France. 23-25 September 1955: Garmisch-Partenkirchen, W. Germany. 11-13 May 1956: Fredensborg, Denmark. 15-17 February 1957: St Simons Island, Georgia, USA. 4-6 October 1957: Fiuggi, Italy. 13-15 September 1958: Buxton, England. 18-20 September 1959: Yesilky, Turkey. 28-29 May 1960: Brgenstock, Switzerland.

21-23 April 1961: St Castin, Canada. 18-20 May 1962: Saltsjbaden, Sweden. 29-31 May 1963: Cannes, France. 20-22 March 1964: Williamsburg, Virginia, USA. 2-4 April 1965: Villa d'Este, Italy. 25-27 March 1966: Wiesbaden, W. Germany. 31 March 2 April 1967: Cambridge, England. 26-28 April 1968: Mont Tremblant, Canada. 9-11 May 1969: Marienlyst, Denmark. 17-19 April 1970: Bad Ragaz, Switzerland. 23-25 April 1971: Woodstock, Vermont, USA. 21-23 April 1972: Knokke, Belgium. 11-13 May 1973: Saltsjbaden, Sweden. 19-21 April 1974: Megve, France. 25-27 April 1975: esme, Turkey. 1976: No conference was held. 22-24 April 1977: Torquay, England. 21-23 April 1978: Princeton, New Jersey, USA. 27-29 April 1979: Baden, Austria. 18-20 April 1980: Aachen, W. Germany. 15-17 May 1981: Brgenstock, Switzerland. 14-16 May 1982: Sandefjord, Norway. 13-15 May 1983: Montebello, Canada. 11-13 May 1984: Saltsjbaden, Sweden. 10-12 May 1985: Rye Brook, New York USA. 25-27 April 1986: Gleneagles, Scotland. 24-26 April 1987: Villa d'Este, Italy. 3-5 June 1988: Telfs-Buchen, Austria. 12-14 May 1989: La Toja, Spain. 11-13 May 1990: Glen Cove, New York, USA. 6-9 June 1991: Baden-Baden, Germany. 21-24 May 1992: Evian-les-Bains, France. Though the entire topics of the Bilderberg meetings since its establishment are known to me, listing these topics would occupy several pages, which is not within the scope of this writing. However, I should perhaps include herewith the topics of the first meeting (1954) and the 1992 meeting which, in themselves, provide an insight into the evolution of this group, the Bilderberg. 29-31 May 1954: Oosterbeek, Netherlands A. The attitude towards communism and the Soviet Union. B. The attitude towards dependent areas and people overseas. C. The attitude towards economic policies and problems. D. The attitude towards European integration and the European Defence Community. 21-24 May 1992: Evian-les-Bains, France A. Prospects for the former Soviet republics. B. What should be done for Eastern Europe? C. Whither the United States? D. The world economy. E. Whither Europe?

F. Soviet Union: the view from Moscow. G. The migration issue. H. The evolving west/west relationship. Footnotes: 1. The issue concerning the history and the activities of the Trilateral Commission is a separate one to be dealt with in another paper. 2. The Council on Foreign Relations (CFR) requires separate attention which I would discuss in another paper. However, I should add that the CFR does not accept non-US members. 3. Pasymowski, Eugene and Carl Gilbert, Bilderberg: The Cold War Internationale, 1971. 4. Charles E. Wilson, addressing the National Association of Manufacturers in 1946. 5. Extract from a Bilderberg document. This document was given to the author, prior to its official publication, by one of the members of the Bilderberg Group. Later on, an official format was also provided to the author by another member, which proved the authenticity of the record in point. 6. Hatch, Alden, H. R. H. Bernhard, Prince of the Netherlands, 1962. 7. "Our Good Conference Guide", The Economist, December 1987. 8. The issue concerning the Ditchley Foundation requires a separate paper. For many years I have been studying this Foundation and have had the opportunity of discussing its achievements, goals and missions with several of its members and invited participants. 9. Op. cit., 7. 10. Bilderberg Meetings, 1989, p. 1 (Bilderberg record). 11. Op. cit. 5, p. 1. 12. Letter from Paddy Ashdown, Leader of the Liberal Party, dated 3 January 1990, to the author. 13. Former Prime Minister Lord Callaghan's letter of 19 October 1989, to the author. Former Prime Minister Sir Edward Heath's letter of 1 November 1989, to the author. Letter of 30 October 1989 from St James's Palace, to the author. Prince Charles participated in the 1986 Bilderberg annual meeting held in Scotland.

THE BITTER TRUTH ABOUT ARTIFICIAL SWEETENERS

Aspartame sugar substitutes cause worrying symptoms from memory loss to brain tumours. But despite US FDA approval as a 'safe' food additive, aspartame is one of the most dangerous substances ever to be foisted upon an unsuspecting public.

Extracted from Nexus Magazine, Volume 2, #28 (Oct-Nov '95) and Volume 3, #1 (Dec '95-Jan '96). PO Box 30, Mapleton Qld 4560 Australia. editor@nexusmagazine.com Telephone: +61 (0)7 5442 9280; Fax: +61 (0)7 5442 9381 From our web page at: www.nexusmagazine.com 1995 by Mark D. Gold, 35 Inman St, Cambridge, MA 02139, USA Phone: (617) 497 7843, E-mail: mgold@holisticmed.com Web page: http://www.holisticmed.com/aspartame/ Originally published in Blazing Tattles, Vol. 4, Nos. 4, 5, 6, April-June 1995 PO Box 1073, Half Moon Bay, CA 94019 USA. Email: blazing@igc.apc.org www.concentric.net/~blazingt

spartame is the technical name for the brand names, NutraSweet, Equal,

Spoonful, and Equal-Measure. Aspartame was discovered by accident in 1965, when James Schlatter, a chemist of G.D. Searle Company was testing an anti-ulcer

drug. Aspartame was approved for dry goods in 1981 and for carbonated beverages in 1983. It was originally approved for dry goods on July 26, 1974, but objections filed by neuroscience researcher Dr John W. Olney and Consumer attorney James Turner in August 1974 as well as investigations of G.D. Searle's research practices caused the US Food and Drug Administration (FDA) to put approval of aspartame on hold (December 5, 1974). In 1985, Monsanto purchased G.D. Searle and made Searle Pharmaceuticals and The NutraSweet Company separate subsidiaries. Aspartame is, by far, the most dangerous substance on the market that is added to foods. Aspartame accounts for over 75 percent of the adverse reactions to food additives reported to the US Food and Drug Administration (FDA). Many of these reactions are very serious including seizures and death as recently disclosed in a February 1994 Department of Health and Human Services report.(1) A few of the 90 different documented symptoms listed in the report as being caused by aspartame include: Headaches/migraines, dizziness, seizures, nausea, numbness, muscle spasms, weight gain, rashes, depression, fatigue, irritability, tachycardia, insomnia, vision problems, hearing loss, heart palpitations, breathing difficulties, anxiety attacks, slurred speech, loss of taste, tinnitus, vertigo, memory loss, and joint pain. According to researchers and physicians studying the adverse effects of aspartame, the following chronic illnesses can be triggered or worsened by ingesting of aspartame:(2) Brain tumors, multiple sclerosis, epilepsy, chronic fatigue syndrome, parkinson's disease, alzheimer's, mental retardation, lymphoma, birth defects, fibromyalgia, and diabetes. Aspartame is made up of three chemicals: Aspartic acid, phenylalanine, and methanol. The book, Prescription for Nutritional Healing, by James and Phyllis Balch, lists aspartame under the category of "chemical poison." As you shall see, that is exactly what it is. ASPARTIC ACID (40% OF ASPARTAME) Dr Russell L. Blaylock, a professor of Neurosurgery at the Medical University of Mississippi, recently published a book thoroughly detailing the damage that is caused by the ingestion of excessive aspartic acid from aspartame. [Ninety nine percent of monosodium glutamate 9MSG) is glutamic acid. The damage it causes is also documented in Blaylock's book.] Blaylock makes use of almost 500 scientific references to show how excess free excitatory amino acids such as aspartic acid and glutamic acid in our food supply are causing serious chronic neurological disorders and a myriad of other acute symptoms.(3) SUMMARY OF HOW ASPARTATE (AND GLUTAMATE) CAUSE DAMAGE Aspartate and glutamate act as neurotransmitters in the brain by facilitating the

transmittion of information from neuron to neuron. Too much aspartate or glutamate in the brain kills certain neurons by allowing the influx of too much calcium into the cells. This influx triggers excessive amounts of free radicals which kill the cells. The neural cell damage that can be caused by excessive aspartate and glutamate is why they are referred to as "excitotoxins." They "excite" or stimulate the neural cells to death. Aspartic acid is an amino acid. Taken in its free form (unbound to proteins) it significantly raises the blood plasma level of aspartate and glutamate. The excess aspartate and glutamate in the blood plasma shortly after ingesting aspartame or products with free glutamic acid (glutamate precursor) leads to a high level of those neurotransmitters in certain areas of the brain. The blood brain barrier (BBB) which normally protects the brain from excess glutamate and aspartate as well as toxins 1) is not fully developed during childhood, 2) does not fully protect all areas of the brain, 3) is damaged by numerous chronic and acute conditions, and 4) allows seepage of excess glutamate and aspartate into the brain even when intact. The excess glutamate and aspartate slowly begin to destroy neurons. The large majority (75%+) of neural cells in a particular area of the brain are killed before any clinical symptoms of a chronic illness are noticed. A few of the many chronic illnesses that have been shown to be contributed to by long-term exposure excitatory amino acid damage include: Multiple sclerosis (MS), ALS, memory loss, hormonal problems, hearing loss, epilepsy, Alzheimer's disease, Parkinson's disease, hypoglycemia, AIDS dementia, brain lessions, and neuroendocrine disorders. The risk to infants, children, pregnant women, the elderly, and persons with certain chronic health problems from excitotoxins are great. Even the Federation of American Societies For Experimental Biology (FASEB), which usually understates problems and mimmicks the FDA party-line, recently stated in a review that "it is prudent to avoid the use of dietary supplements of L-glutamic acid by pregnant women, infants, and children. The Existence of evidence of potential endocrine responses, i.e., elevated cortisol and prolactin, and differential responses between males and females, would also suggest a neuroendocrine link and that supplemental L-glutamic acid should be avoided by women of childbearing age and individuals with affective disorders."(4) Aspartic acid from aspartame has the same deleterious effects on the body as glutamic acid. The exact mechanism of acute reactions to excess free glutamate and aspartate is currently being debated. As reported to the FDA, those reactions include:(5) Headaches/migraines, nausea, abdominal pains, fatigue (blocks sufficient glucose

entry into brain), sleep problems, vision problems, anxiety attacks, depression, and asthma/chest tightness. One common complaint of persons suffering from the effect of aspartame is memory loss. Ironically, in 1987, G.D. Searle, the manufacturer of aspartame, undertook a search for a drug to combat memory loss caused by excititory amino acid damage. Blaylock is one of many scientists and physicians who are concerned about excititory amino acid damage caused by ingestion of aspartame and MSG. A few of the many experts who have spoken out against the damage being caused by aspartate and glutamate include Adrienne Samuels, Ph.D., an experimental psychologist specializing in research design. Another is Olney, a professor in the department of psychiatry, School of Medicine, Washington University, a neuroscientist and researcher, and one of the world's foremost authorities on excitotoxins. (He informed Searle in 1971 that aspartic acid caused holes in the brain of mice.) Also included is Francis J. Waickman, M.D., a recipient of the Rinkel and Forman Awards, and Board certified in Pediatrics, Allergy, and Immunology. Other concerned scientists include: John R. Hain, M.D., Board Certified Forensic Pathologist, and H.J. Roberts, M.D., FACP, FCCP, Diabetic Specialist, and selected by a national medical publication as "The Best Doctor in the US" John Samuels is concerned, also. He compiled a list of scientific research sufficient to show the dangers of ingesting excess free glutamic and aspartic acid. And there are many more who can be added to this long list. PHENYLALANINE (50% OF ASPARTAME) Phenylalanine is an amino acid normally found in the brain. Persons with the genetic disorder, phenylketonuria (PKU) cannot metabolize phenylalanine. This leads to dangerously high levels of phenylalanine in the brain (sometimes lethal). It has been shown that ingesting aspartame, especially along with carbohydrates can lead to excess levels of phenylalanine in the brain even in persons who do not have PKU. This is not just a theory, as many people who have eaten large amounts of aspartame over a long period of time and do not have PKU have been shown to have excessive levels of phenylalanine in the blood. Excessive levels of phenylalanine in the brain can cause the levels of seratonin in the brain to decrease, leading to emotional disorders such as depression. It was shown in human testing that phenylalanine levels of the blood were increased significantly in human subjects who chronically used aspartame.(6) Even a single use of aspartame raised the blood phenylalanine levels. In his testimony before the US Congress, Dr Louis J. Elsas showed that high blood phenylalanine can be concentrated in parts of the brain, and is especially dangerous for infants and fetuses. He also showed that phenylalanine is metabolised much more effeciently by rodents than by humans.(7)

One account of a case of extremely high phenylalanine levels caused by aspartame was recently published the the "Wednesday Journal" in an article entitled "An Aspartame Nightmare." John Cook began drinking 6 to 8 diet drinks every day. His symptoms started out as memory loss and frequent headaches. He began to crave more aspartame-sweetened drinks. His condition deteriorated so much that he experienced wide mood swings and violent rages. Even though he did not suffer from PKU, a blood test revealed a phenylalanine level of 80 mg/dl. He also showed abnormal brain function and brain damage. After he kicked his aspartame habit, his symptoms improved dramatically.(8) As Blaylock points out in his book, early studies measuring phenylalanine buildup in the brain were flawed. Investigators who measured specific brain regions and not the average throughout the brain notice significant rises in phenylalanine levels. Specifically the hypothalamus, medulla oblongata, and corpus striatum areas of the brain had the largest increases in phenylalanine. Blaylock goes on to point out that excessive buildup of phenylalanine in the brain can cause schizophrenia or make one more susceptible to seizures. Therefore, long-term, excessive use of aspartame may provided a boost to sales of seratonin reuptake inhibitors such as Prozac and drugs to control schizophrenia and seizures. METHANOL (AKA WOOD ALCOHOL/POISON) (10% OF ASPARTAME) Methanol/wood alcohol is a deadly poison. Some people may remember methanol as the poison that has caused some "skid row" alcoholics to end up blind or dead. Methanol is gradually released in the small intestine when the methyl group of aspartame encounter the enzyme chymotrypsin. The absorption of methanol into the body is sped up considerably when free methanol is ingested. Free methanol is created from aspartame when it is heated to above 86 Fahrenheit (30 Centigrade). This would occur when aspartame-containing product is improperly stored or when it is heated (e.g., as part of a "food" product such as Jello). Methanol breaks down into formic acid and formaldehyde in the body. Formaldehyde is a deadly neurotoxin. An EPA assessment of methanol states that methanol "is considered a cumulative poison due to the low rate of excretion once it is absorbed. In the body, methanol is oxidized to formaldehyde and formic acid; both of these metabolites are toxic." The recommend a limit of consumption of 7.8 mg/day. A one-liter (approx. 1 quart) aspartame-sweetened beverage contains about 56 mg of methanol. Heavy users of aspartame-containing products consume as much as 250 mg of methanol daily or 32 times the EPA limit.(9) Symptoms from methanol poisoning include headaches, ear buzzing, dizziness, nausea, gastrointestinal disturbances, weakness, vertigo, chills, memory lapses,

numbness and shooting pains in the extremities, behavioral disturbances, and neuritis. The most well knowm problems from methanol poisoning are vision problems including misty vision, progressive contraction of visual fields, blurring of vision, obscuration of vision, retinal damage, and blindness. Formaldehye is a known carcinogen, causes retinal damage, interferes with DNA replication, causes birth defects.(10) Due to the lack of a couple of key enzymes, humans are many times more sensitive to the toxic effects of methanol than animals. Therefore, tests of aspartame or methanol on animals do not accurately reflect the danger for humans. As pointed out by Dr Woodrow C. Monte, Director of the Food Science and Nutrition Laboratory at Arizona State University, "There are no human or mammalian studies to evaluate the possible mutagenic, teratogenic, or carcinogenic effects of chronic administration of methyl alcohol."(11) He was so concerned about the unresolved safety issues that he filed suit with the FDA requesting a hearing to address these issues. He asked the FDA to "slow down on this soft drink issue long enough to answer some of the important questions. It's not fair that you are leaving the full burden of proof on the few of us who are concerned and have such limited resources. You must remember that you are the American public's last defense. Once you allow usage (of aspartame) there is literally nothing I or my colleagues can do to reverse the course. Aspartame will then join saccharin, the sulfiting agents, and God knows how many other questionable compounds enjoined to insult the human constitution with governmental approval."(10) Shortly thereafter, the Commissioner of the FDA, Arthur Hull Hayes, Jr., approved the use of aspartame in carbonated beverages, he then left for a position with G.D. Searle's Public Relations firm.(11) It has been pointed out that some fruit juices and alcoholic beverages contain small amounts of methanol. It is important to remember, however, that methanol never appears alone. In every case, ethanol is present, usually in much higher amounts. Ethanol is an antidote for methanol toxicity in humans.(9) The troops of Desert Storm were "treated" to large amounts of aspartame-sweetened beverages which had been heated to over 86 degrees F. in the Saudi Arabian sun. Many of them returned home with numerous disorders similar to what has been seen in persons who have been chemically poisoned by formaldehyde. The free methanol in the beverages may have been a contributing factor in these illnesses. Other breakdown products of aspartame such as DKP (discussed below) may also have been a factor. In a 1993 act that can only be described as "unconscionable," the FDA approved aspartame as an ingredient in numerous food items that would always be heated to above 86 degrees F (30 degrees C).

DIKETOPIPERAZINE (DKP) DKP is a by-product of aspartame metabolism. DKP has been implicated in the

occurance of brain tumors. Olney noticed that DKP, when nitrosated in the gut, produced a compound which was similar to N-nitrosourea, a powerful brain tumor causing chemical. Some authors have said that DKP is produced after aspartame ingestion. I am not sure if that is correct. It is definately true that DKP is formed in liquid aspartame-containing products during prolonged storage. G.D. Searle conducted animal experiments on the safety of DKP. The FDA found numerous experimental errors occured, including "clerical errors, mixed-up animals, animals not getting drugs they were supposed to get, pathological specimens lost because of improper handling," and many other errors.(12) These sloppy laboratory procedures may explain why both the test and control animals had sixteen times more brain tumors than would be expected in experiments of this length. In an ironic twist, shortly after these experimental errors were discovered, the FDA used guidelines recommened by G.D. Searle to devlop the Industry-wide FDA standards for Good Laboratory Practies.(11) DKP has also been implicated as a cause of uterine polyps and changes in blood cholesterol by FDA Toxicologist Dr Jacqueline Verrett in her testimony before the US Senate.(13)

AILMENTS RESULTING FROM ASPARTAME The components of aspartame can lead to a wide variety of ailments. Some of these problems occur gradually, others are immediate, acute reactions. There is an enormous population of people who are suffering from symtpoms contributed to by aspartame, yet they have no idea why herbs or drugs are not helping relieve their problems. There are other users of aspartame who appear not to be suffering immediate reactions to aspartame. But even these individuals are susceptible to the long-term damage caused by excitatory amino acids, phenylalanine, methanol, and DKP. A few of the many disorders that are of particular concern to me include the following. Birth Defects. Dr Diana Dow Edwards, a researcher was funded by Monsanto to study possible birth defects caused by the ingestion of aspartame. After preliminary data showed damaging information about aspartame, funding for the study was cut off. A Gentetic Pediatrician at Emory University has testified that aspartame is causing birth defects.7360-367. In the book, While Waiting: A Prenatal Guidebook by George R. Verrilli, M.D. and Anne Marie Mueser, it is stated that aspartame is suspected of causing brain damage in sensitive individuals. A fetus may be at risk for these effects. Some researchers have suggested that high doses of aspartame may be associated with problems ranging from dizziness and subtle brain changes to mental retardation.

Cancer (Brain Cancer). In 1981, Satya Dubey, an FDA statistician, stated that the brain tumor data on aspartame was so "worrisome" that he could not recommend approval of NutraSweet.(14) In a two-year study conducted by the manufacturer of aspartame, twelve of the 320 rats fed a normal diet and aspartame developed brain tumors while none of the control rats had tumors. Five of the twelve tumors were in rats given a low dose of aspartame.(15) The approval of aspartame was a violation of the Delaney Amendment which was supposed to prevent cancer-causing substances such as methanol (formaldehye) and DKP from entering our food supply. The late Dr Adrian Gross, an FDA toxicologist, testified before the US Congress that aspartame was capable of producing brain tumors. This made it illegal for the FDA to set an allowable daily intake at any level. He stated in his testimony that Searle's studies were "to a large extent unreliable" and that "at least one of those studies has established beyond any reasonable doubt that aspartame is capable of inducing brain tumors in experimental animals...." He concluded his testimony by asking, "What is the reason for the apparent refusal by the FDA to invoke for this food additive the so-called Delaney Amendment to the Food, Drug and Cosmetic Act? .... And if the FDA itself elects to violate the law, who is left to protect the health of the public?"(16) In the mid-1970s it was discovered that the manufacturer of aspartame falsified studies in several ways. One of the techniques used was to cut tumors out of test animals and put them back in the study. Another technique used to falsify the studies was to list animals that had actually died as surviving the study. Thus, the data on brain tumors was likely worse than discussed above. In addition, a former employee of the manufacturer of aspartame, Raymond Schroeder told the FDA on July 13, 1977 that the particles of DKP were so large that the rats could dicriminate between the DKP and their normal diet.(12) It is interesting to note that the incidence of brain tumors in persons over 65 years of age has increase 67% between the years 1973 and 1990. Brain tumors in all age groups has jumped 10%. The greatest increase has come during the years 19851987.(17) In his book, Aspartame (NutraSweet). Is it Safe?, Roberts gives evidence that aspartame can cause a particularly dangerous form of cancer - primary lymphoma of the brain. Diabetes. The American Diabetes Association (ADA) is actually recommending this chemical poison to persons with diabetes. According to research conducted by H.J. Roberts, a diabetes specialist, a member of the ADA, and an authority on artificial sweetners, aspartame: 1) Leads to the precipitation of clinical diabetes. 2) Causes poorer diabetic control in diebetics on insulin or oral drugs.

3) Leads to the aggravation of diabetic complications such as retinopathy, cataracts, neuropathy and gastroparesis. 4) Causes convulsions. In a statement concerning the use of products containing aspartain by persons with diabetes and hypoglycemia, Roberts says: "Unfortunately, many patients in my practice, and others seen in consultation, developed serious metabolic, neurologic and other complications that could be specifically attributed to using aspartame products. This was evidenced by: "The loss of diabetic control, the intensification of hypoglycemia, the occurrence of presumed 'insulin reactions' (including convulsions) that proved to be aspartame reactions, and the precipitation, aggravation or simulation of diabetic complications (especially impaired vision and neuropathy) while using these products. "Dramatic improvement of such features after avoiding aspartame, and the prompt predictable recurrence of these problems when the patient resumed aspartame products, knowingly or inadvertently." Roberts goes on to say: "I regret the failure of other physicians and the American Diabetes Association (ADA) to sound appropriate warnings to patients and consumers based on these repeated findings which have been described in my corporate-neutral studies and publications." Blaylock stated that excitotoxins such as that found in aspartame can precipitate diabetes in persons who are genetically susceptible to the disease.(5) Emotional Disorders. A double blind study of the effects of aspartame on persons with mood disorders was recently conducted by Dr Ralph G. Walton. Since the study wasn't funded/controlled by the makers of aspartame, The NutraSweet Company refused to sell him the aspartame. Walton was forced to obtain and certify it from an outside source. The study showed a large increase in serious symptoms for persons taking aspartame. Since some of the symptoms were so serious, the Institutional Review Board had to stop the study. Three of the participants had said that they had been "poisoned" by aspartame. Walton concludes that "individuals with mood disorders are particularly sensitive to this artificial sweetener; its use in this population should be discouraged."(18) Aware that the experiment could not be repeated because of the danger to the test subjects, Walton was recently quoted as saying, "I know it causes seizures. I'm convinced also that it definitely causes behavioral changes. I'm very angry that this substance is on the market. I personally question the reliability and validity of any studies funded by the NutraSweet Company."(19)

There are numerous reported cases of low brain serotonin levels, depression and other emotional disorders that have been linked to aspartame and often are relieved by stopping the intake of aspartame. Researchers have pointed out that increasing in phenylalanine levels in the brain, which can and does occur in persons without PKU, leads to a decreased level of the neurotransmitter, serotonin, which leads to a variety of emotional disorders. Dr William M. Pardridge of UCLA testified before the US Senate that a youth drinking four 16-ounce bottles of diet soda per day leads to an enormous increase in the phenylalanine level. Epilepsy/Seizures. With the large and growing number of seizures caused by aspartame, it is sad to see that the Epilepsy Foundation is promoting the "safety" of aspartame. At Massachusetts Institute of Technology, 80 people who had suffered seizures after ingesting aspartame were surveyed. Community Nutrition Institute concluded the following about the survey: "These 80 cases meet the FDA's own definition of an imminent hazard to the public health, which requires the FDA to expeditiously remove a product from the market." Both the Air Force's magazine Flying Safety and the Navy's magazine, Navy Physiology published articles warning about the many dangers of aspartame including the cumlative deliterious effects of methanol and the greater likelihood of birth defects. The articles note that the ingestion of aspartame can make pilots more susceptible to seizures and vertigo. Twenty articles sounding warnings about ingesting aspartame while flying have also appeared in the National Business Aircraft Association Digest (NBAA Digest 1993), Aviation Medical Bulletin (1988), The Aviation Consumer (1988), Canadian General Aviation News (1990), Pacific Flyer (1988), General Aviation News (1989), Aviation Safety Digest (1989), and Plane and Pilot (1990) and a paper warning about aspartame was presented at the 57th Annual Meeting of the Aerospace Medical Association (Gaffney 1986). Recently, a hotline was set up for pilots suffering from acute reactions to aspartame ingestion. Over 600 pilots have reported symptoms including some who have reported suffering grand mal seizures in the cockpit due to aspartame.(21) One of the original studies on aspartame was performed in 1969 by an independent scientist, Dr Harry Waisman. He studied the effects of aspartame on infant primates. Out of the seven infant monkeys, one died after 300 days and five others had grand mal seizures. Of course, these negative findings were not submitted to the FDA during the approval process.(22) Why don't we hear about these things?

The reason many people do not hear about serious reactions to aspartame is twofold: 1) Lack of awareness by the general population. Aspartame-caused diseases are not reported in the newspapers like plane crashes. This is because these incidents occur one at a time in thousands of different locations across the US. 2) Most people do not associate their symptoms with the long-term use of aspartame. For the people who have killed a significant percentage of the brain cells and thereby caused a chronic illness, there is no way that they would normally associate such an illness with aspartame consumption. How aspartame was approved is a lesson in how chemical and pharmaceutical companies can manipulate government agencies such as the FDA, "bribe" organizations such as the American Dietetic Association, and flood the scientific community with flawed and fraudulent industry-sponsored studies funded by the makers of aspartame. Erik Millstone, a researcher at the Science Policy Research Unit of Sussex University has compiled thousands of pages of evidence, some of which have been obtained using the freedom of information act 23, showing: 1. Laboratory tests were faked and dangers were concealed. 2. Tumors were removed from animals and animals that had died were "restored to life" in laboratory records. 3. False and misleading statements were made to the FDA. 4. The two US Attorneys given the task of bringing fraud charges against the aspartame manufacturer took positions with the manufacturer's law firm, letting the statute of limitations run out. 5. The Commissioner of the FDA overruled the objections of the FDA's own scientific board of inquiry. Shortly after that decision, he took a position with Burson-Marsteller, the firm in charge of public relations for G.D. Searle. A Public Board of Inquiry (PBOI) was conducted in 1980. There were three scientists who reviewed the objections of Olney and Turner to the approval of aspartame. They voted unanimously against aspartame's approval. The FDA Commissioner, Dr Arthur Hull Hayes, Jr. then created a 5-person Scientific Commission to review the PBOI findings. After it became clear that the Commission would uphold the PBOI's decision by a vote of 3 to 2, another person was added to the Commission, creating a deadlocked vote. This allowed the FDA Commissioner to break the deadlock and approve aspartame for dry goods in 1981. Dr Jacqueline Verrett, the Senior Scientist in an FDA Bureau of Foods review team created in August 1977 to review the Bressler Report (a report that detailed G.D. Searle's abuses during the pre-approval testing) said: "It was pretty obvious that somewhere along the line, the bureau officials were working up to a whitewash." In 1987, Verrett testified before the US Senate stating that the experiments conducted by Searle were a "disaster." She stated that her team was instructed not to comment on or be concerned with the overall validity of the studies. She stated that questions about birth defects have not been answered. She continued her testimony by discussing the fact that DKP has been shown to

increase uterine polyps and change blood cholesterol and that increasing the temperature of the product leads to an increase in production of DKP.(13) Revolving doors The FDA and the manufacturers of aspartame have had a rovolving door of employment for many years. In addition to the FDA Commissioner and two US Attorneys leaving to take positions with companies connected with G.D. Searle, four other FDA officials connected with the approval of aspartame took positions connected with the NutraSweet industry between 1979 and 1982 including the Deputy FDA Commissioner, the Special Assistant to the FDA Commissioner, the Associate Director of the Bureau of Foods and Toxicology and the Attorney involved with the Public Board of Inquiry.(24) It is important to realize that this type of revolving-door activity has been going on for decades. The Townsend Letter for Doctors (11/92) reported on a study revealing that 37 of 49 top FDA officials who left the FDA took positions with companies they had regulated. They also reported that over 150 FDA officials owned stock in drug companies they were assigned to manage. Many organizations and universities receive large sums of money from companies connected to the NutraSweet Association, a group of companies promoting the use of aspartame. In January 1993, the American Dietetic Association received a US$75,000 grant from the NutraSweet Company. The American Dietetic Association has stated that the NutraSweet Company writes their "Facts" sheets.(25) Many other "independent" organizations and researchers receive large sums of money from the manufacturers of aspartame. The American Diabetes Association has received a large amount of money from Nutrasweet, including money to run a cooking school in Chicago (presumably to teach diabetes how to use Nutrasweet in their cooking). A researcher in New England who has pointed out the dangers of aspartame in the past is now a Monsanto consultant. Another researcher in the Southeastern US had testified about the dangers of aspartame on fetuses. An investigative reporter has discovered that he was told to keep his mouth shut to avoid causing the loss of a large grant from a diet cola manufacturer in the NutraSweet Association. What is the FDA doing to protect the consumer from the dangers of aspartame? Less than nothing. In 1992, the FDA approved aspartame for use in malt beverages, breakfast cereals, and refrigerated puddings and fillings. In 1993 the FDA approved aspartame for use in hard and soft candies, non-alcoholic favored beverages, tea beverages, fruit juices and concentrates, baked goods and baking mixes, and frostings, toppings and fillings for baked goods.

In 1991, the FDA banned the importation of stevia. The powder of the leaf has been used for hundreds of years as an alternative sweetner. It is used widely in Japan with no adverse effects. Scientists involved in reviewing stevia have declared it to be safe for human consumption - something which has been well known in many parts of the world where it is not banned. Everyone that I have spoken with in regards to this issue believes that stevia was banned to keep the product from taking hold in the US and cutting into sales of aspartame.(26) What is the US Congress doing to protect the consumer from the dangers of aspartame? Nothing. What is the US Administration (President) doing to protect the consumer from the dangers of aspartame? Nothing. Aspartame consumption is not only a problem in the US. It is being sold in over 70 countries throughout the world. ASPARTAME CAN BE FOUND IN: - instant breakfasts - breath mints - cereals - sugar-free chewing gum - cocoa mixes - coffee beverages - frozen desserts - gelatin desserts - juice beverages - laxatives - multivitamins - milk drinks - pharmaceuticals and supplements - shake mixes - soft drinks - tabletop sweeteners - tea beverages - instant teas and coffees - topping mixes - wine coolers - yogurt I have been told that aspartame has been found in products where it is not listed on the label. One must be particular careful of pharmaceuticals and supplements. I have been informed that even some supplements made by well-known supplement manufacturers such as Twinlabs contain aspartame.

The information I have related above is just the tip of the iceberg as far as damaging information about aspartame. In order for the reader to find out more, I have included some resources below.

BOOKS:

Blaylock, Russell L., Excitotoxins: The Taste That Kills (Health Press, Santa Fe, New Mexico, c1994). One of the best books available on excitotoxins. Well worth reading! H. J. Roberts, M.D., Aspartame (NutraSweet), Is it Safe? Available from the Aspartame Consumer Safety Network. Sweet'ner Dearest, Available from the Aspartame Consumer Safety Network Mary Nash Stoddard, The Deadly Deception, Available from the Aspartame Consumer Safety Network. Barbara Mullarkey, Editor, Bittersweet Aspartame - A Diet Delusion, Available from the Aspartame Consumer Safety Network. The Aspartame Consumer Safety Network, The Aspartame Consumer Safety Network Synopsis. Dennis Remington, M.D. and Barbara Higa, R.D., The Bitter Truth About Artificial Sweetners, Available from the Aspartame Consumer Safety Network

ASPARTAME CONSUMER SAFETY NETWORK PO Box 780634 Dallas, Texas 75378, USA. Phone: (214) 352-4268

REFERENCES (1) Department of Health and Human Services, Report on All Adverse Reactions in the Adverse Reaction Monitoring System, (February 25 and 28, 1994). (2) Compiled by researchers, physicians, and artificial sweetner experts for Mission Possible, a group dedicated to warning consumers about aspartame. (3) Excitotoxins: The Taste That Kills, by Russell L. Blaylock, M.D. (4) Safety of Amino Acids, Life Sciences Research Office, FASEB, FDA Contract No. 223-88-2124, Task Order No. 8. (5) FDA Adverse Reaction Monitoring System. (6) Wurtman and Walker, "Dietary Phenylalanine and Brain Function," Proceedings of the First International Meeting on Dietary Phenylalanine and Brain Function., Washington, D.C., May 8, 1987. (7) Hearing Before the Committee On Labor and Human Resources United States

Senate, First Session on Examing the Health and Safety Concerns of Nutrasweet (Aspartame). (8) Account of John Cook as published in Informed Consent Magazine. "How Safe Is Your Artificial Sweetner" by Barbara Mullarkey, September/October 1994. (9) Woodrow C. Monte, Ph.D., R.D., "Aspartame: Methanol and the Public Health," Journal of Applied Nutrition, 36 (1): 42-53. (10) US Court of Appeals for the District of Columbia Circuit, No. 84-1153 Community Nutrition Institute and Dr Woodrow Monte v. Dr Mark Novitch, Acting Commissioner, US FDA (9/24/85). (11) Aspartame Time Line by Barbara Mullarkey as published in Informed Consent Magazine, May/June 1994. (12) FDA Searle Investigation Task Force. "Final Report of Investigation of G.D. Searle Company." (March 24, 1976) (13) Testimony of Dr Jacqueline Verrett, FDA Toxicologist before the US Senate Committee on Labor and Human Resources, (November 3, 1987). (14) Internal FDA memorandum. (15) Analysis prepared by Dr John Olney as a statement before the Aspartame Board of Inquire of the FDA. Also Excitotoxins by Russell Blaylock, M.D. (16) Congressional Record SID835: 131 (August 1, 1985) (17) National Cancer Institute SEER Program Data. (18) Walton, Ralph G., Robert Hudak, Ruth Green-Waite "Adverse Reactions to Aspartame: Double-Blind Challenge in Patients from a Vulnerable Population," Biological Psychiatry, 1993:34:13-17. (19) Barbara Mullarkey, "How Safe Is Your Artificial Sweetner," September/October 1994 issue of Informed Consent Magazine. (20) US Air Force. "Aspartame Alert." Flying Safety, 48 (5): 20-21 (May 1992). (21) Reported by the Aspartame Consumer Safety Network. (22) Barbara Mullarkey, Bittersweet Aspartame, A Diet Delusion. (23) Millstone, Eric "Sweet and Sour." The Ecologist, 25 (March/April 1994). (24) Mary Nash Stoddard, Editor, "The Deadly Deception," Aspartame Consumer Safety Network. (25) ADA Courier, January 1993, Volume 32, Number 1. (26) "FDA Rejects AHPA Stevia Petition" by Mark Blumenthal, Whole Foods, April 1994.

The Bittersweet Story of the Stevia Herb

The sweet stevia herb has had a long, safe history of use as a food and medicine in South America and Asia, but in many Western countries it is illegal as a food or food additive but legal as a dietary supplement.
Extracted from Nexus Magazine, Volume 10, Number 2 (February-March 2003) PO Box 30, Mapleton Qld 4560 Australia. editor@nexusmagazine.com Telephone: +61 (0)7 5442 9280; Fax: +61 (0)7 5442 9381 From our web page at: www.nexusmagazine.com by Jenny Hawke 2002 c/- NEXUS Magazine PO Box 30 Mapleton, Qld 4560, Australia Telephone: +61 (0)7 5442 9280 Email: jhawke@nexusmagazine.com

It's easy to grow, wonderful as a sweetener, contains medicinal properties, is noncaloric, safe to cook with, and has great potential in agriculture. It's widely used in South America and Asia. So why isn't stevia a household name in the rest of the world? Stevia rebaudiana Bertoni is a herb native to Paraguay. It is also known as "honey yerba" and "honeyleaf" and by other variations of these names. The mature plant stands from around 65 centimetres (26 inches) to as tall as 180 cm (72 in) when cultivated or growing naturally in fertile soil. Historical records show that the leaves have been used for hundreds of years by the Guarani Indians, who named the plant ca-h. The main use was as a sweetener, particularly in their green tea, known as mat. It was also used in medicine or as a snack. Stevia's leaf is estimated to be 150 to 300 times sweeter than refined sugar. M. S. Bertoni, in the late 1800s, was the first European to document stevia. In 1931, French chemists extracted stevioside from the herb in the form of an intensely sweet, white crystalline compound. The herb was then considered for use as a sweetener during the food shortages experienced by Britain during World War II. However, interest waned when sugar again became available.

Since this time, stevia has been used extensively in many Asian and South American countries, but the USA, Canada, Australia and Europe have not embraced the herb as a sweetener, opting either for sugar from readily available sugar cane or sugar beet, or for aspartame-based and other artificial sweeteners as a sugar substitute. More than 150 varieties of stevia exist, but Stevia rebaudiana Bertoni is the only sweet stevia plant. Carbohydrate-based compounds from the stevia leaf can be isolated to glycosides known as steviosides. Stevioside is a glycoside of the diterpene derivative steviol, and is a natural component of the plant. Stevioside is intensely sweet and is present at levels up to 13% in the leaves of Stevia rebaudiana Bertoni. Rebaudiosides and dulcosides are other sweet chemical constituents of the plant that can be extracted. Stevia, the FDA and Big Business In the USA, stevia does not have "Generally Recognized As Safe" (GRAS) status for consumption, and is therefore "prohibited from use in human food" under the Dietary Supplement Health and Education Act (DSHEA) of 1994. According to the Act, any food or drink containing stevia is an "adulterated" substance. However, while stevia may not be sold as a sweetener, it may be legally purchased and taken internally. In amongst all the contradiction and confusion, this means that stevia is available for human consumption--but only when classified as a dietary supplement or herb. It has been suggested that stevia has not been granted GRAS status in the interests of Big Business. In the late 1980s, a trade complaint was registered with the FDA, as tea containing stevioside was being sold by Celestial Seasonings. The Stevia.net website has a copy of an FDA memorandum concerning the incident; it was obtained through the Freedom of Information Act, and complainant names (company name and legal representatives) were deleted by the FDA to protect the informant's identity. In 1991, stevia was deemed unsafe and was banned from the USA completely. It was only legalised as a dietary supplement due to the changing of law with the introduction of the DSHEA. According to a 1994 article by Rob McCaleb of the Herb Research Foundation, the FDA began visiting businesses selling stevia around 1987, saying it was an unapproved food additive. One FDA inspector reportedly told a company president that the manufacturer of NutraSweet had made complaints to the FDA to try to stop the use of stevia. After the 1991 Import Alert banning the importation of stevia into the USA, the Herb Research Foundation produced a review by Doug Kinghorn, PhD, on behalf

of the American Herbal Products Association (AHPA). The peer-reviewed work concluded that stevia was safe, based on scientific evidence and historical use. The AHPA then filed a petition with the FDA to have stevia leaf exempted from food additive regulations. However, the FDA concluded that there was insufficient evidence to prove stevia's safety. McCaleb asserts that evidence required to establish stevia as a food is far more comprehensive than that required for artificial sweeteners such as aspartame. Julian Whitaker, MD, believes that the FDA "has been after stevia since 1986, coincidental with the growing popularity of aspartame". GD Searle and Company developed aspartame (now commonly marketed as NutraSweet) by accident when creating an ulcer drug. Many health complaints have been reported about the negative health effects of aspartame, from headaches to tumours. According to James S. Turner, lawyer and co-founder of the Aspartame Consumer Safety Network, Searle funded 100% of the safety studies undertaken from 1985 to 1995 which found aspartame to be safe. Apparently all studies not funded by industry raised questions. Information linking tumours to aspartame was dismissed by the then FDA Deputy Commissioner, who went on to become Vice President of Clinical Research for Searle. According to another report by health author Gail Davis, a similar situation occurred in 1983 when aspartame was approved for use in soft drinks. The FDA Commissioner left soon afterwards to become a consultant for Searle's public relations firm. GD Searle was bought by Monsanto in 1985 and then acquired in 2000 by J.W. Childs Equity Partners II LP. The company asserts that more than 200 objective studies have found NutraSweet to be safe and that these papers were reviewed by relevant regulatory authorities such as the FDA, etc. Neotame is the new sweetener to be marketed by the company. It is 40 times sweeter than NutraSweet and 8,000 times sweeter than sugar. [For more on aspartame, see feature articles in NEXUS 2/28, 3/01, 7/04 and 7/05.] Stevia's Safe Historical Use Many foods have not had to go through the process of being approved for GRAS status. Through historical use, it is assumed they are safe for human consumption. Supporters of stevia have put this argument forward to the FDA, but without success. Stevia.net contends that Celestial Seasonings was permitted to use stevia because the herb has had a long history of common use without adverse health effects.

Furthermore, the 1991 Import Alert acknowledges stevia's use throughout history and is therefore an admission of its qualification as having GRAS status. The American Herbal Products Association maintains that stevia is a food, as it has had a long history of food use, hence it should fall into the safe category. Sunrider Corporation also tried this tack in 1995, stating that stevia was a "grandfathered" or "old" dietary ingredient, as it had been contained in their products before the DSHEA of 1994. However, this approach became problematic because the company had signed a consent decree in 1984 not to sell stevia, as "Sunrider decided it was not financially prudent to judicially contest this matter". The Stevita Book-burning Saga In 1998, the Stevita Company and the US FDA received considerable media attention after it was reported that the FDA had ordered the burning of books sold by Stevita. These contained information on the herb along with stevia recipes. The refuseandresist.org website reported in July 1998 that Stevita had endeavoured to import stevia in 1987 as "Stevia Sweet", but the FDA ordered the labels changed so as not to imply the substance would be used as a sweetener. Later on that year, FDA agents visited the company's warehouse and took copies of three books sold on stevia. FDA Dallas then detained a shipment of stevia at customs in February 1998, the reason later given that the shipment was contaminated because of the previously released literature. A March 6 letter regarding this matter reportedly stated that the literature "rendered the product adulterated". The FDA took inventory at Stevita in April and May 1998, and Oscar Rodes agreed not to sell the books, as the hold-up was affecting business. "We had already been forced to let employees gowe have to eat," he said in the report. The FDA then arranged to come and take inventory, and stated in a fax that an investigator would "be available to witness the destruction of the cookbooks, literature and other publications". Rodes then notified the FDA agents on arrival that he would not destroy the books, but would videotape any actions by the FDA to do so. Dr Julian Whitaker became involved when he had his attorney prepare a lawsuit to prevent destruction of the books. In his article on the subject, Whitaker makes a point about the power of the FDA by quoting from Tulane University professor James P. Carter's 1992 book, Racketeering in Medicine: The Suppression of Alternatives. Carter states: "The FDA serves as the pharmaceutical industry's watchdog, which can be called upon to attack and destroy a potential competitor under the guise of protecting the public."

The Aspartame Consumer Safety Network reported that in June 1998, James Kirkland--author of one of the banned books--attended a congressman's public meeting at which he displayed two books. One, written by himself, was on cooking with stevia, and the other book gave information on constructing home-made bombs. He held up the books and asked the rhetorical question, "Which of these publications is legal?" Whitaker contends that Patricia and Oscar Rodes of Stevita were given poor legal advice, which led to their agreeing to stop selling their books. He says that James Lahar from the FDA mandated a book-burning when he and other agents confiscated the company's stevia, pressuring Stevita not to sell the books. Oscar Rodes called his local television station to attract public attention to his company's plight. FDA officers initialled and dated six books so they could not be sold. Whitaker reported that the FDA backed down after his lawyer filed suit, advising that no books would need to be destroyed and that Whitaker may buy any of the books himself. The story according to the FDA is quite different. After the public's attention was gained, FDA documentation is clearly above the District Office level. In a memo to file on April 9, 1999, FDA Acting Associate Commissioner for Regulatory Affairs, Gary J. Dykstra, maintained that FDA never ordered the books destroyed. Nevertheless, he acknowledged that an FDA letter of May 19, 1998, states that "a current inventory must be taken by an investigator of this office, who will also be available to witness destruction of the cookbooks, literature, and other publications for the purpose of verifying compliance". The memo also notes that "Neither Stevita nor its attorney, Ms Sarracino, had informed FDA that the company intended to destroy these materials". However, he goes on to state that "the District Office assumed that the company might choose to destroy them". An October 26, 1998, letter from Dan Burton, Chairman of the Committee on Government Reform and Oversight, 105th Congress of the US House of Representatives, stated that the FDA had no authority from Congress to be available to witness the destruction of books. Furthermore, it would be more appropriate under the First Amendment "to refuse to be a party to the destruction of the books". Burton adds that FDA's May 19 letter was "grossly inappropriate(regardless of whether the company agreed to allow the agency to violates [sic] its First Amendment rights)". Oscar Rodes denies he chose to destroy the books. As reported on refuseandresist.org, Rodes refuted the FDA claim by stating: "That's absurd. I don't want to destroy my own books! How would I ever recover the cost?" FDA investigators also requested a copy of The Stevia Story: A Tale of Incredible Sweetness and Intrigue, by Linda Bonvie, Bill Bonvie and Donna Gates. This

created a stir, as the book was published independently of Stevita, though it was available for sale through the company. Furthermore, the book questions FDA's treatment of stevia. Eventually, no action was taken regarding this item. As the FDA stated, "the book did not mention Stevita or its products and the agency had no interest in the book". Books considered problematic by the FDA included Cooking with Stevia, by James Kirkland, and The Natural Choice, by Kay Randall (also known as Patricia Rodes). Both persons were involved in managing Stevita Company. Dallas District Office informed the firm's lawyers by telephone on May 27, 1998, that "literature or publications that promote Stevita stevia products for use as a conventional food and that are marketed with or displayed with those products cause the products to be adulterated as an unapproved food additive". The agency also noted in correspondence on June 8, 1998, regarding books, that "FDA had advised Mr Rodes that he should take care not to use them to stimulate sales of Stevita brand stevia, as that could cause them to be labeling [sic] under the Federal Food, Drug and Cosmetic Act". Cooking with Stevia was the book that an FDA official dated and initialled so it could not be sold. This action was taken on six copies of the book. Whitaker's attorneys, Emord and Associates, noted the action in their letter of June 8, 1998, when they accused the FDA of acting unlawfully under the United States Constitution. After a mix-up over the amount of books defiled, Emord and Associates wrote that the "material point is not the number of books defiled, but that the agents defiled any of the books". Dan Burton's letter to the FDA makes a similar point, stating that "FDA has no authority from Congress to issue an enforcement letter that provides for the use of FDA officers to take a 'current inventory' of a dietary supplement company's books" The FDA responded to claims of its acting inappropriately regarding the destruction of books by stating that it had "acted within its authority under the FD&C Act and the requirements of the First Amendment". However, FDA revised its Compliance Policy Guide "to provide further guidance regarding the disposition of books and other printed materials that serve as labeling". This was due to the petition submitted on behalf of Julian M. Whitaker and also David Dean Richard, an author of one of the books called into question. Richard stated in an affidavit that he lost sales of his book due to the FDA's actions of June 1998. Under FDA guidelines, labelling can include "a book, reference publication, or a reprint or copy of a scientific journal article". Whether or not FDA maintains its position and stevia remains illegal as a food or food additive, it is still available as a food supplement, therefore the end result is the same: humans ingest it, anyway.

Chairman of the Committee on Government Reform and Oversight, Dan Burton, noted this inconsistency in his letter to the FDA: "I find the agency's treatment of stevia baffling (it is safe as a dietary supplement but unsafe as a food additive?)" Stevia Safety Studies Various concerns have been expressed over the safety of stevia. Many countries have claimed their reason for not considering stevia for consumption is the lack of conclusive proof of its safety. In a Joint FAO/WHO Expert Committee on Food Additives (JECFA) report on stevioside, it is noted that in rats, stevioside "is not readily absorbed from the upper intestine but is hydrolysed to the aglycone, steviol, before absorption from the gut." The effects of steviol on the body are not completely known, but it may be a problem because animal studies are contradictory. It was found that steviol: "exhibited greater acute toxicity than stevioside in hamsters but not in rats. Steviol was clearly genotoxic [DNA damaging] after metabolic activation, inducing forward mutations in bacteria and gene mutations and chromosomal aberrations in lung fibroblasts of Chinese hamsters." This may sound frightening, but the amount given to animals during testing of such substances can be up to 1,500 times any daily amount relative to body weight that a human would ingest. The Committee also noted that the material tested "was poorly specified or of variable quality", not necessarily representative of the commercial product, and that "no studies of metabolism of stevioside and steviol in humans were available". Due to these considerations, the Committee concluded that it could not give stevia an Acceptable Daily Intake (ADI) rating. The Scientific Committee on Food (SCF) for the European Commission, in its "Opinion on Stevioside as a Sweetener" adopted on June 19, 1999, came to the conclusion that, "of the specific stevioside preparation for which approval is sought", "the substance is not acceptable as a sweetener on the presently available data". Its position was similar to that of JECFA, including its concerns due to "questionable chronic toxicity and carcinogenicity studies, and possible effects on the male reproductive system that could affect fertility". The study most commonly referred to when raising contraceptive concerns over stevia was undertaken in 1968, Professor Joseph Kuc of Purdue University, Indiana, being the principal researcher. Stevia.net reports that the study was carried out on rats, after it had been alleged that South American women used the herb for contraception. Kuc acknowledges that the findings may not be applicable to humans, but believes his methods were sound. The website quotes from The Stevia Story (Bonvie, Bonvie and Gates) and states that the rats in the study were given very high concentrations of stevia--and "material from the stevia plant that would not ordinarily be consumed. This liquid replaced the animals' drinking water, and

was given at such a rate as to equate with a person drinking 2.5 quarts [approximately 2.8 L] of liquid in less than half an hour". Agriculture and AgriFood Canada reported that further "studies conducted to confirm this result have all been negative". The Lipton petition, an application to the FDA to use stevia in its products, is also quoted, making the point that "if this reproductive effect in rats is real and can be extrapolated to humans, then one might suspect that there would be very few children in some regions of Paraguay". Two separate Thai studies have found that reproduction in rats and hamsters is not affected by stevia. A study published in 1991, from Chulalongkorn University Primate Research Centre in Bangkok, found that "stevioside at a dose as high as 2.5g/kg body wt/day affects neither growth nor reproduction in hamsters". Chiang Mai University researchers had work published in 2000 regarding a study of rats being fed aqueous extracts of stevia and other plants. The findings stated that "all the investigated plant extracts have no toxic effect on male rat reproduction and progeny outcome". However, a University of So Paulo, Brazil, study published in 1999 came up with different findings when "chronic administration" of stevia showed that "Stevia extracts may decrease the fertility of male rats". Lack of detailed studies seems to be a problem where stevia safety is concerned. The SCF's "Opinion on Stevia rebaudiana Bertoni plants and leaves", adopted on 17 June 1999, evaluates the herb as a novel food and concludes that "no appropriate data were presented to enable the safety of the commercial plant product to be evaluated"--perhaps because the applicant just didn't supply enough information. SCF also notes that there was "no satisfactory data to support the safe use of these products as ingredients of food or as sucrose substitute for diabetics and obese individuals". Professor Mauro Alvarez's work was referenced in the SCF's opinion and has been used by the FDA to raise doubt regarding the safety of stevia. Alvarez takes exception to his work being used out of context, particularly by the FDA in the past. A letter expressing his frustration is posted at Stevia.net, where he states, "I can assure that our conclusions in these various studies indicate that Stevia is safe for human consumption as per intended usage, that is, as a sweetener". A common argument put forward by stevia supporters regarding the safety of stevia is that it has widespread usage in South America and many Asian countries including China, Korea and Japan. A Success Record in Asia

Stevia is widely used throughout the Asian region. It has been considered safe for use in food for many years. In fact, the situation is quite the reverse of that in the USA, Canada, Europe and Australia. Many artificial sweeteners such as aspartame are illegal in Asian countries because of safety concerns. Companies using substances like aspartame in the USA, etc., are using stevia in Asia. In Japan, companies like Sunkist and Nestl use stevia as a sweetener. Coca-Cola uses stevia in Japan for its Diet Coke, as the herb is non-caloric. A combined Australian university/government report states that "Japan is by far the most advanced country in the use and understanding of Stevia in its application in the food and pharmaceutical industries". At present, the stevia industry in Japan is endeavouring to obtain Codex Alimentarius approval of steviosides. Interestingly, there have been no unfavourable health reports regarding stevia in Japan in the past 30 years. China has been using stevia since 1985. Shanghai City's Director of the Health Supervisory Institute was quoted in the Shanghai Star as saying, "over the past 17 years there hasn't been any documented case of the sweetener causing ill effects". Stevia's Positive Health Effects Studies have found some positive effects and possible medical uses of stevia. A University of Illinois, College of Dentistry paper, published in 1992, found that stevioside, though an intense natural sweetener, is not cariogenic, according to their data. A Japanese study from Nihon University, published in late 2002, revealed that the use of stevioside on skin tumours in mice inhibited the promoting effect of chemically induced inflammation. Taiwanese studies showed the possibility of stevia's use for blood pressure regulation. A study undertaken on rats at Taipei Medical University, and published in 2002, showed that stevioside lowered blood pressure. The other study, published in 2000, was undertaken on humans by Taipei Medical College and concluded that "oral stevioside is a well-tolerated and effective modality that may be considered as an alternative or supplementary therapy for patients with hypertension". Two recent studies by Jeppesen et al., from Aarhus University Hospital in Denmark, have found after tests on rats and mice that stevioside could have potential in the treatment of type-2 diabetes. Natural therapists have been using stevia for many years to regulate blood sugar levels. According to a June 28, 2002, report on Australia's national broadcaster ABC (http://www.abc.net.au), the herb can be taken in droplet form with meals, bringing blood glucose levels to "near normal".

Users of stevia have also reported lower incidence of colds and flu. The herb can aid in weight loss by reducing appetite and can be used to suppress tobacco and alcohol cravings. Stevia leaf also contains various vitamins and minerals including vitamins A and C, zinc, rutin, magnesium and iron. Stevia has been used in South America for years as a treatment for diabetes. It has also been suggested that it can aid people to get off insulin. It has been used topically on skin cancers and to treat candidiasis. The Healthfree.com website also espouses stevia's use for skin care. It can be applied to enhance the skin's appearance or to heal acne and other blemishes and skin disorders including dermatitis, eczema and seborrhoea. The website also reports that stevia can be used to heal cuts and scratches quickly and without scarring. Brian Morley is a natural therapist with a biochemistry background, working in Brisbane, Australia. Morley uses stevia on patients as he says it "assists the liver in controlling blood sugar levels in the body". He says that refined sugar has a negative effect on the liver and can cause chronic fatigue and immune deficiency syndrome. Combined with bilberry, stevia can also aid sugar cravings. Morley uses stevia in a "nectar form" that has been vacuum distilled, nitrogen dried and crystallised so as not to destroy any goodness. Stevia's Uses in Food Preparation Stevioside is suitable for cooking purposes as it is heat stable, unlike artificial sweeteners such as aspartame. However, it is unsuitable for certain confectionary such as fudge or icing as it lacks bulk. Stevia is used in Japan to sweeten soy sauce, pickles and soft drinks. Brazil almost followed suit in 1988 when the Minister for Health proposed that only stevia should be allowed for sweetening diet drinks. However, Big Business opposed the idea, according to a report in Earth Island Journal (Northern Winter 1997&endash;98 issue). Apparently Monsanto had made a substantial financial commitment in the construction of a NutraSweet plant in So Paulo. It was then agreed that manufacturers would undertake studies by 1989 to incorporate stevia. However, nothing further was heard regarding the matter. Stevia's Potential in Agriculture and Healthcare One of the advantages of stevia is that it can be grown almost anywhere. Its native conditions are sub-tropical, but it has been grown in areas as far north as St Petersburg (60N). The herb also grows well in tropical areas.

Stevia seedlings can be purchased from nurseries. The plant has the added bonus of having certain insecticidal properties; for example, it is aphid resistant. Agriculture and Agri-Food Canada notes that "Stevia represents a new opportunity for researchers and farmers alike", but that more information is required to "optimize annual transplant production for Canada". Stevia could be utilised to benefit research, as "production of remarkably high levels of one class of secondary metabolite is of significant interest for chemists, biochemists and geneticists and may prove to be a foundation for the production of new metabolites in the future". It also noted that because of safety concerns surrounding stevia, "there is clear need for further experimentation with respect to the metabolic fate of steviol glycosides". Stevioside is not legal in Canada, and the only legal way of obtaining stevia is by purchasing it as a herb. In Australia and New Zealand, the situation according to Food Standards Australia New Zealand (FSANZ) is that stevia leaf may be sold as a food. However, extractable components of the plant, such as stevioside, are not legal. The Rural Industries Research and Development Corporation (RIRDC) was set up by the Australian government "to work closely with Australian rural industries on the organisation and funding of their R&D needs". Professor David Midmore and Andrew Rank put together a report for RIRDC in 2002 on the possibility of "A new rural industry--Stevia--to replace imported chemical sweeteners". The study was jointly funded by RIRDC and Central Queensland University. The report refers to Canadian researchers' findings that 50 hectares of stevia could produce sweetener equivalent to one million dollars' worth of sugar. This "in Australia would require 240 hectares of cane to grow, i.e., productivity in terms of sweetness equivalent per hectare is high". It notes it will be necessary to "develop production and processing practices that result in acceptable financial returns to growers" yet a competitively priced end-product. Environmental considerations are also positive in regard to stevia as an industry in a dry continent like Australia. Primary producers could benefit because the crop would offer "greater diversification opportunity and returns per megalitre of irrigation water". Insects do not appear to be of concern to stevia. There are some possible diseases "which do not appear to be a major problem", according to the report, and "spraying for control is sometimes undertaken". David Midmore says that Australia is ready for stevia. "The time is right for largescale production, provided we can ensure that production practices are suitable (e.g., mechanical harvesting) and that it will be grown in the correct locations (weather-wise)."

According to the report, it is expected that "consumer demand for natural sweeteners will escalate" as Australians become more health conscious and as "the incidence of diabetes in Australia and abroad" grows. It is also suggested that stevia could be marketed "in conjunction with sugar" to produce low-calorie products. However, input from other organisations and agencies will be required to ascertain if "the constraints to production and acceptance of steviosides will be manageable in the near (2-3&endash;year) future". Currently there is an application with FSANZ for consideration of stevia as a sweetener, and according to Professor Midmore a decision "should be announced by FSANZ in a short while". A possible obstacle to the FSANZ acceptance of stevia could be the same concern expressed by JECFA: that the breakdown of stevioside into steviol can exhibit some toxic and mutagenic activity. However, David Midmore stresses that "such breakdown is not known to happen in situ in the human body". A Sweet Future for Stevia Stevia has had a long history of use as a natural sweetener and a medicinal aid. It is heat stable, non-caloric and can be used by diabetics. However, the US FDA has had a questionable relationship with the herb, and issues have been raised over the safety of the stevioside extract. Yet, no adverse health effects have ever been reported or documented, including in Asia where the herb is used extensively as a sweetener. Stevia shows great potential for the future, in agriculture and as a food.

About the Author: Jenny Hawke has a Bachelor of Arts in Communication and is on staff at the NEXUS head office in Australia. Her article, "Uncovering the Facts on Toxic Carpet", was published in NEXUS 9/06. References: Aritajat S., Kaweewat K., Manosroi J., Manosroi A., "Dominant lethal test in rats treated with some plant extracts", Southeast Asian J Trop Med Public Health 2000;31 Suppl 1:171-3, Abstract at http://www.ncbi.nlm.nih.gov:80/entrez/query/fcgi?cmd=Retrieve&db=PubMed&lis t_uids=11414451&dopt=Abstract Aspartame Consumer Safety Network, Media Release, "Author Brings Forced Book-Banning Case to Town Hall Meeting", at http://www.iahf.com/ usa/980622a.html, 8 June 1998

 Bonvie L., Bonvie B. and Gates D., "Stevia: The Natural Sweetener That Frightens NutraSweet", Earth Island Journal, [Northern] Winter 1997-98, [Southern] Summer 1997-98 Brandle, Dr J., "Frequently Asked Questions About Stevia, Nature's Low Calorie Sweetener", Agriculture and Agri-Food Canada, at http://res2.agr.ca/london/pmrc/english/faq/stevia.html, last modified 21 November 2002 Brandle, J.E., Starratt A.N. and Gijzen M., "Stevia rebaudiana: Its biological, chemical and agricultural properties", Agriculture and Agri-Food Canada, at http://res2.agr.ca/london/pmrc/english/faq/stevia-rev.html, last modified 12 November 2002 Cbc.ca, "Stevia: A brief history", at http://cbc.ca/consumers/market/files/food/stevia/history.html, downloaded 28 November 2002 Chan P., Tomlinson B., Chen Y.J., Liu J.C., Hsieh M.H., Cheng J.T., "A doubleblind placebo-controlled study of the effectiveness and tolerability of oral stevioside in human hypertension", Br J Clin Pharmacol 2000 Sep;50(3):215-20, Abstract at http://www.ncbi.nlm.nih.gov:80/entrez/query/ fcgi?cmd=Retrieve&db=PubMed&list_uids=10971305&dopt=Abstract Chubb L., "FDA stonewalling on sweetener, activists say", Environmental News Network, at http://www.enn.com/news/ ennstories/1999/10/101999/headache_6491.asp, 19 October 1999 Das S., Das A.K., Murphy R.A., Punwani I.C., Nasution M.P., Kinghorn A.D., "Evaluation of the cariogenic potential of the intense natural sweeteners stevioside and rebaudioside A.", Caries Res 1992;26(5):363-6, Abstract at http://www.ncbi.nlm.nih.gov:80/entrez/query/fcgi?cmd=Retrieve&db=PubMed&lis t_uids=1468101&dopt=Abstract Davis G., "A Tale of Two Sweeteners: Aspartame & Stevia", Ask Gail Davis, at http://www.vegsource.com/davis/ sweeteners.htm, downloaded 28 November 2002 Department of Health & Human Services, Food and Drug Administration, correspondence of 1995 regarding Sunrider Corporation's use of stevia, at http://www.fda.gov/ohrms/ dockets/dailys/041699/m000002.pdf Department of Health & Human Services, Food and Drug Administration, correspondence of 1998 and 1999 regarding Stevita Company's use of stevia, at http://www.fda.gov/ohrms/ dockets/dailys/041699/m000001.pdf

 Department of Health & Human Services, Food and Drug Administration, correspondence of April 9, 1999 from FDA to Emord & Associates and August 25, 1998 memo to FDA staff, including revised compliance guidelines, at http://www.fda.gov/ohrms/dockets/dailys/041699/pav0001.pdf Food Standards Agency, "Stevia and Stevioside", at http://www.foodstandards.gov.uk/multimedia/webpage/stevia, 27 March 2002 Health Freedom Resources, "Stevia Herb", at http://www.healthfree.com/herbgarden/stevia.htm, downloaded 11 December 2002 Hsu Y.H., Liu J.C., Kao P.F., Lee C.N., Chen Y.J., Hsieh M.H., Chan P., "Antihypertensive effect of stevioside in different strains of hypertensive rats", Zhonghua Yi Xue Za Zhi (Taipei) 2002 Jan;65(1):1-6, Abstract at http://www.ncbi.nlm.nih.gov:80/entrez/query/fcgi?cmd=Retrieve&db=PubMed&lis t_uids=11939668&dopt= Abstract Jeppesen P.B., Gregersen S., Alstrup K.K., Hermansen K., "Stevioside induces antihyperglycaemic, insulinotropic and glucagonostatic effects in vivo: studies in the diabetic Goto-Kakizaki (GK) rats", Phytomedicine 2002 Jan;9(1):9-14, Abstract at http://www.ncbi.nlm.nih.gov:80/entrez/ query/fcgi?cmd=Retrieve&db=PubMed&list_uids=11924770&dopt=Abstract Jeppesen P.B., Gregersen S., Poulsen C.R., Hermansen K., "Stevioside acts directly on pancreatic beta cells to secrete insulin: actions independent of cyclic adenosine monophosphate and adenosine triphosphate-sensitive K+-channel activity", Metabolism 2000 Feb;49(2):208-14, Abstract at http://www.ncbi.nlm.nih.gov:80/entrez/query/fcgi?cmd=Retrieve&db=PubMed&lis t_uids=10690946&dopt=Abstract Joint FAO/WHO Expert Committee on Food Additives (JECFA)'s Evaluation Report on Stevioside (Extracted from WHO Technical Report Series 891, June 2000, Sweetening agent: stevioside, Avail: http://www.info.gov.hk/fehd/textmode/safefood/report/stevioside/who.html Legislative Council Secretariat, "Fact Sheet: Stevioside", Hong Kong Government, at http://www.legco.gov.hk/yr0102/english/sec/library/0102fs04e.pdf, prepared by Simon Li, 27 March 2002 Lester T., "Stevia rebaudiana (Sweet Honey Leaf)", The Australian New Crops Newsletter, issue no 11, January 1999, at http://www.newcrops.uq.edu/newslett/ncn11161.htm, updated 6 June 1999 Liikanen, E., European Commission, "Commission Decision of 22 February 2000 refusing the placing on the market of Stevia rebaudiana Bertoni", at

http://europa.eu.int/smartapi/cgi/sga_doc?smartapi!celexapi! prod!CELEXnumdoc&Ig=EN&numdoc=32000D0196&model=guichett McCaleb R., Stevia Leaf: Too Good to be Legal?, Herb Research Foundation, at http://www.holisticmec.com/sweet/ stv-faq.txt, downloaded 4 October 2002 Melis M.D., "Effects of chronic administration of Stevia rebaudiana on fertility in rats", J Ethnopharmacol 1999 Nov 1;67(2):157-61, Abstract at http://www.ncbi.nlm.nih.gov:80/ entrez/query/fcgi?cmd=Retrieve&db=PubMed&list_uids= 10619379&dopt=Abstract Midmore D., Central Queensland University, personal email communication of 23 December 2002 and 2 January 2003 Midmore, D.J. and Rank, A.H., A new rural industry &endash; Stevia &endash; to replace imported chemical sweeteners, A report for the Rural Industries Research and Development Corporation, August 2002 Morley B., Natural Therapist, telephone conversation of 19 December 2002 Pan H., "Safety of Stevioside Debated", Shanghai Star, at http://www.chinadaily.com.cn/star/2002/0328/fo7-1.html, 28 March 2002 Reporter: Emma Pedler, Presenter: Fiona Sewell, Researcher: Carolyn White, "Stevia &endash; Sweet and Safe", ABC South Australia, at http://www.abc.net.au/sa/stories/s592242.htm, 28 June 2002 Risk in Brief, issue no. 10, "Stevioside in Foods", Hong Kong Government, Risk Assessment Section, at http://www.info.gov.hk/fehd/textmode/safefood/report/stevioside/stevioside.html, updated July 2002 Rural Industries Research & Development Corporation, "About RIRDC", at http://www.rirdc.gov.au/about.html#who, last updated 3 July 2002 Scientific Committee on Food, "Opinion on Stevia rebaudiana Bertoni plants and leaves" (adopted on 17 June 1999), at http://www.europa.eu.int/comm/dg24/health/sc/scf/out36_en.pdf Scientific Committee on Food, "Opinion on Stevioside as a Sweetener" (adopted on 17 June 1999), at http://www.europa.eu.int/comm/dg24/health/sc/scf/out34_en.pdf

 Scottish Executive, Food Standards Agency, "Food Hazard Warning (8/2000), Category D: For Information Only, Products containing Stevia rebaudiana Bertoni", at http://www.scotland.gov.uk/food/hazards2000/hazard.asp?id=8, 7 June 2000 "Stevia", Producer: Richard Wright, Researcher: James Dunne, at http://cbc.ca/consumers/market/files/food/ stevia/index.html, broadcast 29 February 2000 Stevia.net, "A Tale of Incredible Sweetness and Intrigue", at http://www.stevia.net, downloaded 4 October 2002 Stevia.net, "Celestial Seasonings: Who sent the trade complaint that started the raid?", at http://www.stevia.net/seasonings.htm, downloaded 20 November 2002 Stevia.net, "Safety Studies", at http://www.stevia.net/safety.htm, downloaded 4 October 2002 Stevia.net, "Stevia book burning", at http://www.stevia.net/bookburning.htm, downloaded 20 November 2002 Stevia.net, "The 19 studies", at http://www.stevia.net/19studies.htm, downloaded 20 November 2002 Stevia.net, "The FDA & Stevia", at http://www.stevia.net/fda.htm, downloaded 4 October 2002 Stevia.net, "Varieties of Stevia", at http://www.stevia.net/varieties.htm, downloaded 20 November 2002 The Week Online with DRCNet, "FDA Orders Books Destroyed", Refuse & Resist!, issue #48, July 2 1998, at http://www.refuseandresist.org/resist_this/070398fdasweet.html, posted 3 July 1998 Thomsen M., "Stevia rebaudiana", Phytomedicine, at http://www.phytomedicine.com.au/files/articles/stevia.pdf, downloaded 28 November 2002 Trutina Dulcem, "Current Legal Regulations Regarding the Use of Stevia", at http://www.trutinadulcem.com/stevia_update.htm, 2000 Turner J.S., "The Aspartame/NutraSweet Fiasco", at http://www.stevia.net/aspartame.htm, downloaded 20 November 2002 Whitaker J., "The Nefarious FDA Strikes Again", Free American newsmagazine, April 1999

 Yasukawa K., Kitanaka S., Seo S., "Inhibitory effect of stevioside on tumor promotion by 12-O-tetradecanoylphorbol-13-acetate in two-stage carcinogenesis in mouse skin", Biol Pharm Bull 2002 Nov;25(11):1488-90, Abstract at http://www.ncbi.nlm.nih.gov:80/entrez/query/fcgi?cmd=Retrieve&db=PubMed&lis t_uids=12419967&dopt=Abstract Yodyingyuad V., Bunyawong S., "Effect of stevioside on growth and reproduction", Hum Reprod 1991 Jan;6(1):158-65, Abstract at http://www.ncbi.nlm.nih.gov:80/entrez/query/ fcgi?cmd=Retrieve&db=PubMed&list_uids=1874950&dopt=Abstract

The Bush-Cheney Drug Empire

The Bush family's involvement in drug-running is an open secret, but Dick Cheney's direct link to a global drug pipeline through a US construction company is less well known.

Extracted from Nexus Magazine, Volume 8, Number 2 PO Box 30, Mapleton Qld 4560 Australia. editor@nexusmagazine.com Telephone: +61 (0)7 5442 9280; Fax: +61 (0)7 5442 9381 From our web page at: www.nexusmagazine.com 2000&endash;2001 by Michael C. Ruppert Publisher/Editor of "From The Wilderness" PO Box 6061-350 Sherman Oaks, CA 91413, USA E-mail: mruppert@copvcia.com Website: www.copvcia.com

FROM MEDELLIN TO MOSCOW WITH BROWN & ROOT

Halliburton Corporation's Brown & Root is one of the major components of the Bush-Cheney Drug Empire. The success of Bush Vice-Presidential running mate Richard Cheney at leading Halliburton, Inc. to a five-year, US$3.8 billion "pig-out" on federal contracts and taxpayer-insured loans is only a partial indicator of what may happen, now that the Bush ticket has won the US presidential election. A closer look at available research, including an August 2, 2000 report by the Center for Public Integrity (CPI) (www.public-i.org), suggests that drug money has played a role in the successes achieved by Halliburton under Cheney's tenure as CEO from 1995 to 2000. This is especially true for Halliburton's most famous subsidiary, heavy construction and oil giant Brown & Root. A deeper look into history reveals that Brown & Root's past - as well as the past of Dick Cheney himself - connects to the international drug trade on more than one occasion and in more than one way.

Last June, the lead Washington, DC, attorney for a major Russian oil company connected in law enforcement reports to heroin smuggling, and also a beneficiary of US-backed loans to pay for Brown & Root contracts in Russia, held a $2.2 million fundraiser to fill the already bulging coffers of presidential candidate George W. Bush. This is not the first time that Brown & Root has been connected to illegal drugs, and the fact is that this "poster child" of American industry may also be a key player in Wall Street's efforts to maintain domination of the halftrillion-dollar-a-year global drug trade and its profits. And Dick Cheney, who has also come closer to illegal drugs than most suspect and who is also Halliburton's largest individual shareholder ($45.5 million), has a vested interest in seeing to it that Brown & Root's successes continue. Of all the American companies dealing directly with the US military and providing cover for CIA operations, few firms can match the global presence of this giant construction powerhouse which employs 20,000 people in more than 100 countries. Through its sister companies or joint ventures, Brown & Root can build offshore oil rigs, drill wells and construct and operate everything from harbours and pipelines to highways and nuclear reactors. It can train and arm security forces and it can now also feed, supply and house armies. One key beacon of Brown & Root's overwhelming appeal to agencies like the CIA is that, as it proudly announces from its own corporate web page, it has received the contract to dismantle ageing Russian nuclear-tipped ICBMs in their silos. Furthermore, the relationships between key institutions, players and the Bushes themselves suggest that under a George "W" Administration the Bush family and its allies, using Brown & Root as the operational interface, may well be able to control the drug trade all the way from Medelln to Moscow. Originally formed as a heavy construction company to build dams, Brown & Root grew its operations via shrewd political contributions to Senate candidate Lyndon Johnson in 1948. Expanding into the building of oil platforms, military bases, ports, nuclear facilities, harbours and tunnels, Brown & Root virtually underwrote LBJ's political career. It prospered as a result, making billions on US Government contracts during the Vietnam War. The Austin Chronicle, in an August 28, 2000 Op-Ed piece entitled "The Candidate from Brown & Root", labels Republican Cheney as the political dispenser of Brown & Root's largesse. According to political campaign records, during Cheney's five-year tenure at Halliburton the company's political contributions more than doubled to $1.2 million. Not surprisingly, most of that money went to Republican candidates. Independent news service Newsmakingnews also describes how in 1998, with Cheney as Chairman, Halliburton spent $8.1 billion to purchase oil industry equipment and drilling supplier Dresser Industries. This made Halliburton a corporation that will have a presence in almost any future oil drilling operation anywhere in the world. And it also brought back into the family fold the company which had once (also in 1948) sent a plane to fetch the new Yale graduate George

H.W. Bush to begin his career in the Texas oil business. Bush the elder's father, Prescott, served as a managing director for the firm that once owned Dresser: Brown Brothers Harriman.

BROWN & ROOT'S SPECIAL OPERATIONS

It is clear that everywhere there is oil there is Brown & Root. But increasingly, everywhere there is war or insurrection there is Brown & Root also. From Bosnia and Kosovo to Chechnya, Rwanda, Burma, Pakistan, Laos, Vietnam, Indonesia, Iran, Libya, Mexico and Colombia, Brown & Root's traditional operations have expanded from heavy construction to include the provision of logistical support for the US military. Now, instead of US Army quartermasters, the world is likely to see Brown & Root warehouses storing and managing everything from uniforms and rations to vehicles. Dramatic expansion of Brown & Root's operations in Colombia also suggests Bush preparations for a war-inspired feeding frenzy as a part of "Plan Colombia". This is consistent with moves by former Bush Treasury Secretary Nicholas Brady to open a joint Colombian&endash;American investment partnership called Corfinsura for the financing of major construction projects with the Colombian Antioquia Syndicate, headquartered in Medelln (see FTW, June 2000). And expectations of a ground war in Colombia may explain why Brown & Root, in a 2000 Securities Exchange Commission (SEC) filing, reported that in addition to owning more than 800,000 square feet of warehouse space in Colombia, it also leases another 122,000 square feet. According to the Brown & Root Energy Services Group filing, the only other places where the company maintains warehouse space are in Mexico (525,000 square feet) and the United States (38,000 square feet). According to the website of Colombia's Foreign Investment Promotion Agency, Brown & Root had no presence in the country until 1997. What does Brown & Root - which according to Associated Press (AP) has made more than $2 billion supporting and supplying US troops - know about Colombia that the United States public does not? Why the need for almost a million square feet of warehouse space which can be transferred from one Brown & Root operation (energy services) to another (military support) with the stroke of a pen? As described by AP, during the "Iran-Contra" era Congressman Dick Cheney of the House Intelligence Committee was a rabid supporter of Marine Lt Col. Oliver North. This was in spite of the fact that North had lied to Cheney in a private 1986 White House briefing. Oliver North's own diaries and subsequent investigations by the CIA Inspector-General have irrevocably tied him directly to cocaine smuggling during the 1980s and the opening of bank accounts for one firm moving four tons

of cocaine a month. This, however, did not stop Cheney from actively supporting North's (unsuccessful) 1994 run for the US Senate from Virginia - just a year before he took over the reins at Brown & Root's parent company, Dallas-based Halliburton, Inc., in 1995. As the Bush Secretary of Defense during Desert Shield/Desert Storm (1990&endash;91), Cheney also directed special operations involving Kurdish rebels in northern Iran. The Kurds' primary source of income for more than 50 years has been heroin smuggling from Afghanistan and Pakistan through Iran, Iraq and Turkey. Having had some personal experience with Brown & Root, I noted carefully when the Los Angeles Times observed that on March 22, 1991 a group of gunmen burst into the Ankara, Turkey, offices of joint venture Vinnell, Brown & Root and assassinated retired Air Force Chief Master Sergeant John Gandy. In March 1991, tens of thousands of Kurdish refugees, long-time assets of the CIA, were being massacred by Saddam Hussein in the wake of the Gulf War. Saddam, seeking to destroy any hopes of a successful Kurdish revolt, found it easy to kill thousands of the unwanted Kurds who had fled to the Turkish border seeking sanctuary. There, Turkish security forces - trained in part by the Vinnell, Brown & Root partnership - turned thousands of Kurds back into certain death. Today, the Vinnell Corporation (a TRW company) is one of the three pre-eminent private mercenary corporations in the world, along with the firms MPRI and DynCorp (see FTW, June 2000). It is also the dominant entity for the training of security forces throughout the Middle East. Not surprisingly, the Turkish border regions in question were the primary transshipment points for heroin produced in Afghanistan and Pakistan, destined for the markets of Europe. A confidential source with intelligence experience in the region subsequently told me that the Kurds "got some payback against the folks that used to help them move their drugs". He openly acknowledged that Brown & Root and the Vinnell Corporation both routinely provided NOC (non-official cover) for CIA officers. But I already knew that. From 1994 to 1999, during US military intervention in the Balkans - where, according to The Christian Science Monitor and Jane's Intelligence Review, the Kosovo Liberation Army (KLA) controls 70 per cent of the heroin entering Western Europe - Cheney's Brown & Root made billions of dollars supplying US troops from vast facilities in the region. Brown & Root support operations continue in Bosnia, Kosovo and Macedonia to this day.

Dick Cheney's footprints have come closer to drugs than one might suspect. The Center for Public Integrity's August 2000 report brought them even closer. It would be correct to say that there is a direct linkage of Brown & Root facilities - often set up in remote, hazardous regions - with every drug-producing region and every drug-consuming region in the world. These coincidences, in and of themselves, do not prove complicity in the trade. Other facts, however, lead inescapably in that direction.

A DIRECT DRUG LINK TO DICK CHENEY

The CPI report entitled "Cheney Led Halliburton to Feast at Federal Trough", written by veteran journalists Knut Royce and Nathaniel Heller, describes how, under five years of Cheney's leadership, Halliburton, largely through subsidiary Brown & Root, enjoyed $3.8 billion in federal contracts and taxpayer- insured loans. The loans had been granted by the Export&endash;Import Bank (EXIM) and the Overseas Private Investment Corporation (OPIC). According to Ralph McGehee's CIA Base, both institutions are heavily infiltrated by the CIA and routinely provide NOC to its officers. One of those loans, to Russian financial/banking conglomerate The Alfa Group of Companies, contained $292 million to pay for Brown & Root's contract to refurbish a Siberian oil field owned by the Russian Tyumen Oil Company. The Alfa Group completed its 51 per cent acquisition of Tyumen Oil in what was allegedly a rigged bidding process in 1998. An official Russian Government report claims that The Alfa Group's top executives, oligarchs Mikhail Fridman and Pyotr Aven, "allegedly participated in the transit of drugs from Southeast Asia through Russia and into Europe". These same executives, Fridman and Aven, who reportedly smuggled the heroin in connection with Russia's Solntsevo mob family, were the same ones who applied for the EXIM loans that Halliburton's lobbying later safely secured. As a result, Brown & Root's work in Alfa Tyumen oil fields could continue - and expand. After describing how organised criminal interests in The Alfa Group had allegedly stolen the oil field by fraud, the CPI story - using official reports from the FSB (the Russian equivalent of the FBI), oil companies such as BP&endash;Amoco, former CIA and KGB officers and press accounts - then established a solid link to Alfa Tyumen and the transportation of heroin. In 1995, sacks of heroin disguised as sugar had been stolen from a rail container leased by Alfa Eko and sold in the Siberian town of Khabarovsk. A problem arose when many residents of the town became "intoxicated" or "poisoned".

The CPI story also stated: "The FSB report said that within days of the incident, Ministry of Internal Affairs (MVD) agents conducted raids of Alfa Eko buildings and found 'drugs and other compromising documentation'. "Both reports claim that Alfa Bank has laundered drug funds from Russian and Colombian drug cartels. "The FSB document claims that at the end of 1993, a top Alfa official met with Gilberto Rodriguez Orejuela, the now imprisoned financial mastermind of Colombia's notorious Cali cartel, 'to conclude an agreement about the transfer of money into the Alfa Bank from offshore zones such as the Bahamas, Gibraltar and others'. The plan was to insert it back into the Russian economy through the purchase of stock in Russian companies. "...He [the former KGB agent] reported that there was evidence 'regarding [Alfa Bank's] involvement with the money laundering of...Latin American drug cartels'." It then becomes harder for Cheney and Halliburton to assert mere coincidence in all of this, as CPI reported that Tyumen's lead Washington attorney, James C. Langdon, Jr, at the firm of Aikin Gump, "...helped coordinate a $2.2 million fundraiser for Bush this June. He then agreed to help recruit 100 lawyers and lobbyists in the capital to raise $25,000 each for W's campaign." The heroin mentioned in the CPI story originated in Laos, where longtime Bush allies and covert warriors Richard Armitage and retired CIA ADDO (Associate Deputy Director of Operations) Ted Shackley have been repeatedly linked to the drug trade. It then made its way across Southeast Asia to Vietnam, probably the port of Haiphong. Then the heroin was shipped to Russia's Pacific port of Vladivostok, from where it was subsequently bounced across Siberia by rail and then by truck or rail to Europe, passing through the hands of Russian Mafia leaders in Chechnya and Azerbaijan. Chechnya and Azerbaijan are hotbeds of both armed conflict and oil exploration, and Brown & Root has operations all along this route. As described in previous issues of FTW, this long, expensive and tortuous path was hastily established after President George Bush's personal envoy Richard Armitage, holding the rank of Ambassador, had travelled to the former Soviet Union to assist it with its "economic development" in 1989. The obstacles, then, to a more direct, profitable and efficient route from Afghanistan and Pakistan through Turkey into Europe were a cohesive Yugoslavian/Serbian Government controlling the Balkans and continuing instability in the Golden Crescent of Pakistan/ Afghanistan. Also, there was no other way, using heroin from the Golden Triangle (Burma, Laos and Thailand), to deal with China and India but to go around them. It is perhaps not by coincidence again that Cheney and Armitage share membership in the prestigious Aspen Institute, an exclusive bi-partisan research think-tank, and

also in the US&endash; Azerbaijan Chamber of Commerce. In November 1999, in what may be a portent of things to come, Armitage played the role of Secretary of Defense in a practical exercise at the Council on Foreign Relations, of which he and Cheney are both members. Many of the longest-serving and best Bush apparatchiks like Richard Armitage and CIA veteran Ted Shackley have heavy political baggage. Since governmental power is so evenly split after the long election as to appear contrived, it is unlikely that controversial nominees for cabinet positions like Armitage or Shackley will be placed before a 50&endash;50 Senate which is unlikely to confirm them. Armitage is more likely to appear as a quasi-official adviser in troubled European regions. This is similar to the roles he performed for George Bush in 1989 in Russia and in 1992 in Albania. Armitage's travels presaged both the Chechen and Kosovar conflicts and the rampant expansion of the drug trade through those regions.

DRUG PIPELINE STREAMLINED

The Clinton Administration took care of all that wasted travel for heroin with the 1999 destruction of Serbia and Kosovo and the installation of the KLA as a regional power. That opened a direct line from Afghanistan to Western Europe and Brown & Root was right in the middle of that, too. The Clinton skill at streamlining drug operations was described in detail in the April 2000 issue of FTW in a story entitled "The Democratic Party's Presidential Drug Money Pipeline". That article has since been reprinted in three countries. The essence of the drug economic lesson was that by growing opium in Colombia and by smuggling both cocaine and heroin from Colombia to New York City through the Dominican Republic and Puerto Rico (a virtual straight line), traditional smuggling routes could be shortened or even eliminated. This reduced both risk and cost, increased profits and eliminated competition. FTW suspects the hand of Medelln cartel co-founder Carlos Lehder in this process, and it is interesting to note that Lehder, released from prison under Clinton in 1995, is now active in both the Bahamas and South America. Lehder was known during the 1980s as "the genius of transportation". I can well imagine Dick Cheney, having witnessed the complete restructuring of the global drug trade in the last eight years, going to George W. and saying, "Look, I know how we can make it even better". One thing is for certain. As quoted in the CPI article, one Halliburton vicepresident noted that if the Bush&endash;Cheney ticket were elected, "the company's government contracts would obviously go through the roof".

THE DARK PAST

In July 1977, this writer, then a Los Angeles Police officer, struggled to make sense of a world gone haywire. In a last-ditch effort to salvage a relationship with my fiance, Nordica Theodora D'Orsay (Teddy), a CIA contract agent, I had travelled to New Orleans to find her. On a hastily arranged vacation, secured with the blessing of my commanding officer, Captain Jesse Brewer of LAPD, I had gone on my own, unofficially, to avoid the scrutiny of LAPD's Organized Crime Intelligence Division (OCID). Teddy had wanted me to join her operations from within the ranks of LAPD, starting in the late spring of 1976. I had refused to get involved with drugs in any way, and everything she mentioned seemed to involve either heroin or cocaine, along with the guns which she was always moving out of the country. The Director of the CIA then was George Herbert Walker Bush. Although officially on staff at the LAPD Academy at the time, I had been unofficially lent to OCID since January when Teddy, announcing the start of a new operation planned in the fall of 1976, suddenly disappeared. She left many people, including me, baffled and twisting in the breeze. The OCID detectives had been pressuring me hard for information about her and what I knew of her activities. It was information I could not give them. Hoping against hope that I would find some way to understand her involvement with CIA, LAPD, the royal family of Iran, the Mafia and drugs, I set out alone into eight days of Dantean revelations which have determined the course of my life from that day to this. Arriving in New Orleans in early July 1977, I found Teddy living in an apartment across the river in Gretna. Equipped with scrambler phones and night vision devices, and working from sealed communiqus delivered by navy and air force personnel from nearby Belle Chasse Naval Air Station, she was involved in something truly ugly. Teddy was arranging for large quantities of weapons to be loaded onto ships leaving for Iran. At the same time, she was working with Mafia associates of New Orleans Mafia boss Carlos Marcello to coordinate the movement of service boats which were bringing large quantities of heroin into the city. The boats arrived at Marcello-controlled docks, unmolested by even the New Orleans police she introduced me to, along with divers, military men, former Green Berets and CIA personnel. The service boats were retrieving the heroin from oil rigs in the Gulf of Mexico, in international waters - oil rigs built and serviced by Brown & Root. The guns which Teddy monitored, apparently Vietnam-era surplus AK47s and M16s, were being loaded onto ships also owned or leased by Brown & Root. And more than once during the eight days I spent in New Orleans, I met and ate at

restaurants with Brown & Root employees who were boarding those ships and leaving for Iran within days. Once, while leaving a bar and apparently having asked the wrong question, I was shot at in an attempt to scare me off. Disgusted and heartbroken at witnessing my fiance and my government smuggling drugs, I ended the relationship. Returning home to LA, I made a clean breast and reported all the activity I had seen, including the connections to Brown & Root, to LAPD intelligence officers. They promptly told me that I was crazy. Forced out of LAPD under threat of death at the end of 1978, I made complaints to LAPD's Internal Affairs Division and to the LA office of the FBI under the command of FBI SAC Ted Gunderson. I and my attorney wrote to the politicians, the Department of Justice and the CIA, and contacted the Los Angeles Times. The FBI and the LAPD said that I was crazy. A 1981 two-part news story in the Los Angeles Herald Examiner revealed that the FBI had taken Teddy into custody and then released her before classifying their investigation without further action. Former New Orleans Crime Commissioner Aaron Cohen told reporter Randall Sullivan that he found my description of events perfectly plausible after his 30 years of studying Louisiana's organised crime operations. To this day, a CIA report prepared as a result of my complaint remains classified and exempt from release, pursuant to executive order of the President, in the interests of national security and because it would reveal the identities of CIA agents. On October 26, 1981, in the basement of the West Wing of the White House, I reported on what I had seen in New Orleans to my friend and UCLA classmate, Craig Fuller. Fuller went on to become Chief of Staff to Vice- President Bush from 1981 to 1985. In 1982, then UCLA political science professor Paul Jabber filled in many of the pieces in my quest to understand what I had seen in New Orleans. He was qualified to do so because he had served as a CIA and State Department consultant to the Carter Administration. Paul explained that, after a 1975 treaty between the Shah of Iran and Saddam Hussein of Iraq, the Shah had cut off all overt military support for Kurdish rebels fighting Saddam from the north of Iraq. In exchange, the Shah had gained access to the Shatt al'Arab waterway so that he could multiply his oil exports and income. Not wanting to lose a valuable long-term asset in the Kurds, the CIA had then used Brown & Root - which operated in both countries and maintained port facilities in the Persian Gulf and near Shatt al'Arab - to rearm the Kurds. The whole operation had been financed with heroin. Paul was matter-of-fact about it.

In 1983, Paul Jabber left UCLA to become a Vice-President of Banker's Trust and Chairman of the Middle East Department of the Council on Foreign Relations.

THE WORLD'S BIGGEST FREE ENTERPRISE

If one is courageous enough to seek an "operating system" which theoretically explains what FTW has just described for you, one need look no further than a fabulous two-part article published in Le Monde Diplomatique in April 2000. The stories, focusing heavily on drug capital, are titled "Crime, The World's Biggest Free Enterprise". The brilliant and penetrating words of authors Christian de Brie and Jean de Maillard do a better job of explaining the actual world economic and political situation than anything I have ever read. De Brie writes: "By allowing capital to flow unchecked from one end of the world to the other, globalisation and abandonment of sovereignty have together fostered the explosive growth of an outlaw financial market... "It is a coherent system closely linked to the expansion of modern capitalism and based on an association of three partners: governments, transnational corporations and mafias. Business is business: financial crime is first and foremost a market, thriving and structured, ruled by supply and demand. "Big business complicity and political laissez faire is the only way that large-scale organised crime can launder and recycle the fabulous proceeds of its activities. And the transnationals need the support of governments and the neutrality of regulatory authorities in order to consolidate their positions, increase their profits, withstand and crush the competition, pull off the 'deal of the century' and finance their illicit operations. Politicians are directly involved and their ability to intervene depends on the backing and the funding that keep them in power. This collusion of interests is an essential part of the world economy, the oil that keeps the wheels of capitalism turning." After confronting CIA Director John Deutch on world television on November 15, 1996, I was interviewed by the staff of both the Senate and House Intelligence Committees. I prepared written testimony for Senate Intelligence which I submitted, although I was never called to testify. In every one of those interviews and in my written testimony and every lecture since that time, I have told the story of Brown & Root.

IN GOD (GOLD, OIL, DRUGS) WE TRUST

Make no mistake about it. The United States is preparing for war. Events

immediately following the 2000 US election debacle are ominous predictors for the Bush&endash;Cheney Administration. While not all of the cabinet posts are yet filled, the key posts of Treasury, Defense, Justice and National Security Advisor point to the most militarised oil-and-big-business-friendly administration in 35 years. So thorough is the plan for control of the government that the son of Secretary of State (Designate) Colin Powell, in an appointment which has yet to receive much notice, has been appointed the new Commissioner of the Federal Communications Commission. This is the body which monitors and polices all commercial broadcasting in the United States. With Colin Powell as Secretary of State, Donald Rumsfeld as Secretary of Defense and Dick Cheney as Vice-President, the highest levels of the US Government now house two former Secretaries of Defense and the former Chairman of the Joint Chiefs of Staff. The new National Security Advisor, Condoleeza Rice, while African-American, has a long track record of service to Republican administrations and also sits on the board of directors of Chevron Oil, which has recently named an oil tanker after her. Her lacklustre operational credentials indicate that she will probably serve as the designated messenger between Bush, Powell, Rumsfeld and Cheney and as the African-American poster girl for coming military adventurism. Of special interest as this story goes to press is the strongest rumour among my sources that current CIA Director George Tenet, appointed to the post by President Clinton in 1997, will remain in the new Bush Administration. Based upon this writer's study of CIA operations and history, this strongly suggests two things. Firstly, it implies that the CIA, as a non-partisan servant of Wall Street, feels that its interests have been - and will continue to be - well served by Tenet, who is well liked at Langley. Most importantly, however, it suggests that there are operations, both covert and otherwise, in motion under CIA control which are moving at a speed and with a force that will not accept a break in rhythm for a change in directors. Most critical among these would be the start of the planned conflict in Colombia. Since the advent of the atomic bomb, the United States has always needed two kinds of enemies. On one level, it has needed a tactical enemy that it can go out and fight in the field in a shooting war. Since 1945, these enemies have been created and appeared as North Korea, North Vietnam, Grenada, El Salvador, Panama, Iraq and now Colombia. On another level, however, the US needs a strategic enemy that will justify outrageous expenditures of capital for strategic weapon systems like ICBMs, Trident submarines and "Star Wars" missile defence systems. With the new Bush Administration already contemplating a policy change that would make Colombian rebels (as opposed to drug traffickers) the targets of US military aid, as has been reported by AP, there is no doubt where the next shooting

war is going to be. And with the militarised Bush cabinet making a missile defence shield a priority, it looks as though either China or Russia will become the next big enemy of choice. In the end, profitability will decide. For the moment, the lessthan-credible paper threat is from unspecified "rogue nations". We can be certain, however, that the shifting economic pressure plates around the world will reveal our next demon soon enough. Halliburton is uniquely placed to profit from either eventuality. As it was in Vietnam, Central America and Kosovo, drugs continue to be a huge part of the financial plan for prolonged ground wars. As one cynic put it, "GOD" stands for "Gold, Oil and Drugs". We can be assured that an empire (as opposed to a republic) is emerging in the United States more quickly than many have expected. And the Bush Administration is already acting in a "godlike" manner. It is an empire that may have little need of even the pretence of democracy as American corporate fascism removes its mask in the wake of our election circus, the prostitution of our Supreme Court and the virtual destruction of American government as a servant of anything other than money, greed and power.

Sources:
* Aspen Institute, www.aspeninst.org. * Associated Press, "Study: US Could Save Cost in Balkans", October 10, 2000. * Associated Press, "Cheney, North Relationship Probed", August 11, 2000. * Austin Chronicle, August 28, 2000. * "CIA Base" 1992, Ralph McGehee. * CIA Inspector-General, "Report of Investigation: Allegations of Connections Between CIA and the Contras in Cocaine Trafficking to the United States. Volume II: The Contra Story", Report 96-0143-IG. * Christian Science Monitor, October 20, 1994. * Council on Foreign Relations, www.cfr.org. * De Brie, Christian and Jean de Maillard, "Crime, The World's Biggest Free Enterprise", Le Monde Diplomatique, April 2000. * Halliburton/Brown & Root, www.Halliburton.com/brs. * Jane's Intelligence Review, February 1, 1995. * Los Angeles Herald Examiner, October 11 & 18, 1981. * Los Angeles Times, March 23, 1991. * Newsmakingnews, "The Dick Cheney Data Dump", August 27, 2000, www.newsmakingnews.com. * New York Press, January 8, 2000. * New York Times Index, www.nytimes.com. * Royce, Knut and Nathaniel Heller, "Cheney Led Halliburton to Feast at Federal Trough", Center for Public Integrity, August 2, 2000, www.publici.org/story_01_080200.htm. * Ruppert, Michael C., written testimony for the Senate Select Committee on Intelligence, dated October 1, 1997; see www.copvcia.com/ssci.htm, and From The

Wilderness 4/99, 4/00, 6/00. * Securities and Exchange Commission, "Edgar" Database, www.sec.gov. * Tarpley, Webster Griffin and Anton Chaitkin, George Bush: The Unauthorized Biography, Executive Intelligence Review, Washington, DC, 1992. * US&endash;Azerbaijan Chamber of Commerce, www.usacc.com. * Vinnell Corporation, www.Vinnell.com.

Editor's Note:
This article is reprinted with permission from author Mike Ruppert, Editor/Publisher of From The Wilderness newsletter. It first appeared in the October 2000 issue (vol. III, no. 8). From The Wilderness describes itself as "a nonpartisan, non-sectarian map from the here that is, into the tomorrow of our own making". Its website postings (www.copvcia.com) are at least 30 days old. Subscriptions (12 issues): US$35.00 for USA and Canada; $47.00 for Europe, Asia, Australia and New Zealand. From The Wilderness Publications, PO Box 6061-350, Sherman Oaks, CA 91413, USA, telephone +1 (818) 788 8791, fax +1 (818) 981 2847, e-mail mruppert@copvcia.com.

The CIA, UFOs, MJ-12, JFK & James Jesus Angleton

As the CIA's Counterintelligence Chief, James Jesus Angleton had access to the Agency's most closely guarded secrets, including MJ-12 files on UFOs.
Extracted from Nexus Magazine, Volume 7, Number 4 (June-July 2000). PO Box 30, Mapleton Qld 4560 Australia. editor@nexusmagazine.com Telephone: +61 (0)7 5442 9280; Fax: +61 (0)7 5442 9381 From our web page at: www.nexusmagazine.com 2000 by Timothy S. Cooper PO Box 1206 Big Bear Lake, CA 92315 USA Telephone: +1 (909) 878 5929

ames Jesus Angleton was born on December 9, 1917 in Boise, Idaho, to NCR businessman/OSS Colonel James Hugh Angleton and Mexican-born Carmen Mercedes Moreno. Upon graduation from Yale in 1941, Angleton moved to Harvard Law School where he met his future wife, Cicely d'Autremont, of Duluth, Minnesota. Inducted into the US Army on March 19, 1943, Angleton was recruited into the Office of Strategic Services (OSS) in August through the efforts of Angleton's father and Norman Pearson, his old English professor from Yale who at that time was head of the OSS Counterintelligence division in London.1

OSS COUNTERINTELLIGENCE OPERATIONS DURING WW II

James Jesus Angleton was assigned the Rome desk after Italy's capitulation to the Allies, and was made an OSS Lieutenant who ran counterintelligence (CI) activities in such countries as Austria, Germany, Spain and Switzerland as well as the Mediterranean area. As part of OSS operations in the European theatre, Angleton mastered the arts of "black" propaganda and "playback" - that is, the method of reading the effectiveness of one's own disinformation on the enemy. In 1944, he was given charge of the OSS Special Counterintelligence Unit Z, made up of US and British agents, and was the youngest member of X-2 and the only American member allowed access to the top-secret British ULTRA code-breaking intelligence. After the war, Angleton was promoted to Captain and was awarded the Legion of Merit from the US Army which cited him for successfully apprehending over a thousand enemy intelligence agents. He was also decorated by the Italian Government and was awarded the Order of the Crown of Italy, the Order of Malta/Cross of Malta and the Italian War Cross for Merit. In October 1945, President Truman dissolved the OSS and had all research and analysis units moved to the State Department and operational units to the War Department, and redesignated it as the Strategic Services Unit (SSU). Angleton stayed on in the SSU in Rome and became the vital station chief in charge of the 2677 Regiment, which made Angleton the senior US intelligence officer in Italy until the SSU became the Central Intelligence Group (CIG) in 1946, forerunner of the Central Intelligence Agency (CIA).2

THE MAKING OF JAMES ANGLETON AS A MASTER SPY HUNTER

Angleton's war experience in counterintelligence operations had affected him to the extent that he became absorbed into the "hall of mirrors" world of intelligence and refused to leave the service, despite much insistence and disappointment from his father. James would pour over the many CI files he had amassed while in Italy and was forever changed by the intrigue and the possibilities of a career in the CIG. In the summer of 1947, Angleton returned to the United States to live in Tucson, Arizona, to be with his wife and family, but his love for the service was overpowering. On December 30, 1947, he was hired by the CIA as a senior aide to the Director of the Office of Special Operations (OSO).3 It was during this period that Army G-2 and other intelligence agencies were trying to crack the Soviet Venona code, used by espionage agents operating in the United States to send back sensitive information regarding the Manhattan Project based at Los Alamos, New Mexico. It is possible that Angleton was on special assignment prior to officially

reporting to the OSO, which had the responsibility of running counterespionage operations.4 Angleton's primary mission in the OSO included overseeing a classified component that operated espionage and counterespionage activities abroad, and reading all sensitive material coming across his desk and passing it to OSO operators in countries where the CIA had interests. In 1949, he moved up the chain of command within the OSO and held a GS-15 position. Angleton developed the philosophy, "If you control counterintelligence, you control the intelligence service". He quickly realised the significance of the B-29 detection of Joe-1, the Soviet's first atomic weapon detonation in August 1949, and knew that the technology acquired by the Soviets was not home-grown but the product of espionage. He immediately set out to discover who the moles were who passed on America's most guarded secret to Moscow. As with all covert actions, counterintelligence operated without specific mention in the National Security Act of 1947, so Angleton set out to acquire information on the most guarded secret of all.

ANGLETON AS CHIEF OF COUNTERINTELLIGENCE

Aside from the theft of atomic secrets, the most guarded secret within the CIA was the scientific and technical information regarding new weapons developments, including the planned use of a new generation of thermonuclear weapons and highaltitude reconnaissance platforms for spying on countries hostile to US strategic interests. One of the technical secrets was the study and transfer of advanced electronics gleaned from US Air Force studies of unconventional aircraft and missile research carried on at several Atomic Energy Commission facilities and proving grounds. The FBI and the CIA were aware of Soviet espionage rings operating in the United States, Canada and the United Kingdom. The main task of these rings was to provide any and all technical and scientific information on advanced technologies which would give an advantage to the Soviet Union in the event of another world war breaking out. By 1949, military intelligence authorities had classified the "flying saucer" phenomenon as Top Secret, and the Army Counter Intelligence Corps (CIC) had passed on information that the Soviets could have developed saucer-shaped aerial weapons, capable of delivering atomic bombs or dissipating radioactive materials over NATO countries, as a stopgap measure to make up for the nonexistent nuclear weapons arsenal. In early 1947, the nonexistent nuclear arsenal in the United States was a closely guarded secret as well; and no doubt this fact set in motion the

nuclear arms race, which terrified Angleton. The OSO was probably aware of Soviet knowledge of the bomb gap existing within both superpowers. Moreover, the flying saucer invasion of the United States - reports of which crossed Angleton's desk - put a scare into Angleton's psyche which is reflected in a credo he shared with other OSO staff members: "You who believe or half believe, I can say this now, that I do believe in the spirit of Christ and the life everlasting, and in this turbulent social system which struggles sometimes blindly to preserve the right to freedom and expression of spirit. In the name of Jesus Christ, I leave you." After General Walter B. Smith was appointed Director, Central Intelligence (DCI), Angleton continued on with OSO Staff A (foreign intelligence operations) inside the CIA's clandestine division. In 1951, he was assigned the all-important Israeli desk, which he held under tight control for 20 years because it was a vital source of Soviet information in the Middle East. As more and more UFO5 sighting reports made their way to CIA headquarters, unevaluated reports were forwarded to Counterintelligence when the locations were identified as coming from Soviet Bloc countries. During this period, Angleton established good links with FBI contacts who were equally concerned with protecting vital atomic research facilities, and no doubt he read many domestic reports as they came across his desk in the "L" Building across from the Lincoln Memorial. When Smith was coaxed away from his power base as DCI, Allen Dulles Angleton's friend from OSS days - became the new Director. In late 1954, he promoted Angleton to the position of Deputy Director and Chief of Counterintelligence, with direct access to Dulles and all foreign UFO intelligence from the Intelligence Advisory Committee (IAC) which had been established to look into national security implications involving the UFO phenomenon.6 In order to cement Angleton's counterintelligence charter, Dulles commissioned General James H. Doolittle to conduct an outside survey of CIA counterintelligence operations. Doolittle concluded that the CIA was losing ground to the KGB, and recommended that more stringent and ruthless measures be taken against Soviet penetration. Dulles endorsed the Doolittle Report by ordering a more powerful tool to stop and interdict the moles within the CIA, and he personally chose Angleton to head the CI Staff. Perhaps this is why foreign and domestic UFO sighting reports diminished in number shortly afterwards. During Dulles's tenure as DCI from 1953 to 1961 (the longest in CIA history), Angleton enjoyed a privileged position not shared by other directors. This was despite the fact that Angleton reported to the Deputy Director of Operations (DDO), and on many occasions bugged the phones and residences of various highranking US Government officials and foreign dignitaries with Dulles's approval and over the objection of the DDO. If the situation called for it, Angleton could go around proper channels to acquire personal data on anyone within the CIA and other agencies, which was clearly outside the CIA charter and violated FBI jurisdiction.

As the new head of CI, Angleton had to organise a staff, write the rules and oversee all clandestine operations aimed at the Soviet Intelligence Service military and security organs, the GRU and KGB.7 The CI Staff was primarily tasked with preventing penetrations at home and abroad and protecting CIA operations through careful research and analysis of all incoming intelligence reports. By keeping the most vital and sensitive files to himself, Angleton became a storehouse of secrets, which helped him consolidate his power base. Officially, Angleton was allowed access to everyone's personnel, operational and communications files within the CIA, and he reviewed all proposed and active operations and approved the recruitment of agent assets. This did not engender trust or cooperation, but Angleton did not concern himself or his staff with such intrusions. One of Angleton's former Chief of Operations, "Scotty" Miller, described the environment in which CI Staff operated as that of a "watchdog" snooping around, sniffing out Soviet deception and manipulation.

ANGLETON AND THE MJ-12 DIRECTIVE

Among the controversial documents leaked to the public in the last 20 years regarding state secrets and the UFO phenomenon, are the CIA's unacknowledged Majestic Twelve/MJ-12 files which disclose the most guarded of all classified subjects: extraterrestrial life-forms and their technologies.8 In order to secure this knowledge and prevent foreign countries from learning this vital secret and getting an edge on the United States, President Harry S. Truman signed a directive that basically said that no one (including a chief executive) was to be in possession of or disclose the finding without a "need to know" clearance which was above Top Secret.9 The directive was secretly implemented without the knowledge or consent of Congress and was concealed by the wording of the National Security Act of 1947, which prohibits the disclosure of classified matters without presidential approval and prior agreement by the Department of Defense and the Central Intelligence Agency, as amended in later versions of the National Security Act. Knowledge of the finding was limited to only a select few within the government's intelligence and scientific communities. As long as the secret remained unresolved, there would be no official acknowledgement. The only official study program, Project Blue Book, was taken over by the CIA in 1953 as a public experiment and used as a debunking tool to discount the extraterrestrial reality, and possibly to quash any attempts by the KGB and GRU to glean any technological or defence secrets from the study.

Like the Manhattan Project group, Majestic Twelve or MJ-12 (as used in some leaked documents) was a joint government/military/private-sector undertaking that encompassed every facet of national security functions. The CIA was the premier intelligence agency tasked with maintaining the first line of defence of the United States during the 55-year Cold War between the capitalist West and the communist East. When Angleton assumed his throne as Chief of Counterintelligence, no doubt Truman's directive was a most inviting instrument, allowing him to carry on his mole-hunting career within the CIA against the KGB and GRU. Majestic Twelve enjoyed greater protection than did the hydrogen bomb program of the early 1950s. With that, the Soviets were driven to penetrate not only the secrets of the H-bomb program itself, but the ultimate prize that lay scattered throughout the US Government's maximum security research facilities located in the southwestern and eastern United States. The shocking truth of the Soviet atomic weapons espionage program, Enormous, dealt a tremendous blow to US and British security when it was learned that British diplomats operating within the US State Department, as well as US Army technicians at Los Alamos National Laboratories, had not only supplied blueprints and materials for the atomic bomb to their KGB handlers in New York, but had stolen the proposed plans for the hydrogen bomb as well. Security officials were left guessing as at what else the Soviet spies had stolen from under their noses.10 As far as we know, there was no successful penetration by KGB or GRU agents into the CIA's UFO program - in large part, due to the disgraceful and unlawful actions taken by Angleton's CI Staff. After the fallout from the Burgess-MacLeanPhilby defections and the execution of the Rosenbergs, Angleton tightened security and dedicated himself to safeguarding whatever secrets still eluded the Soviets. Thus he embarked on a vicious mole-hunt that would almost paralyse the CIA until his departure in 1974. During the time of the Eisenhower administration (1953&endash;1960), the CIA was at its apex in covert operations, piling up one success after another where cores of Soviet moles were detected and sent home to Moscow. However, comments from the White House were nil when it came to the UFO problem, although Eisenhower's supposed meeting with extraterrestrials in 1954 was given some publicity. While it was largely discounted by the Press, some did try to connect Eisenhower's heart attack with the meeting. The national media were downplaying the UFO sightings in the US and abroad as part of a Cold War hysteria that accompanied the "duck and cover" scare that seemed to grip the country. No real problems popped up until the 1960 presidential elections when Democratic candidate Senator John F. Kennedy accused the Republican incumbent President Eisenhower of allowing a "missile gap" to exist, and charged that the United States was getting too close to the Soviet Union through dtente.

Soon after Kennedy became President, he began to needle the CIA for information on UFOs,11 which was unnerving at the outset to Allen Dulles after he was burned over the failed Bay of Pigs invasion of Castro's communist-enslaved Cuba in April 1961. The once cordial relationship that had existed fell apart, and Dulles knew his time as DCI was short - as evidenced in his 1961 draft directive to MJ-12.12 He knew that the explicit instructions contained in the September 24, 1947 Truman directive - prohibiting the DCI from making disclosures to a chief executive who obviously did not have a "need to know" clearance - would compromise the CIA, but also that the lengthy and costly UFO program, deemed so necessary to national security by all involved, simply could not be jeopardised for anyone - not even the President of the United States. Knowing the character of Allen Dulles and James Angleton, I can only speculate as to what kind of response Kennedy got. The DCI Top Secret/ MJ-12 document leaves no doubt that Dulles was not going to cooperate with Kennedy's request of June 28, 1961, which he forwarded to Angleton for consideration and feedback. Majestic Twelve/MJ-12 included spin-off projects that were obviously equally sensitive activities of the CIA, such as Parasite, Parhelion, Enviro, Psyop, Green, Spike and House Cleaning. Other sensitive and covert programs could be affected as well, such as MK-ULTRA, Artichoke and Domestic, which all appear to have been operational projects associated with Majestic Twelve. The full implications of the above are not clear at present, but it is obvious that the other projects were held in readiness for some kind of mass indoctrination and deception undertaking in a national crisis.

MARILYN MONROE AND MURDER, INC.

The pressure put on the CIA by Kennedy was reaching a flashpoint of wills; and with the Noresenko affair13 driving Angleton to obsession, a UFO leak crisis brought new strains on Angleton. He learned that Hollywood screen star Marilyn Monroe's phone conversation with a New York art dealer14 - in which she discussed Kennedy's secret visit to an undisclosed military base to see alien artifacts, and her disdain over her soured relationships with President Kennedy and his brother, the United States Attorney General - had been recorded by CIA domestic electronic surveillance experts. Since 1955, Monroe had been under surveillance by the CIA, and the FBI had maintained a security dossier on her because of her marriage to a well-known American writer suspected of having communist affiliations, and her trip to Russia and the Press coverage she received while she was there.15 The wire-tap report also mentions nationally recognised New York syndicated reporter Dorothy Kilgallen as having conversations with Monroe regarding the

Roswell UFO crash of 1947 and President Kennedy's politically motivated NASA Apollo Moon program. Dorothy Kilgallen made headlines in 1955 when she disclosed a private conversation with a British Cabinet official who told her that UFOs are real and that the US and British authorities consider the matter as of the highest importance. The significance of the wire-tap has to do with the fact that Monroe was murdered the following day in her Brentwood condo. According to Milo Speriglio, internationally recognised private investigator and director of the Nick Harris Detective Agency, Monroe was the victim of a national security management hit by the CIA and the Mob.16 The suggestion that somehow the CIA was involved in a domestic murder of an American citizen is not too far-fetched when considering the past abuses coming from Angleton's CI program with its "absolute security at any cost" philosophy. Whether Angleton authorised the hit is not known, but the modus operandi of the way her body was found and moved around, the fashion in which the autopsy records were changed to reflect suicide, and the theft of her secret red diary one day after her autopsy, all have similarities to the methods used by Angleton's covert CIA Counterintelligence operators.

JFK AND THE CIA'S UFO FILES

The final straw for Angleton came when President Kennedy fired off a Top Secret memorandum to him,17 outlining a previous discussion concerning a classification review of all CIA UFO files that could affect national security. It was dated November 12, 1963 - just 10 days before he would be gunned down in the streets of Dallas, Texas. Kennedy informed Angleton that he was setting things in motion to share sensitive CIA UFO intelligence data with the Russians through the director of NASA, James Webb.18 This request was made on the same day he requested Webb19 to begin Kennedy's peace overture to the Russians via joint space exploration. Webb, being a board member of the intelligence community,19 most likely interpreted Kennedy's program to mean the sharing of classified UFO data, which was forbidden under the current directive. In Kennedy's Top Secret memorandum,20 he outlined for Angleton the specific items he wished to have disclosed to Webb, such as "[to] have the high-threat cases reviewed with the purpose of identification of bona fide as opposed to the classified CIA and USAF sources", and "that we make a clear distinction between the known and unknowns in the event the Soviets try to mistake our extended cooperation as a cover for intelligence-gathering of their defense and space programs". Finally, Kennedy wanted Angleton to "arrange a program of data-sharing with NASA mission directors in their defensive responsibilities".

This was unprecedented and was totally unacceptable to Angleton and the CIA. Here, Kennedy was requesting the Central Intelligence Agency - the agency he swore he would "break into a thousand pieces" - just to hand over the most guarded secret ever! This memo was passed on to William Colby, who indicated to someone in Angleton's staff in a handwritten note, "Response from Colby: Angleton has MJ directive".21 The note is dated November 20, 1963 - just two days before Kennedy's assassination. It seems that Kennedy's request was bounced to and from Angleton's desk; either consensus was being sought, or the buck was being passed back to Angleton. In any case, it was a hot potato that Angleton had to deal with. It is also significant that NSAM No. 271 was the last to come from Kennedy's desk, just before he left Washington for Dallas. Whatever the real significance, it was buried somewhere within the CIA, and Angleton spent many a day trying to figure out who ordered Kennedy's execution. Was Angleton set up, or did he unintentionally supply the needed ingredient for the murder of the century? In either case, the secret remained safe.

NSA SPECIAL ACTIVITIES

One of the few former CIA officers to speak publicly on the Kennedy assassination and the UFO secret is Victor Marchetti, who at one time was Assistant to the Deputy for Plans and Operations under DCI William Colby. In a rare interview with Second Look magazine in 1979, Marchetti - author of the sensational book, Cult of Intelligence, which was vetted and censored by the CIA prior to publication (the only book to include the redacted portions within the text) - made some interesting observations regarding the CIA's UFO intelligence-gathering program and why the subject is not open for discussion. Retired Air Force intelligence officer Robert Collins produced for his website an insightful foreword to an extract from the Marchetti interview, in which he quotes Marchetti as saying: "My theory is that we have, indeed, been contacted - perhaps even visited - by extraterrestrial beings, and that the US Government, in collusion with other national powers of the Earth, is determined to keep this information from the general public." Marchetti alluded to "rumors" at the highest levels within the CIA that the NSA has information as well, and that this must be kept away from public viewing. We know now that the National Security Agency does have sensitive COMINT files, which for reasons of national security it cannot disclose. One of these NSA files that Marchetti speaks of might be the NSA intercept of Kennedy's phone

conversation with Khrushchev on November 12, 1963, in which Kennedy spoke of a "situation that affects both our countries and the world" and "a problem that we share in common". It is believed that the UFO problem became a national security issue when President Truman authorised the covert establishment of the National Security Agency, whose primary responsibility bordered on "special activities" - perhaps as outlined in an alleged Intelligence Estimate prepared by national security officials on September 30, 1947, in which one of the concerns stated that "what we are up against is controlled by intelligent operators" and that "these objects are real and not illusionary". It is not surprising that, in 1968, an NSA employee drafted a significant analysis of the intelligence community's ambivalence towards the UFO camouflage and warned of dire consequences unless the defence establishment woke up and recognised the danger these phenomena pose in the nuclear age. On a final note, the legend of James Jesus Angleton and his "wilderness of mirrors", as he often referred to his daunting task of protecting vital state secrets, faded into obscurity on May 11, 1987. But the secret that went with him reemerged almost precisely the day he died. Perhaps Jim was not the real bad guy in the counterintelligence game. Maybe he was its victim.

Endnotes:
1. September 25, 1943 OSS memo, released through the FOIA in September 1989. 2. US Senate Select Committee to Study Government Operations with Respect to Intelligence Activities, Final Report, Book VI, April 23, 1976, pp. 154-55. 3. JJA personal records. Angleton took a seven-month leave of absence to remain in Tucson, Arizona, for unspecified reasons, not substantiated by the need to be with his wife and family - as is believed by other writers regarding Angleton's absence from CIA's Washington headquarters during May through December 1947. See Tom Mangold, Cold Warrior James Jesus Angleton: the CIA's Master Spy Catcher, Touchstone Books, Simon & Schuster, 1991, p. 361. 4. On December 12, 1947, the National Security Council (NSC) adopted measures to counter the espionage and counterespionage threat, as specified in NSCID 1, later amended in NSCID 5, that authorised the Director of Central Intelligence to "conduct all organized Federal espionage and counterespionage operations". According to CIA historian Arthur B. Darling, atomic weapons research became an overriding issue, and coordination with the Office of Scientific Research and Development with the AEC was through CIA consultant Dr H.P. Robertson, through General Vandenberg's directive containing an agreement between Dr

Vannevar Bush which facilitated the transfer of Manhattan Engineering District files to the Director of Central Intelligence for proper collection of foreign atomic energy research. Secret OSO activities in this area were not allowed to fall into administrative control of the AEC nor FBI, as Vandenberg thought they should remain within CIA intelligence operations. See Arthur B. Darling's The Central Intelligence Agency: An Instrument of Government to 1950, Penn State Press, 1990, pp. 197-239. 5. The term "UFO", as defined by Air Force intelligence directives, is used here to reflect unconventional aircraft and missiles, not interplanetary spacecraft. 6. CIA FOIA response letter, dated March 26, 1976, to a July 14, 1975 FOIA request made by Ground Saucer Watch of Phoenix, Arizona, in which it stated that the NSC tasked the CIA with a requirement to determine the actual UFO threat. The CIA responded through the Office of Scientific Intelligence by creating the Intelligence Advisory Committee to study the threat aspects. Military members of the IAC fought vigorously to maintain participation in areas relating to AEC intelligence collection. The Joint Chiefs of Staff, represented by General Todd (who is mentioned in an FBI memo regarding Joint Staff Council ignorance of flying saucer data in 1947), were at odds with the CIA about duplication of efforts by the Military Intelligence Division in producing UFO intelligence data for the IAC. See Arthur B. Darling, ibid., pp. 349-356. 7. The KGB, the Committee for State Security, was a non-military arm of the Soviet Intelligence Service. The GRU was the military arm. The KGB received its title in 1954. When mentioning the Russian Intelligence Service, KGB and GRU are referenced generically to include both organisations. 8. This remarkable fact is substantiated in the mistakenly downgraded Top Secret Canadian Department of Transport intra-departmental correspondence, dated 21 November 1950, from Wilbert B. Smith to Dr Robert I. Sarbacher, an American physicist and science consultant in the US Defense Department's Research and Development Board and a member of the Guidance and Control Panel. Smith acknowledged that UFO studies were "considered by the United States authorities to be of tremendous significance" and that the "matter is the most classified subject in the United States Government, rating higher than the H-bomb". 9. September 24, 1947 Top Secret/MAJIC/ Eyes Only Project White Hot Preliminary Estimate in Five Parts (unacknowledged by the US Government). See Robert M. Wood, PhD, and Ryan S. Wood, The Majestic Documents, Wood & Wood Enterprises, 1998, pp. 43-81. 10. November 25, 1955 Top Secret memorandum from Rear Admiral Edwin T. Layton, Deputy Director for Intelligence, The Joint Staff, to the Chairman, Joint Chiefs of Staff, ref. JCS 1712/5. This report deals with the Burgess-MacLean defection, after it was learned that sensitive weapons research information had been sent to Moscow through diplomatic means and after the CIA was informed of the defection. Angleton was devastated to learn that Kim Philby, a longstanding friend of British intelligence, was part of the spy ring. 11. Unacknowledged June 28, 1961 Top Secret National Security Memorandum from President John F. Kennedy to The Director [Dulles], Central Intelligence

Agency, Subject: Review of MJ-12 Intelligence Operations as they relate to Cold War Psychological Warfare Plans. It is a one-line request that reads: "I would like a brief summary from you at your earliest convenience." 12. Unacknowledged CIA Top Secret/ MJ-12 Counterintelligence carbon copy of draft directive from Director of Central Intelligence to MJ-12 members 1 to 7, with eight tabs on government watermark onion skin paper, circa 1961. 13. Yuriy Ivanovich Norsenko was a Soviet KGB officer who defected in 1962. Angleton had him detained and tortured for three years, believing the warning given by another KGB defector, Anatoliy Mikaylovich Golitsyn, that Norsenko was ordered to defect and act as a disinformation plant to spread misleading information to the CIA regarding Soviet capabilities and intentions. Later CIA analysis suggested that it was Golitsyn, not Norsenko, who was the real mole planted within the CIA. Angleton was convinced that Golitsyn was a bona fide defector and he used Golitsyn's information, but the CI mole-hunt virtually destroyed the CIA's covert operations for some time. 14. Top Secret CIA wire-tap report, dated August 3, 1962, of discussion between Marilyn Monroe and Howard Rothberg, with references to Project 40, Moon Dust, the 5412 Committee and MJ-12. The report was given to Angleton and has his signature at the bottom right-hand portion of the document, establishing that CI was aware of Monroe's desire to blackmail the Kennedys over their indiscretions during a sexual affair with her prior to August. 15. FBI file No. 105-40018-1, formerly classified Secret. CIA is copied on an August 19, 1955 FBI document from Mr Dennis A. Flinn, Director, Office of Security, Department of State. A copy was sent to Director, Central Intelligence Agency, for the attention of Deputy Director, Plans, and was marked Secret. It was declassified on November 11, 1978, but the subject matter was redacted. 16. See Adela Gregory and Milo Speriglio, Crypt 33: The Saga of Marilyn Monroe &endash; The Final Word, Birch Lane Press, 1993. 17. This would be amazing, since no one in government knew that James Angleton worked for the CIA, much less of his existence, since there were few pictures of Angleton and very few within the Agency knew who he was and what he did. It is also interesting that until his appearance before the Church Committee in 1975, the public did not know about Angleton or his CIA Counterintelligence position. His identity had been kept secret for 20 years. 18. National Security Action Memorandum No. 271, dated November 12, 1963, to The Administrator, National Aeronautics and Space Administration, Subject: Cooperation with the USSR on Outer Space Matters. President Kennedy instructs James Webb as Administrator of NASA to "...assume personally the initiative and central responsibility within the Government for the development of a program of substantive cooperation with the Soviet Union in the field of outer space, including the development of specific technical proposals. I assume that you will work closely with the Department of State and other agencies as appropriate." Kennedy had requested an interim report on NASA's progress in this adventure by December 15, 1963. Of course, after Kennedy was killed, this program was never acted upon. 19. It should be pointed out here that James E. Webb served on President Truman's

Psychological Warfare Strategy Board and assisted in revising NSC 10/2 for the Office of Policy Coordination (Covert Operations) in 1948 for the CIA and the Joint Chiefs of Staff for emergency plans in case of war. He also was the author of the Webb Staff Study that worked out cooperation between the military and the CIA concerning IAC intelligence-sharing of foreign atomic research with the AEC, which allowed the DCI prerogatives in the dissemination to key executive officials. Webb considered the DCI slot after Rear Admiral Hillenkoetter left office in 1950. 20. Top Secret Kennedy memorandum to the Director [of Counter Intelligence], Subject: Classification review of all UFO intelligence files affecting National Security, dated November 12, 1963. 21. ibid.

Additional References:
For further updates and reports, see: http://home.sprintmail.com/~rigoletto/ tim_cooper_documents.html http://home.sprintmail.com/~rigoletto/ Sanctuary_Of_The_Birds.htm

About the Author:

Timothy S. Cooper is an independent researcher and writer who has worked in security and investigation fields for 15 years. A Vietnam veteran, he began researching military UFO intelligence operations in 1988 and has collected extensive CIA and NSA files. He has also acquired the largest collection of MJ-12 documents and privately owned, original Project Blue Book files in the USA.

The Dragon Snake A Solomon Islands UFO Mystery

This former RAAF engineer's startling experiences, along with his knowledge of the Solomon Islanders' long history of encounters with strange aerial craft and alien beings, sparked him to search for hidden UFO bases.
Extracted from Nexus Magazine, Volume 10, Number 5 (August-September 2003) PO Box 30, Mapleton Qld 4560 Australia. editor@nexusmagazine.com Telephone: +61 (0)7 5442 9280; Fax: +61 (0)7 5442 9381 From our web page at: www.nexusmagazine.com by Marius Boirayon 2003 PO Box 148, Eudlo Qld 4554, Australia Email: solomongiants@optusnet.com.au Websites: http://www.solomonsirius.com http://www.thesolomongiants.com

e had not long returned from the New Georgia group, where I had just bought a beautiful tropical island with white sand beaches and coconut palms, and we were desperately in need of new rental accommodation on Guadalcanal. My best friend Joseph had been helping me find a house that was preferably outside the Honiara area. As there was a shortage of livable housing, it had almost come to the point of taking what we could get. Joseph told me of a house that he knew of at his village but he thought it wouldn't suit me as I'm a white man. I told him to stop that kind of rubbish thinking and that we should go and have a look. I knew of Joseph's village, but I couldn't place the house that he had been describing to me as we drove the roughly 70-kilometre journey westward along the coast from Honiara.

Upon arriving at Cape Esperance, Joseph pointed to the quaint little three-bedroom timber house that was on the eastern extremity of the village. It had a cement floor and a galvanised iron roof with an out-house near the grass-hut kitchen, and the most beautiful island sea view that anyone could wish for. There was a tap and shower outside with perpetual mountain spring water. It didn't bother me that there was no electricity, as I had a generator. I made up my mind to take the house, as I didn't have too many options left. While I was inspecting the house, the divorced woman who owned the house arrived, and so I formalised an agreement to move in the next day. Late the next afternoon, we arrived at the house with a six-tonne truck and proceeded to unload all our possessions into the house. This attracted the attention of a good portion of the village folk, as I was the only white man ever to have come to live in their area. That night, after placing a few fluorescent lights around the house, I started up the generator and sat back with Joseph and a few new friends to relax and have a beer. Later that night, when I was finding out a little more about the area, Joseph told me that I had to watch out for the "Dragon Snake" that was in the area. "Dragon Snake! What #*# Dragon Snake?" Just to hear the name of it put a shiver down my spine! They then told me that it comes out of the mountains at night and flies around. They said that the Dragon Snake, with its piercing red eyes, has been feared for generations. It was responsible for people going missing and for killing people. "What next?" I thought to myself. All I wanted to do was relax and do some fishing in a nice, peaceful, tropical environment. Now I had to contend with some mythological Dragon Snake. I thought no more of it and put it down to one of their superstitions, of which there seemed to be plenty.

MY FIRST UFO SIGHTING

A few days went past as things started to settle down a little. I had become quite an enthusiastic fisherman with my fishing rod, and had been pulling scores of beautiful reef fish. Joseph was renowned by all in the village as being the best spearfisherman. One time he decided to do some night spearfishing, as it was easy to do at night by torchlight. So I decided that while Joseph was spearfishing, I would throw some lines in and see what kind of fish I caught. I was cleaning fish with Ci-Ci, another good friend of mine, when Joseph came out of the water with his dugout canoe full of fish to add to our already large pile. While we were inspecting his catch, Joseph suddenly shouted for our attention: "There! There! There! The Dragon Snake! The Dragon Snake!" He was pointing to the right, down the beach.

As I looked down the beach, I couldn't believe what I seeing. About a kilometre away there was a very bright, luminous, white object flying slowly over the water. I remember asking myself whether I was really seeing it. I called out for my wife Miriam to bring my binoculars. After focusing in on the starlike, brilliantly lit object, I noticed that it was about 60-foot round and seemed to make no noise. We watched it for a couple of minutes until it submerged itself into the sea. Joseph told me to wait about 10 minutes and I'd see it come back out again - which it did! When it came back out of the water, it was glowing twice as brightly as when it went in. We continued to watch it with my binoculars as it returned to the coast in the direction whence it had come and until it disappeared out of sight over the top of the coconut trees. Somewhat startled by this experience, we went back into the house and sat talking about this "Dragon Snake" until the early hours of the morning. They told me that if you didn't see it one night, you were quite likely to see it the next. They were right. In fact, over a seven-month period, I lost count of these sightings when they reached the 60 mark. So while we sat talking about this object, I explained the structure of the Universe to Joseph and Ci-Ci. I showed them my copy of a TimeLife book called The Universe, with its space-type pictures, and said that these socalled "Dragon Snakes" are what white men call "Unidentified Flying Objects". They were absolutely amazed, as they had spent their whole life fearing this thing with superstition and having no real understanding of it. Yet, for that matter, I was also a little fearful. This sighting was the first of well over 60 more to follow, during which time I investigated the UFO waterfall lake base of northwest Guadalcanal and later the UFO bases of the central east coast of Malaita and central Small Malaita. This first sighting, though, had completely changed my mind about the existence of extraterrestrials, and a little investigation revealed that this so-called Dragon Snake had been in the area for well over a century. I realistically began thinking in terms of extraterrestrials inhabiting our planet. My extensive investigation into the presence of extraterrestrials on Guadalcanal and Malaita has revealed that these supposedly "hidden to the eye" aliens have displayed unacceptable and unfriendly behaviour towards the Guadalcanal and Malaita people; indeed, there have been several outright abductions and murders. Because of this, they can't be considered friendly. For example, the grandfather of a good friend of mine was incinerated by one of these UFOs around the early 1900s. Several independent sources have verified this. Countless horrific stories can be heard throughout these islands.

PLOTTING UFO ACTIVITY ON THE MAP

During the next two weeks, I saw the UFO three more times at the same place as my first sighting. This made me question myself several times as to what I was actually seeing. It also raised many more questions. What was so interesting for the UFO down in the sea where it was submerging all the time? And where did it go when it wasn't flying around? The part of the sea that was right in front of the village was where the Allied Forces had encountered a Japanese fleet in a great battle that resulted in the biggest loss of Allied ships during any naval engagement in World War II. This battle included the Australian heavy cruiser, the HMAS Canberra, and the American heavy cruiser, the USS Chicago. I won't go into the sad details of how they went down, but it was all a tragedy and many men lost their lives. Actually, it would be a really good idea if someone could produce a documentary about it with the submersibles they used in finding and documenting the wreck of the Titanic. A few days later, Joseph and I went to Honiara to obtain a 23-foot fibreglass boat with engine. While we were there, I went to the historical archives to look up information about where these ships had actually sunk. Much to my surprise, I learned that the UFOs were submerging in exactly the same area where the HMAS Canberra, the USS Chicago and other ships had sunk. This was no mere coincidence, or at least I didn't think so. At that time, I did not know there were several of these things flying around. Why the UFOs had so much of an interest in these old warships became a somewhat baffling problem for me at the time. I do remember speculating about any remaining gunpowder, but questioned myself as to why these aliens would have a need for mere gunpowder. Somewhat curious as to all these perplexing goings-on and mysteries, while still trying to maintain some form of sanity, I formulated an ingenious plan. And so I went to the nearby Department of Lands and purchased a 1:25,000 topographical map of northwest Guadalcanal. Meanwhile, Joseph's wife had given birth to a boy, their 10th child - a remarkable achievement, I thought, for a couple in their late 20s. The child's christening was to be held the following Sunday, and Joseph and his wife had decided to name him after me. It was Joseph's normal job to hold the Sunday mass at the village church. Lord knows why! Joseph was the biggest rascal of them all! On this particular occasion there were five babies to be christened, and so a white Catholic priest from Honiara had been booked to perform the ceremony. I had bought two pigs from the Honiara abattoir especially for this event and sent an invitation to two chiefs from the area to come to my house for the feast, which was to be held on the grass outside. The christening ceremony went ahead as planned. The pigs had been butchered and were cooking away in the hot stone oven when the two chiefs and their company

arrived. It was quite a large turnout. The Catholic priest from town made a special effort to talk to me and find out what religious denomination I was. When he'd left, I made my way to the two chiefs and respectfully introduced myself. As we were talking, I brought up the topic of the Dragon Snake. My suspicions were right: the chiefs knew a lot about it. One of the chief's brothers had been killed by it when he was only a little boy. They told me several stories of deaths and abductions, all of which confirmed to me that these UFOs are definitely not friendly. They may be friendly in other places in the world, but certainly not here. Excusing myself, I went to the house and then returned with my local map and proceeded to ask them where the Dragon Snake's "house" was located. Sure enough, they knew where it was! It took them some time to become familiar with the map and finally agree on what they were looking at. They then pointed out the place to me: an unnamed mountain that makes up part of the mountain range which includes nearby Mount Popori. This unnamed mountain, which for the sake of convenience I eventually named "Mount Dragon", is about eight kilometres inland as the crow flies. They told me of a big waterfall high up in the mountain, with a lake beneath into which the water falls. They said that inside that lake is where the Dragon Snake lives! A further study of Mount Dragon revealed that there is a small lake in the mountain that is the beginning of a river. These fellows had no idea of topographical map language, but their descriptions seemed to have some credibility. If what they told me was true, then it raised more questions. What was at the bottom of this waterfall lake, and how many UFOs were there? I had to stop speculating on answers to these questions, as all of this was starting to sound a lot like a science- fiction movie and I was beginning to question the sanity of what I was doing. On many occasions it crossed my mind to tell somebody - but who was there to tell, and who would believe me? Yet as incredible as this story may seem, all you need do for any proof is go to northwest Guadalcanal and ask a few of the locals. You'd be surprised at what you find out.

CLOSE CALLS AND CULTURAL EVIDENCE

Early one morning, not long afterwards, Joseph came to the house to tell me that a fisherman he knew was in hospital from injuries he had sustained from a UFO two nights previously. He was from a village three kilometres east of ours. After asking Joseph what kind of injuries the fisherman sustained, he told me that apparently he had burns to most of his body. We had all been planning a trip to town, anyway, as Miriam wanted to do some shopping and see her family, so we decided to go to the hospital and visit this fisherman.

After dropping Miriam off in town, Joseph and I went to the hospital. Following some enquiries as to where the fisherman was, we arrived at his bedside. He was covered in bandages from head to toe and was in a great deal of pain, but doped up with pethidine. Joseph began to speak with him in the Guadalcanal language to try to find out exactly what had happened to him. He had been out fishing in his fibreglass boat at about 3.00 am, when he saw the Dragon Snake flying along. In foolishness, he started flashing his torch at it. That was when it flew over to him in an instant and hovered overhead. Panicking, he started the motor and took off to get away from the Dragon Snake, but it followed him as he "zigzagged" his way back to shore. It was during this short pursuit to the beach that it fired some form of light at him but it only partially hit him. A later inspection of his 19-foot fibreglass boat showed traces of scorching upon some of the boat's interior paint. He said that when he drove his boat up the beach and ran into the bush, the Dragon Snake followed him to where he was hiding behind a tree and hovered above. When he moved around to the other side of the tree, it also went around to the other side. It was then that he literally got down on his knees and began to pray to God with his hands clasped in front of him. With that, the Dragon Snake moved on. After that, he stumbled his way back to his village and was taken to hospital. It was an incredible story, but true. He definitely had no reason to be lying. These kinds of UFO encounters have happened on numerous occasions over the past century but, strangely enough, the Solomons being the way they are, reports have not been taken seriously. After leaving the hospital, we went over to my in-laws' house to pick up Miriam. I began discussing the matter of the so-called Dragon Snake with my father-in-law, John, and explained how some of the white men believe that aliens from other worlds are the ones responsible for driving this type of flying vehicle. When I explained to John what they were commonly thought to look like - four-foot tall with big head, big eyes, four fingers, transparent skin, etc. - he told me there was a book in the Solomon Islands Cultural Museum with pictures describing this sort of being. Somewhat surprised, I asked John if we could duck into town so that he might show me this book, which he agreed to do. Upon arriving at the museum and after a few directions to this book, there it was! This 15-page book had 14 detailed hand-drawn sketches of aliens just like the ones we are all used to seeing on television. An islander had compiled this short collection of drawings for the museum from different eyewitness accounts of these strange-looking creatures. There was an initial descriptive verse saying that the drawings were of some Solomon Islands mythological beings. What I wanted to know was: how could the Solomon Islanders know anything about these kinds of aliens, when 99.9 per cent of them had never had any significant type of exposure

to white man's media? Most of the old tribal people still thought that the stars were caused by pinpricks in the sky and that the Earth was flat, so how could these pictures of alien types be explained? At the time, this became another little baffling mystery to me. We picked up Miriam and on the drive back home I asked Joseph to tell me about the time when he, Ci-Ci and his brother Ben had encountered the UFO while out fishing. He said that the three of them were in their dugouts at about midnight when they saw the UFO. Initially, they were each separated by about 50 metres. As if curious about each of the fishermen, the UFO hovered over each of them for a minute and then departed at incredible speed toward the island of Santa Isabel. By the time all three had finally reached shore, they were spread out over a kilometre's distance along the beach. Although Joseph described the story as being funny, there was a serious side to it.

REALITY SINKS IN
During the following weeks, I pondered on all of the previous weeks' happenings. I realised that I was most probably the first human being to have been in the position to have experienced all these phenomena, and was able to understand the significance of the unique circumstances in which I had found myself. I was the first person in the area who'd ever realised the similarities between UFOs and these Dragon Snakes. Also, to my knowledge, I must have been the first white man to speculate on the possible location of a hidden Dragon Snake/UFO base though I needed to do further investigation to confirm my suspicions. These kinds of unusual realisations were starting to take their toll on my keen sense of logic, but the reality of it all was that these unexpected events had actually occurred. Prior to these sightings, I was somewhat sceptical about the existence of UFOs - but my position had now dramatically changed. I also realised the possible consequences of investigating this matter any further. Some of these were very positive, but some were also extremely negative. One of these negatives was the impact on my precious well-being. I had initially only gone to the Solomons to enjoy an early, youthful retirement and certainly had not expected to be chasing UFOs. But as a former military man, I couldn't stop thinking about the fact that this UFO was continually coming and going near ships that had been involved in a great battle where thousands of men had lost their lives in the cause of freedom. It seemed as if this UFO was robbing graves. This weighed heavily on my mind for weeks. One night, though, while I was sitting fishing, my indecision changed. I had been watching the UFO submerge into the sea near the wreck of the USS Chicago and

then surface again shining more brightly. I had my binoculars fixed well on it when I saw the lights of a ship that was travelling toward my direction. From the trigonometric perspective, the UFO couldn't see the ship because of the point that was shielding its view. However, I had both the UFO and the ship in my field of view. After about 30 seconds, when the UFO did see the ship it instantly vanished. The UFO didn't seem to go anywhere; it simply vanished as if it had turned off its lights. I took my binoculars from my eyes. I was not sure if the craft had instantly accelerated or had somehow cloaked itself. Yet it seemed that the UFO didn't mind the indigenous people seeing it, but it did mind when someone saw it who would possibly know of its real identity. If there's one thing I hate, it's sneakiness! In any case, I made up my mind right then and there to gather intelligence on this so-called Dragon Snake by doing some reconnaissance on its movements. Switching into soldier mode, I went to sleep formulating my plan. My subsequent investigation into the UFO's ability to cloak itself revealed that this characteristic was commonly known by all within the area and had become part of the superstition about the Dragon Snake. There are just too many stories about the Dragon Snake's sudden "disappearance" to discuss here.

EXPEDITION TO MOUNT DRAGON

The next morning I went up to Joseph's house to tell him of my plan. My intention was to place ourselves at night, high up in a panoramic position so that we could familiarise ourselves with the UFO's movements. With the map out, we began to study the area for possible positions. From where "Mount Dragon" was situated, there was really only one way to the coast that the UFO could take without being detected flying over mountains. That was via a five-kilometre-long valley that runs in a northward direction past Mount Dragon. Earlier discussions with some of the people living a few kilometres east in that direction had well confirmed this to me. After searching the area for a suitable position that afternoon, we chose an accessible 800-foot mountain that had all the requirements we needed. And so we went home to prepare for what was becoming a military mission for me. The next day, we gathered all the equipment we thought was required. I also loaded my 30-shot, 7.62-mm and my shotgun to take along just in case. There was also the danger of being gored by wild pigs, of which there was no shortage. My wife became quite agitated by my actions, and a heated discussion followed. Joseph and I left at 8.00 pm to travel to our vantage position. We knew that the UFO had the habit of appearing at around 10.00 pm or 3.00 am. After parking the

car in the bush, with torchlights shining we climbed up to the top of the mountain. This turned out to be a perfect position as we had a 270-degree view of the area. Because of the orientation of the mountain, we faced east. With a clear view of the sea to the left of us and the valley's entrance to the right, there was no way that we were going to miss seeing the UFO when it made its appearance - and we didn't. Having sat up half the night, watching and waiting and having a few beers to pass the time, at 2.35 am we saw the first glimmer of the UFO's light leaving the valley's entrance. There was an air of excitement between me and Joseph. While training my binoculars on the UFO, I noticed that it was travelling toward our direction at a fair rate of speed, which we estimated later to be about 100 knots. We had been watching it approach us for close on a minute when it came past at an estimated height of 300 feet, half a kilometre away. No sooner had this UFO passed by than it took an instantaneous 45-degree turn to the left and then accelerated away at phenomenal speed. I took the binoculars from my eyes, and we watched the UFO's light diminishing over the horizon within seconds while it was still travelling at near sea level. This whole episode was a mind-fathoming experience, even when I think back on it today, seven years later. All our efforts had paid off. This sighting confirmed to me the information that I needed to know. This UFO definitely did come from somewhere up that valley! This was the first time that the information the two chiefs had given me had started to be proved correct. At that time, there was only one other course of action left for me: I had to make an expedition up the valley to Mount Dragon and try to document this UFO on film. I was extremely under-funded for the manner in which I wanted the expedition to proceed, as most of my money was tied up in essential assets and I had been living off my fortnightly military pension. Even though I had most of the equipment necessary to commence, I was still short of a good video camera that could take pictures at night. I had a Kodak Instamatic, but it was useless for night work and certainly was not the calibre of camera that I required for this job. I was in a catch22 situation. I couldn't borrow a camera; there was only one white man I knew well enough to ask, and he didn't have a video camera, anyway. As the weeks went past, every time I saw the UFO I became progressively more frustrated about my video camera situation. One morning at 3.00 am, a couple of weeks later, Joseph and I were on the grass outside the house, husking coconuts around a fire, when we noticed the UFO. As we watched it, we observed that it was slowly moving in our direction. It started to get closer and closer, and it seemed to us that if it continued on the path it was on it would overfly us. As it progressively came even closer, we started to move to the door of the house. Both Joseph and I were standing at the door when it flew over

the nearby trees and over the top of the house. The brilliance of its white light radiated the whole area as if we were standing amidst the light of a dozen arc welders at once. This was the first time that I could clearly see the vehicle's sphere with my naked eye. It made no noise as it eerily passed over us. In fact, at the time we made audible comments to each other about what was happening. After it went by, we both ran out to see it disappearing over the trees further on. Joseph had experienced this sort of thing before, but I hadn't. After the reality of what had happened sank in, Joseph and I decided that we would go to Mount Dragon - with video camera or not. It was in my mind to confirm whether this mountain waterfall lake was really the UFO's base. Around that time, a melancholy feeling of futile inadequacy and powerlessness started to dominate my thoughts, as though I was carrying around a heavy weight on my shoulders. This was due to my constant questioning of the reality of it all, and also because I allowed my thoughts to be weathered down because of my desperate need for a good-quality camera. I could not explain this to anyone, as there was no one I could explain it to who could understand. It was like being lonely amongst a crowd of a thousand people. I went through a time of considerable self-examination. Strangely, I remember thinking to myself that if I ever happened to write all of this down one day, I should remember that particular time

SUBTERRANEAN UFO BASES ON MALAITA

I would like to share some significant further research from my expeditions to Malaita in 1996, 1997 and 2002. Contrary to popular belief, NASA - or whoever that mob was - first made contact with the occupants of the subterranean UFO base in central east Malaita in 1961. This is how they began to gain what partial technology they have today. It was through blackmail. This happened because when the great geologist Mr Gropher was doing his few expeditions in the area between 1958 and 1960, he saw these UFOs and then reported back to the UK (the ruling colonial power at the time) about them. Apparently, in 1961, a white man who claimed to be from NASA came to that part of the island and asked for assistance from my wife's relatives to take him to the UFO subterranean base entrances, which they did. I am the only white man ever to have married a woman from Kwaio, which is in that area. This NASA guy was gone a week and then returned, asking my wife's relatives for further assistance to take him back to these places.

There is a 50-metre-diameter, bottomless circular reef in amongst the surrounding 10-metre-deep coral reef a few miles north of Kwoi Island (which is on the border of the Kwaio and Kwara'ae tribes) and south of Namo'ere'ere in central east Malaita. Singalanggu Harbour is slightly further south. UFOs can be seen going in and out of that reef virtually every night. My friends like fishing down this UFO hole during the daytime because it saves them from having to go out into the danger of the ocean and because there's a plentiful supply of big ocean-type fish that can be caught in its depths. They have let down over 200 metres of 100-pound line and still haven't been able to hit the bottom. I always think of this hole as having been made by a huge spaceship that hovered above it and shot a big laser into the crust of the Earth, for whatever reason! On mainland Malaita, about three to four miles directly inland from that circular reef entrance is a lake which has two connected entrances/exits. When the boys are out fishing at night, they see the UFOs going in one entrance and coming out the other. A UFO coming out of this lake at dusk incinerated my good friend's grandfather, and everyone in the area knows about it. The aliens have instilled fear in these people for generations, and many people have gone missing. In the Kwaio and Kwara're areas, there are three entrances in their jungle mountains that I know of where these "ball of light"-type UFO vehicles can be seen entering and exiting. It is my belief that these entrances are not individual bases but are all connected, making up one big UFO base under the island. I may be wrong, but I also believe that one of the many reasons why they are there is that, for reasons of their own, they are mining a very rare type of gemstone under this kimberlite rock volcanic island. The gemstones which my wife's relatives possess have a far higher specific gravity than that of diamonds, and a refractive index such that when you put the stone in light you see your mirror image in the centre of the stone. I once had a 32.4 carat "ET stone" with these characteristics. There are some old folklore stories supporting the interest in these unique stones. Furthermore, as there are many remnants of the Ramo civilisation that can be found on top of the island and the aliens underneath, there is every chance there is a connection. And that goes for on Guadalcanal, too. The waterfall lake UFO base of Small Malaita (south Malaita), where I have also witnessed their activities, is easy to find. Just ask the locals, but, heading north up the passage with Small Malaita on your right, about three kilometres from Affiou, the main town, and about a kilometre up the jungle mountain is their base entrance, where they can be seen entering and exiting nearly every night and also brazenly and casually flying along the passage.

Many Solomon Islanders have told me of flat stingray-type UFOs with big round lights underneath them that hum as they go along. They sometimes see them flying low over the jungle and surfacing out of the sea near where they are fishing. The UFOs have landed near villages, and the (white or black) people who get out of them have strange grey uniforms, not seen anywhere else in the world. You can make your own deductions there. Nevertheless, if there were ever a place that one could call "UFO Headquarters", it would have to be central Malaita. Mind you, these are only the ones I know of. Goodness knows what else there is in the rest of the Solomon Islands.

About the Author: Australian Marius Boirayon is the son of the World War II central France maquis (resistance) leader, and grew up in Mount Hagen in the Papua New Guinea Highlands. Following a career in the Royal Australian Air Force and as an aircraft/helicopter engineer working in outback Australia, he decided in 1995 to go to the Solomon Islands to live. Marius Boirayon is raising funds for an expedition to the Solomon Islands to investigate UFO and other mysteries (see his article on the Giant Races of the Solomon Islands in Twilight Zone this issue). He can be contacted by mail at PO Box 148, Eudlo, Qld 4554, Australia, email: solomongiants@optusnet.com.au, or via the websites www.solomonsirius.com or www.thesolomongiants.com.

The Evidence for -Ancient Atomic Warfare

Religious texts and geological evidence suggest that several parts of the world have experienced destructive atomic blasts in ages past. Part 1 of 2
(Go to Part 2)

Extracted from Nexus Magazine, Volume 7, Number 5 (August-September 2000) or September-October 2000 in the USA only. PO Box 30, Mapleton Qld 4560 Australia. editor@nexusmagazine.com Telephone: +61 (0)7 5442 9280; Fax: +61 (0)7 5442 9381 From our web page at: www.nexusmagazine.com 2000 by David Hatcher Childress Extracted from Chapter 6 of his book Technology of the Gods: The Incredible Sciences of the Ancients Published by Adventures Unlimited Press Box 74, Kempton, Illinois, USA TollFree # 1-800-718-4514 Website: www.adventuresunlimited.co.nz

The following item appeared in the New York Herald Tribune on February 16,
1947 (and was repeated by Ivan T. Sanderson in the January 1970 issue of his magazine, Pursuit): When the first atomic bomb exploded in New Mexico, the desert sand turned to fused green glass. This fact, according to the magazine Free World, has given certain archaeologists a turn. They have been digging in the ancient Euphrates Valley and have uncovered a layer of agrarian culture 8,000 years old, and a

layer of herdsman culture much older, and a still older caveman culture. Recently, they reached another layerof fused green glass. It is well known that atomic detonations on or above a sandy desert will melt the silicon in the sand and turn the surface of the Earth into a sheet of glass. But if sheets of ancient desert glass can be found in various parts of the world, does it mean that atomic wars were fought in the ancient past or, at the very least, that atomic testing occurred in the dim ages of history? This is a startling theory, but one that is not lacking in evidence, as such ancient sheets of desert glass are a geological fact. Lightning strikes can sometimes fuse sand, meteorologists contend, but this is always in a distinctive root-like pattern. These strange geological oddities are called fulgurites and manifest as branched tubular forms rather than as flat sheets of fused sand. Therefore, lightning is largely ruled out as the cause of such finds by geologists, who prefer to hold onto the theory of a meteor or comet strike as the cause. The problem with this theory is that there is usually no crater associated with these anomalous sheets of glass. Brad Steiger and Ron Calais report in their book, Mysteries of Time and Space,1 that Albion W. Hart, one of the first engineers to graduate from Massachusetts Institute of Technology, was assigned an engineering project in the interior of Africa. While he and his men were travelling to an almost inaccessible region, they first had to cross a great expanse of desert. "At the time he was puzzled and quite unable to explain a large expanse of greenish glass which covered the sands as far as he could see," writes Margarethe Casson in an article on Hart's life in the magazine Rocks and Minerals (no. 396, 1972). She then goes on to mention: "Later on, during his lifehe passed by the White Sands area after the first atomic explosion there, and he recognized the same type of silica fusion which he had seen fifty years earlier in the African desert."2

Tektites: A Terrestrial Explanation?

Large desert areas strewn with mysterious globules of "glass"--known as tektites-are occasionally discussed in geological literature. These blobs of "hardened glass" (glass is a liquid, in fact) are thought to come from meteorite impacts in most instances, but the evidence shows that in many cases there is no impact crater. Another explanation is that tektites have a terrestrial explanation--one that includes atomic war or high-tech weapons capable of melting sand. The tektite debate was summed up in an article entitled "The Tektite Problem", by John O'Keefe, published in the August 1978 edition of Scientific American. Said O'Keefe:

If tektites are terrestrial, it means that some process exists by which soil or common rocks can be converted in an instant into homogeneous, water-free, bubble-free glass and be propelled thousands of miles above the atmosphere. If tektites come from the Moon, it seems to follow that there is at least one powerful volcano somewhere on the Moon that has erupted at least as recently as 750,000 years ago. Neither possibility is easy to accept. Yet one of them must be accepted, and I believe it is feasible to pick the more reasonable one by rejecting the more unlikely. The key to solving the tektite problem is an insistence on a physically reasonable hypothesis and a resolute refusal to be impressed by mere numerical coincidences such as the similarity of terrestrial sediments to tektite material. I believe that the lunar volcanism hypothesis is the only one physically possible, and that we have to accept it. If it leads to unexpected but not impossible conclusions, that is precisely its utility. To cite just one example of the utility, the lunar origin of tektites strongly supports the idea that the Moon was formed by fission of the Earth. Tektites are indeed much more like terrestrial rocks than one would expect of a chance assemblage. If tektites come from a lunar magma, then deep inside the Moon there must be material that is very much like the mantle of the Earth--more like the mantle than it is like the shallower parts of the Moon from which the lunar surface basalts have originated. If the Moon was formed by fission of the Earth, the object that became the Moon would have been heated intensely and from the outside, and would have lost most of its original mass and in particular the more volatile elements. The lavas constituting most of the Moon's present surface were erupted early in the Moon's history, when its heat was concentrated in the shallow depleted zone quite near the surface. During the recent periods represented by tektite falls, the sources of lunar volcanism have necessarily been much deeper, so that any volcanoes responsible for tektites have drawn on the lunar material that suffered least during the period of ablation and is therefore most like unaltered terrestrial mantle material. Ironically, that would explain why tektites are in some ways more like terrestrial rocks than they are like the rocks of the lunar surface.

Mysterious Glass in the Egyptian Sahara

One of the strangest mysteries of ancient Egypt is that of the great glass sheets that were only discovered in 1932. In December of that year, Patrick Clayton, a surveyor for the Egyptian Geological Survey, was driving among the dunes of the Great Sand Sea near the Saad Plateau in the virtually uninhabited area just north of the southwestern corner of Egypt, when he heard his tyres crunch on something

that wasn't sand. It turned out to be large pieces of marvellously clear, yellow-green glass. In fact, this wasn't just any ordinary glass, but ultra-pure glass that was an astonishing 98 per cent silica. Clayton wasn't the first person to come across this field of glass, as various 'prehistoric' hunters and nomads had obviously also found the now-famous Libyan Desert Glass (LDG). The glass had been used in the past to make knives and sharp-edged tools as well as other objects. A carved scarab of LDG was even found in Tutankhamen's tomb, indicating that the glass was sometimes used for jewellery. An article by Giles Wright in the British science magazine New Scientist (July 10, 1999), entitled "The Riddle of the Sands", says that LDG is the purest natural silica glass ever found. Over a thousand tonnes of it are strewn across hundreds of kilometres of bleak desert. Some of the chunks weigh 26 kilograms, but most LDG exists in smaller, angular pieces--looking like shards left when a giant green bottle was smashed by colossal forces. According to the article, LDG, pure as it is, does contain tiny bubbles, white wisps and inky black swirls. The whitish inclusions consist of refractory minerals such as cristobalite. The ink-like swirls, though, are rich in iridium, which is diagnostic of an extraterrestrial impact such as a meteorite or comet, according to conventional wisdom. The general theory is that the glass was created by the searing, sandmelting impact of a cosmic projectile. However, there are serious problems with this theory, says Wright, and many mysteries concerning this stretch of desert containing the pure glass. The main problem: Where did this immense amount of widely dispersed glass shards come from? There is no evidence of an impact crater of any kind; the surface of the Great Sand Sea shows no sign of a giant crater, and neither do microwave probes made deep into the sand by satellite radar. Furthermore, LDG seems to be too pure to be derived from a messy cosmic collision. Wright mentions that known impact craters, such as the one at Wabar in Saudi Arabia, are littered with bits of iron and other meteorite debris. This is not the case with the Libyan Desert Glass site. What is more, LDG is concentrated in two areas, rather than one. One area is oval-shaped; the other is a circular ring, six kilometres wide and 21 kilometres in diameter. The ring's wide centre is devoid of the glass. One theory is that there was a soft projectile impact: a meteorite, perhaps 30 metres in diameter, may have detonated about 10 kilometres or so above the Great Sand Sea, the searing blast of hot air melting the sand beneath. Such a craterless impact is thought to have occurred in the 1908 Tunguska event in Siberia--at least as far as

mainstream science is concerned. That event, like the pure desert glass, remains a mystery. Another theory has a meteorite glancing off the desert surface, leaving a glassy crust and a shallow crater that was soon filled in. But there are two known areas of LDG. Were there two cosmic projectiles in tandem? Alternatively, is it possible that the vitrified desert is the result of atomic war in the ancient past? Could a Tesla-type beam weapon have melted the desert, perhaps in a test? An article entitled "Dating the Libyan Desert Silica-Glass" appeared in the British journal Nature (no. 170) in 1952. Said the author, Kenneth Oakley:3 Pieces of natural silica-glass up to 16 lb in weight occur scattered sparsely in an oval area, measuring 130 km north to south and 53 km from east to west, in the Sand Sea of the Libyan Desert. This remarkable material, which is almost pure (97 per cent silica), relatively light (sp. gin. 2.21), clear and yellowish-green in colour, has the qualities of a gemstone. It was discovered by the Egyptian Survey Expedition under Mr P.A. Clayton in 1932, and was thoroughly investigated by Dr L.J. Spencer, who joined a special expedition of the Survey for this purpose in 1934. The pieces are found in sand-free corridors between north-south dune ridges, about 100 m high and 2&endash;5 km apart. These corridors or "streets" have a rubbly surface, rather like that of a "speedway" track, formed by angular gravel and red loamy weathering debris overlying Nubian sandstone. The pieces of glass lie on this surface or partly embedded in it. Only a few small fragments were found below the surface, and none deeper than about one metre. All the pieces on the surface have been pitted or smoothed by sand-blast. The distribution of the glass is patchy While undoubtedly natural, the origin of the Libyan silica-glass is uncertain. In its constitution it resembles the tektites of supposed cosmic origin, but these are much smaller. Tektites are usually black, although one variety found in Bohemia and Moravia and known as moldavite is clear deep-green. The Libyan silicaglass has also been compared with the glass formed by the fusion of sand in the heat generated by the fall of a great meteorite; for example, at Wabar in Arabia and at Henbury in central Australia. Reporting the findings of his expedition, Dr Spencer said that he had not been able to trace the Libyan glass to any source; no fragments of meteorites or indications of meteorite craters could be found in the area of its distribution. He said: "It seemed easier to assume that it had simply fallen from the sky."

It would be of considerable interest if the time of origin or arrival of the silicaglass in the Sand Sea could be determined geologically or archaeologically. Its restriction to the surface or top layer of a superficial deposit suggests that it is not of great antiquity from the geological point of view. On the other hand, it has clearly been there since prehistoric times. Some of the flakes were submitted to Egyptologists in Cairo, who regarded them as "late Neolithic or pre-dynastic". In spite of a careful search by Dr Spencer and the late Mr A. Lucas, no objects of silica-glass could be found in the collections from Tut-Ankh-Amen's tomb or from any of the other dynastic tombs. No potsherds were encountered in the silica-glass area, but in the neighbourhood of the flakings some "crude spearpoints of glass" were found; also some quartzite implements, "quernstones" and ostrich-shell fragments. Oakley is apparently incorrect when he says that LDG was not found in Tutankhamen's tomb, as according to Wright a piece was found. At any rate, the vitrified areas of the Libyan Desert are yet to be explained. Are they evidence of an ancient war--a war that may have turned North Africa and Arabia into the desert that it is today?

The Vitrified Forts of Scotland

One of the great mysteries of classical archaeology is the existence of many vitrified forts in Scotland. Are they also evidence of some ancient atomic war? Maybe, but maybe not. There are said to be at least 60 such forts throughout Scotland. Among the most well-known are Tap o'Noth, Dunnideer, Craig Phadraig (near Inverness), Abernathy (near Perth), Dun Lagaidh (in Ross), Cromarty, Arka-Unskel, Eilean na Goar, and Bute-Dunagoil on the Sound of Bute off Arran Island. Another wellknown vitrified fort is the Cauadale hill-fort in Argyll, West Scotland. One of the best examples of a vitrified fort is Tap o'Noth, which is near the village of Rhynie in northeastern Scotland. This massive fort from prehistory is on the summit of a mountain of the same name which, being 1,859 feet (560 metres) high, commands an impressive view of the Aberdeenshire countryside. At first glance it seems that the walls are made of a rubble of stones, but on closer look it is apparent that they are made not of dry stones but of melted rocks! What were once individual stones are now black and cindery masses, fused together by heat that must have been so intense that molten rivers of rock once ran down the walls. Reports on vitrified forts were made as far back as 1880 when Edward Hamilton wrote an article entitled "Vitrified Forts on the West Coast of Scotland" in the

Archaeological Journal (no. 37, 1880, pp. 227&endash;243). In his article, Hamilton describes several sites in detail, including Arka-Unskel:4 At the point where Loch na Nuagh begins to narrow, where the opposite shore is about one-and-a-half to two miles distant, is a small promontory connected with the mainland by a narrow strip of sand and grass, which evidently at one time was submerged by the rising tide. On the flat summit of this promontory are the ruins of a vitrified fort, the proper name for which is Arka-Unskel. The rocks on which this fort are placed are metamorphic gneiss, covered with grass and ferns, and rise on three sides almost perpendicular for about 110 feet from the sea level. The smooth surface on the top is divided by a slight depression into two portions. On the largest, with precipitous sides to the sea, the chief portion of the fort is situated, and occupies the whole of the flat surface. It is of somewhat oval form. The circumference is about 200 feet, and the vitrified walls can be traced in its entire length We dug under the vitrified mass, and there found what was extremely interesting, as throwing some light on the manner in which the fire was applied for the purpose of vitrification. The internal part of the upper or vitrified wall for about a foot or a foot-and-a-half was untouched by the fire, except that some of the flat stones were slightly agglutinated together, and that the stones, all feldspatic, were placed in layers one upon another. It was evident, therefore, that a rude foundation of boulder stones was first formed upon the original rock, and then a thick layer of loose, mostly flat stones of feldspatic sand, and of a different kind from those found in the immediate neighborhood, were placed on this foundation, and then vitrified by heat applied externally. This foundation of loose stones is found also in the vitrified fort of Dun Mac Snuichan, on Loch Etive. Hamilton describes another vitrified fort that is much larger, situated on the island at the entrance of Loch Ailort. This island, locally termed Eilean na Goar, is the most eastern and is bounded on all sides by precipitous gneiss rocks; it is the abode and nesting place of numerous sea birds. The flat surface on the top is 120 feet from the sea level, and the remains of the vitrified fort are situated on this, oblong in form, with a continuous rampart of vitrified wall five feet thick, attached at the SW end to a large upright rock of gneiss. The space enclosed by this wall is 420 feet in circumference and 70 feet in width. The rampart is continuous and about five feet in thickness. At the eastern end is a great mass of wall in situ, vitrified on both sides. In the centre of the enclosed space is a deep depression in which are masses of the vitrified wall strewed about, evidently detached from their original site.

Hamilton naturally asks a few obvious questions about the forts. Were these structures built as a means of defence? Was the vitrification the result of design or accident? How was the vitrification produced? In this vitrification process, huge blocks of stones have been fused with smaller rubble to form a hard, glassy mass. Explanations for the vitrification are few and far between, and none of them is universally accepted. One early theory was that these forts are located on ancient volcanoes (or the remains of them) and that the people used molten stone ejected from eruptions to build their settlements. This idea was replaced with the theory that the builders of the walls had designed the forts in such a way that the vitrification was purposeful in order to strengthen the walls. This theory postulated that fires had been lit and flammable material added to produce walls strong enough to resist the dampness of the local climate or the invading armies of the enemy. It is an interesting theory, but one that presents several problems. For starters, there is really no indication that such vitrification actually strengthens the walls of the fortress; rather, it seems to weaken them. In many cases, the walls of the forts seem to have collapsed because of the fires. Also, since the walls of many Scottish forts are only partially vitrified, this would hardly have proved an effective building method. Julius Caesar described a type of wood and stone fortress, known as a murus gallicus, in his account of the Gallic Wars. This was interesting to those seeking solutions to the vitrified fort mystery because these forts were made of a stone wall filled with rubble, with wooden logs inside for stability. It seemed logical to suggest that perhaps the burning of such a wood-filled wall might create the phenomenon of vitrification. Some researchers are sure that the builders of the forts caused the vitrification. Arthur C. Clarke quotes one team of chemists from the Natural History Museum in London who were studying the many forts:5 Considering the high temperatures which have to be produced, and the fact that possibly sixty or so vitrified forts are to be seen in a limited geographical area of Scotland, we do not believe that this type of structure is the result of accidental fires. Careful planning and construction were needed. However, one Scottish archaeologist, Helen Nisbet, believes that the vitrification was not done on purpose by the builders of the forts. In a thorough analysis of rock types used, she reveals that most of the forts were built of stone easily available at the chosen site and not chosen for their property of vitrification.6

The vitrification process itself, even if purposely set, is quite a mystery. A team of chemists on Arthur C. Clarke's Mysterious World subjected rock samples from 11 forts to rigorous chemical analysis, and stated that the temperatures needed to produce the vitrification were so intense--up to 1,100C--that a simple burning of walls with wood interlaced with stone could not have achieved such temperatures.7 Nevertheless, experiments carried out in the 1930s by the famous archaeologist V. Gordon Childe and his colleague Wallace Thorneycroft showed that forts could be set on fire and generate enough heat to vitrify the stone.8 In 1934, these two designed a test wall that was 12 feet long, six feet wide and six feet high, which was built for them at Plean Colliery in Stirlingshire. They used old fireclay bricks for the faces and pit props as timber, and filled the cavity between the walls with small cubes of basalt rubble. They covered the top with turf and then piled about four tons of scrap timber and brushwood against the walls and set fire to them. Because of a snowstorm in progress, a strong wind fanned the blazing mixture of wood and stone so that the inner core did attain some vitrification of the rock. In June 1937, Childe and Thorneycroft duplicated their test vitrification at the ancient fort of Rahoy, in Argyllshire, using rocks found at the site. Their experiments did not resolve any of the questions surrounding vitrified forts, however, because they had only proven that it was theoretically possible to pile enough wood and brush on top of a mixture of wood and stone to vitrify the mass of stone. One criticism of Childe is that he seems to have used a larger proportion of wood to stone than many historians believe made up the ancient wood and stone fortresses. An important part of Childe's theory was that it was invaders, not the builders, who were assaulting the forts and then setting fire to the walls with piles of brush and wood; however, it is hard to understand why people would have repeatedly built defences that invaders could destroy with fire, when great ramparts of solid stone would have survived unscathed. Critics of the assault theory point out that in order to generate enough heat by a natural fire, the walls would have to have been specially constructed to create the heat necessary. It seems unreasonable to suggest the builders would specifically create forts to be burned or that such a great effort would be made by invaders to create the kind of fire it would take to vitrify the walls--at least with traditional techniques. One problem with all the many theories is their assumption of a primitive state of culture associated with ancient Scotland. It is astonishing to think of how large and well coordinated the population or army must have been that built and inhabited these ancient structures. Janet and Colin

Bord in their book, Mysterious Britain,9 speak of Maiden Castle to give an idea of the vast extent of this marvel of prehistoric engineering. It covers an area of 120 acres, with an average width of 1,500 feet and length of 3,000 feet. The inner circumference is about 112 miles round, and it has been estimated...that it would require 250,000 men to defend it! It is hard, therefore, to believe that this construction was intended to be a defensive position. A great puzzle to archaeologists has always been the multiple and labyrinthine east and west entrances at each end of the enclosure. Originally they may have been built as a way for processional entry by people of the Neolithic era. Later, when warriors of the Iron Age were using the site as a fortress, they probably found them useful as a means of confusing the attacking force trying to gain entry. The fact that so many of these "hill-forts" have two entrances--one north of east and the other south of west--also suggests some form of Sun ceremonial. With 250,000 men defending a fort, we are talking about a huge army in a very organised society. This is not a bunch of fur-wearing Picts with spears defending a fort from marauding bands of hunter-gatherers. The questions remain, though. What huge army might have occupied these cliffside forts by the sea or lake entrances? And what massive maritime power were these people unsuccessfully defending themselves against? The forts on the western coast of Scotland are reminiscent of the mysterious clifftop forts in the Aran Islands on the west coast of Ireland. Here we truly have shades of the Atlantis story, with a powerful naval fleet attacking and conquering its neighbours in a terrible war. It has been theorised that the terrible battles of the Atlantis story took place in Wales, Scotland, Ireland and England--however, in the case of the Scottish vitrified forts it looks as if these were the losers of a war, not the victors. And defeat can be seen across the land: the war dykes in Sussex, the vitrified forts of Scotland, the utter collapse and disappearance of the civilisation that built these things. What long-ago Armageddon destroyed ancient Scotland? In ancient times there was a substance known through writings as Greek fire. This was some sort of ancient napalm bomb that was hurled by catapult and could not be put out. Some forms of Greek fire were even said to burn under water and were therefore used in naval battles. (The actual composition of Greek fire is unknown, but it must have contained chemicals such as phosphorus, pitch, sulphur or other flammable chemicals.) Could a form of Greek fire have been responsible for the vitrification? While ancient astronaut theorists may believe that extraterrestrials with their atomic weapons vitrified these walls, it seems more likely that they are the result of a manmade apocalypse of a chemical nature. With siege machines, battleships and Greek

fire, did a vast flotilla storm the huge forts and eventually burn them down in a hellish blaze? The evidence of the vitrified forts is clear: some hugely successful and organised civilisation was living in Scotland, England and Wales in prehistoric times, circa 1000 BC or more, and was building gigantic structures including forts. This apparently was a maritime civilisation that prepared itself for naval warfare as well as other forms of attack.

Vitrified Ruins in France, Turkey and the Middle East

Vitrified ruins can also be found in France, Turkey and some areas of the Middle East. Vitrified forts in France are discussed in the American Journal of Science (vol. 3, no. 22, 1881, pp. 150-151) in an article entitled "On the Substances Obtained from Some 'Forts Vitrifis' in France", by M. Daubre. The author mentions several forts in Brittany and northern France whose granite blocks have been vitrified. He cites the "partially fused granitic rocks from the forts of Chteau-vieux and of Puy de Gaudy (Creuse), also from the neighbourhood of Saint Brieuc (Ctes-du-Nord)".10 Daubre, understandably, could not readily find an explanation for the vitrification. Similarly, the ruins of Hattusas in central Turkey, an ancient Hittite city, are partially vitrified. The Hittites are said to be the inventors of the chariot, and horses were of great importance to them. It is on the ancient Hittite stelae that we first see a depiction of the chariot in use. However, it seems unlikely that horsemanship and wheeled chariots were invented by the Hittites; it is highly likely that chariots were in use in ancient China at the same time. The Hittites were also linked to the world of ancient India. Proto-Indic writing has been found at Hattusas, and scholars now admit that the civilisation of India, as the ancient Indian texts like the Ramayana have said, goes back many millennia. In his 1965 book, The Bible as History,11 German historian Werner Keller cites some of the mysteries concerning the Hittites. According to Keller, the Hittites are first mentioned in the Bible (in Genesis 23) in connection with the biblical patriarch Abraham who acquired from the Hittites a burial place in Hebron for his wife Sarah. Conservative classical scholar Keller is confused by this, because the time period of Abraham was circa 2000&endash;1800 BC, while the Hittites are traditionally said to have appeared in the 16th century BC. Even more confusing to Keller is the biblical statement (in Numbers 13:29-30) that the Hittites were the founders of Jerusalem. This is a fascinating statement, as it

would mean that the Hittites also occupied Ba'albek, which lies between their realm and Jerusalem. The Temple Mount at Jerusalem is built on a foundation of huge ashlars, as is Ba'albek. The Hittites definitely used the gigantic megalithic construction known as cyclopean--huge, odd-shaped polygonal blocks, perfectly fitted together. The massive walls and gates of Hattusas are eerily similar in construction to those in the high Andes and other megalithic sites around the world. The difference at Hattusas is that parts of the city are vitrified, and the walls of rock have been partly melted. If the Hittites were the builders of Jerusalem, it would mean that the ancient Hittite Empire existed for several thousand years and had frontiers with Egypt. Indeed, the Hittite hieroglyphic script is undeniably similar to Egyptian hieroglyphs, probably more so than any other language. Just as Egypt goes back many thousands of years BC and is ultimately connected to Atlantis, so does the ancient Hittite Empire. Like the Egyptians, the Hittites carved massive granite sphinxes, built on a cyclopean scale and worshipped the Sun. The Hittites also used the common motif of a winged disc for their Sun god, just as the Egyptians did. The Hittites were well known in the ancient world because they were the main manufacturers of iron and bronze goods. The Hittites were metallurgists and seafarers. Their winged discs may in fact have been representations of vimanas--flying machines. Some of the ancient ziggurats of Iran and Iraq also contain vitrified material, sometimes thought by archaeologists to be caused by the Greek fire. For instance, the vitrified remains of the ziggurat at Birs Nimrod (Borsippa), south of Hillah, were once confused with the Tower of Babel. The ruins are crowned by a mass of vitrified brickwork--actual clay bricks fused together by intense heat. This may be due to the horrific ancient wars described in the Ramayana and Mahabharata, although early archaeologists attributed the effect to lightning.

Greek Fire, Plasma Guns and Atomic Warfare

If one were to believe the great Indian epic of the Mahabharata, fantastic battles were fought in the past with airships, particle beams, chemical warfare and presumably atomic weapons. Just as battles in the 20th century have been fought with incredibly devastating weapons, it may well be that battles in the latter days of Atlantis were fought with highly sophisticated, high-tech weapons. The mysterious Greek fire was a "chemical fireball". Incendiary mixtures go back at least to the 5th century BC, when Aineias the Tactician wrote a book called On the Defence of Fortified Positions. Said he:12 And fire itself, which is to be powerful and quite inextinguishable, is to be prepared as follows. Pitch, sulphur, tow, granulated frankincense, and pine

sawdust in sacks you should ignite if you wish to set any of the enemy's works on fire. L. Sprague de Camp mentions in his book, The Ancient Engineers,13 that at some point it was found that petroleum, which seeps out of the ground in Iraq and elsewhere, made an ideal base for incendiary mixtures because it could be squirted from syringes of the sort then used in fighting fires. Other substances were added to it, such as sulphur, olive oil, rosin, bitumen, salt and quicklime. Some of these additives may have helped--sulphur at least made a fine stench--but others did not, although it was thought that they did. Salt, for instance, may have been added because the sodium in it gave the flame a bright orange colour. The ancients, supposing that a brighter flame was necessarily a hotter flame, mistakenly believed that salt made the fire burn more fiercely. Such mixtures were put in thin wooden casks and thrown from catapults at hostile ships and at wooden siege engines and defence works. According to de Camp, in AD 673 the architect Kallinikos fled ahead of Arab invaders from Helipolis-Ba'albek to Constantinople. There he revealed to Emperor Constantine IV an improved formula for a liquid incendiary. This could not only be squirted at the foe but could also be used with great effect at sea, because it caught fire when it touched the water and floated, flaming on the waves. De Camp says that Byzantine galleys were armed with a flame-throwing apparatus in the bow, consisting of a tank of this mixture, a pump and a nozzle. With the help of this compound, the Byzantines broke the Arab sieges of AD 674&endash;76 and AD 715&endash;18, and also beat off the Russian attacks of AD 941 and 1043. The incendiary liquid wrought immense havoc; of 800 Arab ships which attacked Constantinople in 716 AD, only a handful returned home. The formula for the wet version of Greek fire has never been discovered. Says de Camp: By careful security precautions, the Byzantine Emperors succeeded in keeping the secret of this substance, called "wet fire" or "wild fire", so dark that it never did become generally known. When asked about it, they blandly replied that an angel had revealed the formula to the first Constantine. We can, therefore, only guess the nature of the mixture. According to one disputed theory, wet fire was petroleum with an admixture of calcium phosphide, which can be made from lime, bones and urine. Perhaps Kallinikos stumbled across this substance in the course of alchemical experiments. Vitrification of brick, rock and sand may have been caused by any number of hightech means. New Zealand author Robin Collyns suggests in his book, Ancient

Astronauts: A Time Reversal?,14 that there are five methods by which the ancients or "ancient astronauts" might have waged war on various societies on planet Earth. He outlines how these methods are again on the rise in modern society. The five methods are: plasma guns, fusion torches, holes punched in the ozone layer, manipulation of weather processes and the release of immense energy, such as with an atomic blast. As Collyns's book was published in Britain in 1976, the mentions of holes in the ozone layer and weather warfare seem strangely prophetic. Explaining the plasma gun, Collyns says: The plasma gun has already been developed experimentally for peaceful purposes: Ukrainian scientists from the Geotechnical Mechanics Institute have experimentally drilled tunnels in iron ore mines by using a plasmatron, i.e., a plasma gas jet which delivers a temperature of 6,000C. A plasma, in this case, is an electrified gas. Electrified gases are also featured in the Vymaanika-Shaastra,15 the ancient book from India on vimanas, which cryptically talks of using for fuel the liquid metal mercury, which could be a plasma if electrified. Collyns goes on to describe a fusion torch: This is still another possible method of warfare used by spacemen, or ancient advanced civilisations on Earth. Perhaps the solar mirrors of antiquity really were fusion torches? The fusion torch is basically a further development of the plasma jet. In 1970 a theory to develop a fusion torch was presented at the New York aerospace science meeting by Drs Bernard J. Eastlund and William C. Cough. The basic idea is to generate a fantastic heat of at least fifty million degrees Celsius which could be contained and controlled. That is, the energy released could be used for many peaceful applications with zero radioactive waste products to avoid contaminating the environment, or zero production of radioactive elements which would be highly dangerous, such as plutonium which is the most deadly substance known to man. Thermonuclear fusion occurs naturally in stellar processes, and unnaturally in man-made H-bomb explosions. The fusion of a deuterium nucleus (a heavy hydrogen isotope which can be easily extracted from sea water) with another deuterium nucleus, or with tritium (another isotope of hydrogen) or with helium, could be used. The actual fusion torch would be an ionised plasma jet which would vaporise anything and everything that the jet was directed at--if...used for harmful purposes--while for peaceful applications, one use of the torch could be to reclaim basic elements from junk metals. University of Texas scientists announced in 1974 that they had actually developed the first experimental fusion torch which gave an incredible heat

output of ninety-three degrees Celsius. This is five times the previous hottest temperature for a contained gas and is twice the minimum heat needed for fusion, but it was held only for one fifty-millionth of a second instead of the one full second which would be required. It is curious to note here that Dr Bernard Eastlund is the patent holder of another unusual device--one that is associated with the High-frequency Active Auroral Research Program (HAARP), based at Gakona, Alaska. HAARP is allegedly linked to weather manipulation--one of the ways in which Collyns thinks the ancients waged warfare. As far as holes in the ozone layer and weather manipulation go, Collyns says: Soviet scientists have discussed and proposed at the United Nations a ban on developing new warfare ideas such as creating holes or "windows" in the ozone layer to bombard specific areas of the Earth with increased natural ultra-violet radiation, which would kill all life-forms and turn the land into barren desert. Other ideas discussed at the meeting were the use of "infrasound" to demolish ships by creating acoustic fields on the sea, and hurling a huge chunk of rock into the sea with a cheap atomic device. The resultant tidal wave could demolish the coastal fringe of a country. Other tidal waves could be created by detonating nuclear devices at the frozen poles. Controlled floods, hurricanes, earthquakes and droughts directed towards specific targets and cities are other possibilities. Finally, although not a new method of warfare, incendiary weapons are now being developed to the point where "chemical fireballs" will be produced which radiated thermal energy similar to that of an atomic bomb.

Vitrified Ruins in California's Death Valley: Evidence of Atomic War?

In Secrets of the Lost Races,16 Rene Noorbergen discusses the evidence for a cataclysmic war in the remote past that included the use of airships and weapons that vitrified stone cities. The most numerous vitrified remains in the New World are located in the western United States. In 1850 the American explorer Captain Ives William Walker was the first to view some of these ruins, situated in Death Valley. He discovered a city about a mile long, with the lines of the streets and the positions of the buildings still visible. At the center he found a huge rock, between 20 to 30 feet high, with the remains of an enormous structure atop it. The southern side of

both the rock and the building was melted and vitrified. Walker assumed that a volcano had been responsible for this phenomenon, but there is no volcano in the area. In addition, tectonic heat could not have caused such a liquefication of the rock surface. An associate of Captain Walker who followed up his initial exploration commented: "The whole region between the rivers Gila and San Juan is covered with remains. The ruins of cities are to be found there which must be most extensive, and they are burnt out and vitrified in part, full of fused stones and craters caused by fires which were hot enough to liquefy rock or metal. There are paving stones and houses torn with monstrous cracks [as though they had] been attacked by a giant's fire-plough." These vitrified ruins in Death Valley sound fascinating--but do they really exist? There certainly is evidence of ancient civilisations in the area. In Titus Canyon, petroglyphs and inscriptions have been scratched into the walls by unknown prehistoric hands. Some experts think the graffiti might have been made by people who lived here long before the Indians we know of, because extant Indians know nothing of the glyphs and, indeed, regard them with superstitious awe. Says Jim Brandon in Weird America:17 Piute legends tell of a city beneath Death Valley that they call Shin-au-av. Tom Wilson, an Indian guide in the 1920s, claimed that his grandfather had rediscovered the place by wandering into a miles-long labyrinth of caves beneath the valley floor. Eventually the Indian came to an underworld city where the people spoke an incomprehensible language and wore clothing made of leather. Wilson told this story after a prospector named White claimed he had fallen through the floor of an abandoned mine at Wingate Pass and into an unknown tunnel. White followed this into a series of rooms, where he found hundreds of leather-clad humanoid mummies. Gold bars were stacked like bricks and piled in bins. White claimed he had explored the caverns on three occasions. On one, his wife accompanied him; and on another, his partner, Fred Thomason. However, none of them [was] able to relocate the opening to the cavern when they tried to take a group of archaeologists on a tour of the place.

To be continued next issue...

(Go to Part 2) Endnotes:

1. Steiger, Brad and Ron Calais, Mysteries of Time & Space, Prentice Hall, New Jersey, 1974. 2. ibid. 3. Corliss, William, Geological Anomalies, The Sourcebook Project, Glen Arm, Maryland, 1974. 4. Corliss, William, Ancient Man: A Handbook of Puzzling Artifacts, The Sourcebook Project, Glen Arm, Maryland, 1978. 5. Welfare, Simon and John Fairley, Arthur C. Clarke's Mysterious World, Wm Collins & Sons, London, 1980. 6. ibid. 7. ibid. 8. ibid. 9. Bord, Janet and Colin Bord, Mysterious Britain, Granada Publishing, London, 1972. 10. Edwards, Frank, Strangest of All, Ace Books, New York, 1956. 11. Keller, Werner, The Bible As History, Hodder & Stoughton, London, 1956. 12. Sprague de Camp, L., The Ancient Engineers, Ballantine Books, New York, 1960. 13. ibid. 14. Collyns, Robin, Ancient Astronauts: A Time Reversal?, Sphere Books, London, 1976. 15. Bharadwaaja, Maharshi, Vymaanika-Shaastra, translated and published by G.R. Josyer, Mysore, India, 1979. 16. Noorbergen, Rene, Secrets of the Lost Races, Barnes & Noble Publishers, New York, 1977. 17. Brandon, Jim, Weird America, E.P. Dutton, New York, 1978.

About the Author:

David Hatcher Childress is an explorer, publisher and author of more than 15 books on lost civilisations and science, as well as on free energy, antigravity and UFOs. He is a regular speaker on the conference circuit and a sought-after guest on US radio talk shows and TV specials. His new book, Technology of the Gods, is reviewed in this issue of NEXUS Magazine (Volume 7, Number 5).

-- The Evidence for --

Ancient Atomic Warfare

Religious texts and geological evidence suggest that several parts of the world have experienced destructive atomic blasts in ages past. Part 2 of 2
(Go to Part 1)

Extracted from Nexus Magazine, Volume 7, Number 6 (October-November 2000) or November-December 2000 in the USA only. PO Box 30, Mapleton Qld 4560 Australia. editor@nexusmagazine.com Telephone: +61 (0)7 5442 9280; Fax: +61 (0)7 5442 9381 From our web page at: www.nexusmagazine.com 2000 by David Hatcher Childress Extracted from Chapter 6 of his book Technology of the Gods: The Incredible Sciences of the Ancients Published by Adventures Unlimited Press Box 74, Kempton, Illinois, USA TollFree # 1-800-718-4514 Tel: 1 815 253 6390 Fax: 1 815 253 6300 Website: www.adventuresunlimited.co.nz

VITRIFIED RUINS IN CALIFORNIA'S DEATH VALLEY

It seems one local character knew how to find the place. Brandon relates that
"Death Valley Scotty", an eccentric who spent millions building a castle-estate in the area, was known to go "prospecting" when funds ran low. Death Valley Scotty would check out for a few days of wandering in the nearby Grapevine Mountains, bringing back suspiciously refined-looking gold that he claimed he had prospected.

Many believe that he got his gold from the stacked gold bars in the tunnel system beneath Death Valley. Evidence of a lost civilisation in Death Valley came in a bizarre report of caves and mummies in the Hot Citizen, a Nevada paper, on August 5, 1947. The story ran as follows:

EXPEDITION REPORTS NINE-FOOT SKELETONS A band of amateur archaeologists announced today they have discovered a lost civilization of men nine feet tall in Californian caverns. Howard E. Hill, spokesman for the expedition, said the civilization may be "the fabled lost continent of Atlantis". The caves contain mummies of men and animals and implements of a culture 80,000 years old but "in some respects more advanced than ours," Hill said. He said the 32 caves covered a 180-square-mile area in California's Death Valley and southern Nevada. ARCHAEOLOGISTS SKEPTICAL "This discovery may be more important than the unveiling of King Tut's tomb," he said. Professional archaeologists were skeptical of Hill's story. Los Angeles County Museum scientists pointed out that dinosaurs and tigers which Hill said lay side by side in the caves appeared on Earth 10,000,000 to 13,000,000 years apart. Hill said the caves were discovered in 1931 by Dr F. Bruce Russell, Beverly Hills physician, who literally fell in while sinking a shaft for a mining claim. "He tried for years to interest people in them," Hill said, "but nobody believed him." Russell and several hobbyists incorporated after the war as Amazing Explorations, Inc. and started digging. Several caverns contained mummified remains of "a race of men eight to nine feet tall," Hill said. "They apparently wore a prehistoric zoot suit--a hair garment of medium length, jacket and knee-length trousers." CAVERN TEMPLE FOUND Another cavern contained their ritual hall with devices and markings similar to the Masonic order, he said. "A long tunnel from this temple took the party into a room where," Hill said, "wellpreserved remains of dinosaurs, saber-toothed tigers, imperial elephants and other extinct beasts were paired off in niches as if on display. "Some catastrophe apparently drove the people into the caves," he said.

"All of the implements of their civilization were found," he said, "including household utensils and stoves which apparently cooked by radio waves." "I know," he said, "that you won't believe that." While of doubtful authenticity, this is an interesting story, to say the least. The last comment about cooking food with radio waves being unbelievable is ironic. That is the one thing that modern readers of the story could certainly believe was true, considering the widespread use of microwave ovens today. Who had heard of them in 1947?

Sodom and Gomorrah meet Hiroshima and Nagasaki

Probably the most famous of all ancient "nuke 'em" stories is the well-known biblical tale of Sodom and Gomorrah: And the Lord said, Because the cry of Sodom and Gomorrah is great, and because their sin is very grievous Then the Lord rained upon Sodom and upon Gomorrah, brimstone and fire from the Lord out of heaven; And he overthrew those cities, and all the plain, and all the inhabitants of the cities, and that which grew upon the ground. But his [Lot's] wife looked back from behind him, and she became a pillar of salt And lo, the smoke of the country went up as the smoke of a furnace. (Genesis 18:20; 19:24-26,28) This biblical passage has come to epitomise the destructive power of God's wrath visited on those places which sin. The Bible is very specific about the site of Sodom and Gomorrah plus several other towns; they were in the Vale of Siddim, which was located at the southern end of the Salt Sea (now called the Dead Sea). Other towns in the area, according to the Bible, were Zoar, Admah and Zeboiim (Genesis 14:2). As late as the Middle Ages, a town called Zoar existed in the area. The Dead Sea is 1,293 feet [394 metres] below sea level and at least 1,200 feet [365 m] deep. The bottom of the sea is therefore about 2,500 feet [762 m] below the level of the Mediterranean. Approximately 25 per cent of the water of the Dead Sea consists of solid ingredients, mostly sodium chloride. Normal ocean water is around 4.6 per cent salt. The Jordan and many smaller rivers empty themselves into this basin, which has no solitary outlet. What its tributaries bring to it in the way of chemical substances remain deposited in the Dead Sea's 500 square miles. Evaporation under the broiling sun takes place on the surface of the sea at a rate of over 230 million cubic feet per day. Arab tradition has it that so many poisonous gases come out of the lake that birds could not fly across it, as they would die before reaching the other side. The Dead Sea was first explored in modern times in 1848 when W. F. Lynch, an American geologist, led an expedition. He brought ashore from his government

research ship two metal boats which he fastened onto large-wheeled carts. Pulled by a long team of horses, his expedition reached the Dead Sea some months later. Lynch and his team discovered that the traditions were correct in that a man could not sink in the sea. They also surveyed the lake, noting its unusual depth and the shallow area or "tongue" at the southern end of the lake. This area is thought to be where the Vale of Siddim was located and the five cities existed. It is possible to see entire forests of trees encrusted with salt beneath the water in this southern part of the lake. Standard historical theory on the destruction of Sodom and Gomorrah, such as in The Bible As History by Werner Keller,18 holds that the cities of the Vale of Siddim were destroyed when a plate movement caused the Great Rift Valley--of which the Dead Sea is a part--to shift, and the area at the southern end of the Dead Sea to subside. In the great earthquake there were probably explosions, natural gases issuing forth and brimstone falling like rain. This is likely to have happened about 2000 BC, the time of Abraham and Lot, thinks Keller, though geologists place the event many thousands of years before this. Says Keller: The Jordan Valley is only part of a huge fracture in the Earth's crust. The path of this crack has meantime been accurately traced. It begins far north, several hundred miles beyond the borders of Palestine, at the foot of the Taurus mountains in Asia Minor. In the south it runs from the south shore of the Dead Sea through the Wadi el-Arabah to the Gulf of Aqabah and only comes to an end beyond the Red Sea in Africa. At many points in this vast depression, signs of intense volcanic activity are obvious. In the Galilean mountains, in the highlands of Transjordan, on the banks of the Jabbok, a tributary of the Jordan, and on the Gulf of Aqabah are black basalt and lava... The subsidence released volcanic forces that had been lying dormant, deep down along the whole length of the fracture. In the upper valley of the Jordan near Bashan there are still the towering craters of extinct volcanoes; great stretches of lava and deep layers of basalt have been deposited on the limestone surface. From time immemorial the area around this depression has been subject to earthquakes. There is repeated evidence of them and the Bible itself records them... Did Sodom and Gomorrah sink when perhaps a part of the base of this huge fissure collapsed still further to the accompaniment of earthquakes and volcanic eruptions? As for the pillars of salt, Keller says: To the west of the southern shore and in the direction of the Biblical "Land of the South", the Negeb, stretches a ridge of hills about 150 feet high and 10 miles from north to south. Their slopes sparkle and glitter in the sunshine like diamonds. It is an odd phenomenon of nature. For the most part this little range of hills consists of pure rock salt. The Arabs call it Jebel Usdum, an ancient name, which preserves in

it the word "Sodom". Many blocks of salt have been worn away by the rain and have crashed downhill. They have odd shapes and some of them stand on end, looking like statues. It is easy to imagine them suddenly seeming to come to life. These strange statues in salt remind us vividly of the Biblical description of Lot's wife who was turned into a pillar of salt... And everything in the neighbourhood of the Salt Sea is even to this day quickly covered with a crust of salt. However, Keller himself admits that there is a very serious problem with this theory of a cataclysm sending the Vale of Siddim to the bottom of the Dead Sea: it must have happened many hundreds of thousands, even millions, of years ago--at least according to most geologists. Says Keller: In particular, we must remember there can be no question that the Jordan fissure was formed before about 4000 BC. Indeed, according to the most recent presentation of the facts, the origin of the fissure dates back to the Oligocene, the third oldest stage of the Tertiary period. We thus have to think in terms not of thousands, but of millions of years. Violent volcanic activity connected with the Jordan fissure has been shown to have occurred since then, but even so we do not get any further than the Pleistocene which came to an end approximately ten thousand years ago. Certainly we do not come anywhere near to the third, still less the second millennium before Christ--the period, that is to say, in which the patriarchs are traditionally placed. In short, Keller is saying that any geological catastrophe that would have destroyed Sodom and Gomorrah would have had to have happened a million years ago, or so geologists have told him. Keller says that geologists have not found any evidence of a recent catastrophe at the southern end of the Dead Sea, at least not for about 10,000 years. Says Keller: In addition, it is precisely to the south of the Lisan peninsula, where Sodom and Gomorrah are reported to have been annihilated, that the traces of former volcanic activity cease. In short, the proof in this area of a quite recent catastrophe which wiped out towns and was accompanied by violent volcanic activity is not provided by the findings of the geologists. So here is the problem: the Dead Sea area may have had a cataclysm that could be the origin of the Old Testament story; however, conservative uniformitarian geologists have said that any such Earth changes must have occurred long before any sort of collective memory of the event. In late 1999, a new theory was proposed by British Bible scholar Michael Sanders and an international team of researchers who, after several fraught weeks of diving in a mini-submarine, discovered what appears to be the salt-encrusted remains of

ancient settlements on the seabed. Sanders told a television crew from BBC/Channel 4 who were making a documentary about the expedition: There is a good chance that these mounds are covering up brick structures and are one of the lost cities of the plains, possibly even Sodom or Gomorrah, though I would have to examine the evidence. These Bible stories were handed down by word of mouth from generation to generation before they were written down, and there seems to be a great deal in this one. Sanders had unearthed a map dating from 1650, which reinforced his belief that the sites of the two cities could be under the northern basin rather than on the southern edge of the Dead Sea. He recruited Richard Slater, an American geologist and expert in deep-sea diving, to take him to the depths of the Dead Sea in the two-man Delta mini-submarine that was involved in the discovery of the sunken ocean-liner, the Lusitania. Sanders's location for Sodom and Gomorrah, in the deep northern part of the Dead Sea, is even more at odds with history and geology than Keller's theory of the cities being at the shallow southern end. Therefore we come back to the popular theory that these cities were not destroyed in a geological cataclysm but in a man-made (or extraterrestrial-made) apocalypse that was technological in nature. Were Sodom and Gomorrah attacked with atomic weapons, as Hiroshima and Nagasaki were? Researcher L. M. Lewis, in his book Footprints on the Sands of Time,19 maintains that both Sodom and Gomorrah were destroyed by atomic weapons and that the salt pillars and high salt content around the Dead Sea are evidence of a nuclear blast. Says Lewis: When Hiroshima was being rebuilt, stretches of sandy soil were found to have been atomically changed into a substance resembling a glazed silicon permeated by a saline crystalloid. Little blocks of this were cut from the mass and sold to tourists as souvenirs of the town--and of atomic action. Had an even larger explosion pulverized every stone of every building--and had the complete city disappeared into thin air--there would still have been tell-tale indications of what had occurred on the outskirts of the area of devastation. At some points there would surely be a marked difference in the soil or an atomic change in some object of note. Lewis maintains that if the pillars of salt at the end of the Dead Sea were ordinary salt, they would have disappeared with the periodic rains. Instead, these pillars are of a special, harder salt, only created in a nuclear reaction such as an atomic explosion.

These pillars of salt have indeed lasted a long time. Not only were they present in ancient times, but are still standing today. Lewis quotes from the historian Josephus, who says in his History of the Jews: but Lot's wife, continually turning back to view the city as she went from it, although God had forbidden her so to do, was changed into a pillar of salt; for I have seen it, and it remains to this day. Comments Lewis: It should be emphasized that Flavius Josephus lived from 37 to approximately 100 AD. As previously stated, Sodom was disintegrated in 1898 BC. How amazing, then, that Josephus should actually have seen the human "pillar of salt" after it had stood for almost 2,000 years! If it had been ordinary salt, it would have disappeared with the first rains. There may have been many pillars of salt throughout history, but Lewis thinks the evidence supports an atomic blast: The atomic change of the soil upon which Lot's wife stood and that of the shore of Hiroshima have a similarity that cannot be denied! Both had undergone a sudden atomic conversion which could only have been caused by the instant action of nuclear fission. As those things which equal the same thing must be equal to one another, it is difficult to escape the conviction that as Hiroshima was destroyed, so, by similar means, Sodom was disintegrated and Lot's wife at the same moment atomically changed. Relying on the veracity of Josephus, the only conclusion that can be reached is that Sodom was destroyed by nuclear fission. The story of Sodom and Gomorrah is puzzling not just because of the destruction but also because of the personalities involved, such as the angel warning Lot to leave the doomed cities. Was Lot warned beforehand that the cities were going to be "nuked" by extraterrestrials or humans with high-tech weapons? Lot was warned to get his family out, but his wife looked back and was blinded by the atomic flash. Perhaps her body was even atomically changed. At the southern end of the Dead Sea today is a modern chemical plant that looks like an alien base. Strange towers shoot up out of the desert. Bizarre buildings with domes and spires are covered with multi-coloured lights. One expects to see a flying saucer land at any moment. It is the Dead Sea Chemical Works. During the day it looks like an oil refinery or something similar, but at night the lights that are strung about the facility make it seem otherworldly. This huge chemical plant is said to have an endless supply of valuable minerals, including radioactive salts, with which to work. Are some of these chemicals the result of an ancient atomic blast?

Atomic War in Ancient India

These verses are from the Mahabharata (written in ancient Dravidian, then later in Sanskrit) and describe horrific wars fought long before the recorder's lifetime. Various omens appeared among the gods: winds blew, meteors fell in thousands, thunder rolled through a cloudless sky. There he saw a wheel with a rim as sharp as a razor whirling around the soma... Then taking the soma, he broke the whirling machine... Drona called Arjuna and said: "Accept from me this irresistible weapon called Brahmasira. But you must promise never to use it against a human foe, for if you did it might destroy the world. If any foe who is not a human attacks you, you may use it against him in battle None but you deserves the celestial weapon that I gave you." This is a curious statement, as what other kind of foe different from a human might there have been? Are we talking about an interplanetary war? I shall fight you with a celestial weapon given to me by Drona. He then hurled the blazing weapon... At last they came to blows, and seizing their maces struck each otherthey fell like falling suns. These huge animals, like mountains struck by Bhima's mace, fell with their heads broken, fell upon the ground like cliffs loosened by thunder. Bhima took him by the arm and dragged him away to an open place where they began to fight like two elephants mad with rage. The dust they raised resembled the smoke of a forest fire; it covered their bodies so that they looked like swaying cliffs wreathed in mist. Arjuna and Krishna rode to and fro in their chariots on either side of the forest and drove back the creatures which tried to escape. Thousands of animals were burnt, pools and lakes began to boil... The flames even reached Heaven... Indra without loss of time set out for Khandava and covered the sky with masses of clouds; the rain poured down but it was dried in mid-air by the heat. Several historical records claim that Indian culture has been around for literally tens of thousands of years. Yet, until 1920, all the "experts" agreed that the origins of the Indian civilisation should be placed within a few hundred years of Alexander the Great's expedition to the subcontinent in 327 BC. However, that was before several great cities like Harappa and Mohenjo-Daro (Mound of the Dead), Kot Diji, Kalibanga and Lothal were discovered and excavated. Lothal, a former port city now miles from the ocean, was discovered in Gujarat, western India, just in the late 20th century.20 These discoveries have forced archaeologists to push back the dates for the origin of Indian civilisation by thousands of years--in line with what the Indians themselves have insisted all along.

A wonder to modern-day researchers, the cities were highly developed and advanced. The way that each city was laid out in regular blocks, with streets crossing each other at right angles and the entire city laid out in sections, gives archaeologists cause to believe that the cities were conceived as a whole before they were built--a remarkable early example of city planning. Even more remarkable is that the plumbing/sewage systems throughout the large cities were so sophisticated--superior to those found in Pakistan, India and many Asian countries today. Sewers were covered, and most homes had private toilets and running water. Furthermore, the water and sewage systems were kept well separated.21, 22, 23 This advanced culture had its own writing, which has never been deciphered. The people used personalised clay seals, much as the Chinese still do today, to officialise documents and letters. Some of the seals found contain figures of animals that are unknown to us today, including an extinct form of the Brahman bull. Archaeologists really have no idea who the builders were, but their attempts to date the ruins (which they ascribe to the "Indus Valley civilisation", also called "Harappan") have come up with something like 2500 BC and older, but radiation from the wars apparently fought in the area may have thrown off the date. The Rama Empire, described in the Mahabharata and Ramayana, was supposedly contemporaneous with the great cultures of Atlantis and Osiris in the West. Atlantis, well known from Plato's writings and ancient Egyptian records, apparently existed in the mid-Atlantic and was a highly technological and patriarchal civilisation. The Osirian civilisation existed in the Mediterranean basin and northern Africa, according to esoteric doctrine and archaeological evidence, and is generally known as pre-dynastic Egypt. It was flooded when Atlantis sank and the Mediterranean began to fill up with water. The Rama Empire flourished during the same period, according to esoteric tradition, fading out in the millennium after the destruction of the Atlantean continent. As noted above, the ancient Indian epics describe a series of horrific wars--wars which could have been fought between ancient India and Atlantis, or perhaps a third party in the Gobi region of western China. The Mahabharata and the Drona Parva speak of the war and of the weapons used: great fireballs that could destroy a whole city; "Kapila's Glance", which could burn 50,000 men to ashes in seconds; and flying spears that could ruin whole "cities full of forts".

The Rama Empire was started by the Nagas (Naacals) who had come into India from Burma and ultimately from "the Motherland to the east"--or so Colonel James Churchward was told. After settling in the Deccan Plateau in northern India, they made their capital in the ancient city of Deccan, where the modern city of Nagpur stands today. The empire of the Nagas apparently began to extend all over northern India to include the cities of Harappa, Mohenjo-Daro and Kot Diji (now in Pakistan), as well as Lothal, Kalibanga, Mathura and possibly other cities such as Benares, Ayodha and Pataliputra. These cities were led by "Great Teachers" or "Masters" who were the benevolent aristocracy of the Rama civilisation. Today they are generally called "Priest-Kings" of the Indus Valley civilisation, and a number of statues of these so-called gods have been discovered. In reality, these were apparently men whose mental and psychic powers were of a degree that seems incredible to most people of today. It was at the height of power for both the Rama Empire and Atlantis that the war allegedly broke out, seemingly because of Atlantis's attempt to subjugate Rama. According to the Lemurian Fellowship lesson materials, the populace surrounding Mu (Lemuria, which predated the other civilisations) eventually split into two opposing factions: those who prized practicality and those who prized spirituality. The citizenry, or educated elite, of Mu itself was balanced equally in these two qualities. The citizenry encouraged the other groups to emigrate to uninhabited lands. Those who prized practicality emigrated to the Poseid Island group (Atlantis), and those who prized spirituality eventually ended up in India. The Atlanteans, a patriarchal civilisation with an extremely materialistic, technologically oriented culture, deemed themselves "Masters of the World" and eventually sent a well-equipped army to India in order to subjugate the Rama Empire and bring it under the suzerainty of Atlantis. One account of the battle, related by the Lemurian Fellowship, tells how the Rama Empire Priest-Kings defeated the Atlanteans. Equipped with a formidable force and a "fantastic array of weapons", the Atlanteans landed in their vailixi outside one of the Rama cities, got their troops in order and sent a message to the ruling PriestKing of the city that he should surrender. The Priest-King sent word back to the Atlantean General: We of India have no quarrel with you of Atlantis. We ask only that we be permitted to follow our own way of life. Regarding the ruler's mild request as a confession of weakness and expecting an easy victory--as the Rama Empire did not possess the technology of war or the aggressiveness of the Atlanteans--the Atlantean General sent another message:

We shall not destroy your land with the mighty weapons at our command, provided you pay sufficient tribute and accept the rulership of Atlantis. The Priest-King of the city responded humbly again, seeking to avert war: We of India do not believe in war and strife, peace being our ideal. Neither would we destroy you or your soldiers who but follow orders. However, if you persist in your determination to attack us without cause and merely for the purpose of conquest, you will leave us no recourse but to destroy you and all of your leaders. Depart, and leave us in peace. Arrogantly, the Atlanteans did not believe that the Indians had the power to stop them, certainly not by technical means. At dawn, the Atlantean army began to march on the city. From a high viewpoint, the Priest-King sadly watched the army advance. Then he raised his arms heavenward, and using a particular mental technique he caused the General and then each officer in order of rank to drop dead in his tracks, perhaps of some sort of heart failure. In a panic, and without leaders, the remaining Atlantean force fled to the waiting vailixi and retreated in terror to Atlantis. Of the sieged Rama city, not one man was lost. While this may be nothing but fanciful conjecture, the Indian epics go on to tell the rest of the horrible story, and things do not turn out well for Rama. Assuming the above story is true, Atlantis was not pleased at the humiliating defeat and therefore used its most powerful and destructive weapon--quite possibly an atomic-type weapon! Consider these verses from the ancient Mahabharata: ...(it was) a single projectile Charged with all the power of the Universe. An incandescent column of smoke and flame As bright as the thousand suns Rose in all its splendour... ..it was an unknown weapon, An iron thunderbolt, A gigantic messenger of death, Which reduced to ashes The entire race of the Vrishnis and the Andhakas. ..The corpses were so burned As to be unrecognisable. The hair and nails fell out; Pottery broke without apparent cause, And the birds turned white.

After a few hours All foodstuffs were infected... ...to escape from this fire The soldiers threw themselves in streams To wash themselves and their equipment.24 In the way we traditionally view ancient history, it seems absolutely incredible that there was an atomic war approximately 10,000 years ago. And yet, of what else could the Mahabharata be speaking? Perhaps this is just a poetic way to describe cavemen clubbing each other to death; after all, that is what we are told the ancient past was like. Until the bombing of Hiroshima and Nagasaki, modern mankind could not imagine any weapon as horrible and devastating as those described in the ancient Indian texts. Yet they very accurately described the effects of an atomic explosion. Radioactive poisoning will make hair and nails fall out. Immersing oneself in water gives some respite, though is not a cure. Interestingly, Manhattan Project chief scientist Dr J. Robert Oppenheimer was known to be familiar with ancient Sanskrit literature. In an interview conducted after he watched the first atomic test, he quoted from the Bhagavad Gita: 'Now I am become Death, the Destroyer of Worlds.' I suppose we all felt that way. When asked in an interview at Rochester University seven years after the Alamogordo nuclear test whether that was the first atomic bomb ever to be detonated, his reply was: Well, yes, in modern history.25

Great Civilisations Meet their Doom

Incredible as it may seem, archaeologists have found evidence in India and Pakistan, indicating that some cities were destroyed in atomic explosions. When excavations of Harappa and Mohenjo-Daro reached the street level, they discovered skeletons scattered about the cities, many holding hands and sprawling in the streets as if some instant, horrible doom had taken place. People were just lying, unburied, in the streets of the city. And these skeletons are thousands of years old, even by traditional archaeological standards. What could cause such a thing? Why did the bodies not decay or get eaten by wild animals? Furthermore, there is no apparent cause of a physically violent death.

These skeletons are among the most radioactive ever found, on par with those at Nagasaki and Hiroshima. At one site, Soviet scholars found a skeleton which had a radioactive level 50 times greater than normal.26 The Russian archaeologist A. Gorbovsky mentions the high incidence of radiation associated with the skeletons in his 1966 book, Riddles of Ancient History.27 Furthermore, thousands of fused lumps, christened "black stones", have been found at Mohenjo-Daro. These appear to be fragments of clay vessels that melted together in extreme heat. Other cities have been found in northern India that show indications of explosions of great magnitude. One such city, found between the Ganges and the mountains of Rajmahal, seems to have been subjected to intense heat. Huge masses of walls and foundations of the ancient city are fused together, literally vitrified! And since there is no indication of a volcanic eruption at Mohenjo-Daro or at the other cities, the intense heat to melt clay vessels can only be explained by an atomic blast or some other unknown weapon.28, 29, 30 The cities were wiped out entirely. If we accept the Lemurian Fellowship stories as fact, then Atlantis wanted to waste no more time with the Priest-Kings of Rama and their mental tricks. In terrifying revenge, they utterly destroyed the Rama Empire, leaving no country even to pay tribute to them. The areas around the cities of Harappa and Mohenjo-Daro have also been desolated in the past, though agriculture takes place to a limited extent in the vicinity today. It is said in esoteric literature that Atlantis at the same time, or shortly afterwards, also attempted to subjugate a civilisation extant in the area of the Gobi Desert, which was then a fertile plain. By using so-called scalar wave weaponry and firing through the centre of the Earth, they wiped out their adversaries--and possibly did themselves in at the same time! Much speculation naturally exists in connection with remote history. We may never actually know the complete truth, though ancient texts still in existence are certainly a good start. Atlantis met its own doom, according to Plato, by sinking into the ocean in a mighty cataclysm--not too long after the war with the Rama Empire, I imagine. Kashmir is also connected with the fantastic war that destroyed the Rama Empire in ancient times. The massive ruins of a temple called Parshaspur can be found just outside Srinagar. It is a scene of total destruction. Huge blocks of stone are scattered about a wide area, giving the impression of explosive annihilation.31 Was Parshaspur destroyed by some fantastic weapon during one of the horrendous battles detailed in the Mahabharata?

Another curious sign of an ancient nuclear war in India is a giant crater near Bombay. The nearly circular 2,154-metre-diameter Lonar crater, located 400 kilometres northeast of Bombay and aged at less than 50,000 years old, could be related to nuclear warfare of antiquity. No trace of any meteoric material, etc., has been found at the site or in the vicinity, and this is the world's only known "impact" crater in basalt. Indications of great shock (from a pressure exceeding 600,000 atmospheres) and intense, abrupt heat (indicated by basalt glass spherules) can be ascertained from the site. Orthodoxy cannot, of course, concede nuclear possibilities for such craters, even in the absence of any material meteorite or related evidence. If such geologically recent craters as the Lonar are of meteoric origin, then why don't such tremendous meteorites fall today? The Earth's atmosphere 50,000 years ago probably was not much different from today's, so a lighter atmosphere cannot be advanced as an hypothesis to explain an immense-sized meteorite, which of course would be considerably reduced by heat oxidisation within a gaseously heavier atmosphere. A theory was advanced by American space consultant Pat Frank, to the effect that some of the huge craters on the Earth may be scars from ancient nuclear explosions!32 The echoes of ancient atomic warfare in southern Asia continue to this day, with India and Pakistan currently threatening each other. Modern India is proud of its nukes, likening them to "Rama's Arrow". Similarly, Pakistan would love to use its Islamic atomic bombs on India. Ironically, Kashmir, possibly the site of an earlier atomic war, is the focus of this conflict. Will the past repeat itself in Pakistan and India? There is always the possibility that this has all happened before. Dj vu!

Endnotes 18. Keller, Werner, The Bible As History, Hodder & Stoughton, London, 1956. 19. Lewis, L.M., Footprints on the Sands of Time, Signet Books, New York, 1975. 20. Service, Alistair, Lost Worlds, Arco Publishing, New York, 1981. 21. ibid. 22. Kolosimo, Peter, Timeless Earth, University Press, Secaucus, New Jersey, 1974. 23. Reader's Digest, The World's Last Mysteries, Reader's Digest Association, Inc., Pleasantville, New York, 1976. 24. Berlitz, Charles, Mysteries of Forgotten Worlds, Doubleday, New York, 1972. 25. ibid. 26. ibid. 27. Gorbovsky, A., Riddles of Ancient History, Soviet Publishers, Moscow, 1966. 28. Kolosimo, ibid.

29. Tomas, Andrew, We Are Not the First, Souvenir Press, London, 1971. 30. Gorbovsky, ibid. 31. Childress, David Hatcher, Lost Cities of China, Central Asia & India, Adventures Unlimited Press, Stelle, Illinois, 1991. 32. Collyns, Robin, Laserbeams From Star Cities, Sphere Books, London, 1971. About the Author: David Hatcher Childress is an explorer, publisher and author of more than 15 books on lost civilisations and science as well as on free energy, antigravity and UFOs. He is a regular speaker on the conference circuit and a sought-after guest on US radio talk shows and TV specials. This article is extracted from his new book, Technology of the Gods: The Incredible Sciences of the Ancients (Adventures Unlimited Press), reviewed in NEXUS 7/05.

The Great Con-ola

Canola oil has a number of undesirable health effects when used as the main source of dietary fats, although these side effects can be offset by the intake of saturated fats.

Extracted from Nexus Magazine, Volume 9, Number 5 (Aug-Sept 2002) PO Box 30, Mapleton Qld 4560 Australia. editor@nexusmagazine.com Telephone: +61 (0)7 5442 9280; Fax: +61 (0)7 5442 9381 From our web page at: www.nexusmagazine.com 2002 by Sally Fallon Email: SAFallon@aol.com and Mary G. Enig, PhD Email: marye@enig.com

This is what the food industry says about canola oil: Canola oil is widely recognised as the healthiest salad and cooking oil available to consumers. It was developed through hybridisation of rapeseed. Rapeseed oil is toxic because it contains significant amounts of a poisonous substance called erucic acid. Canola oil contains only trace amounts of erucic acid and its unique fatty acid profile, rich in oleic acid and low in saturated fats, makes it particularly beneficial for the prevention of heart disease. It also contains significant amounts of omega-3 fatty acids, also shown to have health benefits. This is what detractors say about canola oil Canola oil is a poisonous substance, an industrial oil that does not belong in the body. It contains "the infamous chemical warfare agent mustard gas", haemagglutinins and toxic cyanide-containing glycosides; it causes mad cow disease, blindness, nervous disorders, clumping of blood cells and depression of the immune system. How is the consumer to sort out the conflicting claims about canola oil? Is canola oil a dream come true or a deadly poison? And why has canola captured so large a share of the oils used in processed foods?

THE HIDDEN HISTORY OF CANOLA

Let's start with some history. The time period is the mid-1980s and the food industry has a problem. In collusion with the American Heart Association, numerous government agencies and departments of nutrition at major universities, the industry had been promoting polyunsaturated oils as a heart-healthy alternative to "artery-clogging" saturated fats. Unfortunately, it had become increasingly clear that polyunsaturated oils, particularly corn oil and soybean oil, cause numerous health problems, including and especially cancer.1 The industry was in a bind. It could not continue using large amounts of liquid polyunsaturated oils and make health claims about them in the face of mounting evidence of their dangers. Nor could manufacturers return to using traditional healthy saturates - butter, lard, tallow, palm oil and coconut oil - without causing an uproar. Besides, these fats cost too much for the cut-throat profit margins in the industry. The solution was to embrace the use of monounsaturated oils, such as olive oil. Studies had shown that olive oil has a "better" effect than polyunsaturated oils on cholesterol levels and other blood parameters. Besides, Ancel Keys and other promoters of the diet&endash;heart idea had popularised the notion that the Mediterranean diet - rich in olive oil and conjuring up images of a carefree existence on sun-drenched islands - protected against heart disease and ensured a long and healthy life. The National Heart, Lung and Blood Institute (NHLBI) sponsored the First Colloquium on Monounsaturates in Philadelphia. The meeting was chaired by Scott Grundy, a prolific writer and apologist for the notion that cholesterol and animal fats cause heart disease. Representatives from the edible oil industry, including Unilever, were in attendance. The Second Colloquium on Monounsaturates took place in Bethesda, Maryland, early in 1987. Dr Grundy was joined by Dr Claude Lenfant, head of the NHLBI, and speakers included Dr Fred Mattson, who had spent many years at Procter & Gamble, and the Dutch scientist Martijn Katan, who would later publish research on the problems with trans fatty acids. It was at this time that articles extolling the virtues of olive oil began to appear in the popular press. Promotion of olive oil, which had a long history of use, seemed more scientifically sound to the health-conscious consumer than the promotion of corn and soy oil, which could only be extracted with modern stainless steel presses. The problem for the industry was that there was not enough olive oil in the world to meet its needs. And, like butter and other traditional fats, olive oil was too expensive to use in most processed foods. The industry needed a less expensive monounsaturated oil. Rapeseed oil was a monounsaturated oil that had been used extensively in many parts of the world, notably in China, Japan and India. It contains almost 60 per cent monounsaturated fatty acids (compared to about 70 per cent in olive oil).

Unfortunately, about two-thirds of the monounsaturated fatty acids in rapeseed oil are erucic acid, a 22-carbon monounsaturated fatty acid that had been associated with Keshan's disease, characterised by fibrotic lesions of the heart. In the late 1970s, using a technique of genetic manipulation involving seed splitting,2 Canadian plant breeders came up with a variety of rapeseed that produced a monounsaturated oil that was low in 22-carbon erucic acid and high in 18-carbon oleic acid. The new oil - referred to as LEAR oil, for Low Erucic Acid Rapeseed - was slow to catch on in the US. In 1986, Cargill announced the sale of LEAR oilseed to US farmers and provided LEAR oil processing at its Riverside, North Dakota, plant, but prices dropped and farmers took a hit.3

THE LOW-DOWN ON FATTY ACIDS

SATURATED FATTY ACIDS are chains of carbon atoms that have hydrogen filling every bond. In foods, they normally range in length from four to 22 carbons. Because of their straight configuration, saturated fatty acids pack together easily and tend to be solid at room temperature. Butter, tallow, suet, palm oil and coconut oil are classified as saturated fats because they contain a preponderance of saturated fatty acids. Saturated fats are stable and do not become rancid when subjected to heat, as in cooking. MONOUNSATURATED FATTY ACIDS are chains of carbon atoms that have one double bond between two carbons and therefore lack two hydrogens. Normally they range from 16 to 22 carbons. They have a kink or bend at the position of the double bond, so the molecules do not pack together as easily as in saturated fatty acids. Monounsaturated oils tend to be liquid at room temperature but become solid when refrigerated. Olive oil, peanut oil, lard, rapeseed and canola oils are classified as monounsaturated oils. The most common monounsaturated fatty acids are palmitoleic (16 carbons), oleic (18 carbons) and erucic (22 carbons). Monounsaturated oils are relatively stable and can be used for cooking. POLYUNSATURATED FATTY ACIDS have two or more double bonds. As there is a bend or kink at each double bond, these fatty acids do not pack together easily and tend to be liquid, even when cold. Polyunsaturated oils are very fragile. They tend to develop harmful free radicals when subjected to heat and oxygen, as in cooking or processing. Soybean oil, safflower oil, sunflower oil and flax oil are polyunsaturated oils. Omega-6 fatty acids have the first double-bond at the sixth carbon from the end of the fatty acid chain. The most common omega-6 fatty acid is linoleic acid, which is called an essential fatty acid (EFA) because your body cannot make it. Omega-3 fatty acids have the first double bond at the third carbon. The most common omega-3 fatty acid is the EFA alpha-linolenic acid. The consensus among lipid experts is that the American diet is too high in omega-6

fatty acids (present in high amounts in commercial vegetable oils) and lacking in omega-3 fatty acids (which are present in organ meats, wild fish, pasteurised egg yolks, organic vegetables and flax oil). A surfeit of omega-6 fatty acids and deficiency in omega-3 fatty acids has been shown to depress immune system function, contribute to weight gain and cause inflammation. MARKETING LEAR OIL Before LEAR oil could be promoted as a healthy alternative to polyunsaturated oils, it needed a new name. Neither "rape" nor "LEAR" could be expected to invoke a healthy image for the new "Cinderella" crop. In 1978, the industry settled on "canola", for "Canadian oil", since most of the new rapeseed at that time was grown in Canada. "Canola" also sounded like "can do" and "payola" - both positive phrases in marketing lingo. However, the new name did not come into widespread use until the early 1990s. An initial challenge for the Canola Council of Canada was the fact that rapeseed had never been given GRAS (Generally Recognized as Safe) status by the US Food and Drug Administration. A change in regulation would be necessary before canola could be marketed in the US.4 Just how this was done has not been revealed, but GRAS status was granted in 1985 - for which, it is rumoured, the Canadian government spent US$50 million to obtain. Since canola was aimed at the growing numbers of health-conscious consumers rather than the junk food market, it required more subtle marketing techniques than television advertising. The industry had managed to manipulate the science to make a perfect match with canola oil - very low in saturated fat and rich in monounsaturates. In addition, canola oil contains about 10 per cent omega-3 fatty acids - the most recent discovery of establishment nutritionists. Most Americans are deficient in omega-3 fatty acids, which had been shown to be beneficial to the heart and immune system. The challenge was to market this dream-come-true fatty acid profile in a way that would appeal to educated consumers. Canola oil began to appear in the recipes of cutting-edge health books, such as those by Andrew Weil and Barry Sears. The technique was to extol the virtues of the Mediterranean diet and olive oil in the text, and then call for "olive oil or canola oil" in the recipes. One informant in the publishing industry told us that since the mid-1990s, major publishers would not accept cookbooks unless they included canola in the recipes. In 1997, HarperCollins engaged Dr Artemis Simopoulos to write a cookbook featuring the health benefits of omega-3 fatty acids.5 Dr Simopoulos is a paediatrician who had served for nine years as chair of the Nutritional Coordinating Committee of the National Institutes of Health before becoming president of the

Center for Genetics, Nutrition and Health. She had published several papers on omega-3 fatty acids, calling attention to their disappearance from the food supply due to the industrialisation of agriculture. Her most famous paper, published in 1992 in the American Journal of Clinical Nutrition, compared omega-3 levels in supermarket eggs from hens raised on corn with eggs from hens allowed to roam and eat a more varied diet.6 The more natural eggs contained 20 times more omega-3 than supermarket eggs. Simopoulos's The Omega Plan came out in 1998 and was reissued as The Omega Diet in 1999. The book discusses the virtues of monounsaturated and omega-3 fatty acids in the Mediterranean diet.7 Since unprocessed canola oil contains not only lots of monounsaturated fatty acids, but also a significant amount of omega-3, it shows up in most of the book's recipes. Simopoulos claims that the Mediterranean diet is low in saturated fat, and she recommends lean meat and low-fat yoghurt and milk as part of her regime. The canola industry's approach - scientific conferences, promotion to upscale consumers through books like The Omega Diet, and articles in the health section of newspapers and magazines - was successful. By the late 1990s, canola use had soared, and not just in the United States. Today China, Japan, Europe, Mexico, Bangladesh and Pakistan all buy significant amounts. Canola does well in arid environments such as Australia and the Canadian plains, where it has become a major cash crop. It is the oil of choice in gourmet and health food markets like Fresh Fields Whole Foods Markets, and shows up in many supermarket items as well. It is a commonly used oil in sterol-containing margarines and spreads recommended for cholesterol lowering. Use of hydrogenated canola oil for frying is increasing, especially in restaurants. SOYBEAN OIL VERSUS RAPESEED OIL IN INDIA While canola oil is displacing soybean oil in many American processed foods, soybean oil is displacing traditional rapeseed oil in India. In her book Stolen Harvest, Indian author Dr Vandana Shiva describes how American industrially processed soy oil replaced traditional seed oils in a large part of India. Each region in India has its specific edible oil used for cooking. In the North and East it is rapeseed oil, in the West it is peanut oil, in the Deccan it is sesame and in Kerala it is coconut. In India, rapeseed or mustard oil was traditionally sold in small quantities, extracted as needed with a small oil press or ghanis. Oil processing provided employment for thousands of artisans and ensured that the housewife had a fresh product. The oil cake was then fed to cattle (with no apparent negative effects).

Mustard oil also served as mosquito repellent and as a nonpolluting oil in lamps. Within a few months after the advent of "free trade" for soybean oil into India, thousands of Indians fell ill with "dropsy" due to a mysterious adulteration of rapeseed oil. The government banned the sale of all unpackaged edible oils, thus ensuring an end to all household and community-level oil processing. Edible oil production became fully industrialised and local processing became a criminal act. Thousands of workers were dispossessed of their livelihood and millions of Indians were dispossessed of a healthy oil. Cheap, highly processed soy oil immediately replaced rapeseed oil in the markets. During the crisis, the US Soybean Association pushed for soybean imports as the "solution". One business publication reported: "US farmers need big new export markets. India is a perfect match." Growth was achieved by theft of an important part of the small-scale local economy. REASONS TO BE CAUTIOUS ABOUT CANOLA Reports on the dangers of rapeseed oil are rampant on the Internet, mostly stemming from an article, "Blindness, Mad Cow Disease and Canola Oil", by John Thomas, which appeared in Perceptions magazine, March/April 1996. Some of the claims are ludicrous. Although rape is a member of the Brassica or mustard family, it is not the source of mustard gas used in chemical warfare. Glycosides or glycosinolates (compounds that produce sugars on hydrolysis) are found in most members of the Brassica family including broccoli, kale, cabbage and mustard greens. They contain sulphur (not arsenic), which is what gives mustard and cruciferous vegetables their pungent flavour. These compounds are goitrogenic and must be neutralised by cooking or fermentation. As rapeseed meal was high in glycosides, it could not be used in large amounts for animal feeding. However, plant breeders have been able to breed out the glycosides as well as the erucic acid from canola oil.8 The result is a low-glycoside meal that can be used as an animal feed. In fact, canola meal for animal feed is an important Canadian export. Haemagglutinins - substances that promote blood clotting and depress growth - are found in the protein portion of the seed, although traces may show up in the oil. And canola oil was not the cause of the mad cow epidemic in Britain,9 although feeding of canola oil may make cattle more susceptible to certain diseases. Like all fats and oils, rapeseed oil has industrial uses. It can be used as an insecticide, a lubricant, a fuel and in soap, synthetic rubber and ink. Like flax oil and walnut oil, it can be used to make varnish. Traditional fats like coconut oil,

olive oil and tallow also have industrial uses, but that does not make them dangerous for human consumption. We have had reports of allergies to canola, and Internet articles describe a variety of symptoms - tremors, shaking, palsy, lack of coordination, slurred speech, memory problems, blurred vision, problems with urination, numbness and tingling in the extremities, and heart arrhythmias - that cleared up on discontinuance of canola. None of this has been reported in the medical journals, however. Writing for the Washington Post, Professor Robert L. Wolke (http://www.professorscience.com) chastises the publishers of these reports as spreading "hysterical urban legends about bizarre diseases".10 The industry actually profits from such wild claims, because they are wrong and easily dismissed. Nevertheless, consumers do have reason to be cautious about the establishment's favourite oil, which is now showing up in an increasing number of products.

CANOLA OIL STUDIES Says Professor Wolke: "I found no research studies indicating that today's lowerucic-acid canola oil, as distinguished from ordinary rapeseed oil, is harmful to humans." That's because, even though canola oil now has GRAS status, no longterm studies on humans have been done. Animal studies on Low Erucic Acid Rapeseed oil were performed when the oil was first developed and have continued to the present. The results challenge not only the health claims made for canola oil, but also the theoretical underpinnings of the diet-heart hypothesis. The first published studies on the new oil were performed in 1978 at the Unilever research facility in the Netherlands.11 The industry was naturally interested to know whether the new LEAR oil caused heart lesions in test animals. In earlier studies, animals fed high-erucic-acid rapeseed oil showed growth retardation and undesirable changes in various organs, especially the heart - a discovery that touched off the so-called "erucic acid crisis" and spurred plant geneticists to develop new versions of the seed. The results of the LEAR study were mixed. Rats genetically selected to be prone to heart lesions developed more lesions on the LEAR oil and the flax oil than those on olive oil or sunflower oil, leading researchers to speculate that the omega-3 fatty acids (not erucic acid) in LEAR and flax oil might be the culprit. But rats genetically selected to be resistant to heart lesions showed no significant difference

between the four oils tested, and LEAR oil did not cause heart problems in mice, in contrast to high-erucic oil which induced severe cardiac necrosis. In 1979, researchers at the Canadian Institute for Food Science and Technology pooled the results of 23 experiments involving rats at four independent laboratories. All looked at the effects of LEAR and other oils on the incidence of heart lesions. They found that saturated fats (palmitic and stearic acids) were protective against heart lesions, but that high levels of omega-3 fatty acids correlated with high levels of lesions. They found a lesser correlation with heart lesions and erucic acid.12 In 1982, the same research group published a paper that looked at the interaction of saturated fats with LEAR oil and soybean oil. When saturated fats in the form of cocoa butter were added to the diets, the rats in both groups had better growth and a significant lowering of heart lesions. Said the authors: "These results support the hypothesis that myocardial lesions in male rats are related to the balance of dietary fatty acids and not to cardiotoxic contaminants in the oils."13 Canadian researchers looked at LEAR oils again in 1997. They found that piglets fed milk replacement containing canola oil showed signs of vitamin E deficiency, even though the milk replacement contained adequate amounts of vitamin E.14 Piglets fed soybean oil&endash;based milk replacement, fortified with the same amount of vitamin E, did not show an increased requirement for vitamin E. Vitamin E protects cell membranes against free radical damage and is vital to a healthy cardiovascular system. In a 1998 paper, the same research group reported that piglets fed canola oil suffered from a decrease in platelet count and an increase in platelet size.15 Bleeding time was longer in piglets fed both canola oil and rapeseed oil. These changes were mitigated by the addition of saturated fatty acids from either cocoa butter or coconut oil to the piglets' diet. These results were confirmed in another study a year later. Canola oil was found to suppress the normal developmental increase in platelet count.16 Finally, studies carried out at the Health Research and Toxicology Research Divisions in Ottawa, Canada, discovered that rats bred to have high blood pressure and proneness to stroke had shortened life-spans when fed canola oil as the sole source of fat.17 The results of a later study suggested that the culprit was the sterol compounds in the oil, which "make the cell membrane more rigid" and contribute to the shortened life-span of the animals.18 These studies all point in the same direction: that canola oil is definitely not healthy for the cardiovascular system. Like rapeseed oil, its predecessor, canola oil is associated with fibrotic lesions of the heart. It also causes vitamin E deficiency, undesirable changes in the blood platelets, and shortened life-span in stroke-prone

rats when it was the only oil in the animals' diet. Furthermore, it seems to retard growth, which is why the FDA does not allow the use of canola oil in infant formula.19 When saturated fats are added to the diet, the undesirable effects of canola oil are mitigated. Most interesting of all is the fact that many studies show that the problems with canola oil are not related to the content of erucic acid, but more with the high levels of omega-3 fatty acids and low levels of saturated fats.

USE OF RAPESEED OIL IN TRADITIONAL DIETS Rapeseed oil has been used in China, Japan and India for thousands of years. In areas where there is a selenium deficiency, use of rapeseed oil has been associated with a high incidence of fibrotic lesions of the heart, called Keshan's disease.20 The animal studies carried out over the past 20 years suggest that when rapeseed oil is used in impoverished human diets, without adequate saturated fats from ghee, coconut oil or lard, then the deleterious effects are magnified. In the context of healthy traditional diets that include saturated fats, rapeseed oil in particular, erucic acid in rapeseed oil - does not pose a problem. In fact, erucic acid is helpful in the treatment of the wasting disease adrenoleukodystrophy and was the magic ingredient in Lorenzo's oil. High levels of omega-3 fatty acids, present in unprocessed rapeseed oil, don't pose a problem, either, when the diet is high in saturates. A 1998 study indicates that diets with adequate saturated fats help the body convert omega-3 fatty acids into the long-chain versions EPA and DHA, which is what the body wants to do with most of the 18-carbon omega-3s.21 Conversion is reduced by 40 to 50 per cent in diets lacking in saturated fats and high in omega-6 fatty acids from commercial vegetable oils (particularly soybean oil). In the animal studies on canola oil, dietary saturated fats mitigated the harmful effects of omega-3s. A 1995 Wall Street Journal article reported that use of rapeseed oil in cooking was associated with greatly increased rates of lung cancer in the women breathing the fumes.22 Once again, a lack of saturates in the diet may explain the association, because the lungs can't work without adequate saturated fats.23 In India, rapeseed oil has been used as a cooking oil for thousands of years, but only recently have Indian housewives been cajoled into the belief that saturated

butter and ghee should be avoided. Many now use vanispati, an imitation ghee made of partially hydrogenated soybean oil. GENETICALLY ENGINEERED/ MODIFIED CANOLA The first seed oil to be created through genetic manipulation, canola is also the focus of a variety of genetic engineering/modification (GE/GM) projects in which genetic material from other species is inserted into the seeds in order to magnify certain traits in the resultant plant. Herbicide-resistant GE canola now comprises a large portion of the total canola crop. Apologists point to endorsement by the FDA and the American Dietetic Association that GE canola is nutritionally and environmentally safe and claim that the GE variety means less spraying of herbicides, less chemical runoff and a boon to farmers. Percy Schmeiser, a third-generation Saskatchewan farmer, found out the hard way that GE canola may not be a boon to farmers. Pollen from Monsanto's patented GE canola seeds blew onto his land from neighbouring farms; unlike grains, rape and canola plants spread their pollen on the wind. Monsanto's "gene police" then invaded his farm and took seed samples without his permission. Because Schmeiser did not spray his crop with herbicides, a Canadian court ruled that he had taken advantage of Monsanto's GE technology. Schmeiser was ordered to pay $10,000 for licensing fees and up to $75,000 in profits from his 1998 crop. Meanwhile, genetic engineers are involved in projects to make canola oil "even more nutritious" by further reducing the amount of saturates in the fatty acid profile and raising the levels of monounsaturates. This, they claim, will make it possible to reduce the amount of trans fats in the processed oil, presumably because levels of omega-3 fatty acids, which need to be deodorised, will also be lowered. Should the genetic engineers be successful, it might be possible to create a diet in which the vast majority of fatty acids is monounsaturated&emdash;something that does not exist in any traditional diet anywhere in the world. (Source: Eric Peters, "Let them eat canola", Washington Times, April 29, 2002) TRADITIONAL AND MODERN OIL PROCESSING METHODS Rapeseed has been used as a source of oil since ancient times because it is easily extracted from the seed. Interestingly, the seeds were cooked first before the oil was extracted. In China and India, rapeseed oil was provided by thousands of peddlers operating small stone presses that press out the oil at low temperatures. What the merchant then sells to the housewife is absolutely fresh.

Modern oil processing is a different thing entirely. The oil is removed by a combination of high temperature mechanical pressing and solvent extraction. Traces of the solvent (usually hexane) remain in the oil, even after considerable refining. Like all modern vegetable oils, canola oil goes through the process of caustic refining, bleaching and degumming - all of which involve high temperatures or chemicals of questionable safety. And because canola oil is high in omega-3 fatty acids, which easily become rancid and foul-smelling when subjected to oxygen and high temperatures, it must be deodorised. The standard deodorisation process removes a large portion of the omega-3 fatty acids by turning them into trans fatty acids. Although the Canadian government lists the trans content of canola at a minimal 0.2 per cent, research at the University of Florida at Gainesville found trans levels as high as 4.6 per cent in commercial liquid oil.24 The consumer has no clue about the presence of trans fatty acids in canola oil because they are not listed on the label. A large portion of canola oil used in processed food has been hardened through the hydrogenation process, which introduces levels of trans fatty acids into the final product as high as 40 per cent.25 In fact, canola oil hydrogenates beautifully, better than corn oil or soybean oil, because modern hydrogenation methods hydrogenate omega-3 fatty acids preferentially - and canola oil is very high in omega-3s. Higher levels of trans mean longer shelf life for processed foods, a crisper texture in cookies and crackers - and more dangers of chronic disease for the consumer.26

THE MYTHS OF MONOUNSATURATES Consumer acceptance of canola oil represents one in a series of victories for the food processing industry, which has as its goal the replacement of all traditional foods with imitation foods made out of products derived from corn, wheat, soybeans and oilseeds. Canola oil came to the rescue when the promotion of polyunsaturated corn and soybean oils had become more and more untenable. Scientists could endorse canola oil in good conscience because it was a "heart-healthy" oil, low in saturated fat, high in monounsaturates and a good source of omega-3 fatty acids. But most of the omega-3s in canola oil are transformed into trans fats during the deodorisation process; and research continues to prove that the saturates are necessary and highly protective. At least it can be said that canola oil is a good source of monounsaturated fat - like olive oil - and therefore not harmful Or is it?

Obviously, monounsaturated fatty acids are not harmful in moderate amounts in the context of a traditional diet, but what about in the context of the modern diet, where the health-conscious community is relying on monounsaturated fats almost exclusively? There are indications that monounsaturated fats in excess and as the major type of fat can be a problem. Overabundance of oleic acid (the type of monounsaturated fatty acid in olive and canola oil) creates imbalances on the cellular level that can inhibit prostaglandin production.27 In one study, higher monounsaturated fat consumption was associated with an increased risk of breast cancer.28 Even the dogma that monounsaturated fatty acids are good for the heart is at risk. According to a 1998 report, mice fed a diet containing monounsaturated fats were more likely to develop atherosclerosis than mice fed a diet containing saturated fat.29 In fact, the mice fed monounsaturated fats were even more prone to heart disease than those fed polyunsaturated fatty acids. This means that the type of diet recommended in books like The Omega Diet - low in protective saturates, bolstered with high levels of omega-3 fatty acids and relying on monounsaturated fatty acids, whether from olive or canola oil, for the majority of fat calories - may actually contribute to heart disease. Such diets have been presented with great marketing finesse, but we need to recognise them for what they are: payola for the food companies and "con-ola" for the public. [Editor's Note: Several mentions of animal experiments are made in this article. NEXUS does not agree with the practices of animal experimentation and vivisection, but we also don't want to censor the articles we publish. ]

Endnotes: 1. Enig, M.G. and S.W. Fallon, "The Oiling of America", http://www.westonaprice.org/oiling.htm. [See also NEXUS Magazine, vol. 6, nos. 1 and 2.] 2. Downey, R.K., "Genetic Control of Fatty Acid Biosynthesis in Rapeseed", Journal of the American Oil Chemists' Society, 1964;41:475-478. 3. Journal of the American Oil Chemists' Society, December 1986;63(12):1510. 4. "Canola &endash; a new oilseed from Canada", Journal of the American Oil Chemists' Society, September 1981:723A-9A. 5. The amount of the advance was $350,000. Personal email communication, Jo Robinson, co-author of The Omega Diet. 6. Simopoulos, A.P. and N. Salem, Jr, "Egg yolk as a source of long-chain polyunsaturated fatty acids in infant feeding", American Journal of Clinical Nutrition, 1992;55. 7. Simopoulos, A.P. and J. Robinson, The Omega Plan, HarperCollins Publishers, New York, NY, 1998.

8. "Canola &endash; a new oilseed from Canada", op. cit. 9. Purdey, M., "Educating Rita", Wise Traditions, Spring 2002;3(1):11-18. 10. When we contacted Dr Wolke to provide him with evidence of canola dangers, he was dismissive. 11. Vles, R.O. and others, "Nutritional Evaluation of Low-Erucic-Acid Rapeseed Oils", Toxicological Aspects of Food Safety, Archives of Toxicology, Supplement 1, 1978:23-32. 12. Trenholm, H.L. and others, "An Evaluation of the Relationship of Dietary Fatty Acids to Incidence of Myocardial Lesions in Male Rats", Canadian Institute of Food Science Technology Journal, October 1979;12(4):189-193. 13. Kramer, J.K.G. and others, "Reduction of Myocardial Necrosis in Male Albino Rats by Manipulation of Dietary Fatty Acid Levels", Lipids, 1982;17(5):372-382. 14. Sauer, F.D. and others, "Additional vitamin E required in milk replacer diets that contain canola oil", Nutrition Research, 1997;17(2):259-269. 15. Kramer, J.K. and others, "Hematological and lipid changes in newborn piglets fed milk-replacer diets containing erucic acid", Lipids, January 1998;33(1):1-10. 16. Iunis, S.M. and R.A. Dyer, "Dietary canola oil alters hematological indices and blood lipids in neonatal piglets fed formula", Journal of Nutrition, July 1999;129(7):1261-8. 17. Ratnayake, W.M.N. and others, "Influence of Sources of Dietary Oils on the Life Span of Stroke-Prone Spontaneously Hypertensive Rats", Lipids, 2000;35(4):409-420. 18. Wallsundera, M.N. and others, "Vegetable Oils High in Phytosterols Make Erythrocytes Less Deformable and Shorten the Life Span of Stroke-Prone Spontaneously Hypertensive Rats", Journal of the American Society for Nutritional Sciences, May 2000;130(5):1166-78. 19. Federal Register, 1985. 20. Levander, O.A. and M.A. Beck, "Selenium and viral virulence", British Medical Bulletin, 1999;55(3):528-33. 21. Gerster, H., "Can adults adequately convert alpha-linolenic acid (18:3n-3) to eicosapentaenoic acid (20:5n-3) and docosahexaenoic acid (22:6n-3)?", International Journal of Vitamin and Nutrition Research, 1998;68(3):159-73. 22. Wall Street Journal, June 7, 1995, p. B6. 23. Enig, M.G., "Benefits of Saturated Fats", Wise Traditions, Summer 2000;1(2):49. 24. O'Keefe, S. and others, "Levels of Trans Geometrical Isomers of Essential Fatty Acids in Some Unhydrogenated US Vegetable Oils", Journal of Food Lipids, 1994;1:165-176. 25. Sebedio, J.L. and W.W. Christie, eds, Trans Fatty Acids in Human Nutrition, The Oily Press, Dundee, Scotland, 1998, pp. 49-50. 26. Enig, M.G., Trans Fatty Acids in the Food Supply: A Comprehensive Report Covering 60 Years of Research, 2nd Edition, Enig Associates, Inc., Silver Spring, MD, 1995. 27. Horrobin, David F., Prostaglandins: Physiology, Pharmacology and Clinical Significance, The Book Press, Brattleboro, Vermont, 1978, pp. 20, 35.

28. Pala, V. and others, "Erythrocyte membrane fatty acids and subsequent breast cancer: a prospective Italian study", Journal of the National Cancer Institute, July 18, 2001;93(14):1088-95. 29. Rudel, L.L. and others, "Dietary monounsaturated fatty acids promote aortic atherosclerosis in LDL-receptor-null, human ApoB100-overexpressing transgenic mice", Arteriosclerosis, Thrombosis and Vascular Biology, November 1998;18(11):1818-27.

About the Authors: - Sally Fallon is the author of Nourishing Traditions: The Cookbook that Challenges Politically Correct Nutrition and the Diet Dictocrats (New Trends Publishing, tel +1 [219] 268 2601, 2nd ed., 1999) and President of the Weston A. Price Foundation based in Washington, DC, USA (website http://www.WestonAPrice.org). She can be emailed at SAFallon@aol.com. - Dr Mary G. Enig holds an MS and PhD in Nutritional Sciences from the University of Maryland in the USA. She is a consulting nutritionist and biochemist of international renown and an expert in fats/oils analysis and metabolism, food chemistry and composition and nutrition and dietetics. Dr Enig is President of the Maryland Nutritionists Association, Vice President of the Weston A. Price Foundation, and Director of the Nutritional Sciences Division at Enig Associates, Inc. Dr Enig is the author of Know Your Fats: The Complete Primer for Understanding the Nutrition of Fats, Oils and Cholesterol (Bethesda Press, 2000, http://www.BethesdaPress.com). Her articles, "The Oiling of America" and "Tragedy and Hype: The Third International Soy Symposium", co-written with Sally Fallon, were published in NEXUS 6/01&endash;6/02 and 7/03 respectively. Her article on "The Health Benefits of Coconuts" was published in NEXUS 9/02&endash;9/03. Dr Enig can be contacted at: Enig Associates, Inc., 12501 Prosperity Drive, Suite 340, Silver Spring, MD 20904-1689, USA, tel +1 (301) 680 8600, fax +1 (301) 680 8100, email marye@enig.com.

The Healing Power of Full-Spectrum Light

Good

health can be maintained and many disease conditions alleviated with adequate exposure to full-spectrum light.

Extracted from Nexus Magazine, Volume 8, Number 4 PO Box 30, Mapleton Qld 4560 Australia. editor@nexusmagazine.com Telephone: +61 (0)7 5442 9280; Fax: +61 (0)7 5442 9381 From our web page at: www.nexusmagazine.com 1995, 2001 by Joseph G. Hattersley 7031 Glen Terra Court SE Olympia, WA 98503-7119, USA Telephone: +1 (360) 491 1164 Email: josephhattersley@aol.net Website: www.angelfire.com/wa/jhattersley/content.html

[Editor's Note: This article refers to several research studies involving animals. We wish to advise that NEXUS does not condone animal experimentation or vivisection.]

ULTRAVIOLET LIGHT: MYTHS AND FACTS America has a phobia, an irrational fear, about ultraviolet (UV) light. In a new
science fad, unwise practices are being urged on us. The resulting sickness and misbehaviour will mystify yet enrich physicians, psychiatrists, dentists and criminal specialists as well as pharmaceutical drug companies. In too many scientific and medical fields, for a lot of researchers the truth is defined only in relationship to the next grant, peer pressure and the fight to further an entrenched view. This essentially political process goes on despite any--in this case very strong--evidence to the contrary.1 Much "science" research is known to be fraudulent.2, 3 Such a flow of funded research almost exclusively in one direction is characteristic of potentially dangerous science fads. Almost all "scientists" are out to prove something so as to continue their careers; to them, finding the truth is only secondary.

UV intensity is now forecast in population centres daily. The US Environmental Protection Agency (EPA) suggests that when outdoors we should "protect ourselves against ultraviolet light whenever we can see our shadow". And many physicians give their patients the same warning. This is terrible advice. If man were a machine, a doctor could repair or replace one part without worrying about the rest of the contraption. Man is no machine, but more like a web or hologram. Every organ and every part affects all the other parts; in fact, cells in every part communicate with all the other parts.4 As a result of the EPA's kind of advice, which is based on junk science, the use of sunglasses is epidemic; we hide behind stylish darkened car windows, we slather our skin with sunscreen for even brief sun exposure. People who engage in these practices are ruining their disposition5 and health. The phobia arose after investigators anaesthetised animals, propped their eyes open and shined intense UV light into them; this damaged their retinas. Excessive exposure to one kind of ultraviolet (shorter-wave, germicidal UVC) can damage tissue. But the EPA makes the ridiculous leap from that truth to the conclusion that we should avoid all UV. UVC is not present increasingly in sunlight; a purported thinning of the protective ozone layer has been debunked (see below). UVC is found in tanning salons and halogen lamps.6 In fact, the trace amounts of UV radiation in natural daylight are required for physical and mental health, civilised behaviour, muscle strength, energy and learning.7 Sunlight, in moderation, improves immunity and stimulates our metabolism while decreasing food craving, and increases our intelligence.

Ozone Hole Danger Disproved The following passages and references are from Richard Hobday's book, The Healing Sun: Sunlight and Health in the 21st Century.8 "There have been no increases in skin cancer, eye diseases, immune system disorders or environmental damage which can be attributed to an increase in ultraviolet radiation. The largest South American city close to the Antarctic ozone hole is Punta Arenas in southern Chile. Despite reports to the contrary, there have been no ozone-related health problems at Punta Arenas, and measurements of ultraviolet radiation show that any increases are too small to have any appreciable effect.[9] "A paper published in 1998 by the European Science and Environmental Forum challenges the consensus view on ozone depletion, and argues that predictions made by the scientific establishment and the media have been ill-founded.[10] If this is the case, and the hole in the ozone layer is, after all, a temporary thinning of

the upper atmosphere in the early spring, then there is no reason to fear that people will develop skin cancer because ultraviolet radiation has become more dangerous. "There is certainly no evidence to support the widely held view that the increase in malignant melanoma in recent years is in some way linked to ozone depletion. The trend predates the issue of ozone loss, which may have been going on for some time before it was noticed. A paper published in the British Journal of Cancer shows that from 1957 to 1984 the incidence of malignant melanoma in Norway increased by 350 per cent for men and 440 per cent for women. During the same period there was no change in ozone levels over Norway, nor any significant change in annual exposure to ultraviolet radiation from the Sun.[11] Scare stories, such as the one about sheep in Chile developing cataracts because of increased ultraviolet radiation, are not supported in the scientific literature. The sheep in question were later found to have had an infectious disease, and sunlight was not implicated.[12, 13] "What is clear, however, is that there is a great deal of ill-informed comment on the subject of ozone depletion and, for that matter, sunbathing. Should depletion of the ozone layer ever become a cause for real concern, then some people might develop cancer who might not have, had there been no depletion, but until this happens there is much more to be gained from investigating the real causes of skin cancer and encouraging safe sunbathing than in being preoccupied with the state of the Earth's upper atmosphere and blaming everything on the Sun. Diet and lifestyle play a far more significant part in the genesis of cancer than is currently recognised. The same can also be said about another condition that is supposed to be on the increase because of ozone depletion--that of senile cataract." Note that even low exposure to UVB significantly increases the risk of cataracts,14 but only with the consumption of a Western junk food diet rich in unsaturated fats and their oxidised products.15, 16 Those (including myself) who consume a more sensible diet, and supplement it with vitamins C and E, do not get cataracts even from lengthy sun exposure.17, 18

PHOTOBIOLOGY Starting from a high-school hobby of time-lapse photography, the late John N. Ott, DScHon,19 founded the new science of photobiology. He was active into his tenth decade. Dr Ott's last book, one of many publications, is Light, Radiation and You: How to Stay Healthy (1990).20 In it he wrote: "Mankind adapted to the full range of the solar spectrum, and artificial distortions of that spectrum--malillumination, a condition analogous to malnutrition--may have biologic effects." In an interview published in 1991, he noted: "There are neurochemical channels from the retina to

the pineal and pituitary glands, the master glands of the whole endocrine system that controls the production and release of hormones. This regulates your body chemistry and its growth, all organs of your body, including your brain, and how they function."21 The critical reader will ask: where are the controlled, scientific tests supporting Dr Ott's statements? The answer to that question is: who can make money promoting sunlight? Think about it.

SIDEBAR: Two hours of bright light in the evening can sometimes cure symptoms such as weight gain, depression, carbohydrate craving, social withdrawal, fatigue and irritability.22

I. Ultraviolet Deprivation Health Effects First, let's consider the health effects of ultraviolet deprivation. Indoor Lighting and Melanoma Malignant melanoma is often alarmingly but wrongly blamed on sun exposure. The dangerous kind, called skin cancer, is ultimately fatal if not corrected. A study by the US Navy found the most melanoma in people who worked indoors all the time. Those who worked both outdoors and indoors some of the time had the lowest incidence. Also, most melanomas appeared on parts of the body that are seldom exposed to sunlight.23 The inference is that both very high and very low exposures to UV light can be harmful--and moderate exposure is healthful.24

Sunscreens and Melanoma Sunscreens block out only UVA and UVB, which we all need in trace amounts, but not the potentially dangerous, germicidal UVC. No commercial sunscreens have been proved safe.25 Their chemicals penetrate the skin into the circulation and add to the burden of toxins to be detoxified.26 Commercial sunscreens increase the risk of melanoma by causing mutations when the cells' chromosomes interact with the chemicals and the light.27 Natural sunscreens, as well as commercial ones, curtail needed uptake of vitamin D3 from UVB, increasing the risk of the bone-thinning disease osteoporosis. Moreover, Lita Lee, PhD, notes: "Mounting evidence indicates that many of them [sunscreens] contain carcinogens and that the rise of skin cancers parallels the increase in sunscreen usage. The only sunscreen I recommend is coconut oil,

although, believe me, you cannot slather this oil on your skin and bake in the sun all day. Adding a little iodine to the coconut oil for the first week of summer gives added protection; however, do not use the iodine for more than a week, as continued use will inhibit your thyroid function. In my opinion, the only other safe (non-carcinogenic) sunscreen would be one containing titanium dioxide."28

Fluorescent Lighting and Melanoma A study published in the prestigious medical journal Lancet and a Russian study found that fluorescent light rather than sunlight promotes melanoma, proportionately to the time of exposure.29, 30 In the Lancet study, among a sample of nearly 900 women, those who worked indoors under fluorescent lighting had 2.l times higher melanoma risk (95% confidence interval, CI, 1.32 to 3.32) than others. Among women exposed for 20 years or more, the relative risk (RR) was 2.6 (95% CI, 1.2 to 5.9). Relative risks were lower in women who had been most heavily exposed to sunlight, both playing outdoors as children and sunbathing as adults. In a smaller sample of men, the RR for fluorescent lights with 10 or more years' exposure was 4.4; and for those who had spent the least time in the sun while children, the RR was 7.3. And so we see that lengthy exposure to full-spectrum sunlight, including trace UV, partially "immunised" both men and women against later development of melanoma. These exposures had taken place in the 1960s and 1970s, before the supposed thinning of the protective ozone layer far above us. But as we saw earlier, UV penetration of the atmosphere has not increased.31, 32 All this thoroughly explodes the claim that sun exposure causes malignant melanoma. In the 19 years since publication of Beral's carefully researched article in the Lancet, no one has refuted the finding. But many ignore it and could make more money if the article and its information would simply go away. Why do fluorescent lights cause melanoma? "Emissions from such light extend into the potentially carcinogenic range."33 Dr Ott found that, specifically, the cathodes located at the ends of the light tubes emit X-rays and other electromagnetic pollution. Plants living under the central portion of long fluorescent light tubes grow normally; but when placed close to the ends of the tubes, their growth is abnormal and stunted. Laboratory animals placed in a cage close to the ends of these light tubes become aggressive and cannibalistic. Dr Ott also found that the light from fluorescent tubes, as well as TV sets and computer terminals, causes red blood cells to clump together after prolonged

exposure. This reduces alertness, promotes a tired feeling and increases the risk of heart attack and stroke.34 But when the ends of the light tubes are shielded with lead and traces of UV are added to the light, plants and animals under them grow and function normally.35 And so wrapping the ends of fluorescent light tubes with lead tape, says Dr Ott, is fully as important as full-spectrum light itself.36 Melanoma can also result from excessive exposure to sunlamps;37 their rays and those from bright halogen lights include some of the dangerous UVC.38 If users of sunlamps consume a junk diet, their risk of melanoma will be increased. Halogen lamps are also a serious fire hazard if they fall over or if inflammable material touches the extremely hot bulb.39, [40]

Sidebar. Valdemar Valerian, PhD, and his Leading Edge Research Group "...noticed that DNA molecules undergo erratic vibrational patterns in the vicinity of cathode ray tubes (television or computer monitors), and that a certain subsonic signal emanating from computer monitors connected to the Internet make the DNA molecules vibrate in unison, in a form of entrained pattern. We consulted the eminent Russian researcher Professor D. S. Goldstein. He said: 'I know that. It is a phenomenon known as electronically induced sonochemistry. That is how mutations occur, and that is why I stay away from the Internet.' "40

Chlorination and Melanoma Drinking and swimming in chlorinated water can also cause malignant melanoma.41, 42, 43, 44 Sodium hypochlorite, used in chlorination of water for swimming pools, is mutagenic45 in the Ames test and other mutagenicity tests.46, 47 Redheads and blonds are disproportionately melanoma-prone; their skin contains a relative excess of pheomelanins48 compared to darker people.49 Franz H. Rampen and his associates in The Netherlands state that the worldwide pollution of rivers and oceans and the chlorination of swimming pool water have promoted an increase in melanoma.50, 51, 52 Another major factor in the increase in reported incidence of melanoma has been physicians' continually relaxing their standards for what constitutes melanoma. Synthetic Hormones and Melanoma What about oral contraceptives and hormone replacement therapy (HRT)? Melanomas have increased sharply among women in the principal Pill-taking countries of Australia, America and in Europe. In the Walnut Creek (California) study, all the women who developed melanomas under the age of 40 had used the

Pill. By 1981, the overall increased melanoma risk for Pill-users was statistically significant at three times.53 The Pill also promotes development of heart attacks, in part by depleting body stores of vitamin B6.54 Further, like breast cancer cells, those tumours have oestrogen receptors. And so women on HRT are more likely to develop melanomas than non-users. A recent study of 52,705 women on HRT found that the risk of breast cancer increases by 2.3 per cent for each of the 11 years the average woman takes HRT. The good news is that the effect diminishes on stopping it and disappears after about five years. The authors comment: "These findings should be considered in the context of the benefits and other risks associated with the use of HRT."55 Others challenge the assumption that HRT provides benefits.56, 57, 58

II. Ultraviolet Deprivation Health Effects Certain effects of ultraviolet deprivation are equally remarkable and tie together with health benefits. FS Light & Childhood Health In 1973, radiation-shielded full-spectrum (FS) lights were installed in five classrooms in Sarasota, Florida. And what happened? Several extremely hyperactive, learning-disabled children calmed down completely and learned to read. Absenteeism dropped. The children in four standard-lit rooms continued to misbehave (as tracked by concealed motion-detecting cameras); their learning disabilities and absenteeism were unabated.59 And after a year, students in the fullspectrum classrooms had one-third less tooth decay than those taught under standard lighting. Laboratory mice, which had been exposed all their waking hours to FS light, had zero tooth decay.60 Similar findings were reported from California, Washington state and Alberta, Canada.61 A classroom comparison in Vermont found that full-spectrum lighting strengthened immunity.62, 63 Why was there so much less tooth decay after exposure to full-spectrum light, including trace UV? And why did immunity improve under FS lights? According to Dr Ott: "Every nutritional substance and medicine has a specific wavelength absorption. If those wavelengths are missing in the artificial light source a person is exposed to, then the nutritional or other hoped-for benefits of the substance will not be utilised."63a UV functions as a nutrient and as a co-factor (a substance required for a bodily process to occur) in the utilisation of other nutrients. So the full-spectrum lights corrected the children's deficiency of vitamin D3 (not the same as the toxic form of vitamin D added to milk), now considered a prohormone. This enabled more complete calcium absorption--and lowers the risk of osteoporosis and hip fractures in later life. Recent research has found that nearly half the people of all age groups taking RDA-strength supplements have too little

vitamin D. When the body doesn't have enough of it to absorb adequate calcium from food, it extracts calcium from bone.64 FS light also strengthens immunity in other ways. It helps protect against multiple sclerosis, heart attacks and conversion of HIV to AIDS, among other things. These are elaborated and fully referenced in the remainder of the paper [see NEXUS website]. "Protect ourselves from ultraviolet whenever we can see our shadow," as the EPA frighteningly warns? Won't doing that then constitute a full-employment plan for dentists, orthopaedic surgeons and oncologists as well as pharmaceutical drug companies?

FS Light vs Cancers Cancers hate full-spectrum light. A tumour-susceptible strain of mice lived more than twice as long under full-spectrum as under standard lighting, and rats exposed to full-spectrum light had significantly lessened tumour development.65 The tunnel-visioned National Cancer Institute and American Cancer Society ignore these findings, which six major medical centres have confirmed.66 Terminal cancer patients, who Dr Ott knew of personally, got well in a rocking chair in the sunshine. Dr Jane Wright, directing cancer research at Bellevue Memorial Medical Center in New York City in 1959, was fascinated by Ott's ideas. So she instructed progressive-tumour patients to avoid artificial lights and stay outdoors as much as possible that summer. They were not to wear sunglasses or prescription lenses, which block UV light. By that fall, the tumours in 14 of 15 had not grown, and some patients had got better; the one whose condition deteriorated sat outdoors but wore prescription lenses. Ott has been criticised for making no scientifically controlled human studies. Well, funding for continuation of that study was withdrawn--that was his experience over and over.67 One woman with cancer ventured out with Norwegian fishermen, ate a lot of their catch and recovered; friends ate fish but stayed inside--and their cancers killed them.68 Had she "protected" herself from UV when she could see her shadow, as the EPA advises, would her cancer have ended? And if sun-loving Arizonans threw away their sunscreens and sunglasses and limited their sun exposure to about 30 minutes a day,69, 70 wouldn't their cancers largely disappear? A Chicago-area elementary school suddenly reported five times the national average incidence of leukaemia, a kind of cancer of the blood. All of the afflicted children but one were being taught in rooms where teachers kept the blinds drawn, and the children were exposed all day only to melanoma-promoting fluorescent light. When even the amount of UV that can get through window glass was let in, the leukaemia cluster disappeared.71 (Raymond Peat, PhD, thinks FS sunlight is best received through glass.72)

 FS Light vs Arthritis and Blindness Early in his research career, Dr Ott fell and broke his glasses; soon, his arthritis disappeared. And in 1996, Marion Patricia Connolly, executive director of Price&endash;Pottenger Nutrition Foundation (PPNF), had much the same experience. Full-spectrum eyeglasses, i.e., lenses that transmit all ultraviolet light, are difficult to find. I take off my glasses outdoors whenever I can. Exposed to full-spectrum light, a father rat is docile and even helpful after his babies are born. But when the same rat pair is moved under standard light, before the birth of the next litter the male must be removed to prevent aggressiveness and cannibalism. Moved back to natural light for still another litter, he is gentle again.73 Although human fathers aren't likely to eat their babies, do we really want more domestic aggressiveness? Alternating full-spectrum light and total dark cured children born blind as a result of brain injury. The technique was advocated by W. H. Bates about 1904 and endorsed by Aldous Huxley in 1930. Efficacy was confirmed in the recent Annual Report from the British Institute for Brain Injured Children.74 How can all this be explained? Full-spectrum light, entering the eyes during waking hours, promotes night-time pineal gland secretion of melatonin. This sleeppromoting antioxidant destroys carcinogenic hydroxyl radicals--and also slows ageing.75, 76 Melatonin can suppress growth of human breast cancer cells in vitro (in a test tube), and can cross all barriers to enter every cell.77, 78 So enough sleep-best achieved in total darkness79--becomes anti-ageing, antioxidant, anti-cancer, anti-heart attack therapy! Except in short-term emergencies, people younger than about 50 should use supplements of melatonin cautiously, if at all.80 For people over 40 to 45, one to three milligrams before bedtime safely promotes both prompt falling asleep and a good night's rest, in addition to its other benefits.81 In a laboratory, viruses are weakened by exposure to full-spectrum light that includes traces of UV. Infectious organisms such as E. coli K12 AB2480, which can cause food poisoning, dislike ultraviolet too.82 The Morris Center in Winnipeg, Canada, promotes "amazing" healing by shining full-spectrum light onto wounds.83

FS Light vs Seasonal Affective Disorder The power of full-spectrum light against SAD (seasonal depression)--again, by entering the eyes--has been amply demonstrated. FS light benefits nonseasonal

depression, too,84 but not as much.85 Such light energises and regulates the body's entire chemistry. Won't "protecting" millions of people from UV, as the EPA advocates, then worsen the growing epidemic of depression? Dietary sufficiency of vitamin D also needs consideration here. "Seasonal affective disorder has been treated successfully with vitamin D. In a recent study covering 30 days of treatment comparing vitamin D supplementation with two-hour daily use of light boxes, depression completely resolved in the D group but not in the light-box group."87 The cells in the retinas of your eyes will not divide and regenerate without a small amount of ultraviolet light. And so full-spectrum light reduces the risk of retinal degeneration, the leading cause of blindness among the elderly.88 Retinal haemorrhage, the most severe phase of the condition, can also result from longterm use of aspirin.89 (A prominent ophthalmologist declared the outcome "unlikely"; however, an exhaustive computer literature search by Kirk Hamilton, PA-C, publisher of Clinical Pearls News, found no refutation of the finding.) White willow bark provides the same benefits as aspirin without stomach irritation or blindness, as do three glasses daily of purple grape juice. And unlike aspirin,90 the flavonoids in purple grape juice remain effective when adrenaline levels rise.91 Two 400-milligram capsules of white willow bark are equivalent to one baby aspirin.92 Eating a lot of dark-green leafy vegetables such as spinach,93 kale and Brussels sprouts also helps avoid this condition.94, 95 Many dermatologists advise older patients to stay out of the sun to avoid skin cancer. The thousands of elderly patients rotting in nursing homes come to mind. That advice may unintentionally help to make patients sicker and older beyond their years. Staying indoors will cause problems a lot worse than skin cancer. Older people's bones will crumble and break (osteoporosis); these elderly patients will hate living (depression). Articles in the journals Cancer, Cancer Research and Preventive Medicine suggest that avoiding sunlight could promote the development of cancers other than those of the skin.96, 97, 98

FS Light vs Neurological Diseases Research by Reuven Sandyk, MD, who practises medicine in Connecticut, shows that long-term deprivation from sunlight exposure increases the risk of multiple sclerosis and Parkinson's disease through depressed secretion of the hormone melatonin by the brain's pineal gland. This appears to explain the south-north gradient in the incidence of MS: the farther from the equator, the more common it is.99 All the MS patients he tested had extremely low melatonin levels and their pineal glands were calcified, or hardened.

Reduction in melatonin secretion, he found, may be associated with zinc deficiency in ADHD (attention deficit hyperactivity disorder).100 "Since melatonin stimulates serotonin synthesis,[101] and serotonin deficiency has been linked to aggressive behaviour,[102] it is possible that a high prevalence of conduct disorder and aggressive behaviour in ADHD patients could be related to reduced melatonin and serotonin associated with (but not caused by) zinc deficiency.[103]" Dr Sandyk applies extremely weak alternating-current fields to the brain; this stimulates melatonin secretion, bringing about remarkable subjective and objective improvement of MS and Parkinson's patients within one to two minutes. The magnetic field he uses is at 2 to 7 hertz (vibrations per second), a physiological frequency, i.e., near the rate used by brain neurotransmitters. Melatonin destroys carcinogenic hydroxyl radicals by neutralising their precursor molecules, and so it should help against Parkinson's and Alzheimer's diseases.104 Melatonin interferes with oestrogen receptor sites on cells; excessive oestrogen from the Pill and from HRT causes breast cells to hyperproliferate (become cancerous), and melatonin blocks this action.105 It also slows senescence.106 The decline in its levels in everyone's bodies owing to longer daily exposure to light has been suggested as one possible factor explaining the continual spread of cancer in the 20th century.107, 108 Some of Dr Sandyk's patients with Alzheimer's disease, migraine and pain syndromes also benefit from exposure to such magnetic fields-suggesting that sunlight deprivation may contribute to the aetiology of those distressing illnesses.109

FS Light vs CHD and Infections Staying completely out of the sun may also increase the risk of heart attacks and much more by another route. David Grimes, MD, at Blackburn Royal Infirmary in Blackburn, UK, notes that heart attacks are commonest in the parts of the world-such as northwest United Kingdom--that have the least sunshine. And Asian populations in the British Isles have a particularly high risk of death from heart attack that cannot be explained on dietary grounds. Having come from countries in which the sun is so strong that exposure must be minimised, they have a cultural tendency to avoid the sun. Dr Grimes traces causation of many cases of CHD (coronary heart disease) to the microbe Chlamydia pneumoniae and low immunocompetence from too low a level of vitamin D among those avoiding sunshine. Sunlight could determine whether squalene, the precursor to both vitamin D and cholesterol, converts into vitamin D (in the presence of enough sunshine) or into excessive cholesterol (if sunlight is deficient.)110 A deficiency of vitamin B6 promotes infection, e.g. by H. pylori and Chlamydia, as one of its mechanisms of increasing risk of heart attack.111, 112

Dr Grimes links respiratory infections and chronic bronchitis, called "the English Disease", to poor immunocompetence due to sunlight deficiency, worsened by cigarette smoking. (In southern Europe, smoking rates are much higher, but recurrent respiratory tract infections are scarce.) Glasgow, Scotland, has high rates of osteomalacia and rickets, which he says are definitely the result of sunlight deficiency. Dr F. A. Spencer has noted a higher incidence of heart attacks in winter; he has related this to low levels of vitamin D and to depression from the winter months.113 Also, Crohn's disease (regional enteritis or intestinal irritation) is much more common in cloudy northwest England than in sunny southern Europe--that is, if we accept that Crohn's is a microbial disease, as current research confirms, probably due to Mycobacterium paratuberculosis. Once again, sunlight in the Mediterranean area could be protective through immuno-enhancement.114 There are other risks. An Alabama researcher found that lack of enough sunshine exposure may increase the risk of hypertension in blacks and other dark-skinned people. Those with greater amounts of pigment in the skin require six times the amount of ultraviolet B (UVB) light to produce the same amount of vitamin D3 found in lighter-skinned people.115 And Dr Esther John of Northern California Cancer Center reported that daily exposure to sunshine, without sunscreen, appears to lessen the risk of breast cancer.116

Addendum I Skin Cancers What about skin cancers? One was taken off my nose in 1989, and another in 1997; such skin cancers are totally harmless if removed promptly. Recent research has found at least two ways to minimise even that occasional inconvenience, and these offer other major benefits: (a) Drink lots of green tea. In one study, cancer-sensitive mice were pre-treated with a strong carcinogen; their only source of liquid, green tea, lowered keratoacanthomas and carcinomas by 65 to 90 per cent. Decaffeinated tea has been found to be nearly as effective as plain.117 Applying green tea to the skin was equally effective against tumour formation from a carcinogen or intense UV light.118 And in an animal tumour model, green tea ingredients induced apoptosis (programmed cell death "for the good of the organism") among cancer cells.119 Recent research has found that tea can be high in fluoride. The tea plants grow best on fluoride-rich soil and can suck up the chemical from dumped fluoride as well. This fluoride is toxic and can weaken thyroid function.119a

The bioflavonoids--flavone compounds that accompany vitamin C in plant structures120--in green tea help prevent cancers, cardiovascular and liver diseases as well as keratoses.121 And they explain why green tea is nearly 20 times stronger an antioxidant than vitamin E in the alpha-tocopherol form.122 (b) Eat a diet low in trans- fats, supplemented by fresh, organic, refrigerated flaxseed and cod liver oils for omega-3 essential fatty acids (EFAs). One hears warnings of glaucoma (excessive pressure in and hardening of eyeballs) from sun exposure. That is a risk if you eat a processed-food diet. The EFAs are largely lacking in low-fat Western diets, including the US Department of Agriculture's "food pyramid". Among many other health benefits, omega-3 EFAs regulate eye pressure. Glaucoma can also result from the use of inhaled steroids for treating asthma. For many older patients, inhaled steroids intended to block or reduce inflammation, and formerly claimed not to circulate throughout the system, promote glaucoma--the leading cause of blindness--and cataracts. In a comparative study, the glaucoma risk appeared to be elevated by 44 per cent compared to matched patients not using inhaled steroids. Lea Davies of Georgetown University Medical Center in Washington, DC, adds that inhaled steroids may cause about one-third of the 3,000 glaucoma cases developing each year among Americans over the age of sixtyfive.123 Also, a published clinical test showed that melatonin offers still another benefit: it lowers eyeball pressure in glaucoma patients--and the insomnia age group, for whom its use is safe and appropriate, is the same as the glaucoma age group.124 Flaxseed oil is best taken with 400 international units (IUs) of antioxidant vitamin E,125, 126 which should include the other members of the natural-source tocopherol complex as well as the d-alpha part.127 Germany's late Johanna Budwig, PhD, developer of this therapy,128 was nominated seven times for a Nobel Prize and continued activity into her tenth decade of life. How much flax oil? Healthy people should have one to three teaspoonfuls a day, either out of a spoon or in food, e.g., on salads (the oil must have a pleasant, nutty flavour). And sick people? In her books, Dr Budwig told of hundreds who recovered from cancer, diabetes, lupus, bronchial spasms, Hodgkin's disease, atherosclerosis, stomach ulcers, prostate disease, arthritis, eczema and immune deficiency syndromes including multiple sclerosis. They accomplished these healing miracles by taking three tablespoonfuls of flax oil a day with unpasteurised cottage cheese to improve absorption. The benefits of this diet can be strengthened by resveratrol, another bioflavonoid found in grapes and other natural foods.129 No one is interested in paying for a controlled trial of flaxseed oil therapy. Its successful proof and wide use would destroy much of medical practice and the pharmaceutical drug industry as well as the careers of the researchers involved and the editor of any journal that published the findings. And since medical journals rely on hundreds of millions of dollars yearly in revenues for advertising from

pharmaceutical drug companies, the journal itself would be out of business in 10 minutes. Raymond Peat, PhD (chemistry), a world authority, has shown that coconut oil, consumed in the diet at an ounce [29.6 cc] or more per day, enables the body to generate ample essential fatty acids (also see below). He also warns that supplemented EFAs can weaken immunity and actually poison the body; they are deliberately used in organ transplantation to minimise risk of rejection by the recipient's immune system.130

Addendum II Selenium supplements Supplemented selenium (Se) at 50 to 250 micrograms daily protects the skin against damage from excess sun exposure.131 (Intakes above 250 mcg, which could be toxic, should be used only for short periods under the guidance of a knowledgeable practitioner.) Two grams a day of vitamin C, taken together with 1,000 IU of vitamin E, also protects against sunburn.132 Hardly anyone will experience skin damage from our suggested 20 to 30 minutes' daily sun exposure. But the selenium supplement is worth taking on its other merits, which are extremely important: (a) A massive scientific/medical literature supports selenium's efficacy against cancer and cardiovascular disease (CVD). A map of the United States showing areas of low soil selenium almost perfectly matches maps showing the areas of highest incidence of both cancer and CVD. The same is true in New Zealand and Australia.133 Crib death (cot death, or SIDS, sudden infant death syndrome) is also more common in areas of low soil selenium, such as in America's Pacific Northwest and parts of New Zealand.134 (See also Dr Lendon Smith's and my work on SIDS.135, 136) (b) More than 10 papers published in the past two years relate declining selenium levels to the progression of HIV (human immunodeficiency virus) disease. An article in the Journal of AIDS (September 30, 1997) found that patients deficient in Se are almost 20 times more likely to die of causes related to HIV than are people with enough Se. Recent research has discovered that selenium at 200&endash;250 mcg a day can likely prevent mutation of latent, dormant retroviruses, including HIV, into virulent forms.137, 138, 139, 140, 141, 142, 143, 144, 145 This should lower and perhaps eliminate the risk of AIDS (acquired immune deficiency syndrome) among HIVpositive persons.

Dr Harold Foster argues:146 "The association of depressed CD4 T-cell counts and depleted plasma selenium stores is not coincidental. Rather, it provides evidence of the operation of a positive feedback system in which a fall in serum selenium triggers a reduction in the number of CD4 T-cells, which in its turn causes a further decline in serum selenium. This downward spiral undermines the immune system"-in what he dubs the "selenium-CD4 T-cell tailspin". Accordingly, incidence of HIV/AIDS is high in areas of Africa where selenium in the soils is low, irrespective of people's sexual behaviour.147, 148 Intramuscular injections of vitamin B12,149 supplements of vitamin E complex and N-acetyl-cysteine (NAC)150 also strengthen this AIDS defence. NAC seems to help replenish stores of reduced glutathione, lower inflammatory oxidative stress reactions and help protect against mitochondrial DNA damage, in turn decreasing replication of the virus.151, 152 Glutathione is humans' chief internally generated antioxidant. The DNA in the mitochondria, the "power houses" of all our cells, has been described as 2,000 times more susceptible to oxidative damage than nuclear DNA.153 Adequate NAC serves further to facilitate detoxification in persons who have poor phase-II glucuronidation.154 Will Taylor, PhD, proposed a mechanism for selenium's action. He is at the Computational Center for Molecular Structure and Design, Department of Medicinal Chemistry, University of Georgia. Dr Taylor sequenced the genetics of innocent, harmless retroviruses that normally lie dormant and cause no symptoms-retroviruses such as herpesvirus Simplex A, Coxsackievirus and HIV. (The usually benign character of HIV has been massively documented by Peter Duesberg, PhD, a leading retrovirologist at the University of California, Berkeley. To label HIV "the AIDS virus" or say that it "[always] causes AIDS" is wrong. Half of American AIDS patients are HIV-negative; and, as Dr Duesberg wrote in 1996, probably 90 per cent of the approx. 21 million HIV-positive people worldwide are healthy.155, 156) Dr Taylor concluded that Coxsackievirus, HIV and certain other retroviruses are coded for the production of a selenoprotein; and he predicted that the selenoproteins produced by those viruses act as brakes on the viruses' reproduction. In effect, with enough Se present, the HIV retrovirus makes its own "birth-control pill". And so selenium has become very popular in HIV virus clubs.157 When there isn't enough Se (the low level may not reflect inadequate dietary Se intake, Dr Taylor said), the virus goes wild. Supplemented selenium, even if the HIV can't be eradicated, can effectively put it to sleep, preventing its conversion into AIDS.158

Coconut Oil Coconut oil, like mother's milk, is rich in lauric acid, which the body converts to the antiviral fatty acid monolaurin. Dr Robert Atkins writes: "This may help in

disarming a number of infectious viruses, including those that cause measles, herpes, Cytomegalovirus, vesicular stomatitis, and possibly AIDS." However, Dr Atkins's endorsement doesn't extend to coconut milk, which contains too much sugar.159 (Excessive sugar intake is now recognised as the number one risk factor for heart attacks in women, and number two for men; excessive animal fat intake is number two for women, and number one for men.160 A major part of the explanation is this: just one teaspoon of sugar impairs the immune system by about 40 per cent for several hours, as Emanuel Cheraskin and associates found.161 Many Americans consume an average of two or more teaspoons of sugars of all kinds, every hour and all day, and thus keep their immunity constantly low. A very large number of heart attacks appear to be the result of infection, e.g., by H. pylori and Chlamydia pneumoniae.) Mark Konlee, in his newsletter, Positive Health News, wrote about how coconuts saved an AIDS sufferer's life: "Chris, an AIDS sufferer, found his viral load had reached almost 700,000. He went for a relaxing vacation, packed all his drugs and headed for an Indian village in Surinam; there he dined on fresh coconut meat every day. Within two days his peripheral neuropathy was gone, and within two weeks he was 'running through the jungle'. "Back home, continuing to consume at least half of a coconut per day, his lab tests showed the viral load had dropped to just over 300,000. Within another month the viral load had dropped to non-detectable. 'My doctor is completely baffled,' said Chris. "PPNF members may not be so puzzled. They read about the amazing health benefits of coconut, especially its antiviral characteristics, in Dr Mary Enig's article in vol. 20 #1 of PPNF Health Journal in 1995."162

Author's Note: This paper enlarges and updates my article on full-spectrum light, first published in Price-Pottenger Health Journal, Winter 1995, with added details, Spring 1995. Recent research, not yet incorporated into this paper, fully supports the statements made and conclusions here reached.

Endnotes: 1. Klapper JS. Documented health benefits of light. Townsend Letter for Doctors 1993(Apr):321-322. 2. Broad W, Wade N. Betrayers of the Truth: Fraud and Deceit in the Halls of Science. NY: Touchstone Books, 1982. 3. Ray DL, Guzzo L. Trashing the Planet. Wash., DC: Regnery Gateway, 1990. 4. Bland JS. Functional Med Update 1997 (Sept). 5. An example: a somewhat qualified researcher, who shields himself from sunshine at all times, expressed his disagreement to me in a letter. In it, he called me a "bastard" and a "liar"--both of which are inaccurate--and evidenced total loss of normal good manners. Then he returned my tactful reply letter, unopened. 6. Ceder K. Healthy office lighting: A bright idea. Healthy Office Rep 1992;2:3-4. 7. Kime Z. Sunlight. Penryn, CA: World Health Publ, 1980. Downing D. Daylight Robbers. London: Arrow Books, 1988. 8. Hobday, Richard, The Healing Sun. Sunlight and Health in the 21st Century. Findhorn, Scotland, and Tallahassee, Florida: The Findhorn Press, 1999, pp. 42-43. 9. Schein OD, Vicencio C, Muoz B et al. Ocular and dermatologic health effects of ultraviolet radiation exposure from the ozone hole in southern Chile. Amer Jour Public Health 1995(Apr);85;4:546-550. 10. Lieberman B. Doomsday dj vu: Ozone depletion's lessons for global warming. Working paper, The European Science and Environment Forum, Cambridge, November 1998. 11. Moan J and Dahlback A. The relationship between skin cancers, solar radiation and ozone depletion. Brit Jour Cancer 1992:916-921. 12. Pearce F. Ozone hole innocent of Chile's ills. New Scientist 1993(Aug 21):7. 13. Ridley M. Taking the sting out of the sunshine myth. The Sunday Telegraph 1994 (Apr 3). 14. JAMA 1998;280:714-718. 15. Black HS et al. Relation of antioxidants and level of dietary lipids to epidermal lipid peroxidation and ultraviolet carcinogenesis. Cancer Research 1985;45:62546259.

16. Bland JS. Func Med Update 2000 (Mar). 17. Leske MC, Chylack LT Jr, He Q et al. Antioxidant vitamins and nuclear opacities. Ophthalmology 1998;105:1,836. 18. Jacques PF et al. Long-term vitamin C supplement use and prevalence of early age-related lens opacities. Amer Jour Clin Nutr 1997;66:911-916. 19. Dr Ott made nearly all the time-lapse films for Disney; e.g., he compressed the growth, flowering and fruiting of a pumpkin plant into a minute or so on the viewer's screen. 20. Ott, JN. Light, Radiation and You: How to Stay Healthy. Greenwich, CT: Devin-Adair Publishers, 1990. 21. Ott JN. Interview by Bland JS. Prev Med Update 1991 (Jan). 22. Am J Psychiatry 1991;146:9. 23. Garland FC et al. Occupational sunlight exposure and melanoma in the US Navy. Arch Environmental Health 1990;45:261-267. 24. The Politics of Sunlight. What Doctors Don't Tell You 1995;5(12):12. 25. Peat R. Sunlight: Using it to sustain life. From Female Hormones (preprint, PO Box 5764 Eugene, OR 97405), 1995. 26. Rogers SA. Total Health in Today's World 1997;2:4. 27. Peat R. op. cit. 28. Lee L. Your Health 1999(Jul);4(3):3. 29. Beral V et al. Malignant melanoma and exposure to fluorescent lighting at work. Lancet 1982(Aug 7):290-293. 30. Kustov VI et al. Epidemiology of malignant melanoma. Vopr Onkol 1987;33:35-39 (English abstract). 31. Lieberman B (Competitive Enterprise Institute, Washington, DC). Letter to Wall Street Journal, July 6, 1995. 32. Robinson B. Access to Energy, 1997 (various issues). 33. Kennedy AR et al. Fluorescent light causes malignant transformation in mouse embryo cell. Science 1980;207:1209-1211.

34. SAD no more &endash; Sunlight simulators lighten winter blues. Alternative Med 1998;26:14-16. 35. Ott JN. Interview by Bland JS, Prev Med Update 1991 (Jan). 36. Ott JN. Light, Radiation and You, op. cit. 37. Sunlamp use linked to melanoma. Sci News 1994;146:296. 38. Westerdahl J, Olsson H, Masback A et al. Use of sun lamps and malignant melanoma in southern Sweden. Am J Epidemiology 1994;140:691-699. 39. 20-20 TV show, 1996. 40. Valerian V. Leading Edge International Research Group. Release, Dec 21, 1998. 41. Prota G. Recent advances in the chemistry of melanogenesis in mammals. J Invest Dermatol 1980;75:122-127. 42. Rampen FH, Nelewans RT, Kerbeek ALM. Is water pollution a cause of cutaneous melanoma? Epidemiology 1992;3(3):263-265. 43. Douglass WC. Second Opinion 1994 (Feb). 44. Murray F. The Murray Report. Let's Live 1997 (Oct 16). 45. It causes mutations, i.e., sudden variations in some inheritable characteristic in a germ cell of an individual animal (or person), as distinguished from a variation resulting from generations of gradual change. 46. Kurakawa Y, Takayama S et al. Long-term in vivo carcinogenicity tests of potassium bromate, sodium hypochlorite, and sodium chlorite conducted in Japan. Environ Cellular Perspectives 1996;69:221-25. 47. Meier JR. Genotoxic activity of organic chemicals in drinking water. Mutat Res 1988;196:211-245. 48. The prefix pheo- means "dusky", "grey" or "dun". 49. Cesarini J-R. Photo-induced events in the human melanocytic system: Photoagression and photoprotection. Pigment Cell Res 1988;1:223-233. 50. Rampen FH et al. Epidemiology 1992;3(3):263-265. 51. Murray F. The Murray Report. Let's Live 1997 (Oct 16).

52. Hattersley JG. The negative health effects of chlorine. Jour Orthomolecular Med 2000;15(2):89-95. 53. Beral V, Ramchara S, Faris R. Malignant melanoma and oral contraceptive use among women in California. The Walnut Creek Contraceptive Drug Study. US National Institutes of Health, vol. III, 1986:247-252. 54. McCully KS. The Homocysteine Revolution: Medicine in the New Millennium. New Canaan, CT: Keats Publ, 1997. 55. Collaborative Group on Hormonal Factors in Breast Cancer. Breast cancer and hormone replacement therapy: Collaborative reanalysis of data from 51 epidemiological studies of 52,705 women with breast cancer and 108,411 women without breast cancer. Lancet 1997;350:1047-1059. 56. Lee JR. Natural Progesterone: The Multiple Roles of a Remarkable Hormone. California: BLL Publ, 1993. 57. Sellman S. Hormone Heresy: What Women MUST Know About Their Hormones. Honolulu, HI: GetWell International, 1998. 58. Sapolsky R. Interview by Bland JS, Funct Med Update 2000 (July). 59. Ott JN. Lecture to Society for Clinical Ecology, 1974. 60. Ott, JN. Light, Radiation and You, op. cit. 61. op. cit. 62. London, WP. Full-spectrum classroom light and sickness in pupils. Lancet 1987(Nov 21):1205-1206. 63. Calabrese, JR et al. Alternations in immunocompetence during stress, bereavement and depression; focus on neuroendocrine regulation. Am J Psychiatry 1987;14:1123-1134. 63a. Ott, JN. Light, Radiation and You, op. cit. 64. Finkel JS. New Eng J Med 1998 (March 19). 65. Ott JN. Lecture, op. cit. 66. Ott, JN. Light, Radiation and You, op. cit. 67. op. cit.

68. op. cit. 69. Rogers SA. Total Health in Today's World 1997;1(2):2. 70. Ideal length of sun exposure is a personal matter and will depend in part on where you are. For myself, half an hour at midday without clothing is optimal in spring; 20 minutes in summer. This enables my body to accumulate a store of vitamin D3 for use during the fall and winter. 71. Ott, JN. Lecture, op. cit. 72. Peat R. Ray Peat's Newsletter 1995;120:3. 73. Ott, JN. Lecture to Society for Clinical Ecology, 1974. 74. BIBIC Annual Report. British Institute for Brain Injured Children, Bridgewater, Somerset, England, 1997. 75. Dilman V, Dean W. The Neuroendocrine Theory of Aging and Degenerative Disease. Pensacola: Center for Bio-Gerontology, 1992:49,93-96. 76. Oxidation strongly linked to aging. Sci News 1993(Aug 14):109. 77. Oxidation strongly linked to aging. Sci News 1993(Aug 14):109. 78. Short RV. Melatonin: Hormone of Darkness, Brit Med J 1993;307:966-971. 79. Williams, David, DC. Pain and Sleep. What Doctors Don't Tell You, Apr 2001. 80. Peat R. Ray Peat's Newsletter 1995;120:3. 81. Wright JV, Gaby AM. Interview by Bland JS. Functional Med Update 1997 (Apr). 82. Webb RB. Genetic damage in Escherichia coli K12 AB2480 by broad-spectrum near-ultraviolet radiation. Science 1982;215:991-993. 83. Polz A. Personal communication, 1994. 84. Kripke DF. Light treatment for nonseasonal depression: Speed, efficacy, and combined treatment. J Affective Disorders 1998;49:109-117. 85. Thalen B-E et al. Light treatment in seasonal and nonseasonal depression. Acta Psychiatr Scand 1995;91:352-360. 86. The American way of death. Economist 1996(July 27):24.

87. Gloth FM III, Alam W, Hollis B. Vitamin D vs broad spectrum phototherapy in the treatment of seasonal affective disorder. J Nutr Health Aging 1999;3:5-7. In Sullivan K. The miracle of vitamin D. Price&endash;Pottenger Nutrition Foundation. Wide Traditions 2000(Fall):11-20. 88. Ott JN. Interview by Bland JS. Prev Med Update 1991(Jan). 89. Kingham JD et al. Macular hemorrhage in the aging eye: The effects of anticoagulants. New Eng J Med 1988;3187:1126-1127 (letter). 90. Hattersley JG. Gain the benefits of aspirin without going blind. Health Freedom News 1998(Spring):34. 91. Mann D. Purple grape juice, wine and beer all cardioprotective. Med Tribune 1997(May 1):26. 92. Wright JV. Personal communication, 1995. 93. Seddon JM, Ajani UA et al. Dietary carotenoids, vitamins A, C, and E, and advanced age-related macular degeneration. Eye Disease Case-Control Study Group. JAMA 1994;272:1413-1420. 94. Hattersley JG. A sad note about ophthalmologists. Peer reviewed and submitted for publication, 1998. 95. Hattersley JG. Suggestions for avoiding macular degeneration. Townsend Ltr Doctors & Patients 1999(Feb/Mar):122-123 (letter). 96. Douglass WC. Second Opinion 1996 (June). 97. Cancer Research 1996;4108-4110. 98. Ainsleigh HG. Beneficial effects of sun exposure on cancer mortality. Prev Med 1993;12:132-140. 99. Sandyk R. Chronic relapsing multiple sclerosis. A case of rapid recovery by application of weak electromagnetic fields. Int J Neurosciences 1995:82. Sandyk R. Reversal of alexia in multiple sclerosis by application of weak electromagnetic fields. Int J Neurosci 1995:82. 100. Sandyk R. Zinc deficiency in attention-deficit hyperactivity disorder. Int J Neurosci 1990;52:239-241 (letter). 101. Aldegunde M, Miquez I, Veira J. Effects of pinealectomy on regional brain serotonin metabolism. Int J Neurosci 1985;26:9-13.

102. Kruesi MJ, Rapaport JL, Hamburger S et al. Cerebrospinal fluid monoamine metabolites, aggression, and impulsivity in disruptive behavior disorders of children and adolescents. Arch Gen Psychiatr 1990;47:419-426. 103. Toren P, Eldar S, Sela B-A, Wolmer L et al. Zinc deficiency in attentiondeficit hyperactivity disorder. Biol Psychiatry 1007;40:1308-1310. 104. Science News 1992(Aug 8);144:109. 105. Life Extension Foundation. Life Extension Update 1993 (June). 106. Oxidation strongly linked to aging. Sci News 1993(Aug);14:109. 107. Kerenyi NA, Pandula E, Feuer G. Why the incidence of cancer is increasing: The role of light pollution. Med Hypotheses 1990;33:75-78. 108. Dilman V, Dean W. The Neuroendocrine Theory of Aging and Degenerative Disease. Pensacola, Florida: Center for Bio-Gerontology, 1992;49:93-96. 109. Sandyk Reuven. Interview by Bland JS, Prev Med Update 1996 (Dec). 110. Grimes DS. Sunlight, cholesterol and coronary heart disease. Quarterly J Medicine 1996;89:579-589. 111. Rall LC, Meydani SN. Vitamin B6 and immune competence. Nutr Rev 1993;41:217-225. 112. Hattersley JG. Vitamin B6: The overlooked key to preventing heart attacks. Jour Applied Nutr 1995;47:24-31. 113. Spencer FA et al. Seasonal distribution of acute myocardial infarction in the Second National Registry of Myocardial Infarction. Jour Amer Coll of Cardiology 1998(May);31(6):1226-1233. 114. Grimes D. Interview by Kirk Hamilton, PA-C, The Experts Speak. Clinical Pearls News 1997(Sept);7(9):99,109-111. 115. Hypertension 1997;30:150-156. 116. Recer P. Sun may prevent breast cancer. Seattle Post-Intelligencer 1997(Nov 4):A1,A4. 117. Wang ZY, Huang MT, Lou YR, et al. Inhibitory effects of black tea, green tea, decaffeinated black tea, and decaffeinated green tea on ultraviolet B light-induced skin carcinogenesis in 7,12-dimethylbenz[a]anthracene-initiated SKH mice. Cancer Res 1994;54:3428-3435.

118. Conney AH, Wang Z-Y, Huang M-T et al. Inhibitory effect of green tea on tumorigenesis by chemicals and ultraviolet light. Prev Med 1992;21:361-369. 119. Ahmad N, Feyes DK, Nieminen A-L, Agarwal R, Mukhtar H. Green tea constituent epigallocatechin-3-dallate and induction of apoptosis and cell cycle arrest in human carcinoma cells. J Natl Cancer Inst 1997;89:1881-1886. 119a. Andreas Schuld, pfpc@istar.ca or brou@istar.ca. 120. Examples include grape skins, grape seeds (if chewed up), and the tasteless white pulp inside citrus peels. 121. Imai K, Nakachi K. Cross-sectional study of effects of drinking green tea on cardiovascular and liver diseases. Brit Med Jour 1995;310:693-696. 122. Opara EC. Antioxidants &endash; The latest weapon in the war on smoking, Part 2. VRP Nutritional News 1997;11(8):4,10. 123. Sternberg S. Breathing freely threatens seeing clearly. Sci News 1997(Mar 8);151:143. See also JAMA 1997 (Mar 5). 124. Wright JV. Interview by Bland JS. Funct Med Update 1997 (Apr). 125. Cunnane SC et al. Nutritional attributes of traditional flax-seed in healthy young adults. Am J Clin Nutr 1995;61:62-68. 126. Bland JS. Prev Med Update 1995 (Apr). 127. Journal of Nutrition 1997;127;3:544-548. 128. Budwig J. Flax oil as a true aid (lecture, 1959). In Budwig J. Flax Oil as a True Aid Against Arthritis, Heart Infarction, Cancer and Other Diseases. Vancouver, BC: Apple Publ, 1992. 129. Jang M et al. Cancer chemopreventive activity of resveratrol, a natural product derived from grapes. Science 1997;275:218-220. 130. Peat R. Coconut oil. In Mercola J. eHealthy News You Can Use 2001 (Mar 24). 131. HealthNotes 1997 (Sept). 132. J Amer Acad Dermatology 1998;38:45-48. 133. Bland JS. Funct Med Update 1997 (Apr).

134. Foster H. Sudden infant death syndrome: The Bradford Hill criteria and the evaluation of the thyroxine deficiency hypothesis. J Orthomolecular Med 1993;8(4):201-227. 135. Smith LH with Hattersley JG. Victory over crib death. Townsend Letter for Doctors & Patients 2000(Aug/Sept):50-54, 126-131. 136. Smith, Lendon H, MD, with Hattersley Joseph, MA. The Infant Survival Guide: Protecting Your Baby from the Dangers of Crib Death, Vaccines, and Other Environmental Hazards. Petaluma, CA: Smart Publications, 2000. 137. Dworkin BM. Selenium deficiency in HIV infection and the acquired immunodeficiency syndrome (AIDS). Chem-Biol Interactions 1994;91:181-186. 138. Gaby AM, Wright JM. Interview by Bland JS. Funct Med Update 1997 (Apr). 139. Altavena C, Dousset B et al. Relationship of trace element, immunological markers, and HIV-1 infection progression. Biol Trace Elem Res 1995;47:133-138. 140. Passwater RA. Vitamin connection. More exciting research from Dr Will Taylor. Selenium against viruses. Whole Foods 1996;19(11):133-138. 141. Taylor EW, Bhat A et al. HIV-1 encodes a sequence overlapping env gp41 with highly significant similarity to selenium-dependent glutathione peroxidases. J AIDS Hum Retrovirol (in press). 142. First International Symposium on Human Viral Diseases: Selenium, Antioxidants and Other Emerging Strategies of Therapy and Prevention. April 1921, 1996. Nonnweiler, Germany. Int Antiviral News 1996;4(5):84-86. 143. Taylor W. Selenium and viral diseases: Facts and hypotheses. Computational Center for Molecular Structure and Design. Dept of Medicinal Chemistry, University of Georgia. 144. Look MP, Rockstroh JK et al. Serum selenium and erythrocyte glutathione peroxidase in human immunodeficiency virus-1 infection. Biol Trace Elem Res 1996 (in press). 145. Taylor EW, Nadimpalli RG, Ramanathan CS. Genomic structures of viral agents in relation to the biosynthesis of selenoproteins. Biol Trace Elem Res. Symposium Volume. Schrauzer G, Montagnier L, eds (in press). 146. Foster HD. AIDS and the "selenium-CD4 T-cell tailspin". The geography of a pandemic. Townsend Ltr Doctors & Patients 2000(Dec):94-99.

147. Harvard AIDS Institute web page, http://www.hsph.harvard.edu/hai/interactive/map-africa.html. 148. Howe MG. International variations in cancer incidence and mortality. In Global Geocancerology: A World Geography of Human Cancers (Howe GM, ed.). NY: Churchill Livingston, 1986:3-42. 149. Levander OA, Ager AL, Beck MA. Vitamin E and selenium: Contrasting and interacting nutritional determinants of host resistance to parasitic and viral infections. Proc Nutr Soc 1995;54(2):475-487. 150. Notter HS, Moelans II, de-Vos NM, de Graaf L, Visser MR, Verhoef J. Nacetyl-cysteine-induced upregulation of HIV-1 gene expression in monocytederived macrophages correlates with increased NF-KB DNA binding activity. J Leukocyte Biol 1997;61;1:33-39. 151. Bland JS. Funct Med Update 1997 (Dec). 152. Rivabene R, Straface E, Giammarioli AM, Rainaldi G, Malorni W. Combined effect of 3-aminobenzamide and N-acetylcysteine on HIV replication in chronically infected U937 cells. Redox Rep 1997;3(3):145-151. 153. Ames B. Cited on Bland JS. Funct Med Update 1997;Dec. 154. O'Grady JG. Paracetamol hepatotoxicity: How to prevent it. J Royal Soc Med 1997;90(1):368-370. 155. Duesberg D. Inventing the AIDS Virus. NY: Regnery, 1996. 156. Hattersley JG. The AIDS scam. Unpublished document, 1997, approved by Dr Duesberg. 157. Wright JV, Gaby AM. Interview by Bland JS. Funct Med Update 1997 (Apr). 158. Taylor EW. Interview by Bland JS. Funct Med Update 1997 (May). 159. Atkins R. A nutritional paradise in 'forbidden oils'. Dr Robert Atkins' Health Revelations 1997;5(12):6-7. 160. Grant WB. Reassessing the role of sugar in the etiology of heart disease. J Orthomolecular Med 1998;13(2):95-104. 161. Wright JV. Preventing colds, flu and infection: Plan ahead to fight off germs for this fall's season of sickness! Dr Jonathan V. Wright's Nutrition & Healing 2001;8(4):1-3.

162. Health Vectors, PPNF Health Journal 1997;21(2):6-7.

About the Author: Joseph G. Hattersley in 1953 completed everything then required for a PhD degree in economics, except a dissertation, at the University of California, Berkeley. In 1976, at age 54, a seeming nutritional miracle launched his career of writing on a wide range of health topics. Joe seeks to integrate differing views on a subject from competing research teams. Several of his proposals have been confirmed three to five years later in mainstream medical and scientific journals. His special interests are prevention of heart disease and cot death. His article, "Soybean Products: A Recipe for Disaster", was published in NEXUS 4/03, April&endash;May 1997 issue.

The Hidden Face of Terrorism

Terrorism does not emerge by accident but is usually sponsored by the state to serve the demands of a powerful elite, as can be seen in the creation of Osama bin Laden's al-Qa'ida.
Extracted from Nexus Magazine, Volume 10, Number 3 (April-May 2003) PO Box 30, Mapleton Qld 4560 Australia. editor@nexusmagazine.com Telephone: +61 (0)7 5442 9280; Fax: +61 (0)7 5442 9381 From our web page at: www.nexusmagazine.com by Paul David Collins 2002 11 Fair Avenue Medway, Ohio 45341 USA Telephone: +1 (937) 849 4514 Email: thefaceunveiled@excite.com

The following is an edited extract from The Hidden Face of Terrorism: The Dark Side of Social Engineering, From Antiquity to September 11, by Paul David Collins.

n our modern world, discomforting truths are usually discarded in favour of

fictions. One such fiction is the idea that terrorists are disenfranchised dissidents who independently generate the wealth and resources necessary for their heinous acts. Such is the contention of Professor Mark Juergensmeyer. In his article, "Understanding the New Terrorism", he says that modern terrorism "appears pointless since it does not lead directly to any strategic goal" (p. 158). Juergensmeyer arrives at this conclusion because he restricts his examination to the visible perpetrators, whose motives may be, in fact, irrational. However, he does not examine the patrons of terrorism. Given the exceptional subtlety and discretion of terrorism's shadowy sponsors, Professor Juergensmeyer may just be oblivious to

their existence. On the other hand, he could simply be parroting his fellow academicians in order to maintain the status quo. Whatever the case may be, this contention seems to be the overall view held by the orthodoxy of academia. With such a view vigorously promulgated by the arbiters of the dominant national paradigm, few can recognise those shady individuals who stand to profit from terrorist acts. To understand terrorism, one must discard the view that arbitrarily characterises it as "a resort to violence or a threat of violence on the part of a group seeking to accomplish a purpose against the opposition of constituted authority" (Adler, Mueller & Laufer, p. 309). Such an impotent notion is predicated upon the hopelessly flawed accidentalist perspective of history. It relegates terrorism, which is the product of conscious effort and design, to the realm of circumstantial spontaneity. In other words, a contrived act suddenly becomes an inexplicable social phenomenon. In November 1989, Father Ignacio Martn-Bar, a social psychologist, delivered a speech in California on "The Psychological Consequences of Political Terror". In his speech, Martn-Bar gave a much more precise definition of terrorism, one that is ignored only at great peril. Noam Chomsky provides a synopsis of this speech (p. 386): He [Martn-Bar] stressed several relevant points. First, the most significant form of terrorism, by a large measure, is state terrorism--that is, "terrorizing the whole population through systematic actions carried out by the forces of the state". Second, such terrorism is an essential part of a "government-imposed sociopolitical project" designed for the needs of the privileged. Disturbing though it may be, Martn-Bar's definition is one validated by history. The majority of terrorism throughout history has found its sponsors in the hallowed halls of officialdom, in the entity known as government. Terrorism is surrogate warfare, a manufactured crisis designed to induce social change. Its combatants consciously or unconsciously wage the war on behalf of higher powers with higher agendas. Whether its adherents are aware of it or not, terrorism always serves the ambitions of another. In his article, "Fake Terror: The Road to Dictatorship", Michael Rivero states that "It's the oldest trick in the book, dating back to Roman times: creating the enemies you need" (p. 1). The strategy is quite simple: individuals create a crisis so that they can then introduce their desired solution. Are there recent, modern examples of state-sponsored terrorism? Unfortunately, the answer to that question seems to be "Yes".

Operation Northwoods
The first example is in 1962. The Chairman of the Joint Chiefs of Staff, Lyman L. Lemnitzer, and his fellow JCS members wanted to remove Castro from Cuba. Exactly what interests Lemnitzer and his fellow warhawks represented are unclear. However, one thing is apparent: these military men considered Castro an impediment to be expunged by means of overt war. According to James Bamford, former Washington investigative producer for ABC, the Joint Chiefs of Staff planned to engineer several terrorist acts to instigate war (p. 82): According to secret and long-hidden documents obtained for Body of Secrets, the Joint Chiefs of Staff drew up and approved plans for what may be the most corrupt plan ever created by the US government. In the name of anticommunism, they proposed launching a secret and bloody war of terrorism against their own country in order to trick the American public into supporting an ill-conceived war they intended to launch against Cuba. Codenamed Operation Northwoods, the plan, which had the written approval of the Chairman and every member of the Joint Chiefs of Staff, called for innocent people to be shot on American streets; for boats carrying refugees fleeing Cuba to be sunk on the high seas; for a wave of violent terrorism to be launched in Washington, DC, Miami and elsewhere. People would be framed for bombings they did not commit; planes would be hijacked. Using phony evidence, all of it would be blamed on Castro, thus giving Lemnitzer and his cabal the excuse, as well as the public and international backing, they needed to launch their war. Northwoods even called for the military to turn on itself (p. 84): Among the actions recommended was "a series of well-coordinated incidents to take place in and around" the US Navy Base at Guantanamo Bay, Cuba. This included dressing "friendly" Cubans in Cuban military uniforms and then have them "start riots near the main gate of the base. Others would pretend to be saboteurs inside the base. Ammunition would be blown up, fires started, aircraft sabotaged, mortars fired at the base with damage to installations". Operation Northwoods would draw upon history as well, using the 1898 explosion aboard the battleship Maine in Havana harbour as inspiration (p. 84):

"We could blow up a US ship in Guantanamo Bay and blame Cuba," they proposed; "casualty lists in US newspapers would cause a helpful wave of national indignation." The attempt to create a Cuban terrorist threat makes it clear that the US government has no reservations about using state-sponsored terrorism to achieve its ends.

American Imperialism and the Terrorist Threat

However, it is in the Oklahoma City bombing of 1995 that one sees the tangible enactment of modern-day state-sponsored terrorism. Many Americans have been taught that loners Timothy McVeigh and Terry Nichols, fuelled by militia-inspired conspiracy theories and white supremacist propaganda, perpetrated one of the worst terrorist acts in American history all by themselves. What came out of the Oklahoma City bombing? Former Czechoslovakian Communist Party Secretariat member Jan Kozak's "pressure from above" went to work and passed oppressive legislation: the Antiterrorism and Effective Death Penalty Act of 1996. This Act made no one safer and threw the Fourth Amendment to the Constitution into the wastebasket. The pincers clamped down a little bit harder on the American people. Presently, America finds itself in the midst of a tumultuous conflict because of the September 11, 2001, terrorist attacks on the Pentagon and the World Trade Center. This begs the obvious question: was this attack state-sponsored? Remember the earlier contention that the majority of terrorism is state-sponsored. Terrorists just do not have the resources, the money or the expertise without the aid of a government or factions within a government. It is still too early to know all of the facts and details surrounding the events of September 11. However, there is evidence suggesting that the attack was no exception to the rule. The investigation of government complicity begins with an examination of the evidence for government foreknowledge. Warnings were received at the highest levels of government. These and other eye-opening revelations have many people asking why the US government did not move to stop bin Laden and al-Qa'ida. This question can be answered with a question: why move against bin Laden and al-Qa'ida if they are your assets? The story of the dreaded al-Qa'ida terrorist network begins with Zbigniew Brzezinski, President Carter's National Security Advisor. In his 1997 book, The Grand Chessboard: American Primacy and Geostrategic Objectives, Brzezinski

provides readers with the motivation for the creation of a terrorist threat. He begins (p. xii): The last decade of the twentieth century has witnessed a tectonic shift in world affairs. For the first time ever, a non-Eurasian power has emerged not only as a key arbiter of Eurasian power relations but also as the world's paramount. The defeat and collapse of the Soviet Union was the final step in the rapid ascendance of a Western Hemisphere power, the United States, as the sole and, indeed, the first truly global power ... Brzezinski celebrates the fact that America is being transformed into a world empire. However, he identifies a distinct threat to America's ascendancy to the position of sole global power: "The attitude of the American public toward the external projection of American power has been much more ambivalent" (p. 24). Apparently, the citizenry's aversion towards imperialistic policies, which Brzezinski euphemistically interprets as ambivalence, is an obstacle to the empire's expansion. After all, there are still plenty of patriots who understand that Brzezinski's expansionistic "geostrategy" is irreconcilable with the tenets of Americanism. This sense of awareness has been a major obstacle to the foreign policy elites that Brzezinski represents. Thus far, enough patriots know that none of the "Freedom Documents" (i.e., the Constitution, Bill of Rights, etc.) makes concessions for the arbitrary extension of America's authority through brutish military expeditions. As a sovereign nation itself, America is supposed to honour the autonomy of other countries and is not to initiate militaristic campaigns unless she is threatened. Yet, Brzezinski believes that adherence to such principles could provoke worldwide social upheaval (p. 30): America's withdrawal from the world, or because of the sudden emergence of a successful rival, would produce massive international instability. It would promote global anarchy. Brzezinski continues further on in hyperbolic fashion (p. 194): Without sustained and directed American involvement, before long the forces of global disorder could come to dominate the world scene. In other words, the promotion and practice of representative government amongst other nations would lead to doomsday itself. In such statements, the former National Security Advisor reveals the authoritarian features of his bizarre eschatology. According to Brzezinski's Weltanschauung, those who cherish individual liberties and the sovereignty of their respective nations constitute the "forces of global disorder"; these forces must be defeated or they will invariably cause the apocalypse--so public opinion must be altered. (Brzezinski fails to

mention that such a doomsday will only mean the end for him and his elitist comrades.) Brzezinski cites a very interesting historical example (p. 25): The public supported America's engagement in World War II largely because of the shock effect of the Japanese attack on Pearl Harbor. Ah, an option presents itself! Mass consensus could be facilitated through mass trauma. In fact, the engineering of widespread compliance is an essential constituent in the implementation of Brzezinski's foreign policy. In an exemplary moment of self-incrimination so endemic to elitist tracts, Brzezinski pens a damning confession (p. 211): Moreover, as America becomes an increasingly multi-cultural society, it may find it more difficult to fashion a consensus on foreign policy issues, except in the circumstance of a truly massive and widely perceived direct external threat. A readily exploitable menace, whether genuine or promulgated, is the solution. Brzezinski began the construction of his "direct external threat" years before he wrote The Grand Chessboard. In an interview with the French magazine Le Nouvel Observateur, the former national security adviser made a stunning confession that will change the history books forever (Blum, p. 1): Q: The former director of the CIA, Robert Gates, stated in his memoirs [From the Shadows] that American intelligence services began to aid the Mujahadeen in Afghanistan six months before the Soviet intervention. In this period you were the national security adviser to President Carter. You therefore played a role in this affair. Is that correct? Brzezinski: Yes. According to the official version of history, CIA aid to the Mujahadeen began during 1980, that is to say, after the Soviet Army invaded Afghanistan, December 24, 1979. But the reality, secretly guarded until now, is completely otherwise. Indeed, it was July 3, 1979, that President Carter signed the first directive for secret aid to the opponents of the pro-Soviet regime in Kabul. And that very day, I wrote a note to the President in which I explained to him that in my opinion this aid was going to induce a Soviet military intervention. Q: Despite this risk, you were an advocate of this covert action. But perhaps you yourself desired this Soviet entry into war and looked to provoke it? B: It isn't quite that. We didn't push the Russians to intervene, but we knowingly increased the probability that they would.

Re-education and the Creation of the Taliban

Having encouraged the Soviets to invade Afghanistan, Brzezinski now had a pretext for radicalising and arming a population that would be used at a future date as a "direct external threat" to the United States. Part of the radicalisation process included the brainwashing of children under the guise of education. The Washington Post's Joe Stephens and David B. Ottaway report (pp. 1-2): In the twilight of the Cold War, the United States spent millions of dollars to supply Afghan schoolchildren with textbooks filled with violent images and militant Islamic teachings, part of covert attempts to spur resistance to the Soviet occupation. The "Primers", which were filled with talk of jihad and featured drawings of guns, bullets, soldiers and mines, have served since then as the Afghan school system's core curriculum. Even the Taliban used the American-produced books, though the radical movement scratched out human faces in keeping with its strict fundamentalist code. Stephens and Ottaway identify the governmental and educational organisations involved in development of the textbooks (p. 4): Published in the dominant Afghan languages of Dari and Pashtu, the textbooks were developed in the early 1980s under an AID [Agency for International Development] grant to the University of Nebraska-Omaha and its Center for Afghanistan Studies. The agency spent $51 million on the university's education programs in Afghanistan from 1984 to 1994. Under this project, the images and talk of violence were craftily intermingled with legitimate education (p. 4): Children were taught to count with illustrations showing tanks, missiles and land mines, agency officials said. They acknowledged that at the time it also suited US interests to stoke hatred of foreign invaders. An examination of a textbook produced shocking results (p. 5): An aid-worker in the region reviewed an unrevised 100-page book and counted 43 pages containing violent images or passages. The writers of the Washington Post story go on to provide a specific example of the material that is nothing less than appalling (pp. 5-6): One page from the texts of that period shows a resistance fighter with a bandolier and a Kalashnikov slung from his shoulder. The soldier's head is missing.

Above the soldier is a verse from the Koran. Below is a Pashtu tribute to the mujaheddin [sic], who are described as obedient to Allah. Such men will sacrifice their wealth and life itself to impose Islamic law on the government, the text says. This social engineering project successfully transformed Muslim children into conscienceless killing machines. Many would go on to join al-Qa'ida, the terrorist network headed up by Osama bin Laden. An heir to a Saudi construction fortune, bin Laden went to Afghanistan in 1979 to fight the Soviets. Bin Laden eventually came to head the Maktab al-Khidamar, also known as the MAK. It was through this front organisation that money, arms and fighters were supplied to the Afghan war. However, according to MSNBC's Michael Moran, there is more to the story (p. 2): What the CIA bio conveniently fails to specify (in its unclassified form, at least) is that the MAK was nurtured by Pakistan's state security services, the Inter-Services Intelligence agency, or ISI, the CIA's primary conduit for conducting the covert war against Moscow's occupation. Even after the war, bin Laden was on good terms with the CIA (p. 3): Though he has come to represent all that went wrong with the CIA's reckless strategy there, by the end of the Afghan war in 1989, bin Laden was still viewed by the agency as something of a dilettante--a rich Saudi boy gone to war and welcomed home by the Saudi monarchy he so hated as something of a hero. Bin Laden would later receive three necessary provisions from factions of government. These essentials would allow him and al- Qa'ida to conduct one of the worst terrorist attacks ever conceived. These constituents were: (1) protection courtesy of highly influential, well-placed shepherds in government; (2) government funding; and (3) government training. Without a beat, individuals in positions of authority delivered. Both Democrat and Republican administrations protected bin Laden. Undaunted by Osama's attack on the USS Cole and bombings of the embassies, this non-partisan aegis consistently insulated the terrorist and his network. President William Jefferson Clinton, a Democrat, shielded bin Laden and company from the hand of justice in Sudan. Mansoor Ijaz revealed this fact in the December 5, 2001, Los Angeles Times (Ijaz, p. 1): President Clinton and his national security team ignored several opportunities to capture Osama bin Laden and his terrorist associates, including one as late as last year ... From 1996 to 1998, I opened unofficial channels between Sudan and the Clinton Administration. I met with officials in both countries, including Clinton, US

National Security Advisor Samuel R. "Sandy" Berger and Sudan's President and intelligence chief. President Omar Hassan Ahmed Bashir, who wanted terrorism sanctions against Sudan lifted, offered the arrest and extradition of bin Laden and detailed intelligence data about the global networks constructed by Egypt's Islamic Jihad, Iran's Hezbollah and the Palestinian Hamas. Among those in the networks were the two hijackers who piloted commercial airliners into the World Trade Center. The silence of the Clinton Administration in responding to these offers was deafening. Sudan offered Bill Clinton the ideal opportunity to apprehend bin Laden and prevent future terrorist attacks. Instead, the US pressured Sudan to make bin Laden leave, "despite their [the Sudanese] feeling that he could be monitored better in Sudan than elsewhere" (pp. 1-2). It was off to Afghanistan for bin Laden and his merry, marauding band of cut-throats and murderers (p. 2): Bin Laden left for Afghanistan, taking with him: Ayman Zawahiri, considered by the US to be the chief planner of the September 11 attacks; Mamdouh Mahmud Salim, who traveled frequently to Germany to obtain electronic equipment for alQaeda; Wadih El-Hage, bin Laden's personal secretary and roving emissary, now serving a life sentence in the US for his role in the 1998 US Embassy bombings in Tanzania and Kenya; and Fazul Abdullah Mohammed and Saif Adel, also accused of carrying out the embassy attacks. Some of these men are now among the FBI's 22 most-wanted terrorists. In Afghanistan, the Taliban protected bin Laden and his al- Qa'ida network. There is an odd symmetry revealed through this relationship. Both bin Laden and the Taliban were little more than a creation of the CIA. Selig Harrison, a South Asian expert from the Woodrow Wilson International Center for Scholars, made this known at a conference in London. The Times of India records Harrison's revelations (p. 1): LONDON -- The Central Intelligence Agency (CIA) worked in tandem with Pakistan to create the "monster" that is today Afghanistan's ruling Taliban, a leading US expert on South Asia said here. "I warned them that we were creating a monster," Selig Harrison from the Woodrow Wilson International Centre [sic] for Scholars said at the conference here last week on "Terrorism and Regional Security: Managing the Challenges in Asia". To the average American, the Taliban might have been a rogue gallery of maniacs that comprised a fanatical outlaw government and nothing more. However, Harrison makes it clear that the Taliban was a well-coordinated intelligence project (p. 2):

The Taliban are not just recruits from "madrassas" (Muslim theological schools) but are on the payroll of the ISI (Inter-Services Intelligence, the intelligence wing of the Pakistani government).

A Covert Government Agenda

The government had all the means necessary to detect and prevent the September 11 attacks. Researcher Russ Kick makes a significant statement concerning this point (p. 1): The US has the Central Intelligence Agency, the Federal Bureau of Investigation, the National Security Agency, the Defense Intelligence Agency, the National Reconnaissance Office, the Secret Service, and a host of other intelligence and security agencies. These agencies employ Echelon, which monitors the majority of electronic communication in the world; Carnivore, which intercepts email; Tempest, a technology that can read a computer monitor's display from over a block away; Keyhole satellites that have a resolution of four inches; and other spy technologies, probably most of which we don't know about. In 2001, the US spent $30 billion on intelligence gathering and an additional $12 billion on counterterrorism. With all these resources, and more, we're supposed to believe that the government didn't have the slightest inkling that terrorists were planning to attack the United States, much less hijack planes and send them careening into major landmarks. After reviewing the facts, one must consider a more sinister possibility: that certain factions in the United States government created the bin Laden menace and actually desired the attacks. Whether Moran realises it or not, his article, "Bin Laden Comes Home to Roost", reveals evidence that the Agency may have been equipping bin Laden's network for purposes other than fighting the Soviets (p. 4): The CIA, ever mindful of the need to justify its "mission", had conclusive evidence by the mid-1980s of the deepening crisis of infrastructure within the Soviet Union. The CIA, as its deputy director Robert Gates acknowledged under congressional questioning in 1992, had decided to keep that evidence from President Reagan and his top advisors and instead continued to grossly exaggerate Soviet military and technological capabilities in its annual "Soviet Military Power" report right up to 1990. Now, a troubling question arises. Given the impending collapse of the Soviet Union and the inexorable demise of communism, bin Laden's involvement in the crusade against the Soviets seems inconsequential. More succinctly, it is irrelevant. Yet, despite his axiomatic obsolescence in the anti-communist campaign, bin Laden

continued to receive funds. Since such financing did not represent an investment in the ongoing war with the Soviets, there must have been ulterior motives for maintaining bin Laden's network. What was the true agenda that motivated the CIA to support what would later become an international Frankenstein's monster? Former CIA Associate Deputy Director of Operations Theodore Shackley may have already answered this question in his book, The Third Option (p. 17): Senior intelligence officers like myself, who had experience in paramilitary operations, have always insisted that the United States should also consider the third option: the use of guerrilla warfare, counterinsurgency techniques and covert action to achieve policy goals ... Political warfare is very often the stitch in time that eliminates bloodier and more costly alternatives. It is possible that the September 11 attack represents a tangible enactment of Shackley's third option. Bin Laden's ties to the intelligence community certainly reinforce such a contention. Were al-Qa'ida and bin Laden considered part of a third option to facilitate political and social change in the United States? Consider a conversation that took place between former DEA agent Michael Levine and a CIA agent. It suggests that the CIA is ready and willing to use the third option in America. This discourse is recorded in The Triangle of Death (Levine, p. 353): "How can you be so good at what you do and have so little understanding of what really pulls your strings? Don't you realize that there are factions in your government that want this to happen--an emergency situation too hot for a constitutional government to handle." "To what end?" I asked. "A suspension of the Constitution, of course. The legislation is already in place. All perfectly legal. Check it out yourself. It's called FEMA. Federal Emergency Management Agency. 'Turn in your guns, you antigovernment rabble-rousers. And who would be king, Michael?" "CIA," I said. Terrorism in the United States is one of the methods employed to generate the changes desired by Levine's CIA friend. It has provided a pretext for the introduction of draconian laws and measures previously unthinkable. Representative Henry Gonzalez recognised this fact when he made the following comment (Cuddy, p. 164):

The truth of the matter is that you do have those standby provisions, and the statutory emergency plans are there whereby you could, in the name of stopping terrorism, apprehend, invoke the military, and arrest Americans and hold them in detention camps. Add to the list of "statutory emergency plans" the Patriot Act, passed in response to the September 11 attacks. According to Washington Post staff writer Jim McGee (pp 1-2), this law: ... empowers the government to shift the primary mission of the FBI from solving crimes to gathering domestic intelligence. In addition, the Treasury Department has been charged with building a financial intelligence-gathering system whose data can be accessed by CIA. Most significantly, the CIA will have the authority for the first time to influence FBI surveillance operations inside the United States and to obtain evidence gathered by federal grand juries and criminal wiretaps. The Patriot Act is designed to transform America into a surveillance society. Wiretapping has been expanded to invade the privacy of a larger portion of the populace. In the name of fighting terrorism, the prying eyes of the government can now watch those merely deemed "suspicious". Furthermore, wiretaps are no longer just a tool in criminal investigations. Under the Act, they become a means of gathering information on the citizenry. Unfortunately, the surprises do not stop there. The Act also lifts many of the constraints on the CIA's power. McGee writes (p. 4): The new law also gives the CIA unprecedented access to the most powerful investigative weapon in the federal law enforcement's arsenal: the federal grand jury. The grand juries have nearly unlimited power to gather evidence in secret, including testimony, wiretap transcripts, phone records, business records or medical records ... The new law permits allow the FBI to give grand jury information to the CIA without a court order, as long as the information concerns foreign intelligence or international terrorism. The information can also be shared widely throughout the national security establishment ... All of the above points to a very frightening conclusion: there are some factions of government that consider terrorism to be a tool of social engineering. The direction society is being steered by this "tool" is even more frightening.

Terrorism: A Tool of the Ruling Elite

Terrorism is being used to keep the rabble in line on behalf of an elite that wishes to maintain and expand its power. In The Power Elite, sociologist C. Wright Mills introduces these powerful individuals (pp. 3-4): The power elite is composed of men whose positions enable them to transcend the ordinary environments of ordinary men and women; they are in positions to make decisions having major consequences. Whether they do or do not make such decisions is less important than the fact that they do occupy such pivotal positions: their failure to act, their failure to make decisions, is itself an act that is often of greater consequence than the decisions they do make. For they are in command of the major hierarchies and organisations of modern society. They rule the big corporations. They run the machinery of the state and claim its prerogatives. They direct the military establishment. They occupy the strategic command posts of the social structure, in which are now centered the effective means of the power and the wealth and the celebrity which they enjoy. Talk of oligarchs might tend to conjure pictures of mediaeval feudal lords. However, a Federal Reserve study points out to elitism being alive, well, and existing in the "Land of the Free", the United States. In his Secrets of the Temple, former Washington Post editor William Greider quotes the study (p. 39): ... 54 percent of the total net financial assets were held by the 2 percent of families with the greatest amount of such assets and 86 percent by the top 10 percent; 55 percent of the families in the sample had zero or negative net worth ... This concentration of wealth in so few hands certainly suggests that there is a ruling class. It is highly naive to believe that this elite does not wield a great deal of influence over civilisation. In her book, Beyond The Ruling Class: Strategic Elites In Modern Society, Professor Suzanne Keller states (p. 3): The notion of a stratum elevated above the mass of men may prompt approval, indifference, or despair, but regardless of how men feel about it, the fact remains that their lives, fortunes, and fate are and have long been dependent on what a small number of men in high places think and do. Former Director of the Central Intelligence Agency William Colby recognised the existence of a network of bluebloods. When former Nebraska Senator and Vietnam War hero John W. DeCamp was looking into elites' involvement in child abuse, drug running, gun running, and satanic ritual-murder, Colby warned him of the hidden aristocracy and their power (DeCamp, pp. ix-x): "What you have to understand, John, is that sometimes there are forces and events too big, too powerful, with so much at stake for other people or institutions, that you cannot do anything about them, no matter how evil or wrong they are and no matter how dedicated or sincere you are or how much evidence you have. That is

simply one of the hard facts of life you have to face. You have done your part. You have tried to expose the evil and wrongdoing. It has hurt you terribly. But it has not killed you up to this point. I am telling you, get out of this before it does. "Sometimes things are just too big for us to deal with, and we have to step aside and let history take its course." Probably the greatest source of "insider" information comes from Oxford professor (and mentor to former President Bill Clinton) the late Carroll Quigley. After being close to the pro-British, Anglophile faction of the elite, Quigley wrote (p. 950): There does exist, and has existed for a generation, an international Anglophile network which operates, to some extent, in the way the radical Right believes the Communists act. In fact, this network, which we may identify as the Round Table Groups, has no aversion to cooperating with the Communists, or any other groups, and frequently does so. I know of the operations of this network because I have studied it for twenty years and was permitted for two years, in the early 1960s, to examine its papers and secret records. I have no aversion to it and to many of its aims and have, for much of my life, been close to it and to many of its instruments. I have objected, both in the past and recently, to a few of its policies (notably to its belief that England was an Atlantic rather than a European Power and must be allied, or even federated, with the United States and must remain isolated from Europe), but in general my chief difference of opinion is that it wishes to remain unknown, and I believe its role in history is significant enough to be known. Quigley also informs us that the ruling class has a very low opinion of the common people. He voices this elitist sentiment when he refers to the commoners as "the petty bourgeoisie ... " (pp. 1243-1244). So why is the great mass of human civilisation unaware of the oligarchs' presence among them? In The Architecture of Modern Political Power, Daniel Pouzzner explains why (p. 16): The establishment cloaks itself in cultural camouflage, employing tactics for which it almost seamlessly maintains plausible deniability. Subtle, ubiquitous, often implicit propaganda fosters a broad public acceptance and embrace of the authority of the establishment, and of the establishment's definitions of good and evil, preventing the public from seriously contemplating the reality that the establishment is itself quite often evil by its own definition. The establishment reiterates the mantra that the President of the United States is "the leader of the free world", but a free world has no leader. The President of the United States is simply the most obvious spearhead of the authority of the establishment. He gathers strength at the expense of the world's freedom.

Generally, an errant public attributes the results of the establishment's meddlesome actions to happenstance, or to motives viewed as essentially innocuous or virtuous. The design is irrefutably evident only in the pattern of results, or by actually showing proof of meddling. The public has been systemically conditioned to ignore such patterns, and to condemn those who draw attention to them (derisively calling them "conspiracy theorists"). Thus, controlling access to and dissemination of information that constitutes proof of meddling suffices in large part to protect the establishment program from exposure. The compartmentalization of the establishment's covert apparatus assures that those exposures which do transpire cause only limited damage.

Bush/Bin Laden Family Links

Are there any ties between the power elites and the current terrorist network? The answer to that question lies with the Bush dynasty. Neither Bush Senior nor Bush Junior can be described as Presidents in the Lincoln tradition. They do not come from lower class backgrounds and modest upbringings. Webster Tarpley and Anton Chaitkin's in-depth investigation of George Senior led them to propose the following in their excellent book, George Bush: The Unauthorized Biography (p. 9): One of our basic theses is that George Bush [Senior] is, and considers himself to be, an oligarch. In an article for the London Daily Mail, Peter Allen points out a connection between George W. Bush and Osama's brother, Salem bin Laden (pp. 1-2): Incredibly, Salem went on to become a business partner of the man who is leading the hunt for his brother. In the 1970s, he and George W. Bush were founders of the Arbusto Energy oil company in Mr Bush's home state of Texas. As he built his own business empire, Salem bin Laden had an intriguing relationship with the President-to-be. In 1978, he appointed James Bath, a close friend of Mr Bush who served with him in the Air National Guard, as his representative in Houston, Texas. It was in that year that Mr Bath invested $50,000 ... in Mr Bush's company, Arbusto. It was never revealed whether he was investing his own money or somebody else's. There was even speculation that the money might have been from Salem. In the same year, Mr Bath bought Houston Gulf Airport on behalf of the Saudi Arabian multimillionaire. Three years ago, Mr Bush said the $50,000 investment in Arbusto was the only financial dealing he had with Mr Bath.

The connection between the bin Ladens and the Bush family does not end with Arbusto Energy. On the BBC's Newsnight program, Greg Palast stated (p. 5): Young George also received fees as director of a subsidiary of Carlyle Corporation, a little-known private company which has, in just a few years of its founding, become one of America's biggest defence contractors. His father, Bush Senior, is also a paid adviser. And what became embarrassing was the revelation that the bin Ladens held a stake in Carlyle, sold just after September 11. These business connections may explain why the Bush Administration frustrated the FBI's efforts to investigate Abdullah and Omar bin Laden. Investigations may have demonstrated that Osama was not the "black sheep" of the family. Instead, they may have shown that terrorism was actually the bin Laden family business. This would have associated the Bush family with terrorists, something the current President could not allow to happen. For neo-conservatives, the portrait of the Bush family as a criminal syndicate with ties to questionable characters is reprehensible. However, this contention can be based upon a major precedent. Webster Tarpley and Anton Chaitkin's investigation into former President George Herbert Walker Bush's background led to a startling discovery: that "The President's family fortune was largely a result of the Hitler project" (p. 28). The Bush dynasty's connections with the bin Ladens suggest that the family's collusion with enemies of the United States has never ceased.

A State-sponsored Sociopolitical Project

Re-examining Martn-Bar's previous contention, that terrorism is part and parcel of a "government-imposed sociopolitical project", one is faced with some very disturbing questions. What will be the results of this "government-imposed sociopolitical project"? Where exactly is all of this state-sponsored terrorism leading? Quigley provides a fragmentary glimpse of the outcome in Tragedy and Hope. The Oxford professor reveals that a cognitive elite, arbitrarily dubbed "experts", "will replace the democratic voter in control of the political system" (p. 866).

With representation for the masses removed from the picture, what kind of life can the common man expect to live? Quigley (p. 886) declares that this will be a system where the individual's: ... freedom and choice will be controlled within very narrow alternatives by the fact that he will be numbered from birth and followed, as a number, through his educational training, his required military or other public service, his tax contributions, his health and medical requirements, and his final retirement and death benefits. There you have it. George Orwell's 1984, built al-Qa'ida style!

References:
Adler, Freda, Gerhard Mueller, William Laufer, Criminology, McGraw Hill, New York, 2001. Allen, Peter, "Bin Laden's family link to Bush", 2001, http://www.infowars.com/saved%20pages/Prior_Knowledge/fa ... Bamford, James, Body of Secrets: Anatomy of the Ultra-Secret National Security Agency, Doubleday, 2001. Blum, Bill (translater), "Interview with Zbigniew Brzezinski", January 15-21, 1998, http://groups.yahoo.com/group/konformist/message/2429. Brzezinski, Zbigniew, The Grand Chessboard: American Primacy and Geostrategic Objectives, Basic Books, 1997. Chomsky, Noam, Deterring Democracy, Hill & Wang, New York, 1992. Cuddy, Dennis, Secret Records Revealed: The Men, The Money, and The Methods Behind the New World Order, Hearthstone Publishing, Oklahoma, 1999. DeCamp, John W., The Franklin Cover-Up: Child Abuse, Satanism, and Murder in Nebraska, AWT Inc., Nebraska, 1996. Greider, William, Secrets of the Temple: How the Federal Reserves Runs the Country, Simon & Schuster, New York, 1987. Juergensmeyer, Mark, "Understanding the New Terrorism", Current History, April 2000.

 Ijaz, Mansoor, "Clinton Let Bin Laden Slip Away and Metastasize", December 5, 2001, http://www.latimes.com/templates/misc/printstory.jsp?=1a%2D000096561dec05. Keller, Suzanne, Beyond The Ruling Class: Strategic Elites In Modern Society, Random House, New York, 1963. Kick, Russ, "September 11, 2001: No Surprise", 2002, http://www.loompanics.com/Articles/September11.htm. Levine, Michael and Laura Kavanau, The Triangle of Death, Delacorte Press, New York, 1996. McGee, Jim, "An Intelligence Giant in the Making", November 4, 2001, http://www.washingtonpost.com/wp-dyn/articles/A333402001Nov3.html?id=6846. Mills, C. Wright, The Power Elite, Oxford University Press, London/New York, 1956. Moran, Michael, "Bin Laden comes home to roost", http//www.msnbc.com/news/190144.asp?cp1=1, 2001. Palast, Gregory, "Has someone been sitting on the FBI?" 2001, http://news.bbc.co.uk/hi/english/events/newsnight/newsid_1645000/1645527.stm. Pouzzner, Daniel, The Architecture of Modern Political Power: The New Feudalism, 2001, http://www.mega.nu:8080. Quigley, Carroll, Tragedy and Hope: A History of the World in Our Time, MacMillan Company, New York, 1966. Rivero, Michael, "Fake Terror: The Road to Dictatorship", 2001, http://www.whatreallyhappened.com/ARTICLE5/index.html. Shackley, Theodore, The Third Option: An Expert's Provocative Report on an American View of Counterinsurgency Operations, Dell Publishing, New York, 1981. Stephens, Joe and David B. Ottaway, "From the USA, the ABCs of jihad", http://stacks.msnbc.com/news/728439.asp,2002. Tarpley, Webster Griffin and Anton Chaitkin, George Bush: The Unauthorized Biography, Executive Intelligence Review, Washington, DC, 1992.

 The Times of India, "CIA worked in tandem with Pak to create Taliban", March 7, 2001, http://www.infowars.com/Saved_Articles/7%20March%202001%20%20CIA%20 worked ...

About the Author: Paul D. Collins has studied suppressed history and the shadowy undercurrents of world political dynamics for roughly eleven years. In 1999, he completed his Associate of Arts and Science degree. He will soon complete his Bachelor's degree, with a major in Communications and a minor in Political Science. Paul's book, The Hidden Face of Terrorism: The Dark Side of Social Engineering, From Antiquity to September 11, is available online from www.1stbooks.com/bookview/13401, http://www.barnesandnoble.com, and also http://www.amazon.com. It can be purchased as an e-book (ISBN 1-4033-6798-1) or in paperback format (ISBN 1-4033-6799-X).

The Hidden History of Jesus and the Holy Grail

The early Christian Church leaders adopted scriptures and teachings that would obscure the truth about the royal bloodline of Jesus. Part 1
(Go to Part 2; Go to Part 3) Extracted from Nexus Magazine, Volume 5, Number 2 (February-March 1998). PO Box 30, Mapleton Qld 4560 Australia. editor@nexusmagazine.com Telephone: +61 (0)7 5442 9280; Fax: +61 (0)7 5442 9381 From our web page at: http://www.nexusmagazine.com From a lecture presented by Sir Laurence Gardner, Kt St Gm, KCD Author of Bloodline of the Holy Grail at The Ranch, Yelm, Washington, USA 30 April 1997 Videotape transcribed by Ruth Parnell

did not decide to write the book [Bloodline of the Holy Grail]. The book

happened by accident, not by design. It happened by virtue of the fact that for about the last ten years I have been the appointed historian and sovereign genealogist to thirty-three royal families. It happened because during those early periods I was documenting evidence on the history of those royal families and their noble offshoots, and the chivalric archives of those noble and sovereign families. What I was doing was putting together written chronological accounts of things that these families knew the substance of but did not necessarily know the detail of. It is the reason why in Britain and Europe I necessarily spend far less time on this biblical aspect, because there's a lot of what we'll talk about tonight that in Europe is taken as read. It was never any secret when my book came out, for the majority of these people, that Jesus was married and that Jesus had heirs, because it was written as such in very many family archives, not necessarily just private but in the open domain. The published papers of Mary, Queen of Scots talk about it at length.

The papers of James II of England, who was wasn't deposed until 1688, talk of it at length. In putting together the detail, generation by generation, of this story, we were actually compiling something for posterity that, at that point in time when I began the work, was locked away in boxes and cupboards, and I was actually in a position where I was presented with things and said, "Look, this says, 'Last opened in 1732!". So, some very, very old documentation, not only last opened in seventeenwhenever, but actually documented and written down hundreds of years before that. The book happened by accident. Over a period of time-probably, looking back now, ten or twelve years ago-I began this work with separate commissions from separate families, doing work on these genealogies. What happened was they began to converge. It became very apparent-and it took a long time because genealogies have to be done backwards, put together backwards and constructed backwards-but what was happening was that a triangle, from a large top base with numerous family lines, was pulling in to a point. I suddenly realised what this point was, and I said, "Wow, do you realise what I've found here?"; and they said, "Ah, you know the father of so and so?"; and I said, "No, no, no; I'm actually finding that this comes out of the House of Judah in the first century"; and they said, "Oh, yeah, we know all that; what we wanted you to do was for you..."; and I said, "Well, there are millions of people out there who do not know about it, so let's turn this triangle upside down and turn it into a book!". So that's how the book happened. On top of that, for the last six years I have been Britain's Grand Prior of the Sacred Kindred of Saint Columba, the royal ecclesiastical seat of the Celtic Church. So I had, also, access to Celtic Church records dating back to AD 37. Because of my attachments to the families, to the knightly orders, I also had access to Templar documents, to the very documents that the Knights Templar brought out in Europe in 1128 and confronted the Church establishment with, and frightened the life out of them with, because these were documents that talked about bloodline and genealogy, and we'll get on to that. So tonight we're going to embark on a time-honoured quest. Some have called it the ultimate quest. The Christian Church has condemned it as a heresy, and it is, of course, the quest for the Holy Grail. A heresy is described in all dictionaries as "an opinion which is contrary to the orthodox dogma of the Christian bishops", and, in this regard, those other quests which comprise much of today's scientific and medical research are equally heretical. The word "heresy" is, in essence, nothing more than a derogatory label, a tag used by a fearful Church establishment that has long sought to maintain control

of society through fear of the unknown. A heresy can therefore define those aspects of philosophy, research, which quest into the realms of the unknown, and which from time to time provide answers and solutions that are quite contrary to Church doctrine. Quests are by their very nature intriguing; history and historical research are enlightening; but the findings from neither are of any use whatsoever unless there are present-day applications which, like science and medicine, can sow the seeds of a better future. History is no more than recorded experience-generally, the experience of its winners. It makes common sense to learn from the experience of yesterday. It's that very experience which holds the moral, cultural, political, social keys of tomorrow, and it's in this context that the Holy Grail supports that which we call "the Messianic Code". This is the code of social practice instituted by Jesus when he washed his apostles' feet at the Last Supper. It pertains to the obligations of giving and receiving service; it determines that those in positions of elected authority and influence should always be aware of their duties as representatives of society, obligated to serve society, not to presume authority over society. It is the essential key to democratic government. This is defined as government by the people, for the people. Without the implementation of the Grail Code, we experience the only-toofamiliar government of the people. This is not democratic government. Now, in the course of our journey we'll be discussing many items which are thoroughly familiar, but we'll be looking at them from a different perspective to that normally conveyed. In this regard it will appear that we are often treading wholly new ground, but in fact it was only the ground that existed before it was carpeted and concealed by those with otherwise vested interests. Only by rolling back this carpet of purposeful concealment can we succeed in our quest for the Holy Grail. So our quest will begin in the Holy Land of Judaea in the time of Jesus and we'll spend a good while there. I will not move from that era until we break, because it will take that long to set the emergent scene for the next 2,000 years of history. We'll be travelling through the Dark Ages then, to spend some time in mediaeval Europe. The Grail mystery will then be followed into King Arthur's Britain and, eventually, in time, to the United States of America where the American fathers were among the greatest exponents of the Grail Code. Eminent Americans such as George Washington, John Adams, Benjamin Franklin, Charles Thompson, Thomas Jefferson were as much champions of the Holy Grail as were King Arthur, Sir Lancelot and Galahad. Bloodline of the Holy Grail, the book, has been described as "the book of messianic descent". It was a radio interviewer who called it that; and it's an apt description

because the book carries the subtitle, The Hidden Lineage of Jesus Revealed. This of course indicates that Jesus had children and, by implication therefore, that he was married. So was he married? Did Jesus have children? If so, do we know what happened to them? Are there descendants alive today? The answer to each of these questions is yes. We shall be looking at the emergent family in some detail. We will follow the story, their story, century by century; the story of a resolute royal dynasty, the descendant heirs of Jesus who struggled against all odds through the centuries to preserve the Messianic Royal Code down to date. Tonight's story will be a conspiracy: usurped crowns, prosecutions, assassinations, and the unwarranted concealment of information from the people of the Western world. It's an account of good government and bad government; about how the patriarchal kingship of people was supplanted by dogmatic tyranny and the dictatorial lordship of lands. It's a compelling journey of discovery, a view of past ages, but with its eye firmly set on the future. This is history as it was once written but has never been told. Let's begin with the most obvious of all questions. What is the Holy Grail? How is the Holy Grail connected with the descendant heirs of Jesus? The fact that Jesus had descendants might come as a surprise to some, but it was widely known in Britain and Europe until the late Middle Ages, just a few hundred years ago. In mediaeval times, the line of messianic descent was defined by the French word Sangral. This derived from the two words, Sang Ral, meaning "Blood Royal". This was the Blood Royal of Judah, the kingly line of David which progressed through Jesus and his heirs. In English translation, the definition, Sangral, became "San Gral", as in "San" Francisco. When written more fully it was written "Saint Grail", "Saint", of course, relating to "Holy"; and by a natural linguistic process came the more romantically familiar name, "Holy Grail". From the Middle Ages there were a number of chivalric and military orders specifically attached to the Messianic Blood Royal in Britain and Europe. They included the Order of the Realm of Sion, the Order of the Sacred Sepulchre; but the most prestigious of all was the Sovereign Order of the Sangral-the Knights of the Holy Grail. This was a dynastic Order of Scotland's Royal House of Stewart. In symbolic terms the Grail is often portrayed as a chalice that contains the blood of Jesus; alternatively as a vine of grapes. The product of grapes is wine, and it is the chalice and the wine of Grail tradition that sit at the very heart of the Communion, the Mass, the Eucharist; and this sacrament, the Sacred Chalice, contains the wine that represents the perpetual blood of Jesus. It is quite apparent that although maintaining the ancient Communion custom, the Christian Church has conveniently ignored and elected not to teach the true meaning and origin of that custom. Few people even think to enquire about the

ultimate symbolism of the chalice and wine sacrament, believing that it comes simply from some gospel entry relating to the Last Supper. Well, it's the significance of the perpetual blood of Jesus. How is the blood of Jesus, or anyone else for that matter, perpetuated? It is perpetuated through family and lineage. So why was it that the Church authorities elected to ignore the bloodline significance of the Grail sacrament? They kept the sacrament. Why was it they went so far as to denounce Grail lore and Grail symbolism as heretical? The fact is that every government and every church teaches the form of history or dogma most conducive to its own vested interest. In this regard we're all conditioned to receiving a very selective form of teaching. We are taught what we're supposed to know, and we are told what we're supposed to believe. But for the most part we learn both political and religious history by way of national or clerical propaganda, and this often becomes absolute dogma, teachings which may not be challenged for fear of reprisals. With regard to the Church's attitude towards the chalice and the wine, it is blatantly apparent that the original symbolism had to be reinterpreted by the bishops because it denoted that Jesus had offspring and therefore that he must have united with a woman. But it was not only sacraments and customary ritual that were reinterpreted because of this: the very gospels themselves were corrupted to comply with the male-only establishment of the Church of Rome-much like a modern film editor will adjust and select the tapes to achieve the desired result, the result of the vested interest of the film-maker. We're all familiar with the gospels of Matthew, Mark, Luke and John, but what about the other gospels? What about the Gospel of Philip, of Thomas, of Mary and of Mary Magdalene? What of all the numerous gospels and acts and epistles that were not approved by the Church councils when the New Testament was collated? Why were they excluded when the choices were made? There were actually two main criteria for selection of gospels for the New Testament. These were determined at the Council of Carthage in the year 397. The first criterion was that the New Testament must be written in the names of Jesus' own apostles. Mark was not an apostle of Jesus, as far as we know; nor was Luke. They were colleagues of the later St Paul. Thomas, on the other hand, was one of the original twelve, and yet the gospel in his name was excluded. Not only that, but along with numerous other gospels and texts it was destined and sentenced to be destroyed. And so throughout the mediaeval world, Thomas and numerous other unapproved books were buried and hidden in the fifth century. Only in recent times have some

of these manuscripts been unearthed, with the greatest find being at Nag Hammadi in Egypt in 1945, 1,500 years after the burial of these documents. Although these books weren't rediscovered until this present century, they were used openly by the early Christians. Certain of them, including the gospels mentioned, along with the Gospel of Truth, the Gospel of the Egyptians and others, were actually mentioned in writings by early churchmen. Clement of Alexandria, Irenaeus of Lyon, Origen of Alexandria-they all mention these other gospels. So why were the gospels of Mark and Luke selected if they were not Jesus' own apostles? Because Mark and Luke actually were apostles of Jesus, and the early Church fathers knew this. In those days before the New Testament was corrupted, they knew full well that Jesus survived the Crucifixion. In these early gospels there was no story of Resurrection; this was added later. Why were other apostolic gospels not selected? Because there was a second, far more important criterion-the criterion by which, in truth, the gospel selection was really made. And this was a wholly sexist regulation. It precluded anything that upheld the status of women in Church or community, society. Indeed, the Church's own apostolic constitutions were compiled on this basis. They state, "We do not permit our women to teach in the Church, only to pray and to hear those who teach. Our master, when he sent us the twelve, did nowhere send out a woman; for the head of the woman is the man, and is it not reasonable that the body should govern the head?". This was rubbish, but it was for this very reason that dozens of gospels were not selected-because they made it quite clear that there were very many active women in the ministry of Jesus. Mary Magdalene, Martha, Helena-Salome, Mary Jacob Cleophas, Joanna. These were not only ministry disciples; they're recorded as priestesses in their own right, running exemplary schools of worship in the Nazarene tradition. In St Paul's Epistle to the Romans, Paul makes specific mention of his own female helpers: Phoebe, for example, whom he called a sister of the Church; Julia; Priscilla, who laid down her net for the cause. The New Testament is alive with women disciples, but the Church ignored them all. When the Church's precepts of ecclesiastical discipline were drawn up, they stated, "It is not permitted for a woman to speak in Church, nor to claim for herself any share in any masculine function". But the Church itself had decided that this was a masculine function. The Church was so frightened of women that it instituted a rule of celibacy: a rule for its priests, a rule that became a law in 1138; a law that persists today. Well, this rule has never been quite what it appears on the surface, because, when one reads the rule, when one studies history, one can see that it was never, ever sexual

activity as such that bothered the Church. The specific definition that made this rule possible was priestly intimacy with women. Why? Because women become wives and lovers. The very nature of motherhood is a perpetuation of bloodlines. It was this that bothered the Church: a taboo subject-motherhood, bloodlines. This image had to be separated from the necessary image of Jesus. But it wasn't as if the Bible had said any such thing. St Paul had said in his Epistle to Timothy that a bishop should be married to one wife and that he should have children; that a man with experience in his own family household is actually far better qualified to take care of the Church. Even though the Roman Church authorities claimed to uphold the teaching of St Paul in particular, they chose completely to disregard this explicit directive to suit their own ends, so that Jesus' own marital status could be strategically ignored. But the Church's celibate, unmarried image of Jesus was fully contradicted in other writings of the era. It was openly contradicted in the public domain until the perpetuation of the truth was proclaimed a punishable heresy only 450 years ago in 1547, the year that Henry VIII died in England. It's not just the Christian New Testament that suffers from these sexist restrictions. A similar editing process was applied to the Jewish-based Old Testament, and this made it conveniently suitable to be added to the Christian Bible. This is made particularly apparent by a couple of entries that bypassed the editors' scrutiny. The books of Joshua and 2 Samuel both refer to the much more ancient Book of Jasher. They say it's very important, the Book of Jasher. Where is it? Not in the Bible. Like so many other books, it was purposely left out. But does it still exist? Yes. The nine-foot Hebrew scroll of Jasher still exists. It has been historically important for a long, long time. It was the jewel of the court of Emperor Charlemagne, and the translation of the Book of Jasher was the very reason that the University of Paris was founded, in the year 800. That was about a century before the Old Testament that we know was actually put together. Jasher was the staff-bearer to Moses. His writings are of enormous significance. The accounts relate to the story of the Israelites in Egypt, to their exodus into Canaan. But these stories differ considerably from the way we know the story today. They explain that it was not Moses who was the spiritual leader of the tribes who crossed the Red Sea to Mount Sinai. The spiritual leader was Miriam. At that time the Jews had never heard of Jehovah; they worshipped the goddess Asherah. Their spiritual leaders were largely female. Miriam posed, according to the Book of Jasher, such a problem for Moses in his attempt to create a new environment of male dominance that he imprisoned her; and the Jewish nation rose against Moses with their armies to secure Miriam's release. This is not in the Bible.

So let's move to where the Christian story itself began. Let's look at the gospels themselves and, in doing that, let's see what they actually tell us, against what we think they tell us, because we have all learned to go along with what we are taught about the gospels in schoolrooms and churches. But is the teaching correctly related always? Does it conform with the written scriptures? It's actually surprising how much we think we know, but we've learned it just from pulpits or from picture books, not from necessarily studying the texts. The nativity story itself provides a good example. It's widely accepted, and the Christmas cards keep telling us that Jesus was born in a stable. The gospels don't say that. There is no stable mentioned in any authorised gospel. The nativity is not mentioned at all in Mark or John, and Matthew says quite plainly that Jesus was born in a house. So where did the stable come from? It came from a misinterpretation, really, of the Gospel of Luke which relates that Jesus was laid in a manger-not born, but laid-and a manger was then, and still is, nothing more than an animal feeding box. One only has to study society history of the time to recognise the fact that it was perfectly common for mangers to be used as cradles, and they were often brought indoors for that very purpose. So why has it been presumed that this particular manger was in a stable? Because the English translations of Luke tell us that there was no room in the inn. Must then have been in a stable! But the pre-English translations of Luke don't talk about any inn; the manuscript of Luke does not say there was no room in the inn. In fact, there were no inns in the East in those days. There are very few inns there now; and if there are, they're illegal! People lodged then in private houses. It was a common way of life. It was called family hospitality. Homes were open for travellers. Come to that, if we're really going to be precise about this, there were no stables in the region, either. In fact, "stable" is a wholly English word and it specifically defines a place for keeping horses; horses of a particular stable. Who on earth rode around on horses in Judaea? Oxen, camels; the odd Roman officer might have had a horse, but even the mules and the oxen, if kept under cover, would have been kept under some sort of a shed or out-house, not in a stable. As for the mythical inn, the Greek text actually does not say there was no room at the inn. By the best translation it actually states that there was no provision in the room. As mentioned in Matthew, Jesus was born in a house and, as correctly translated, Luke reveals that Jesus was laid in a manger, an animal feeding box, because there was no cradle provided in the room. If we're on the subject of Jesus' birth, I think we ought to look at the chronology here, because this is important as well; because the gospels, the two gospels that deal with the nativity, actually give us two completely different dates for the event.

According to Matthew, Jesus was born in the reign of King Herod, Herod the Great, who debated the event with the Magi and ordered the slaying of the infants. Well, Herod died in 4 BC, and we know from Matthew that Jesus was born before that. And because of that, most standard concordant Bibles and history books imply that Jesus' date of birth was 5 BC, because that is before 4 BC and Herod was still reigning, so that's a good date. But in Luke, a completely different date is given. Luke doesn't tell us about King Herod or anything like that. Luke says that Jesus was born while Cyrenius was Governor of Syria, the same year that the Emperor Augustus implemented the national census, the census which Joseph and Mary went to Bethlehem to be a part of. There are relevant points to mention here, and they are both recorded in the firstcentury Jewish annals (such as The Antiquities of the Jews). Cyrenius was appointed Governor of Syria in AD 6. This was the very year recorded of the national census, put into operation by Cyrenius and ordered by Emperor Augustus. As Luke tells us, it was the first and only ever recorded census for the region. So Jesus was born before 4 BC and in AD 6. Is this a mistake? No, not necessarily, because in the way it was originally portrayed we're actually looking at two quite specific births. Both gospels are correct. We're looking at Jesus' physical birth, and we're looking at Jesus' community birth. These were defined at the time as the first and second births, and they applied specifically to people of particular groups and certainly to dynastic heirs. Second births for boys were performed by way of a ritual of rebirth. It was very physical: they were wrapped in swaddling clothes and born again from their mother's womb. It was a physical ceremony. Second births for boys took place at the age of twelve. So we know that Jesus was twelve in AD 6. Unfortunately, the latter-day transcribers of Luke completely missed the significance of this, and it was their endeavour to somehow tie in this event about swaddling clothes and being born then, that led to this mention of the nonsense about the stable. So if Jesus was twelve in AD 6, this means that he was born in 7 BC, which ties in perfectly well with the Matthew account that he was born during the latter reign of King Herod. But we now discover what appears to be another anomaly, because Luke says later in the gospel that when Jesus was twelve years old, his parents, Mary and Joseph, took him to Jerusalem for the day. They then left the city to walk home for a full

day's journey with their friends before they realised that Jesus was not in their party. They then returned to Jerusalem to find him at the temple, discussing his father's business with the doctors. Well, what sort of parents can wander for a whole day in the desert, without knowing their twelve-year-old son's not there? The fact is that the whole point of the passage has been missed. There was a wealth of difference between a twelve-year-old son and a son in his twelfth year. When a son, on completing his initial twelve years-that is to say, when he was actually on his thirteenth birthday-was initiated into the community at the ceremony of his second birth, he was regarded as commencing his first year. It was the original root of the modern bar mitzvah. His next initiation, the initiation of manhood in the community, took place in his ninth year, when he was twenty-one-the root of the age-twenty-one privilege. Various degrees followed, and the next major test was in his twelfth year-at the end of his twelfth year, at the age of twenty-four, on his twenty-fourth birthday. When Jesus remained at the temple in his twelfth year, he was actually twenty-four. Not surprising that they expected him not perhaps to be wandering around the desert with them! So his discussion with the doctors related to his next degree. He would have discussed this at the time with the spiritual father, the father of the community; and indeed, he did. It was the father's business he discussed; his father's business. The father of this era is recorded. The spiritual father of the community at that time was Simeon the Essene, and if we look back a few verses in Luke we see that it was exactly this man, the just and devout Simeon, who legitimated Jesus under the law. So can we trust the gospels? Well, as we can see, the answer is, yes, we can actually trust the gospels to a point, but what we can't trust is the way that they've been convoluted and distorted, and taught to us by people who don't understand what they actually said in the first place. The present English-language gospels date back effectively to the Authorized Bible, compiled for the Stewart King James I of England in the early 17th century. This was published and set into print no more than 165 years before America's Declaration of Independence; only a few years before the first Pilgrim Fathers set sail from England. The gospels of the early Church were originally written in second and third century Greek. Along with the Bible as a whole, they were translated into Latin in the fourth century, but it was then to be more than a thousand years before any English translation was made. Bible translation was risky then, though. Fourteenth century reformer John Wycliffe was denounced as a heretic for translating the Bible into English. His books were burned. In the early 16th century, William Tyndale was strangled as a form of execution, in Belgium, and then burned, just in case he wasn't dead, for

translating the Bible into English. A little later, Miles Coverdale, a disciple of his, made another translation; and by that time the Church itself had split up quite nicely, so Coverdale's version was accepted by the Protestant Church-but he was still a heretic in the eyes of Rome. The problem was that as long as the printed text remained obscure (and it wasn't just ordinary Latin; this was an horrendous form of Church Latin), as long as only the bishops could understand it, they could teach whatever on Earth they wanted. If it were translated into the languages that other people could understand and maybe read for themselves, this would pose a problem because the Church could be called to question. (to Part 2) (to Part 3) About the Speaker: Sir Laurence Gardner, Kt St Gm, KCD, is an internationally known sovereign and chivalric genealogist. He holds the position of Grand Prior of the Celtic Church's Sacred Kindred of Saint Columba, and is distinguished as the Chevalier Labhrn de Saint Germain. Sir Laurence is also Presidential Attach to the European Council of Princes, a constitutional advisory body established in 1946. He is formally attached to the Noble Household Guard of the Royal House of Stewart, founded at St Germain-en-Laye in 1692, and is the Jacobite Historiographer Royal. Editors' Notes: Correspondence should be addressed to Laurence Gardner, Post Office Box 4, Ottery St Mary EX11 1YR, United Kingdom. Email: laurence58@btopenworld.com Website: http://Graal.co.uk Laurence Gardner's book, Bloodline of the Holy Grail: The Hidden Lineage of Jesus Revealed, was published by Element Books in 1996 (ISBN 1-85230-870-2 h/c), and is now available in paperback, distributed by Penguin Books (ISBN 186204-152-0). It was reviewed in NEXUS 4/01. Copies of Laurence Gardner's video presentation can be obtained from NEXUS Office in the UK; and in the USA, from Ramtha's School of Enlightenment, PO Box 1210, Yelm, WA 98597, ph +1 (360) 458 5201, website, www.ramtha.com. Orders from Australia and NZ should be sent to the USA: AUD$46.00 inc. p&h, for both tapes (specify PAL/VHS).

The Hidden History of Jesus and the Holy Grail

The early Christian Church leaders adopted scriptures and teachings that would obscure the truth about the royal bloodline of Jesus. Part 2
(Go to Part 1; Go to Part 3) Extracted from Nexus Magazine, Volume 5, Number 3 (April-May 1998). PO Box 30, Mapleton Qld 4560 Australia. editor@nexusmagazine.com Telephone: +61 (0)7 5442 9280; Fax: +61 (0)7 5442 9381 From our web page at: http://www.nexusmagazine.com From a lecture presented by Sir Laurence Gardner, Kt St Gm, KCD Author of Bloodline of the Holy Grail at The Ranch, Yelm, Washington, USA 30 April 1997 Videotape transcribed by Ruth Parnell (Back to Part 1) (On to Part 3) It was not until the early seventeenth century that the first acceptable English language Bible translation was made-for the Scots King James VI (Stuart), James I of England. This was the Authorized Version, upon which the majority of subsequent English-language Bibles have been based. But even this was not a direct translation from anything; it was mostly translated from the Greek, partly from the Latin, and to some extent from the works of others who'd made other illegitimate translations before. In their rendering of the New Testament, King James' translators endeavoured to appease both the Protestants and the Catholics. This was the only way to produce a generally acceptable text, but their attempt to appease was not entirely successful. The Catholics thought the translators were siding with the Protestants and tried to blow up King James in the Houses of Parliament, and the Protestants said the translators were in league with the Catholics. Anyway, the Bible survived but the translators tried as well for something called "political correctness". We know about it today; it applied then. Good examples of this are found in many instances-one in particular where the direct translation referred to a group of people called "heavenly soldiers". They didn't like this very much, so it's actually crossed out, and underneath it says "heavenly army". But somebody else came along and said, "No, this is still not good enough; it denotes an

armed unit here; this is not politically correct," and so it was crossed out again, and they resurrected an old word that had not been written in the English language for centuries. They called it "the heavenly host". Nobody knows what the heavenly host is. In fact it's quite astounding how many obscure, old and obsolete words were brought back into use to provide political correctness for the King James Bible, but which nobody could understand. At the same time, William Shakespeare was doing likewise in his plays. If we look at the reference books that existed prior to James and Shakespeare and at those that existed just after James and Shakespeare, we see that the Englishlanguage vocabulary was increased by more than fifty per cent as a result of words invented or brought back from obscurity by the writers of the era. The problem was that nobody, let alone the dictionary compilers, knew what most of these words meant. But they had somehow to be defined, and "heavenly host" emerged, quite ambiguously, as "a heavenly lot of people"! So although eminently poetic, the language of the Authorized English Bible is quite unlike any language ever spoken by anyone in England or anywhere else. It bears no relation to the Greek or Latin from which it was translated. It was certainly not the language spoken by God, as some priests once told me. But from this approved canonical interpretation, all other English language Bibles have emerged in their various forms. Despite that, for all of its faults, despite its beautiful verse patterns and the new words, it still remains the closest of all English language translations from the original Greek manuscripts. All other versions, the Standard versions, the New versions, the Revised versions, the Modern English versions, have been significantly corrupted and they're quite unsuitable for serious study by anyone because they have their own specific agenda. We can cite an extreme version of how this works in practice. We can look at a Bible currently issued today in Pacific Papua New Guinea where there are tribes who experience familiarity on a daily basis with no other animal but the pig. In the current edition of their Bible, every animal mentioned in the text, whether originally an ox, lion, ass, sheep or whatever, is now a pig! Even Jesus, the traditional "Lamb of God", in this Bible is "the Pig of God"! So, to facilitate the best possible trust in the Gospels, we must go back to the original Greek manuscripts with their often-used Hebrew and Aramaic words and phrases. And in so doing we discover that, just as with the Nativity story, a good deal of relevant content has been misrepresented, misunderstood, mistranslated or simply just lost in the telling. Sometimes this has happened because original words have no direct counterpart in other languages. We've all been taught that Jesus' father Joseph was a carpenter. "Why not? It says so in the Gospels." But it didn't say that in the original Gospels. By the best translation, it actually said that Joseph was a Master of the Craft. The word

"carpenter" was simply a translator's concept of a craftsman. Anyone associated with modern Freemasonry will recognise the term "the Craft". It's got nothing whatever to do with woodwork. The text simply denoted that Joseph was a masterly, learned and scholarly man. Another example is the concept of the Virgin Birth. Our English-language Gospels tell us that Jesus' mother Mary was a virgin; they keep telling us that she was a virgin. Well, let's consider the word "virgin". We understand the word; it tells us that this was a woman with no experience of sexual union. But this was translated not from the Greek initially but from the Latin. That was easy because the Latin called her virgo; Mary was a virgo. It didn't mean the same thing at all! Virgo in Latin meant nothing more than "a young woman". To have meant the same thing as "virgin" does to us today, the Latin would have been virgo intacta, that is to say, "a young woman intact". Let's look back beyond the Latin text; let's see why they called her virgo, a young woman. Maybe they actually got something right which we've got wrong later on. We discover that the word translated to mean virgo, a young woman, was the old Hebrew word almah which meant "a young woman". It had no sexual connotation whatever. Had Mary actually been physically virgo intacta, the Hebrew word used would have been bethula, not almah. So, have we been completely misguided by the Gospels? No; we've been misguided by the English language translations of the Gospels. We've also been misguided by a Church establishment that has done everything in its power to deny women any normal lifestyle in the Gospel story. The New Testament's key women are virgins or whores or sometimes widows-never everyday girlfriends, wives or mothers, and certainly not ever priestesses or holy sisters. Notwithstanding that, the Gospels tell us time and time again that Jesus was descended from King David through his father Joseph. Even St Paul tells us this in his Epistle to the Hebrews. But we are taught that Jesus' father was a lowly carpenter and his mother was a virgin-neither of which descriptions can be found in any original text. So it follows that to get the best out of the Gospels we've really got to read them as they were written, not as we decide to interpret them according to modern language. Precisely when the four main Gospels were written is uncertain. What we do know is that they were first published at various stages in the second half of the first century. They were unanimous initially in telling us that Jesus was a Nazarene. This is actually upheld in the Roman annals; and the first-century chronicles of the Jews and the Bible's Acts of the Apostles confirm that Jesus' brother James and St Paul were leaders of the sect of the Nazarenes.

This definition of "Nazarene" is very important to the Grail story because it has been so often misrepresented to suggest that Jesus came from the town of Nazareth. For the past 400 years, English language Gospels have perpetuated the error by wrongly translating "Jesus the Nazarene" as "Jesus of Nazareth". There was no connection between Nazareth and the Nazarenes. In fact, the settlement at Nazareth was established in the AD 60s, thirty years or so after the Crucifixion. Nobody in Jesus' early life came from Nazareth-it was not there! The Nazarenes were a liberal, Jewish sect opposed to the strict Hebrew regime of the Pharisees and Sadducees. The Nazarene culture and language were heavily influenced by the philosophers of ancient Greece, and their community supported the concept of equal opportunity for men and women. Documents of the time referred not to Nazareth but to the Nazarene society. Priestesses existed in equal opportunity with priests, but this was so different from what the male-dominated Hebrew society wanted and what the later, male-dominated Roman Church required. It has to be remembered that Jesus was not a Christian: he was a Nazarene-a radical, westernised Jew. The Christian movement was founded by others in the wake of his own mission. The word "Christian" was first recorded and used in AD 44 in Antioch, Syria. In the Arab world, the word used today, as then, to describe Jesus and his followers is Nazara. This is confirmed in the Muslim Koran: Jesus is Nazara; his followers are Nazara. The word means "Keepers" or "Guardians". The full definition is Nazrie ha-Brit, "Keepers of the Covenant". In fact, the Brit aspect of that is the very root of the country name of Britain. Brit-ain means "Covenant-land". In the time of Jesus the Nazarenes lived in Galilee, and in that mystical place which the Bible calls "the Wilderness". The Wilderness was actually a very defined place. It was essentially the land around the main settlement at Qumran which spread out to Mird and other places. It was where the Dead Sea Scrolls were produceddiscovered at Qumran in 1948. Somewhere after the Crucifixion, Peter and his friend Paul went off to Antioch, then on to Rome, and they began the movement that became Christianity. But as recorded in the other annals, Jesus, his brother James and the majority of the other apostles continued the Nazarene movement and progressed it into Europe. It became the Celtic Church. The Nazarene movement as a Church is documented within the Celtic Church records as being formally implemented as the Church of Jesus in AD 37, four years after the Crucifixion. The Roman Church was formed 300 years later, after Paul and Peter's Christians had been persecuted for three centuries.

Through many centuries the Nazarene-based Celtic Church movement was directly opposed therefore to the Church of Rome. The difference was a simple one: the Nazarene faith was based on the teachings of Jesus himself. The guts of the religion, the moral codes, the behavioural patterns, the social practices, the laws and justices related to Old Testament teaching but with a liberal message of equality in mind-this was the religion of Jesus. Roman Christianity is "Churchianity". It was not the message of Jesus that was important: this Church turned Jesus into the religion. In short, the Nazarene Church was the true social Church. The Roman Church was the Church of the Emperors and the Popes; this was the Imperial hybrid movement. Apart from straightforward misunderstandings, misinterpretations and mistranslations, the canonical Gospels suffer from numerous purposeful amendments. Some original entries have been changed or deleted; other entries have been added to suit the Church's vested interest. Back in the fourth century when the texts were translated into Latin from their original Greek and Semitic tongues, the majority of these edits and amendments were made. Even earlier, about AD 195-one thousand, eight hundred years ago-Bishop Clement of Alexandria made the first known amendment from the Gospel texts. He deleted a substantial section from the Gospel of Mark, written more than a hundred years before that time, and he justified his action in a letter. "For even if they should say something true, one who loves the Truth should not...agree with them... For not all true things are to be said to all men." Interesting. What he meant was that even at that very early stage there was already a discrepancy between what the Gospel writers had written and what the bishops wanted to teach. Today, this section deleted by St Clement is still missing from the Gospel of Mark. But when Mark is compared with the Gospel that we know today, even without that section we find that today's Gospel is a good deal longer than the original! One of these additional sections comprises the whole of the Resurrection sequence; this amounts to twelve full verses at the end of Mark, chapter 16. It's now known that everything told about the events after the Crucifixion was added by Church bishops or their scribes some time in the late fourth century. Although this is confirmed in the Vatican archives, it is difficult for most people to gain access-and even if they do, old Greek is very difficult to understand. But what exactly was in this section of Mark that Clement saw fit to remove? It was the section that dealt with the raising of Lazarus. In the context of the original Mark text, however, Lazarus was portrayed in a state of excommunication: spiritual death by decree, not physical death. The account even had Lazarus and Jesus calling to each other before the tomb was opened. This defeated the bishops' desire to portray the raising of Lazarus as a spiritual miracle, not as a simple release from excommunication. More importantly, it set the scene for the story of the

Crucifixion of Jesus himself, whose own subsequent raising from spiritual death was determined by the same three-day rule that applied to Lazarus. Jesus was raised (released or resurrected) from death by decree on the statutory third day. In the case of Lazarus, however, Jesus flouted the rules by raising his friend after the three-day period of symbolic sickness. At that point, civil death would have become absolute in the eyes of the legal elders. Lazarus would have been wrapped in sacking and buried alive. His crime was that he had led a violent people's-revolt to safeguard the public water supply which had been diverted through a new Roman aqueduct in Jerusalem. But Jesus performed this release while not holding any priestly entitlement to do so. What happened was that HerodAntipas of Galilee compelled the High Priest of Jerusalem to relent in favour of Jesus-and this was regarded as an unprecedented miracle! But there was more to the removed section of Mark, because in telling the story of Lazarus the Mark account made it perfectly clear that Jesus and Mary Magdalene were actually man and wife. The Lazarus story in John contains a rather strange sequence that has Martha coming from the Lazarus house to greet Jesus, whereas her sister, Mary Magdalene, remains inside until summoned by Jesus. But in contrast to this, the original Mark account said that Mary Magdalene actually came out of the house with Martha and was then chastised by the disciples and sent back indoors to await Jesus' instruction. This was a specific procedure of Judaic law, whereby a wife in ritual mourning was not allowed to emerge from the property until instructed by her husband. There's a good deal of information outside the Bible to confirm that Jesus and Mary Magdalene were man and wife. But is there anything relevant in the Gospels today, anything that the editors missed that tells us the story? Well, there are some specific things and there are some ancillary things. There are seven lists given in the Gospels of the women who permanently seemed to follow Jesus around, and these include Jesus' mother; but in six of these seven lists the first name, even ahead of his mother, is Mary Magdalene. When one studies other lists of the period which relate to any form of hierarchical society, one notices that the "first lady" was always the first name listed. The term "First Lady" is used in America today. The first lady was the most senior; she was always named first-and as the Messianic Queen, Mary Magdalene would have been named first, as indeed she was. But is the marriage defined in the Gospels? Well, it is. Many have suggested that the wedding at Cana was the marriage of Jesus and Mary Magdalene. This was not the wedding ceremony as such, although the marriage is detailed in the Gospels. The marriage is the quite separate anointings at Bethany. In Luke we have a first anointing by Mary of Jesus, two-and-a-half years before the second anointing. It

doesn't occur to many people that they are different stories, but they are two-and-ahalf years apart. Readers of the first century would have been fully conversant with the two-part ritual of the sacred marriage of a dynastic heir. Jesus, as we know, was a "Messiah", which means quite simply an "Anointed One". In fact, all anointed senior priests and Davidic kings were Messiahs. Jesus was not unique. Although not an ordained priest, he gained his right to Messiah status by way of descent from King David and the kingly line, but he did not achieve that Messiah status until he was actually physically anointed by Mary Magdalene, in her capacity as a high priestess, shortly before the Crucifixion. The word "Messiah" comes from the Hebrew verb "to anoint", which itself is derived from the Egyptian word messeh, "the holy crocodile". It was with the fat of the messeh that the Pharaoh's sister-brides anointed their husbands on marriage. The Egyptian custom sprang from kingly practice in old Mesopotamia. In the Old Testament's Song of Solomon we hear again of the bridal anointing of the king. It is defined that the oil used in Judah was the fragrant ointment spikenard, an expensive root oil from the Himalayas, and we learn that this anointing ritual was performed always while the husband/king sat at the table. In the New Testament, the anointing of Jesus by Mary Magdalene was indeed performed while he sat at the table, and with the bridal anointment of spikenard. Afterwards, Mary wiped his feet with her hair, and on the first occasion of the twopart marriage she wept. All of these things signify the marital anointing of a dynastic heir. Other anointings of Messiahs, whether on coronation or admission to the senior priesthood, were always conducted by men, by the High Zadok or the High Priest. The oil used was olive oil, mixed with cinnamon and other spices; never, ever spikenard. Spikenard was the express prerogative of a Messianic bride who had to be a Mary, a sister of a sacred order. Jesus' mother was a Mary; so, too, would his wife have been a Mary, by title at least if not by baptismal name. Some conventual orders still maintain the tradition by adding the title "Mary" to the baptismal names of their nuns: Sister Mary Theresa, Sister Mary Louise. Messianic marriages were always conducted in two stages. The first stage, the anointing in Luke, was the legal commitment to wedlock. The second stage, the anointing in Matthew, Mark and John, was the cementing of the contract. And in Jesus and Mary's case, the second anointing at Bethany was of express significance. Here the Grail story begins, because, as explained in books of Jewish law at the time and by Flavius Josephus in The Antiquities of the Jews, the second part of this marriage ceremony was never conducted until the wife was three months pregnant.

Dynastic heirs such as Jesus were expressly required to perpetuate their lines. Marriage was essential, but the law had to protect them against marriage to women who proved barren or kept miscarrying, and this protection was provided by the three-month-pregnancy rule. Miscarriages would not often happen after that term, and once they got through that period it was considered safe enough to complete the marriage contract. When anointing her husband at this stage, the Messianic bride, in accordance with custom, was said to be anointing him for burial. This is confirmed in the Gospels. The bride would from that day carry a vial of spikenard around her neck, for the rest of her husband's life; she would use it again on his entombment. It was for this very purpose that Mary Magdalene would have gone to the tomb, as she did on the Sabbath after the Crucifixion. Subsequent to the second Bethany anointing, the Gospels relate that Jesus said: "Wheresoever this Gospel shall be preached throughout the whole world, this also that she hath done shall be spoken of for a memorial of her." In his famous rendering of the event, the Renaissance artist Fra Angelico actually depicted Jesus placing a crown on the head of Mary Magdalene. But despite the fact that Fra Angelico was a learned 15th-century Dominican friar, did the Christian Church authorities honour Mary Magdalene and speak of this act as a memorial of her? No; they did not. They completely ignored Jesus' own directive and denounced Mary as a whore. To the esoteric Church and the Knights Templars, however, Mary Magdalene was always regarded as a saint. She is still revered as such by many today, but the interesting part about this sainthood, when we think about Grail lore, is that Mary is listed as the patron saint of winegrowers, the guardian of the vine-the guardian of the Holy Grail, the guardian of the sacred bloodline. There is much in the Gospels that we don't presume to be there because we are never encouraged to look beyond the superficial level. We've been aided greatly in this regard in recent years by the Dead Sea Scrolls and by the extraordinary research of Australian theologian Dr Barbara Thiering. The Dead Sea Scrolls have opened up a whole new awareness of jargon; we have a whole new enlightenment here. They set down the community offices of the Messiah of Israel. They tell us about the council of twelve delegate apostles who were permanently appointed to preside over specific aspects of government and ritual. This leads to a greater awareness of the apostles themselves. We now know not only what their names were-we always knew that-but we can understand who they were, who their families were, what their duties and positions were. We now understand from studying the Gospels that there is an allegory within them: the use of words that we don't understand today. We now know that

baptismal priests were called "fishers"; we know that those who aided them by hauling the baptismal candidates into the boats in large nets were called "fishermen"; and we know that the baptismal candidates themselves were called "fishes". The apostles James and John were both ordained "fishers". The brothers Peter and Andrew were lay "fishermen", and Jesus promised them priesthood within the new ministry, saying "I will make you to become fishers of men". We now know there was a particular jargon of the Gospel era, a jargon that would have been readily understood by anybody reading the Gospels in the first century and beyond. These jargonistic words have been lost to later interpretation. Today, for example, we call our theatre investors "angels" and our top entertainers "stars", but what would a reader from some distant culture in two thousand years' time make of "The angel went to talk to the stars"? The Gospels are full of these jargonistic words. "The poor", "the lepers", "the multitude", "the blind"-none of these was what we presume it to mean today. Definitions such as "clouds", "sheep", "fishes", "loaves" and a variety of others were all related, just like "stars", to people. When the Gospels were written in the first century they were issued into a Romancontrolled environment. Their content had to be disguised against Roman scrutiny. The information was often political; it was coded, veiled. Where important sections appeared they were often heralded by the words, "This is for those with ears to hear"-for those who understand the code. It was no different to the coded information passed between members of oppressed groups throughout history. There was a code found in documentation passed between the later Jews in Germany in the 1930s and 1940s. Through our knowledge of this scribal cryptology we can now determine dates and locations with very great accuracy. We can uncover many of the hidden meanings in the Gospels to the extent that the miracles themselves take on a whole new context. In doing so, this does not in any way decry the fact that a man like Jesus, and, in fact, specifically Jesus, was obviously a very special person with enormously special powers, but the Gospels laid down certain stories which have since become described as "miracles". These were not put down because they were really miraculous supernatural events; they were put down because in the thencurrent political arena they were actually quite unprecedented actions which successfully flouted the law. We now know other things. We now know why the Gospels are often not in agreement with each other. For example, Mark says that Jesus was crucified at the third hour, whereas John says he was crucified at the sixth hour. This does not, on the face of it, look too important, but, as we shall see, this three-hour time difference was crucial to the events that followed.

Let's look at the water and wine at Cana, following the story through what the Bible actually tells us, as against what we think we know. What was a very straightforward event is now dubbed with supernatural overtones. The Cana wedding, out of four Gospels, is described only in John. If it was so important to the Church as a miracle, why is it not in the other three Gospels? It does not say (as is so often said from pulpits): "They ran out of wine." It doesn't say that. It says: "When they wanted wine, the mother of Jesus said, 'They have no wine.'" The Gospel tells us that the person in charge was the ruler of the feast. This specifically defines it not as a wedding ceremony as such, but a pre-wedding betrothal feast. The wine taken at betrothal feasts was only available to priests and celibate Jews, not to married men, novices or any others who were regarded as being unsanctified. They were allowed only water-a purification ritual, as stated in John. When the time came for this ritual, Mary, clearly not happy about the discrimination and directing Jesus' attention to the unsanctified guests, said: "They have no wine." Having not yet been anointed to Messiah status, Jesus responded: "Mine hour is not yet come." At this, Mary forced the issue and Jesus then flouted convention, abandoning water altogether. Wine for everyone! The ruler of the feast made no comment whatsoever about any miracle; he simply expressed his amazement that the wine had turned up at that stage of the proceedings. It's been suggested often that the wedding at Cana was Jesus' own wedding ceremony because he and his mother displayed a right of command that would not be associated with ordinary guests. However, this feast can be dated to the summer of AD 30, in the month equivalent to June. First weddings were always held in the month of Atonement (September), and betrothal feasts were held three months before that. In this instance, we find that the first marital anointing of Jesus by Mary Magdalene was at the Atonement of AD 30, three months after the Cana ceremony which appears to have been their own betrothal feast. The Gospels tell a story that although not always in agreement from Gospel to Gospel is actually followable outside the Bible. The accounts of Jesus' activities right up to the time of the Crucifixion can be found in various records of the era. In the official annals of Imperial Rome, the trial by Pilate and the Crucifixion are mentioned. We can determine precisely from this chronological diary of the Roman governors that the Crucifixion took place at the March Passover of AD 33. The Bethany second marriage anointing was in the week prior to that. We know that at that stage Mary Magdalene had to have been three months pregnant, by law-which means she should have given birth in September of AD 33. That, we'll come back to. If the Gospels are read as they are written, Jesus appears as a liberating dynast, endeavouring to unite the people of the era against the oppression of the Roman

Empire. Judaea at the time was just like France under German occupation in World War II. The authorities were controlled by the military occupational force; resistance movements were common. Jesus was awaited, expected, and by the end of the story had become an anointed Messiah. In the first century Antiquities of the Jews, Jesus is called "a wise man", "a teacher" and "the King". There is nothing there about divinity. While the Dead Sea Scrolls identify the Messiah of Israel as the Supreme Military Commander of Israel, it is no secret the apostles were armed. From the time of recruitment, Jesus checked that they all had swords. At the very end of the story, Peter drew his sword against Malchus. Jesus said, "I come not to send peace but a sword." Many of the high-ranking Jews in Jerusalem were quite content to hold positions of power backed by a foreign military regime. Apart from that, the Hebrew groups themselves were sectarian; they did not want to share their God Jehovah with anybody else, specifically unclean Gentiles. To the Pharisees and Sadducees, the Jews were God's chosen people: He belonged to them, they belonged to Him. But there were other Jews-there were the Nazarenes, there were the Essenes-who were influenced by a more liberal, western doctrine. In the event, Jesus' mission failed; the rift was insurmountable. Gentiles, in modern-day language, are simply the nonJewish Arab races-and the rift is still there today. The sentencing of Jesus was by the Roman Governor Pontius Pilate, but Jesus was actually condemned and excommunicated prior to that by the Sanhedrin Council. It was decided to contrive a punishment, whereby Jesus would be sentenced by the Roman Governor who was already trying other prisoners for leading insurrections against himself. As confirmed by the Supreme Judge and Attorney-General of Israel even today, it was quite illegal for the Sanhedrin Council to sit at night or to sit and operate during the Passover, so the timing was perfect. They had an ideal opportunity, and a reason to say: "Sorry, we can't do this ourselves. You, the Roman Governor, have to do this." As for Jesus' death on the Cross, it is perfectly plain this was spiritual death, not physical death, as determined by the three-day rule that everybody in the first century reading this would have understood. In civil and legal terms, Jesus was already dead when he was placed on the Cross. He was denounced, scourged, prepared for death by decree. Today, we call this "excommunication". For three days Jesus would have been nominally sick, with absolute death coming on the fourth day. On that day he would be entombed, buried alive; but during the first three days he could be raised or resurrected. In fact, he predicted that he would.

Raisings and resurrections (apart from the fact that Jesus once flouted the rule, and that was a miracle!) could only be performed by the High Priest or by the Father of the Community. The High Priest at that time was Joseph Caiaphas, the very man who condemned Jesus; therefore the raising had to be performed by the patriarchal Father. There are Gospel accounts of Jesus talking to the Father from the Cross, culminating in "Father, into thy hands I commend my spirit", and at that time we know from the listings that the appointed Father was the Magian apostle Simon Zelotes. We have been taught that Jesus' physical death was proved by the blood and water that flowed when he was pierced by the spear, but this has been very badly translated. The original word does not translate to "pierced"; it translates to "pricked" or to "scratched". This in turn was mistranslated into the Latin verb "to open", and into the English word "pierced". They were not primitive times. They were times when there were doctors, medical men; there were even forms of hospital. And we can see that, just like today, the test for reflex action was scratching, prodding or pricking the skin with a sharp instrument. I have in my possession a letter from a surgeon of the British Medical Council. It says: "Medically, the outflow of water is impossible to explain. Blood flowing from a stab wound is evidence of life, not death. It would take a large, gaping laceration for any drop of blood to flow from a dead body because there is no vascular action." So let's look further; let's look at what the Gospels actually said. Joseph of Arimathea took down Jesus' body from the Cross. In fact, the word that was translated to the English word "body" was the Greek word soma, meaning "live body". The alternative word denoting "dead body" or "corpse" w ould have been ptoma. Jesus very apparently survived, and this is explicitly maintained in other books. Even the Koran says that Jesus survived the Crucifixion. During that Friday afternoon when Jesus was on the Cross, there was a three-hourforward time change. Time was recorded then by sundials and by priests who marked the hours by a sequence of measured prayer sessions. In essence, there were daytime hours and there were night-time hours. Today we have a twenty-fourhour day. In John, Jesus said: "Are there not twelve hours in a day?" Yes, there were twelve hours in a day and there were twelve hours in the night, and daytime started at sunrise. From time to time the beginning of daytime changed; thus the beginning of night-time changed. In March, the beginning of daytime would have been somewhere round about six o'clock in the morning, as we know it.

We know that Joseph of Arimathea negotiated with Pontius Pilate to have Jesus removed from the Cross after a few hours of hanging. The Gospels don't actually agree on the sequence of events here: some use the time before the time change; some use the time after the time change. But three hours disappeared from the day, to be replaced with three night-time hours. Daylight hours were substituted by hours of darkness. The land fell into darkness for three hours, we are told in the Gospels. Today we would simply, in a split second, add three night-time hours to the day. But these three hours were the crux of every single event that followed, because the Hebrew lunarists made their change during the daytime. The solarists, of which the Essenes and the Magi were factions, did not make their change until midnightwhich actually means that according to the Gospel that relates to Hebrew time, Jesus was crucified at the third hour; but in the other, solar time he was crucified at the sixth hour. On that evening the Hebrews began their Sabbath at the old nine o'clock, but the Essenes and Magians still had three hours to go before the Sabbath. It was those three hours that enabled them to work with, on and for Jesus, during a period of time in which nobody else was allowed to undertake any physical work whatsoever. And so we come to probably one of the most misunderstood events of the Bible, and from there we'll move on, beyond the Bible period through history, to tell what happened concerning the birth of Jesus and Mary's child in September AD 33. One of the most misunderstood events in the Bible is the Ascension, and in discussing it we will consider the births of Jesus' three children and their descendants. (Go to part 3) (Go to part 1) About the Speaker: Sir Laurence Gardner, Kt St Gm, KCD, is an internationally known sovereign and chivalric genealogist. He holds the position of Grand Prior of the Celtic Church's Sacred Kindred of Saint Columba, and is distinguished as the Chevalier Labhrn de Saint Germain. Sir Laurence is also Presidential Attach to the European Council of Princes, a constitutional advisory body established in 1946. He is formally attached to the Noble Household Guard of the Royal House of Stewart, founded at St Germain-en-Laye in 1692, and is the Jacobite Historiographer Royal. Editors' Notes: Sir Laurence Gardner will be a guest speaker at the 1998 NEXUS Conference, 25-26 July, in Sydney, Australia. Correspondence should be addressed to Laurence Gardner, Post Office Box 4,

Ottery St Mary EX11 1YR, United Kingdom. Email: laurence58@btopenworld.com Website: http://Graal.co.uk Laurence Gardner's book, Bloodline of the Holy Grail: The Hidden Lineage of Jesus Revealed, was published by Element Books in 1996 (ISBN 1-85230-870-2 h/c), and is now available in paperback, distributed by Penguin Books (ISBN 186204-152-0). It was reviewed in NEXUS 4/01. Copies of Laurence Gardner's video presentation can be obtained from NEXUS Office in the UK; and in the USA, from Ramtha's School of Enlightenment, PO Box 1210, Yelm, WA 98597, ph +1 (360) 458 5201, website, www.ramtha.com. Orders from Australia and NZ should be sent to the USA: AUD$46.00 inc. p&h, for both tapes (specify PAL/VHS).

The Hidden History of Jesus and the Holy Grail

The early Christian Church leaders adopted scriptures and teachings that would obscure the truth about the royal bloodline of Jesus. Part 3 - (final)
Extracted from NEXUS Magazine, Volume 5, Number 4 (June-July 1998). PO Box 30, Mapleton Qld 4560 Australia. editor@nexusmagazine.com Telephone: +61 (0)7 5442 9280; Fax: +61 (0)7 5442 9381 From our web page at: http://www.nexusmagazine.com From a lecture presented by Sir Laurence Gardner, Kt St Gm, KCD Author of Bloodline of the Holy Grail at The Ranch, Yelm, Washington, USA 30 April 1997 Videotape transcribed by Ruth Parnell (Back to Part 1) (Back to Part 2)

e know from the Gospel chronology that the Bethany second-marriage anointing of Jesus by Mary Magdalene was in the week before the Crucifixion. And we know that at that stage Mary was three-months pregnant and therefore should have given birth in the following September. So, what do the Gospels tell us about events in September AD 33? In fact, the Gospels tell us nothing, but the story is taken up in The Acts of the Apostles which detail for September the event which we have come to know as "the Ascension". The one thing that the Acts do not do, however, is call the event "the Ascension". This was a name given to the ritual when the Roman Church doctrines were established over three centuries later. What the text actually says is: "And when he had spoken these things...he was taken up, and a cloud received him out of their sight." It then continues that "a man in white" said to the disciples: "Why stand ye gazing up into heaven? This same Jesus...shall so come in like manner as ye have seen him go." Then, a little later in the Acts, it says that "heaven" must receive Jesus until "the time of restitution". Given that this was the very month in which Mary Magdalene's child was due, is there perhaps some connection between Mary's confinement and the so-called Ascension? There certainly is, and the connection is made by virtue of the time of restitution. Not only were there rules to govern the marriage ceremony of a Messianic heir, but so too were there rules to govern the marriage itself. The rules of dynastic wedlock were quite unlike the Jewish family norm, and Messianic parents were formally separated at the birth of a child. Even prior to this, intimacy between a dynastic husband and wife was only allowed in December, so that births of heirs would always fall in the month of September-the month of Atonement, the holiest month of the Jewish calendar. Indeed, it was this very rule which Jesus's own parents (Joseph and Mary) had themselves broken. And this was the reason why the Jews were split in opinion as to whether Jesus was, in fact, their true Messiah. When a dynastic child was conceived at the wrong time of year, the mother was generally placed in monastic custody for the birth so as to avoid public embarrassment. This was called being "put away privily", and Matthew states quite plainly that when Mary's pregnancy was discovered, "Joseph, her husband, being a just man and not willing to make her a public example, was minded to put her away privily". In this instance, special dispensation for the birth was granted by the archangel Simeon who at that time held the distinction of "Gabriel", being the angelic priest

in charge. Both the Dead Sea Scrolls and the Book of Enoch (which was excluded from the Old Testament) detail that the "archangels" (or chief ambassadors) were the senior priests at Qumran, retaining the traditional titles of "Michael", "Gabriel", "Raphael", "Sariel", etc. In the case of Jesus and Mary Magdalene, however, the rules of wedlock had been obeyed to the letter, and their first child was properly conceived in December AD 32, to be born in September AD 33. From the moment of a dynastic birth, the parents were physically separated-for six years if the child was a boy, and for three years if the child was a girl. Their marriage would only be recommenced at the designated time of restitution. Meanwhile, the mother and child would enter the equivalent of a convent, and the father would enter "the Kingdom of Heaven". This Kingdom of Heaven was actually the Essene High Monastery at Mird, by the Dead Sea, and the ceremony of entry was conducted by the angelic priests under the supervision of the appointed Leader of the Pilgrims. In the Old Testament book of Exodus, the Israelite pilgrims were led into the Holy Land by a "cloud"-and in accordance with this continued Exodus imagery, the priestly Leader of the Pilgrims was designated with the title "Cloud". So, if we now read the Acts verses as they were intended to be understood, we see that Jesus was taken up by the Cloud (the Leader of the Pilgrims) to the Kingdom of Heaven (the High Monastery). And the man in white (an angelic priest) said that Jesus would return at the time of restitution (when his Earthly marriage was restored). If we now look at St Paul's Epistle to the Hebrews we discover that he explains the said Ascension event in some greater detail, for Paul tells of how Jesus was admitted to the Priesthood of Heaven when he actually had no entitlement to such a sacred office. He explains that Jesus was born (through his father Joseph) into the Davidic line of Judah-a line which held the right of kingship but had no right to priesthood, for this was the sole prerogative of the line of Aaron and Levi. But, says Paul, a special dispensation was granted, and he tells that "for the priesthood being changed, there is made of necessity a change also of the law". As a result of this express "change of the law", it is explained that Jesus was enabled to enter the Kingdom of Heaven in the priestly Order of Melchizedek. So, in September AD 33, the first child of Jesus and Mary Magdalene was born, and Jesus duly entered the Kingdom of Heaven. There is no reference to this child being a son (as there is for the two subsequent births), and given that Jesus returned three years later, in AD 36, we know that Mary must have had a daughter.

By following the chronology of the Acts, we see that in September AD 37 a second child was born; and then another in AD 44. The period between these two births to the second restitution in AD 43 was "six years", which denotes that the AD 37 child was a son. This fact is also conveyed by the use of cryptic wording-the same cryptic wording afforded to the AD 44 child-so we know that this third child was also a son. In accordance with the scribal codes detailed in the Dead Sea Scrolls, everything cryptic within the New Testament is set up beforehand by some other entry which explains that the inherent message is "for those with ears to hear". Once these codes and allegories are understood, they never ever vary. They mean the same thing every time they are used, and they are used every time that same meaning is required. For example, the Gospels explain that Jesus was called "the Word of God": "And the Word was made flesh, and dwelt among us...full of grace and truth." John goes to great lengths to explain the relevance of this definition, and subsequent entries give details such as "the Word of God stood by the lake" and "the Word of God was in Samaria". Messages conveying information about fertility and new life are established in the Parable of the Sower whose seed "bore fruit and increased". Thus, when it is said that "the Word of God increased", "those with ears to hear" would recognise at once that "Jesus increased"-that is to say, he had a son. There are two such entries in the Acts, and they fall precisely on cue in AD 37 and AD 44. Probably the most misrepresented book of the New Testament is The Book of The Revelation of St John the Divine-misrepresented by the Church, that is; not by the book itself. This book is quite unlike any other in the Bible. It is dubbed with terrible supernatural overtones, and its straightforward imagery has been savagely corrupted by the Church to present the text as some form of foreboding or prophecy of warning! But the book is not called "The Prophecy" or "The Warning". It is called "The Revelation". So, what does the book reveal? Chronologically, its story follows The Acts of the Apostles, and the Book of The Revelation is, in fact, the continuing story of Jesus, Mary Magdalene and their sons, particularly the elder son, Jesus Justus. It follows his life and details his marriage, along with the birth of his own son. This muchmisunderstood New Testament book is not a foreboding or a warning as the fearful Church would have us believe. It is precisely what it says it is: a revelation. As we saw earlier, ordained priests of the era were called "fishers"; their helpers were called "fishermen", and baptismal candidates were called "fishes". Jesus became an ordained fisher when he entered the Kingdom of Heaven, but until that time (as explained by St Paul) he held no priestly office.

In the rite of ordination, the officiating Levite priests of the Sanctuary would administer five loaves of bread and two fishes to the candidates, but the law was very firm in that such candidates had to be circumcised Jews. Gentiles and uncircumcised Samaritans were on no account afforded any such privilege. Indeed, it was this particular ministerial ritual which Jesus had flouted at the socalled "feeding of the five-thousand", because he presumed the right to grant access to his own new liberal ministry by offering the loaves and fishes to an unsanctified gathering. Apart from eventually becoming a fisher, Jesus was also referred to as "the Christ"-a Greek definition which meant "the King". In saying the name "Jesus Christ", we are actually saying "King Jesus", and his kingly heritage was of the Royal House of Judah (the House of David), as mentioned numerous times in the Gospels and in the Epistles of St Paul. From AD 33, therefore, Jesus emerged with the dual status of a "Priest Christ" or, as is more commonly cited, a "Fisher King". This definition, as we shall see, was to become an hereditary and dynastic office of Jesus' heirs, and the succeeding "Fisher Kings" were paramount in the history of the Grail bloodline. Prior to the birth of her second son in AD 44, Mary Magdalene was exiled from Judaea following a political uprising in which she was implicated. Along with Philip, Lazarus and a few retainers, she travelled (by arrangement with King Herod-Agrippa II) to live at the Herodian estate near Lyon, in Gaul (which later became France). From the earliest times, through the mediaeval era, to the great Renaissance, Mary's flight was portrayed in illuminated manuscripts and great artworks alike. Her life and work in France, especially in Provence and the Languedoc, appeared not only in works of European history but also in the Roman Church liturgy-until her story was suppressed by the Vatican. Mary Magdalene's exile is told in The Book of The Revelation which describes that she was pregnant at the time. It tells also of how the Roman authorities subsequently persecuted Mary, her son and his heirs: "And she, being with child, cried...and pained to be delivered...and behold, a great red dragon, having seven heads...and seven crowns...stood before the woman...for to devour her child... And she brought forth a man-child...and the woman fled into the wilderness... And the dragon was wroth with the woman, and went to make war forever with the remnant of her seed...which...have the testimony of Jesus Christ." It was to Gaul that Mary was said to have carried the Sangral (the Blood Royal, the Holy Grail); and it was in Gaul that the famous line of Jesus and Mary's immediate descendant heirs, the Fisher Kings, flourished for 300 years.

The eternal motto of the Fisher Kings was "In Strength"-inspired by the name of their ancestor, Boaz (the great-grandfather of King David), whose name similarly meant "In Strength". When translated into Latin, this became "In Fortis", which was subsequently corrupted to "Anfortas", the name of the Fisher King in Grail romance. We can now return to the Grail's traditional symbolism as a chalice containing the blood of Jesus. We can also consider graphic designs dating back well beyond the Dark Ages to about 3,500 BC. And in doing this, we discover that a chalice or a cup was the longest-standing symbol of the female. Its representation was that of the Sacred Vessel-the vas uterus, the womb. And so, when fleeing into France, Mary Magdalene carried the Sangral in the Sacred Chalice of her womb-just as the Book of The Revelation explains. And the name of this second son was Joseph. The equivalent traditional symbol of the male was a blade or a horn, usually represented by a sword or a unicorn. In the Old Testament's Song of Solomon and in the Psalms of David, the fertile unicorn is associated with the kingly line of Judah; and it was for this very reason that the Cathars of Provence used the mystical beast to symbolise the Grail bloodline. Mary Magdalene died in Provence in AD 63. In that very year, Joseph of Arimathea built the famous chapel at Glastonbury in England as a memorial to the Messianic Queen. This was the first 'above-ground' Christian church in the world, and in the following year Mary's son Jesus Justus dedicated it to his mother. Jesus the Younger had in fact been to England with Joseph before, at the age of twelve, in AD 49. It was this event which inspired William Blake's famous song, Jerusalem: "And did those feet in ancient time, walk upon England's mountains green." But who was Joseph of Arimathea, the man who assumed full control of affairs at the Crucifixion? And why was it that Jesus' mother, his wife and the rest of the family accepted Joseph's intervention without question? As late as the year 900, the Church of Rome decided to announce that Joseph of Arimathea was the uncle of Jesus' mother Mary. And from that time, portrayals of Joseph have shown him as being rather elderly at the Crucifixion, when Mother Mary was herself in her fifties. Prior to the Roman announcement, however, the historical records of Joseph depicted a much younger man. He was recorded to have died at the age of 80 on 27 July AD 82, and thus would have been aged 32 at the time of the Crucifixion. In fact, Joseph of Arimathea was none other than Jesus Christ's own brother, James, and his title had nothing whatever to with a place name. Arimathea never existed. It

therefore comes as no surprise that Joseph negotiated with Pilate to place Jesus in his own family tomb. The hereditary "Arimathea" title was an English corruption of the Graeco-Hebrew style ha-Rama-Theo, meaning "of the Divine Highness", or "of the Royal Highness" as we'd define it today. Since Jesus was the senior Messianic heir-the Christ, Khristos or King-then his younger brother was the Crown Prince-the Royal Highness, Rama-Theo. In the Nazarene hierarchy, the Crown Prince always held the patriarchal title of "Joseph"-just as Jesus was a titular "David" and his wife was a "Mary". In the early fifth century, Jesus and Mary's descendent Fisher Kings became united by marriage to the Sicambrian Franks, and from them emerged a whole new 'reigning' dynasty. They were the noted Merovingian Kings who founded the French monarchy and introduced the well-known fleur-de-lys (the ancient Jewish symbol of circumcision) as the royal emblem of France. From the Merovingian succession, another strain of the family established a wholly independent Jewish kingdom in southern France: the Kingdom of Septi-mania, which we now know as the Languedoc. And the early princes of Toulouse, Aquitaine and Provence were all descended in the Messianic bloodline of the Holy Grail. Septimania was granted to the Royal House of David in 768, and Prince Bernard of Septimania later married a daughter of Emperor Charlemagne. Also from the Fisher Kings came another important parallel line of succession in Gaul. Whereas the Merovingian Kings continued the patrimonial 'male' heritage of Jesus, this other line perpetuated the matriarchal heritage of Mary Magdalene in a 'female' line. They were the dynastic Queens of Avallon in Burgundy, the House del Acqs-meaning "of the waters", a style granted to Mary Magdalene in the early days when she voyaged on the sea to Provence. Those familiar with Arthurian and Grail lore will by now have recognised the ultimate significance of this Messianic family of the Fisher Kings, the Queens of Avallon and the House del Acqs (corrupted in Arthurian romance to "du Lac"). The descendant heirs of Jesus posed an enormous threat to the Roman High Church because they were the dynastic leaders of the true Nazarene Church. In real terms, the Roman Church should never have existed at all, for it was no more than a 'hybrid' movement comprised of various pagan doctrines attached to a fundamentally Jewish base. Jesus was born in 7 BC and his birthday was on the equivalent of 1 March, with an 'official' royal birthday on 15 September to comply with dynastic regulation. But, when establishing the Roman High Church in the fourth century, Emperor

Constantine ignored both of these dates and supplemented 25 December as the new Christ's Mass Day-to coincide with the pagan Sun Festival. Later, at the Synod of Whitby in 664, the bishops expropriated the Celtic festival of Easter (Eostre), the Goddess of Spring and Fertility, and attached a wholly new Christian significance. In so doing, they changed the date of the Celtic festival to sever its traditional association with the Jewish Passover. Christianity, as we know it, has evolved as a 'composite religion' quite unlike any other. If Jesus was its living catalyst, then Christianity should rightly be based on the teachings of Jesus himself-the moral and social codes of a fair-minded, tolerant ministry, with the people as its benefactors. But orthodox Christianity is not based on the teachings of Jesus: it is based on the teachings of the Roman Church, which are entirely different. There are a number of reasons for this, the foremost of which is that Jesus was deliberately sidestepped in favour of the alternative teachings of Peter and Paul-teachings which were thoroughly denounced by the Nazarene Church of Jesus and his brother James. Only by removing Jesus from the frontline could the Popes and cardinals reign supreme. When formally instituting Christianity as the state religion of Rome, Constantine declared that "he alone" was the true "Saviour Messiah", not Jesus! As for the Bishops of Rome (the Popes), they were granted an apostolic descent from St Peter-not a legitimate Desposynic descent from Jesus and his brothers, as was retained within the Nazarene Church. The only way for the Roman High Church to restrain the heirs of Mary Magdalene was to discredit Mary herself and to deny her bridal relationship with Jesus. But what of Jesus' brother James? He, too, had heirs, as did their other brothers, Simon, Joses and Jude. The Church could not escape the Gospels which state that Jesus was the Blessed Mother Mary's "first-born son", and so Mary's own motherhood also had to be repressed. As a result, the Church portrayed Mother Mary as a virgin, and Mary Magdalene as a whore-neither of which description was mentioned in any original Gospel. Then, just to cement Mother Mary's position outside the natural domain, her own mother, Anna, was eventually said to have borne her by way of "Immaculate Conception"! Over the course of time, these contrived doctrines have had widespread effect. But, in the early days, it took rather more to cement the ideas because the original women of the Nazarene mission had a significant following in the Celtic Churchwomen such as Mary Magdalene, Martha, Mary Jacob-Cleophas and HelenaSalome who had run schools and social missions throughout the Mediterranean world. These women had all been disciples of Jesus, and close friends of his mother, Mary, accompanying her to the Crucifixion, as confirmed in the Gospels.

The Church's only salvation was to deny women altogether; to deny them not only rights to ecclesiastical office, but to deny them rights to any status in society. Hence, the Church declared that women were all heretics and sorceresses! In this, the bishops were aided by the words of Peter and Paul, and on the basis of their teachings the Roman High Church was enabled to become wholly sexist. In his Epistle to Timothy, Paul wrote: "I suffer not a woman to teach, nor to usurp any authority over the man, but to be in silence." In the Gospel of Philip, Peter is even quoted as saying that "Women are not worthy of life". The bishops even quoted the words of Genesis, wherein God spoke to Eve about Adam, saying "He shall rule over thee". The Church Father Tertullian summed up the whole Roman attitude when writing about the emergent disciples of Mary Magdalene: "These heretical woman! How dare they! They are brazen enough to teach, to engage in argument, to baptise... It is not permitted for a woman to speak in church...nor to claim...a share in any masculine function-least of all in priestly office." Then, to cap it all, came the Roman Church's most amazing document, The Apostolic Order. This was compiled as an 'imaginary' conversation between the apostles after the Last Supper. Contrary to the Gospels, it supposed that Mary Magdalene had been present at the Supper, and it was agreed that the reason why Jesus had not passed any wine to Mary at the table was because he had seen her laughing! On the basis of this extraordinary, fictitious document, the bishops ruled that, even though Mary might have been a companion of Jesus, women were not to be afforded any place within the Church because they were not serious! This sexist attitude has persisted within the Church to the present day. Why? Because Mary Magdalene had to be discredited and removed from the reckoning so that her heirs could be ignored. But things are now changing, and, in the Anglican Church at least, women are being restored to the priestly station. Notwithstanding the avid sexist movement, the Messianic heirs retained their social positions outside the Roman Church establishment. They progressed their own Nazarene and Celtic Church movements and founded Desposynic kingdoms in Britain and Europe. They were a constant threat to the Roman High Church and to the figurehead monarchs and governments empowered by that Church. They were the very reason for the implementation of the brutal Inquisition because they upheld a moral and social code which was contrary to High Church requirement. This was especially apparent during the Age of Chivalry, which embraced a respect for womanhood, as exemplified by the Knights Templars whose constitutional oath supported a veneration of "the Grail Mother", Queen Mary Magdalene.

Prior to the Middle Ages, the individual stories of this family were historically well-known. But when the Church began its reign of fanatical persecution (the great Inquisition), the whole Nazarene and Desposynic heritage was forced underground. But why the vengeful onset of the Inquisition? Because the Knights Templars had not only returned from the Holy Land with documents that undermined the Church's teachings, but they also established their own Cistercian churches in opposition to Rome. These were not just any churches; they were the greatest religious monuments ever to grace the skylines of the western world: the Notre Dame cathedrals of France. Despite their present-day image, these impressive Gothic cathedrals had nothing whatever to do with the established Christian Church. They were funded and built by the Knights Templars, and they were dedicated to Mary Magdalene-Notre Dame, Our Lady-whom they called "the Grail of the world". This, of course, defeated every dogma that the High Church had encouraged, and the bishops retaliated by re-dedicating numerous other churches to Mary, the mother of Jesus. But, in so doing, they made a strict decree that all artistic portrayals of Mother Mary, the Madonna, must henceforth show her dressed in "blue and white only"-so as not to grant her any rights to ecclesiastical office in the male-only priesthood. Mary Magdalene, on the other hand, was being portrayed (by the world's greatest artists) wearing the red mantle of cardinal status or the black robe of a Nazarite High Priestess-and there was nothing the Church could do about it. The bishops' only option was to proclaim the practice sinful and heretical-because, in having previously elected to ignore Mary Magdalene and her heirs, she was outside their jurisdiction. It was at that time that Grail lore was itself denounced as a heresy by the Vatican. The sixth-century writings of Merlin were expressly banned by the Ecumenical Council, and the original Nazarene Church of Jesus became an "underground stream", aided by such notable sponsors as Leonardo da Vinci and Sandro Botticelli. In those days, the Church policed and controlled most literature in the public domain; and so, in order to avoid outright censorship, the Grail tradition became allegorical and its message was communicated by way of secret watermarks, esoteric writings, Tarot cards and symbolic artwork. But why should Grail lore and the writings of Merlin have posed such a problem for the High Church? Because, within the context of their adventurous texts, they told the descendant story of the Grail bloodline-a bloodline which had been ousted

from its dynastic position by the Popes and Bishops of Rome who had elected to reign supreme by way of a contrived "apostolic succession". This apostolic succession was said to have been handed down from the first bishop, St Peter (and, indeed, this is still the promoted view). But one only has to study the Church's own Apostolic Constitutions to discover that this is simply not true. Peter was never a Bishop of Rome-nor of anywhere else, for that matter! The Vatican's Constitutions record that the first Bishop of Rome was Prince Linus of Britain, the son of Caractacus the Pendragon. He was installed by St Paul in AD 58, during Peter's own lifetime. From the 1100s, the powerful Knights Templars and their cathedrals posed an enormous threat to the 'male-only' Church by bringing the heritage of Jesus and Mary Magdalene to the fore in the public domain. The cardinals knew that their whole establishment would tumble if the Messianic descendants gained the upper hand. They had to be crushed! And so the brutal Inquisition was implemented-a hideous persecution of all who dissented from the rule of the bishops. It all began in 1208, when Pope Innocent III sent 30,000 soldiers into the Languedoc region of southern France. This was the home of the Cathars ("the Pure Ones") who were said to be the guardians of a great and sacred treasure-a mysterious secret which could overturn orthodox Christianity. The Pope's so-called Albigensian Crusade lasted for 36 years-during which time, tens of thousands of innocent people were slaughtered-but the treasure was never found. The main thrust of the Inquisition (or "Holy Office") was instituted by Pope Gregory IX during the course of this massacre, in 1231, and it was set against anyone who supported "the Grail heresy". By 1252, the torture of victims was formally authorised, along with execution by burning. "Heresy" was a wonderful charge to level against captives, because only the Church could define it. The victims were tortured until they confessed, and having confessed they were executed. If they did not confess, then the torture continued until they died anyway. One recorded form of torture was to spread the victim, little by little, with fat (beginning with his feet), and then to roast him alive in sections, limb by limb, over an open fire. These savage persecutions and punishments were openly waged for more than 400 years, and were also extended against Jews, Muslims and Protestant dissenters. But the Inquisition was never formally terminated. As recently as 1965 it was renamed "the Sacred Congregation", and its powers are theoretically still in force today.

Undaunted by the Inquisition, the Nazarene movement pursued its own course, and the story of the bloodline was perpetuated in literature such as the Grand Saint Grail and the High History of the Holy Grail. These writings were largely sponsored by the Grail courts of France (the courts of Champagne, Anjou and others), and also by the Knights Templars and the Desposyni; and, at that stage, Arthurian Romance became a popular vehicle for the Grail tradition. In the light of this, the Templars became a specific target of the Inquisition in 1307 when the henchmen of Pope Clement V and King Philip IV of France were set in their direction. The papal armies scoured Europe for the Templar documents and treasure-but, like the Cathar inheritance, nothing was found. However, many Knights were tortured and executed in the process, and their companions escaped to countries outside the papal domain. But the Templar hoard was not lost, and while the Vatican emissaries were searching, the treasure and documents were locked away in the Chapter House Treasury vaults of Paris. They were under the protection of the Templar Grand Knights of St Anthony-"the Guardian Princes of the Royal Secret"-who loaded the hoard one night onto 18 galleys of the Templar fleet at La Rochelle. By daybreak, the fleet had sailed for Scotland, and on arrival they were welcomed by King Robert the Bruce who, along with the whole Scottish nation, had been excommunicated by the Pope for challenging the Catholic King Edward of England. In Scotland, the Templars and their treasure remained, and the Knights fought with Bruce at Bannockburn in 1314 to regain Scotland's independence from Plantagenet England. Subsequent to the Battle of Bannockburn, Bruce and the St Anthony Templars founded the new Order of the Elder Brothers of the Rosy Cross in 1317-from which time the Kings of Scots became hereditary Grand Masters, with each successive Stewart King holding the honoured Grand Priory title of "Prince Saint Germain". So, why was it that King Arthur, a Celtic commander of the sixth century, was so important to the Knights Templars and the Grail courts of Europe? Quite simply, because Arthur had been unique, with a 'dual' heritage in the Messianic line. King Arthur was by no means mythical, as many have supposed. Far from it. But he has generally been looked for in the wrong places. Researchers, misguided by the fictional locations of the romances, have searched in vain through the chronicles of Brittany, Wales and the west of England. But the details of Arthur are to be found in the Scots' and Irish annals. He was indeed "the High King of the Celtic Isle", and he was the sovereign commander of the British troops in the late sixth century.

Arthur was born in 559, and he died in battle in 603. His mother was Ygerna del Acqs, the daughter of Queen Viviane of Avallon, in descent from Jesus and Mary Magdalene. His father was High King Aedn of Dalriada (the Western Highlands of Scotland, now called Argyll)-and Aedn was the British Pendragon ("Head Dragon" or "King of Kings") in descent from Jesus' brother James. It is for this reason that the stories of Arthur and Joseph of Arimathea are so closely entwined in the Grail romances. Indeed, the coronation records of Scotland's King Kenneth MacAlpin (a descendant of Aedn the Pendragon) specifically refer to his own descent from the dynastic Queens of Avallon. King Aedn's paternal legacy emerged through the most ancient House of Camulot (England's Royal Court of Colchester) in a line from the first Pendragon, King Cymbeline (who is well-known to students of Shakespeare). By that time, Messianic descendants had founded Desposynic kingdoms in Wales and across the Strathclyde and Cambrian regions of Britain. Arthur's father, King Aedn of Scots, was the first British monarch to be installed by priestly ordination, when he was crowned and anointed by Saint Columba of the Celtic Church in 574. This, of course, infuriated the Roman Church bishops because they claimed the sole right to appoint kings who were supposed to be crowned by the Pope! As a direct result of this coronation, Saint Augustine was eventually sent from Rome in 597 to dismantle the Celtic Church. He proclaimed himself Archbishop of Canterbury three years later, but his overall mission failed and the Nazarene tradition persisted in Scotland, Ireland and Wales and across the breadth of northern England. An important fact to remember is that the Grail dynasts were never territorial governors of lands. Like Jesus himself, they were designated "Guardians" of the people. The Merovingians of Gaul, for example, were Kings of the Franks-never Kings of France. King Aedn, Robert the Bruce and their Stewart successors were Kings of the Scots-never Kings of Scotland. It was this implicitly 'social' concept which the High Church found so difficult to overcome, for the bishops preferred to have dominion over 'territorial kings', while the people's senior lord and master was supposed to be the Pope. Only by maintaining ultimate spiritual control over individuals could the Church reign supreme, and so whenever a Grail dynast came to the fore he was met by the wrath of the papal machine. In 751 the bishops managed to depose the Merovingian succession in Gaul, and they established a new tradition whereby kings of the Carolingian succession (that of Charlemagne) had to be approved and crowned by the Pope. But the Church

could never topple the Desposynic lines in Scotland, even though the old Celtic kingdoms of England had been dismantled by Germanic Anglo-Saxons from the sixth century. Even into the Middle Ages-long after the Norman Conquest of England-the Nazarene Church and the long-prevailing cult of Mary Magdalene were prominent in Europe. Women's rights of equality were upheld throughout the Celtic structureand this was an enormous problem for the male-only priesthood of orthodox Christianity. The underlying principle of the Grail monarchs was always one of Service, in accordance with the Messianic code established by Jesus when he washed his apostles' feet at the Last Supper. And so the true Grail dynasts were kings and guardians of their realms, but they were never rulers. This key aspect of the Grail code was perpetuated at the very heart of nursery tale and folklore. Never did a valiant cardinal or bishop ride to the aid of an oppressed subject or a damsel in distress, for this has always been the social realm of Grail princes and their appointed knights. The Grail code recognises advancement by merit and acknowledges community structure, but, above all, it is entirely democratic. Whether apprehended in its physical or spiritual dimension, the Grail belongs to leaders and followers alike. It also belongs to the land and the environment, requiring that all should be "as one" in a common, unified Service. Throughout the ages, parliaments and governments have had as much trouble as the Church in confronting the Messianic social code, and the position is no different today. Presidents and prime ministers are 'elected' by the people. They are supposed to represent the people. But do they? In actual fact, they don't. They are always affiliated to a political party, and they achieve their positions by way of majority party vote. But not everybody takes the trouble to vote, and sometimes there are more than two parties to vote for. Consequently, at any given time, more than half the people of a nation may not be represented by the political party in power. In this regard, even though a 'majority vote' has been applied, the democratic principle fails. What emerges is not "government by the people, for the people", but "government of the people". Jesus confronted a very similar situation in the first century. At that time, Jerusalem and Judaea were under Roman occupation, with King Herod and the Governor, Pontius Pilate, both appointed by Rome. But who represented the people? The people were not Romans; they were Holy Land Jews-Pharisees, Sadducees, Essenes and the like. Apart from that, there were large numbers of Samaritans and Gentiles (non-Jews, the Arab races). Who represented them? The answer is "no one"-until Jesus made it his mission to do so.

This was the beginning of the Grail code of non-affiliated princely service-a code perpetuated by the Messianic dynasts in their continuing role as "common fathers" to the people. The Grail code is based on the principles of liberty, fraternity and equality, and it was particularly apparent in the American and French revolutions, both of which discarded the lordship of despotic aristocracy. But what has replaced it? It has been replaced by party politics and largely non-representative government. From the Middle Ages there were a number of chivalric and military orders specifically attached to the Messianic Blood Royal in Britain and Europe. They included the Order of the Realm of Sion and the Order of the Sacred Sepulchre. But the most prestigious of all was the Sovereign Order of the Sangral-the Knights of the Holy Grail. This was a dynastic order of Scotland's Royal House of Stewart, the royal house which in the 14th century introduced the unicorn of the Cathars as the sovereign emblem of Scotland. Shortly afterwards, they introduced the prestigious Order of the Unicorn, which carried the Grail motto "All as One". Like King Arthur, the Stewart Kings also had a dual Desposynic heritage from both Jesus and his brother James. In fact, from the 1370s they were the senior house of the Messianic line, and they were Europe's longest-reigning dynasty, holding their crown for 317 years until finally deposed by the Anglican Church in 1688. They were deposed because, in compliance with the Grail code, they claimed affinity to God and the nation before Parliament, the Church and the aristocracy. Today, the senior legitimate descendant in this line is HRH Prince Michael Stewart, Count of Albany (whose own book, The Forgotten Monarchy of Scotland, is scheduled for publication by Element Books in May 1998). And now to a question that I have frequently been asked in the months since Bloodline of the Holy Grail was published. The question is: why is all this information coming to light at this particular time? The fact is that the information has never been suppressed by those whom it concerns. It has been suppressed by outside power-seekers who have sought to serve their own ends, rather than serve the communities they are supposed to represent. Today, however, we are in a new age of 'questing', as many people grow more disillusioned with the establishment dogmas that prevail. We live in an age of satellite communications, sound-barrier travel, computers and the Internet-so the world is effectively much smaller than before. In such an environment, news travels very quickly, and the truth is far more difficult to restrain. Also, the very fabric of the 'male-dominated' Church and governmental structures is being questioned, and it is generally perceived that the old doctrines of spiritual

control and territorial management are not working. More and more people are searching for the original, uncluttered roots of their faith, and for their purpose in society. They are seeking more effective forms of administration to combat the alltoo-apparent slide into social and moral decline. They are, in fact, questing for the Holy Grail. This quest for new enlightenment is considerably heightened by the coming new millennium, and there is a widespread feeling that this should also present a new Renaissance, an era of rebirth wherein the precepts of the Grail code are acknowledged and practised-the precepts of liberty, fraternity and equality. Grail lore spells out loud and clear that the wound of the Fisher King must be healed if the wasteland is to return to fertility. And so, given that I had been afforded privileged access over past years to the archives of the Knights Templars, the Celtic Church and the Messianic sovereign houses of Europe, the time arrived for me to play my own small part in trying to heal the age-old wound of the Fisher King. The result was my book, Bloodline of the Holy Grail.

About the Speaker:

Sir Laurence Gardner, Kt St Gm, KCD, is an internationally known sovereign and chivalric genealogist. He holds the position of Grand Prior of the Celtic Church's Sacred Kindred of Saint Columba, and is distinguished as the Chevalier Labhrn de Saint Germain. Sir Laurence is also Presidential Attach to the European Council of Princes, a constitutional advisory body established in 1946. He is formally attached to the Noble Household Guard of the Royal House of Stewart, founded at St Germain-en-Laye in 1692, and is the Jacobite Historiographer Royal.

Editor's Notes:
Sir Laurence Gardner will be a guest speaker at the 1998 NEXUS Conference, 25-26 July, in Sydney, Australia. Correspondence should be addressed to Laurence Gardner, Post Office Box 4, Ottery St Mary EX11 1YR, United Kingdom. Email: laurence58@btopenworld.com Website: http://Graal.co.uk Laurence Gardner's book, Bloodline of the Holy Grail: The Hidden Lineage of Jesus Revealed, contains the detailed story upon which this lecture was based. It was published by Element Books in 1996 (ISBN 1-85230-870-2 h/c), and is now available in paperback (ISBN 1-86204-152-0), distributed by Penguin Books and widely available through bookshops. It was reviewed in NEXUS 4/01. The second book in his Grail bloodline trilogy is Genesis of the Grail Kings, which is scheduled for publication in (northern) Spring 1999. Copies of Laurence Gardner's video presentation can be obtained from NEXUS Office in the UK; and in the USA, from Ramtha's School of Enlightenment, PO Box 1210, Yelm, WA 98597, telephone +1 (360) 458 5201, website,

www.ramtha.com. Orders from Australia and NZ should be sent to the USA; cost, AUD$46.00 inc. p&h, for both tapes (specify PAL/VHS).

The Human Cost of Animal Experiments

There is strong scientific evidence that animal-based testing is grossly inaccurate in evaluating how a drug or product will affect humans, and is a grave risk to the health and safety of people and animals alike.
Extracted from Nexus Magazine, Volume 8, Number 2 PO Box 30, Mapleton Qld 4560 Australia. editor@nexusmagazine.com Telephone: +61 (0)7 5442 9280; Fax: +61 (0)7 5442 9381 From our web page at: www.nexusmagazine.com 2000&endash;2001 by Katrina Fox (UK) E-mail: info@katrinafox.com Website: www.katrinafox.com

THE SCIENTIFIC EVIDENCE AGAINST VIVISECTION

Graphic pictures of cats with electrodes clamped to their heads, or monkeys

strapped to chairs with their brains cut open, their eyes filled with pain and terror, are enough to upset momentarily even the most hardened person. But most of us put these images out of our mind and accept the situation, because we're told by the government and medical establishment that such experiments are for our own good. They insist that without these procedures there will never be cures for the world's diseases, and that those who oppose animal experiments are extremists holding back "progress". Yet, despite the supposed stringency of animal tests on drugs deemed safe for human consumption and released onto the market, two million Americans become seriously ill and approximately 100,000 people die every year because of reactions to medicines they were prescribed.1 This figure exceeds the number of deaths from all illegal drugs combined, at an annual cost to the public of more than US$136 billion in health care expenses.2 In England, an estimated 70,000 deaths and cases of severe disability occur each year because of adverse reactions to prescription

drugs, making this the third most common cause of death (after heart attack and stroke).3 The drug company Ciba-Geigy has estimated that only five per cent of chemicals found safe and effective in animal tests actually reach the market as prescription drugs.4 Even so, during 1976 to 1985 the US Food and Drug Administration (FDA) approved 209 new compounds-102 of which were either withdrawn or relabelled because of severe unpredicted side-effects including heart attacks, kidney failure, liver failure and stroke.5 The animal rights movement has lobbied for years against animal experimentation on moral and ethical grounds, but the scientific evidence against vivisection is far stronger. Researchers who put their careers on the line and publicly admit that animal-based models are inaccurate for evaluating the effects of drugs in humans are encouraged or forced to be silent in a billion-dollar industry. Two such researchers are Dr Ray Greek, an American anaesthesiologist, and his wife, Jean Swingle Greek, a veterinary dermatologist. Both are ex-vivisectors who have studied medical and scientific literature which is largely unavailable and inscrutable to the public. Using the industry's own data, they expose in their new book, Sacred Cows and Golden Geese: The Human Cost of Animal Experimentation, how we are kept in the dark about the dangers to our health from animal experiments.

WHY ANIMAL MODELS ARE NOT PREDICTIVE

Open up a rat, a dog, a pig and a human and you will find much the same terrain, but with differences. But it is precisely these differences which have an impact when it comes to assimilating drugs. For example, rats, the species most commonly used in vivisection, have no gall bladder and excrete bile very effectively. "Many drugs are excreted via bile, so this affects the half-life of the drug," explain Ray and Jean Greek. "Drugs bind to rat plasma much less efficiently. Rats always breathe through the nose. Because some chemicals are absorbed in the nose, some are filtered. So rats get a different mix of substances entering their systems. Also, they are nocturnal. Their gut flora are in a different location. Their skin has different absorptive properties than that of humans. Any one of these discrepancies will alter drug metabolism." These differences are only on a gross level. Medications act on a microscopic level, initiating or interrupting chemical reactions that are far too small for the human eye to observe.

"We differ on the cellular level and molecular level and, importantly, that is where disease occurs," the authors explain. "The cells of chimps are very similar to [the cells of] humans, but the spatial organisation of the cells is vastly different." Even those who favour the animal model admit its unpredictability among their peers. Dr Ralph Heywood, director of Huntingdon Research Center in the United States, says: "The best guess for the correlation of adverse reactions in man and animal toxicity data is somewhere between five and 25 per cent."6 Dr Herbert Hensel, Director of the Institute of Physiology at Marburg University, goes further: "In the opinion of leading biostatisticians, it is not possible to transfer the probability predictions from animals to humans At present, therefore, there exists no possibility at all of a scientifically based prediction. In this respect, the situation is even less favourable than a game of chance."7 Even the most widely respected textbook on animal experimentation states: "Uncritical reliance on the results of animal tests can be dangerously misleading and has cost the health and lives of tens of thousands of humans."8 The best-known example of this is thalidomide. Mothers who took this drug to ameliorate morning sickness gave birth to children with shocking deformities, with most lacking developed limbs. Animal tests had not predicted this. The first recorded case of side effects occurred on Christmas Day 1956, but in 1957 the drug was released anyway.9

QUESTIONABLE ACCURACY OF TOXICITY TESTS

One of the reasons why so many drugs cause adverse reactions in humans-reactions which were not predicted in animals-is because of the inaccuracy of the toxicity tests carried out. The most notorious of these is the LD50 Draize test ("LD50" stands for "Lethal Dose 50 per cent"), where animals-usually dogs and rats-are force-fed, forced to inhale or are injected with a chemical until 50 per cent of them die. That dosage is then designated as the LD50. Its unreliability is obvious when we consider the huge variables such as the age, weight and gender of the animals, not to mention the environmental conditions under which the test takes place. These variables render the results invalid even for the species tested, let alone for humans. The LD50 test was still part of almost all regulatory guidelines for the safety assessment of chemicals worldwide until 10 years ago. In the United States,

although the FDA no longer requires the test and will accept in vitro and other nonanimal-based alternatives, it still accepts the LD50-so the testing continues. In November 2000, the Organisation for Economic Co-Operation and Development (OECD), which comprises 29 member countries, agreed to abolish the LD50 test and phase it out during 2001.16 But the alternatives which will take its place are merely a refinement of the original; they still involve the use of animals and therefore are still wholly unreliable indicators for human health. In the United States, the Voluntary Children's Health Chemical Testing Program is being developed by the Environmental Protection Agency (EPA), and it involves extensive animal testing to determine the "safe" amount of toxic poisons to which children can be exposed.

WHAT DOESN'T WORK FOR ANIMALS MAY WORK FOR HUMANS

As well as animal tests allowing unsafe drugs onto the market, the flip side is that human health is also compromised when drugs which may be beneficial to humans are prevented from being released. Most drugs have side effects, some of which are more acute than others, but many useful medications used to save lives would not have reached clinical trials if they had first been tested on animals. We only have to look in our own medicine cabinets for examples. Today, around 29 billion aspirin per year are sold in the United States and twice that number worldwide, yet aspirin causes birth defects in mice and rats and results in such extensive blood abnormalities in cats that they can only take 20 per cent of the human dosage every third day.20 Another painkiller, ibuprofen, causes kidney failure in dogs, even at low doses. Other prescription drugs were initially unavailable to people because animal studies predicted side effects not found in humans. They include: Corticosteroids: These have been shown to cause cancer in some rodents, despite their being used safely by humans for years. Depo-Provera: This contraceptive was barred from release in the US in 1973 because it caused cancer in dogs and baboons. FK506: This anti-rejection drug was almost shelved before it proceeded to clinical trials. After experimenting on dogs, researchers said animal toxicity was too severe to proceed to the clinical trial stage. Furosemide: Mice, rats and hamsters suffer liver damage from this diuretic, but humans do not. It is widely prescribed for the treatment of high blood pressure and heart disease. Isoniazid: This medication, commonly used for treating tuberculosis, caused

cancer in animals. Penicillin: The release of penicillin was delayed when its discoverer, Alexander Fleming, put it to one side because it did not work in rabbits. This is because rabbits excrete penicillin in their urine. Only when Fleming had a sick human patient and nothing else to try, did he administer penicillin -- with excellent results. Prilosec: The release of this gastrointestinal medication was delayed for 12 years because of an effect in animals which did not occur in humans. Streptomycin: This popular antibiotic caused birth defects such as limb malformations in the offspring of rats.

THE CANCER WAR

According to Dr Ray and Jean Swingle Greek, 40 per cent of us will have a diagnosis of cancer at some time in our lives. It is the one disease which most of us will have had some encounter with, whether personally or through contact with friends or family. But despite billions of dollars poured into "cancer research", the medical establishment is not winning its war against the Big C. Deaths from the disease are increasing; for example, from 1973 to 1992 they went up by 6.3 per cent in the United States. The Greeks reveal in their book that despite thousands of substances being fed to, painted on and injected into hundreds of millions of animals, we are no closer to saving lives. "In many cases, it [animal experimentation] has actually led to more life loss and introduced new dangers," they argue. There are more than 200 different forms of human cancer. Some of these have counterparts in animals, although even these differ greatly from those in humans in terms of cause, effect, treatment and prognosis. An histiocytoma is fatal in humans but benign in dogs, as all cancers have species-specific effects. Ironically, in the 1950s the only known carcinogens were those found by studying humans epidemiologically, the authors explain. "A study of dyeworkers showed a high incidence of bladder cancer," they write. "Droves of dyed lab animals failed to prove the rule. Chromium was found to be carcinogenic in humans but not in animals. The link between radiation and cancer was also reported from clinical studies by that time. In 1956, British doctors warned of carcinogenic effects of Xrays given during pregnancy, resulting in childhood cancers. But no amount of irradiated pregnant quadrupeds necessarily produced the same effect. "In these instances and many others, the inability to validate carcinogenicity in animals kept cancer-causing agents legal for a much longer time." Asbestos is another example. The link between cancer and asbestos was made as long ago as 1907; but, after scientists failed to induce the disease in animals, it took more than 30 years before the human-model evidence became irrefutable.

Ray and Jean Greek point out that, between 1970 and 1985, researchers subjected an estimated 300 to 400 million animals to more than half a million compounds to check for anticancer effects. Based on these animal experiments, only 80 compounds progressed to clinical trials. Just 24 proved to have any anticancer activity in humans, and, of these, 12 went on to have a substantial role in chemotherapy. But, all 12 of these compounds were chemical variations of previously known chemotherapeutic agents. The fact that these chemicals could be used to fight cancer had already been predicted by their chemical structure.21 In other words, for 15 years, billions of dollars of investment money was ploughed into subjecting millions of animals to the most painful, cruel and barbaric procedures and then killing them, all of which proved nothing new. Even the US National Cancer Institute (NCI) has admitted its failures. In the Los Angeles Times of 6 May 1998, NCI Director Dr Richard Klausner was quoted as saying: "The history of cancer research has been a history of curing cancer in the mouse. We have cured mice of cancer for decades and it simply didn't work in humans." In the United States in the 1990s, scientists came up with the idea of genetically engineering rats to accept human cancers. But in 63 per cent of cases, according to the Greeks, the human tumours in the rats did not respond to chemotherapies which are "currently and effectively" used in humans, because the way cancers grow in animals is different from how they grow in humans. It begs the question as to how many anticancer drugs which could be successful in treating human cancers have been missed because they did not work in mice or rats. Chemotherapeutic agents which have been successful in humans have all come from non-animal means, according to the Greeks. The next time any of us is tempted to put money into a tin shaken by cancer research charities which fund research using animal models, we would do well to remember the words of Dr Irwin Bross, formerly of the Roswell Park Memorial Institute for Cancer Research, in testimony before the US Congress in 1981: "While conflicting animal results have often delayed and hampered advances in the war on cancer, they have never produced a single substantial advance in either the prevention or treatment of human cancer."

WHY ANIMAL-BASED RESEARCH CONTINUES, DESPITE THE EVIDENCE

If even the proponents of the vivisection lobby admit that animal studies are inaccurate and produce little reliable data for human extrapolation, why on earth do they continue to employ these methods?

Dr Werner Hartinger, a German surgeon, surmised in 1989: "There are, in fact, only two categories of doctors and scientists who are not opposed to vivisection: those who don't know enough about it, and those who make money from it." The latter in particular, according to Ray and Jean Greek, is the main reason. "Scientists are just like the rest of us, materialistic and opportunistic. They, too, struggle to survive and excel in a competitive world," they argue. Dr Irwin Bross agrees. In 1986 he was quoted in Cancer Research on Animals as saying: "They [scientists] may claim to love truth; but when it is a matter of truth versus dollars, they love the dollars more." To get grants for research and stay employed, you must churn out papers with the utmost regularity. And the fastest and easiest way to get papers published is to use animal experimentation. "Animal experimentation is tidy," the Greeks explain. "The lovely thing about rats is that you can go home on Friday night and rest assured that they will still be in their cages when you get back on Monday. On the other hand, clinical research on humans can be tricky. Clinicians have no control over patients who may not return for follow-up appointments. Human subjects may even be dishonest about their lifestyles. You can addict monkeys to crack cocaine or heroin in your nice, clean lab. If you want to study human crack or heroin addicts, you may have to interact with potentially nasty people." Time is also of the essence. "A rat's generation time is weeks, not decades. By the time a clinician publishes one good paper, an animal experimenter can publish at least five. The easiest way to publish is to take a concept already published and change something, the type of animal used, the dose of the drug, the method of assessing the results or some other variable." It is the number, as opposed to the value of research, that is important to those wishing to get on in their scientific career. Acceptance of the status quo, not rocking the boat, is also a key factor. The pressure on students and young doctors to publish should not be underestimated. It has led to a proliferation of scientific journals which are often edited by researchers using animal experiments. This means that vivisectionists are able to put forward their work, but those who are against animal studies can find no place to publishdespite there being an estimated 100,000 scientific journals in print today. Many of these journals rely on advertising revenue from pharmaceutical companies and others who make products for animal experimenters. Mainstream media also collude to keep anti-vivisectionists' work out of the public eye. At the UK press conference of the Greeks' new book, not one journalist from a

national newspaper attended, despite novelist Jilly Cooper being there to promote it. Reporters and editors soon realise that if they want to hang onto their jobs and maintain a steady flow of breaking news, they must keep their contacts happy. Most of these scientific contacts will be part of the animal experimentation lobby who will not take too kindly to the prospect of having their industry exposed as a money-making fraud. This money, by the way, is yours. The US Government spends around $10 billion of taxpayers' money each year on animal-based research, according to the Greeks. The largest single provider of funds to medical research institutions in the United States is the National Institutes of Health (NIH). But only one-third of NIH competing research grant applications includes human subjects.22 So it is not hard to see why animal studies are the preferred option of researchers with career ambitions and mortgages to pay. Then there is the grip of corporations to contend with. The animal experimentation industry grosses between an estimated 100 billion and one trillion dollars a year worldwide. This figure includes the employment of hundreds of thousands of people, including those who manufacture and sell jackets for immobilising animals and pumps for force-feeding them, needles, cages, scalpels and equipment used to kill animals in a specific way, not to mention the sales of animals themselves. Take Cedar River Laboratories, for example, which specialises in selling cats; its price is usually $225 for animals less than 16 weeks old. Pharmaceutical firms benefit from the industry, too. According to its 1999 annual report, Merck's sales for the year came in at $32,714 million. Animal experimentation is the quickest way of getting a new drug onto the market. Researchers given grant money by pharmaceutical companies are far more likely to come out with a positive review of the drug than those who are not receiving financial support. The Journal of the American Medical Association reported that 43 per cent of more than 2,000 researchers surveyed at the top 50 research universities said they had received gifts, including cash, even when the giver required prior approval of the results of the research being conducted.23 Even charities are not exempt from the profit-making loop. Many of them -- such as the American Institute for Cancer Research, the American Diabetes Association and the American Heart Association, and the Imperial Cancer Research Fund and the British Heart Foundation (BHF) in the UK -- fund or carry out animal-based research. Out of a total income of 56 million in 1998, the BHF spent 34.9 million on research, with only 5.1 million going into educational programs. In one test, dogs' chests were cut open and their blood was circulated out of their bodies and back again in order to allow blood pressure to change quickly in the neck arteries.

The experimenters then came to the conclusion that a person bending down and suddenly standing up could experience dizziness and fainting.24 Animal testing also provides pharmaceutical firms with a weapon to protect themselves from being sued by people who have been damaged by their products. In Europe, all medications when they reach the final product stage are legally required to be tested on animals for carcinogenicity and birth defects. But, explains Wendy Higgins, campaigns director of the British Union for the Abolition of Vivisection, this is not the case in the developmental stages of a drug, which is where most animal testing goes on. The situation in the United States is similar. According to Dr Ray Greek: "Most pharmaceutical firms do more testing than the government requires, so they can say in court that they saw no effects like the one that killed the plaintiff's wife. Officials will tell you off the record that they rely on animal testing and think that it is a big factor in protection from lawsuits." Or, the companies can turn around and dismiss the animal tests as being unreliable in humans. Either way, it is extremely hard for victims to take legal action against them.

ALTERNATIVES TO ANIMAL-BASED RESEARCH

Real developments always arise from a human-modelled foundation, Ray and Jean Greek assert. The potent painkiller morphine, for example, is extracted from poppy flowers. Quinine, used to treat malaria, comes from cinchona bark. Aspirin, the most widely used medication in the world, was first prescribed by Hippocrates in the form of willow bark. None of these owes anything to animal experiments. Clinical studies of patients and good old-fashioned observation have led to the successful treatment of childhood leukaemia and thyroid disease. Our present HIV and AIDS therapies and a number of heart drugs have also been developed in this way. In vitro or test-tube study has revolutionised medical research. Cell and tissue preservation technology is now so advanced that many different types of cells can be kept alive almost indefinitely, giving far more accurate results when studying disease on the microscopic level at which it occurs. Autopsies and epidemiology are other key areas of research, with technology today allowing thousands of patients at multiple institutions to be tracked. Ray and Jean Greek point out that epidemiological studies discovered the link between folic acid deficiency and spina bifida. Epidemiological studies also showed the cause/effect relationship between smoking and cancer, cancer and diet, heart disease and cholesterol, coal dust and black lung disease, smoking and heart disease, among many other diseases. It was epidemiology that proved the link between smoking

and lung disease, despite the tobacco industry arguing for years that this was not the case because animal-based models said so. Experimenters had tried unsuccessfully for more than half a century to give animals cancer with tobacco smoke. They reasoned that since animals do not get cancer from tobacco, there is no proof that it causes cancer. The tobacco industry even paid doctors in the 1950s and 1960s to advertise cigarettes. Breast cancer is an area that has benefited from mathematical modelling where computers simulate parts of the human body. This is a relatively new area of research, as is computer-assisted research where molecules can be studied on screen using computer graphics which mimic the body's systems. The Dr Hadwen Trust is a UK-based charity established to come up with alternative research techniques. It funded the development of a new brain-scanning technique for studying vision, which replaced the need for invasive experiments on cats and led to a revolution in the understanding of the human brain with untold potential. The Trust also funded a pioneering 3D computer model of human teeth which is used to predict the results of corrective dental procedures such as braces. These alternatives are not prohibitively expensive, either. Many are in fact cheaper than using animals. An initial cost of implementing new procedures would have to be incurred, but the long-term savings would justify the investment.

MORAL, ETHICAL AND SCIENTIFIC CONCERNS

The moral and ethical objections to vivisection will continue to rage on. If you are not interested in "animal rights", the use of animals in experiments will probably not bother you. But the scientific evidence against this practice should worry every single one of us who cares about our health. Anyone who is yet to be convinced should take note of the section in Ray and Jean Greeks' book which outlines the results of a 1998 survey conducted by the Public Citizens' Health Research Group (PCHRG) in the United States. In the survey, 19 medical officers at the FDA said that 27 new drugs approved by the agency in the past three years should not have been. "Dr Sidney Wolfe, Director of the PCHRG, said that standards are going down because the agency has been under pressure from Congress to approve products more quickly. Of 172 officers interviewed, eight said there were 14 instances in the past three years where they had been told not to present their opinion to an advisory committee if it would reduce the likelihood of a drug's approval."25, 26 So, contrary to the propaganda put forward by the medical establishment to justify its work, animal experimentation does not save human lives. As the industry's own evidence proves, it does just the opposite.

Author's Note:
This article is based on information contained in Sacred Cows and Golden Geese: The Human Cost of Animal Experimentation, by C. Ray Greek, MD, and Jean Swingle Greek (Continuum Publishing, London and New York, 2000, www.continuumbooks.com).

Endnotes
1. Journal of the American Medical Association (JAMA), April 1998; 279:1200. 2. JAMA 1997; 277:301-6; and PharmacoEconomics 1994; 5:482-504. 3. Nature Medicine 2000; 6:502-503. 4. Medical World News 1965; 6:168. 5. GAO/PEMD-90-15 FDA Drug Review: Postapproval Risks 1976-1985. 6. Lumley, C.E. and S.R. Walker (eds), Animal Toxicity Studies: Their Relevance for Man, Quay Publishing, 1989; Clinical Pharmacology & Therapeutics 1962; 3:665-672. 7. In the supplement to the Neue Juristische Wochenschrift (New Legal Weekly), in Zeitschrif fr Rechtspolitik, issue 2, 1975. 8. Svendsen, Per, "Laboratory Animal Anaesthesia", in Handbook of Laboratory Animal Science (P. Svendsen and J. Hau, editors), CRC Press, vol. 1, p. 4. 9. Teratology 1988; 28:221-226. 10. Nature 1 April 1982, pp. 387-90. 11. Spriet-Pourra, C. and M. Auriche, Drug Withdrawal from Sale, PJB Publications (Scrip Report), 1988, 2nd edition. 12. Lancet 1992; 340:1145-1147. 13. International Agency for Research on Cancer (IARC), Monographs on Evaluation of Carcinogenic Risk of Chemicals to Humans, 1996, pp. 253-635. 14. Weatherall, M., Safety Testing of New Drugs: Laboratory Predictions and Clinical Performance, Academic Press, 1984, pp. 157-158. 15. See Breast Cancer Action website, www.bcaction.org; also Christiane Northrup's book, Women's Bodies, Women's Wisdom, Piatkus, UK, 1998. 16. OECD press release, 29 November 2000, www.oecd.org/media. 19. Visit website www.stopeuchemicaltests. com. 20. Lancet 1962; 599-600. 21. PPO, Updates of Cancer, 10 October 1989. 22. Clinical Research 1991; 39:145-156. 23. JAMA 1998; 279:995. 24. Britishheartlessfoundation.com (affiliate website of People for the Ethical Treatment of Animals), 2000. 25. Reuters News Service, 3 December 1998.

26. Reuters Health, "FDA Reviewers Say Drug Approval Standards Too Low", 3 December 1998, www.reuters.com.

UNSAFE FOR HUMANS

The following, taken from Dr Ray and Jean Greek's book, are just some examples of pharmaceutical drugs which have been deemed safe for human use after extensive animal testing, but which were later found to cause serious side effects. Amrinone: Use of this drug for treating heart failure led to 20 per cent of patients developing thrombocytopenia (a lack of blood cells needed for clotting), despite a comprehensive program of animal studies in mice, rats, hamsters, guinea pigs, dogs and rhesus monkeys. Some of these patients died. Birth control pills: These are known to cause life-threatening blood clots in some women, yet scientists have still not been able to reproduce this finding in animals. In fact, dog testing predicted that the pill would decrease the likelihood of clotting. Chloramphenicol: This antibiotic caused life-threatening anaemia in humans. Chloramphenicol is an example of a drug whose effects vary from species to species: dogs do well with it, cats die from it, cows tolerate it but horses do not. It is so toxic to susceptible humans that its use has been outlawed in animals used for food. The tiny amount consumed from ingesting a hamburger made from a treated cow will cause death in such a person unless they receive a bone marrow transplant. Clioquinol: This anti-diarrhoeal passed tests in rats, cats, dogs and rabbits. It was pulled off the shelves all over the world in 1982 after it was found to cause blindness and paralysis in humans. Diethylstilbestrol: This synthetic oestrogen was designed to prevent miscarriage, but it did just the opposite by increasing the rate of spontaneous abortions, premature births and neonatal deaths. No human trials were done; all the safety data were collected from animals. Eraldin: This heart drug was withdrawn in 1975 after causing serious side effects in an estimated 7,000 victims, 23 of whom died. It had been tested for six years in mice, rats, dogs and monkeys and when introduced on the market was "particularly notable for the thoroughness with which its toxicity was studied in animals, to the satisfaction of the authorities".10 Even long after the drug was withdrawn, scientists failed to reproduce these results in animals. Floxin: This antibiotic progressed through animal testing, only to cause seizures and psychosis when used by humans. Isuprel: A medication used to treat asthma, it proved devastatingly toxic to humans in the amounts recommended based on animal studies. In Great Britain alone, 3,500 asthmatics died from using the medication. Manoplax: This heart drug, which had been tested on rats, mice, rabbits, cats and guineapigs, was withdrawn worldwide in 1993 after analysis of patients showed that those taking it

were at increased risk of hospitalisation and/or death. Methysergide: This treatment for migraine led to severe scarring of the heart, kidneys and blood vessels in the abdomen, although scientists have been unable to reproduce these effects in animals. Opren: This treatment for rheumatism and arthritis killed 61 people and caused 3,500 adverse reactions. Withdrawn in 1982, the drug had been tested on monkeys and other animals for nine years with no adverse side effects. Phenylpropanolamine (PPA): This drug, found in many common cold and flu remedies, was banned by the FDA in the US after it was linked to causing between 200 and 500 strokes in young women a year. Primacor: This medication, given when the heart is not pumping enough blood, worked well in rats but increased deaths in humans by 30 per cent. Ritodrine: This drug, prescribed to avert premature labour, induced pulmonary oedema (fluid in the lungs, causing breathing difficulties and possibly death). Suprofen: This arthritis drug was withdrawn from the market when patients suffered kidney toxicity. Prior to its release, researchers said this about the animal tests: "...excellent safety profile. Nocardiac, renal [kidney] or central nervous system [side effects] in any species."11 Tamoxifen: This drug, used to treat and prevent breast cancer in women, caused liver tumours in rats but not in mice or hamsters.12 The drug has been shown to be harmless to the developing foetus of rabbits and monkeys, but to cause bone abnormalities in rat foetuses.13 One of the side effects is nausea and vomiting, but this was not predicted in animal studies, even though high doses were tested in dogs -- the species considered most predictive of vomiting in humans.14 The drug has also been implicated in uterine cancer, blood clots, memory loss, absence of periods, and eye damage such as cataracts.15 Zomax: This arthritis drug killed 14 people and caused many more to suffer.

Resources:
Americans for Medical Advancement (website of Ray and Jean Greek): www.curedisease.com. British Union for the Abolition of Vivisection: www.buav.org. Dr Hadwen Trust for Humane Research: www.drhadwentrust.org.uk. For more information on the EU's chemical testing program, see www.stopeuchemicaltests. com.

 People for the Ethical Treatment of Animals (PETA): www.peta-online.org, for a full list of charities which fund and do not fund animal-based research and for more information on chemicals testing programs in the US.

About the Author:

Katrina Fox is a freelance journalist whose specialist subjects include alternative health, hypnosis and direct action. She is also the author and editor of three books, the latest of which is Self-Hypnosis for Life: Mind, Body & Spiritual Excellence. For more information, visit website www.katrinafox.com or e-mail info@katrinafox.com.

The Installation
An Interview with Valery Uvarov.
Extracted from Nexus Magazine, Volume 10, Number 4 (June-July 2003) PO Box 30, Mapleton Qld 4560 Australia. editor@nexusmagazine.com Telephone: +61 (0)7 5442 9280; Fax: +61 (0)7 5442 9381 From our web page at: www.nexusmagazine.com by Graham W. Birdsall 2003 Quest Publications International Limited Valley Farm Way, Wakefield Road Stourton, Leeds, LS10 1SE United Kingdom Tel +44 (0)113 270 2066 Fax +44 (0)113 270 9672 Email gwb@ufomag.co.uk Website http://www.ufomag.co.uk.

The following extracts were transcribed from a filmed interview with Valery Uvarov, of Russia's National Security Academy, conducted by Graham W. Birdsall, Editor of the UK-based UFO Magazine. The interview took place at the 12th International UFO Congress Convention and Film Festival, held February 2-8, 2003, in Laughlin, Nevada, USA.

Graham Birdsall (GB): What is your official title? Valery Uvarov (VU): I am head of the Department of UFO Research, Science and Technical, National Security Academy, based in St Petersburg, Russia. GB: This, then, is an official Russian government agency? VU: Absolutely. I am answerable to two people above me. They are answerable to the next person above them, who is our President [Putin]. GB: What exactly is your remit? VU: Our research efforts are divided into two parts. Firstly, we are constantly analysing data coming in from all over the world. We then extract what we

consider to be the most interesting information through our database-which is yellow, which is red. This, then, is released to various departments throughout Russia. The other aspect of our research stemmed from asking the question: do UFOs exist or not? For sure, we know they exist, but what is behind their activity, their interest? This is the most important issue for us, and what we mostly focus our investigations on. GB: There is active co-operation between NASA and Russian aerospace officials at a technical, scientific and maybe even military level. Do you liaise or have ties with organisations similar to your own overseas? VU: I can tell you, truthfully, that just a couple of days before I flew to the United States I had a meeting with my ... let's say, my bosses. And they said they are very interested in co-operating with other organisations ... let's say, our friends in the West. So, I can tell you that this particular mission is at the starting point. I am charged with finding the right people. When this is done, and the next stage is activated, we can make some concrete steps. GB: Earlier, off camera, you alluded to some important developments concerning the Tunguska explosion of 1908. For the record, can you tell us why you now believe you know the cause? VU: It is not so much a case of belief; we know what caused it. It was a meteor, but a meteor that was destroyed by ... let's say, a missile. The missile was generated by a material installation. We don't know who constructed it, but it was built long, long ago and is situated in Siberia, several hundred kilometres north of Tunguska. I can tell you that our investigation has revealed more than one explosion at Tunguska. Let me share something with you. The last time that this installation shot down a meteor was on 24/25 September last year. The Americans ... they have three bases ... they, too, noticed this explosion. [Editor's Ref: See New Scientist vol 178 issue 2399 - 14 June 2003] GB: Forgive me, but some will say this sounds like science fiction. VU: Graham, you know that when we talk about the truths that lie behind this subject, we only do so with those who have an understanding of the responsibility that goes with it. And you know that we are dealing with a technology much further ahead of our own-one capable of doing things that we cannot. GB: Can you be more specific about the location of this installation? VU: Look for the site of the Tunguska explosion. To the southeast is the very large and famous Lake Baikal. Beyond that, to the north, is a huge and barren territory covering 100,000 kilometres. Hardly anyone lives there. There are no towns or cities. Here is where we located the installation ...

GB: Are you aware of strange stories or rumours concerning the so-called "Planet X"? If some new and heavenly body had entered our solar system, astronomers would surely detect it and declare its presence. VU: I cannot speak for astronomers in the West, but astronomers within our Academy tell us we have nothing to fear. I have heard people talk about a rotation figure of 3,600 years for this planet, which is in a similar orbit to that of the Earth but behind the Sun. We know that this planet and the installation in Siberia are closely connected. Let me say that we believe that this installation is keeping that planet in a stable orbit. If that planet were to move, to shift orbit, the entire solar system would become unstable. Those of us in the Academy are sure that this planet is inhabited, and that this installation is designed to protect them and us. We are sure that nothing dangerous will happen. Everything is under control. Our investigations have shown that the Earth has a pulse-a finely tuned frequency that affects everything, every living thing. Some 12,500 years ago, this pulse corresponded to 360 days of the year-study the old Egyptian calendar-but then an asteroid struck the Earth. We believe the orbit of the Earth was altered, artificially, to compensate for this. Our planet moved further away from the Sun, to a frequency pulse of 365. This has taught us to believe that we have friends-friends who watch over us, silently. They did not allow then, nor will they allow now, any planet, comet or asteroid to strike and destroy the Earth. This, for us, is now absolutely clear. Those who wish to weaponise space ... to tell you the truth, all of us involved in this project feel a pain in our hearts. Here we all are, investigating this installation and some other stuff, material stuff, none of which was constructed by Russians or Americans but by someone else, someone from outer space. It saddens us when we think what could happen if weapons are put into space. Let me speak frankly. This installation has a power system, an energy source. We have located this. It was during the conflict in the former Yugoslavia that we first noticed an increase in the output of that energy. For us, it was incredible, but we now know that this installation reacts to social upheaval and conflict. Part of our investigation involved searching through ancient records and archives, and then we came across the Echutin Apposs Alanhor [sic] texts. We call them the Alanhor, and they are at least 4,000 years old. They describe the installation, in scientific terms, as to what was taking place there. It's amazing. I have visited the area twice. The first time our equipment detected strong levels of radiation. I have to tell you, it was pretty dangerous; we couldn't hide from it. The few local inhabitants of the area knew of the installation, of course, and they described it to us. They describe metal-like structures and drew them for us. We

plotted everything on a map. But these people, their families, the animals, they were suffering from radiation sickness. The radiation levels have been continuously monitored for the past six years, and now everyone-including the animals-has left the forest. Let me tell you something about the Tunguska explosion-something that has never been spoken of before. Two months before the explosion, every living animal fled the region. It was as if the installation had powered up to deal with the asteroid. With that came an increase in radiation. The same thing is happening now, today. GB: Are there any plans to mount another expedition to the area and to visit the installation? VU: The radiation is a factor but, yes, another expedition is planned for later this year. Look, we want to be open and honest about this. We welcome international participation, but the people we invite must be responsible in the eyes of the world. We want people who are honest, open-minded and transparent, who are eager and willing to co-operate and exchange and then disseminate the scientific data. I invite you, Graham, to come to Russia and visit the installation as an observer. GB: I would be honoured. Thank you. VU: You can tell people that we, Russia, have decided that it is time that other people should know about this, and not just a few.

Editor's Note: This interview first appeared in the April 2003 edition of UFO Magazine, published by Quest Publications International Limited, Valley Farm Way, Wakefield Road, Stourton, Leeds, LS10 1SE, England, United Kingdom, tel +44 (0)113 270 2066, fax +44 (0)113 270 9672, email gwb@ufomag.co.uk, website http://www.ufomag.co.uk.

The Myths of Vegetarianism

Contrary to the claims of some health exponents, diets which are strictly vegetarian and do not include animal foods are a recipe for ill health. Part 1 of 2
(Click here to go to Part 2) (References further down this page) Extracted from Nexus Magazine, Volume 9, Number 3 (April-May 2002) PO Box 30, Mapleton Qld 4560 Australia. editor@nexusmagazine.com Telephone: +61 (0)7 5442 9280; Fax: +61 (0)7 5442 9381 From our web page at: www.nexusmagazine.com by Stephen Byrnes, PhD, RNCP 2000, 2002 Email: drbyrnes1@hotmail.com Website: http://www.PowerHealth.net

An unflinching determination to take the whole evidence into account is the only method of preservation against the fluctuating extremes of fashionable opinion. -- Alfred North Whitehead

THE EVOLUTION OF A MYTH Along with the unjustified and unscientific saturated fat and cholesterol scares of the past several decades has come the notion that vegetarianism is a healthier dietary option for people. It seems as if every health expert and government health agency is urging people to eat fewer animal products and consume more vegetables, grains, fruits and legumes. Along with these exhortations have come assertions and studies supposedly proving that vegetarianism is healthier for people and that meat consumption is associated with sickness and death. Several authorities, however, have questioned these data, but their objections have been largely ignored. As we shall see, many of the vegetarian claims cannot be substantiated and some are simply false and dangerous. There are benefits with vegetarian diets for certain health conditions, and some people function better on less fat and protein, but, as a practitioner who has dealt with several former vegetarians and vegans (total

vegetarians), I know full well the dangerous effects of a diet devoid of healthful animal products. It is my hope that all readers will more carefully evaluate their position on vegetarianism after reading this paper.

MYTH #1: Meat consumption contributes to famine and depletes the Earth's natural resources. Some vegetarians have claimed that livestock require pasturage that could be used to farm grains to feed starving people in Third World countries. It is also claimed that feeding animals contributes to world hunger because livestock are eating foods that could go to feed humans. The solution to world hunger, therefore, is for people to become vegetarians. These arguments are illogical and simplistic. The first argument ignores the fact that about two-thirds of our Earth's dry land is unsuitable for farming. It is primarily the open range, desert and mountainous areas that provide food to grazing animals, and that land is currently being put to good use.1 The second argument is faulty as well because it ignores the vital contributions that livestock animals make to humanity's well-being. It is also misleading to think that the foods grown and given to feed livestock could be diverted to feed humans: Agricultural animals have always made a major contribution to the welfare of human societies by providing food, shelter, fuel, fertilizer and other products and services. They are a renewable resource, and utilize another renewable resource, plants, to produce these products and services. In addition, the manure produced by the animals helps improve soil fertility and, thus, aids the plants. In some developing countries the manure cannot be utilized as a fertilizer but is dried as a source of fuel. There are many who feel that because the world population is growing at a faster rate than is the food supply, we are becoming less and less able to afford animal foods because feeding plant products to animals is an inefficient use of potential human food. It is true that it is more efficient for humans to eat plant products directly rather than to allow animals to convert them to human food. At best, animals only produce one pound or less of human food for each three pounds of plants eaten. However, this inefficiency only applies to those plants and plant products that the human can utilize. The fact is that over two-thirds of the feed fed to animals consists of substances that are either undesirable or completely unsuited for human food. Thus, by their ability to convert inedible plant materials to human food, animals not only do not compete with the human; rather, they aid greatly in improving both the quantity and the quality of the diets of human societies.2

Furthermore, at the present time, there is more than enough food grown in the world to feed all people on the planet. The problem is widespread poverty, making it impossible for the starving poor to afford it. In a comprehensive report, the Population Reference Bureau attributed the world hunger problem to poverty, not meat-eating.3 It also did not consider mass vegetarianism to be a solution for world hunger. What would actually happen, however, if animal husbandry were abandoned in favour of mass agriculture, brought about by humanity turning towards vegetarianism? If a large number of people switched to vegetarianism, the demand for meat in the United States and Europe would fall, the supply of grain would dramatically increase, but the buying power of poor [starving] people in Africa and Asia wouldn't change at all. The result would be very predictable: there would be a mass exodus from farming. Whereas today the total amount of grains produced could feed 10 billion people, the total amount of grain grown in this post-meat world would likely fall back to about 7 or 8 billion. The trend of farmers selling their land to developers and others would accelerate quickly.4 In other words, there would be less food available for the world to eat. Furthermore, the monoculture of grains and legumes, which is what would happen if animal husbandry were abandoned and the world relied exclusively on plant foods for its food, would rapidly deplete the soil and require the heavy use of artificial fertilisers, one ton of which requires ten tons of crude oil to produce.5 As far as the impact on our environment is concerned, a closer look reveals the great damage that exclusive and mass farming would do. British organic dairy farmer and researcher Mark Purdey wisely points out that if "veganic agricultural systems were to gain a foothold on the soil, then agrichemical use, soil erosion, cash cropping, prairie-scapes and ill health would escalate".6 Neanderthin author Ray Audette concurs with this view: Since ancient times, the most destructive factor in the degradation of the environment has been monoculture agriculture. The production of wheat in ancient Sumeria transformed once-fertile plains into salt flats that remain sterile 5,000 years later. As well as depleting both the soil and water sources, monoculture agriculture also produces environmental damage by altering the delicate balance of natural ecosystems. World rice production in 1993, for instance, caused 155 million cases of malaria by providing breeding grounds for mosquitoes in the paddies. Human contact with ducks in the same rice paddies resulted in 500 million cases of influenza during the same year.7

There is little doubt, though, that commercial farming methods, whether of plants or animals, produce harm to the environment. With the heavy use of agrichemicals, pesticides, artificial fertilisers, hormones, steroids and antibiotics common in modern agriculture, a better way of integrating animal husbandry with agriculture needs to be found. A possible solution might be a return to "mixed farming", described below. The educated consumer and the enlightened farmer together can bring about a return of the mixed farm, where cultivation of fruits, vegetables and grains is combined with the raising of livestock and fowl in a manner that is efficient, economical and environmentally friendly. For example, chickens running free in garden areas eat insect pests, while providing high-quality eggs; sheep grazing in orchards obviate the need for herbicides; and cows grazing in woodlands and other marginal areas provide rich, pure milk, making these lands economically viable for the farmer. It is not animal cultivation that leads to hunger and famine, but unwise agricultural practices and monopolistic distribution systems.8 The "mixed farm" is also healthier for the soil, which will yield more crops if managed according to traditional guidelines. Mark Purdey has accurately pointed out that a crop field on a mixed farm will yield up to five harvests a year, while a "mono-cropped" one will only yield one or two.9 Which farm is producing more food for the world's peoples? Purdey well sums up the ecological horrors of "battery farming" and points to future solutions by saying: Our agricultural establishments could do very well to outlaw the business-besotted farmers running intensive livestock units, battery systems and beef-burger bureaucracies, with all their wastages, deplorable cruelty, anti-ozone slurry systems, drug/chemical-induced immunotoxicity resulting in BSE and salmonella, rainforest eradication, etc. Our future direction must strike the happy, healthy medium of mixed farms, resurrecting the old traditional extensive system as a basic framework, then bolstering up productivity to present-day demands by incorporating a more updated application of biological science into farming systems.10 It does not appear, then, that livestock farming, when properly practised, damages the environment. Nor does it appear that world vegetarianism and exclusively relying on agriculture to supply the world with food are feasible or ecologically wise ideas.

MYTH #2: Vitamin B12 can be obtained from plant sources. Of all the myths, this is perhaps the most dangerous. While lacto and lacto-ovo vegetarians have sources of vitamin B12 in their diets (from dairy products and

eggs), vegans (total vegetarians) do not. Vegans who do not supplement their diet with vitamin B12 will eventually get anaemia (a fatal condition) as well as severe nervous and digestive system damage. Most, if not all, vegans have impaired B12 metabolism, and every study of vegan groups has demonstrated low vitamin B12 concentrations in the majority of individuals.11 Several studies have been done, documenting B12 deficiencies in vegan children--deficiencies which often have had dire consequences.12 Additionally, claims are made in vegan and vegetarian literature that B12 is present in certain algae, in tempeh (a fermented soy product) and in brewer's yeast. All of them are false, as vitamin B12 is only found in animal foods. Brewer's and nutritional yeasts do not contain B12 naturally; they are always fortified from an outside source. There are not real B12 vitamins in plant sources but B12 analogues; these are similar to true B12 but not exactly the same, and because of this they are not bioavailable.13 It should be noted here that these B12 analogues can impair absorption of true vitamin B12 in the body due to competitive absorption, placing vegans and vegetarians who consume lots of soy, algae and yeast at a greater risk for a deficiency.14 Some vegetarian authorities claim that B12 is produced by certain fermenting bacteria in the colon. This may be true, but it is in a form unusable by the body. B12 requires intrinsic factor from the stomach for proper absorption in the ileum. Since the bacterial product does not have intrinsic factor bound to it, it cannot be absorbed.15 It is true that Hindu vegans living in certain parts of India do not suffer from vitamin B12 deficiency. This has led some to conclude that plant foods do provide this vitamin. This conclusion is erroneous, however, because many small insects, their faeces, eggs, larvae and/or residue, are left on the plant foods these people consume, due to non-use of pesticides and inefficient cleaning methods. This is how these people obtain their vitamin B12. This contention is borne out by the fact that when vegan Indian Hindus migrated to England, they came down with megaloblastic anaemia within a few years. In England, the food supply is cleaner and insect residues are completely removed from plant foods.16 The only reliable and absorbable sources of vitamin B12 are animal products, especially organ meats and eggs.17 Though present in lesser amounts than meat and eggs, dairy products do contain B12. Vegans, therefore, should consider adding dairy products to their diets. If dairy cannot be tolerated, eggs, preferably from freerun hens, are a virtual necessity. That vitamin B12 can only be obtained from animal foods is one of the strongest arguments against veganism being a "natural" way of human eating. Today, vegans can avoid anaemia by taking supplemental vitamins or fortified foods. If those

same people had lived just a few decades ago when these products were unavailable, they would have died.

MYTH #3: Our needs for vitamin D can be met by sunlight. This is not really a vegetarian myth per se, but it is widely believed that one's vitamin D needs can be met simply by exposing one's skin to the Sun's rays for 15 to 20 minutes a few times a week. Concerns about vitamin D deficiencies in vegetarians and vegans always exist, as this nutrient in its full-complex form is only found in animal fats,18 which vegans do not consume and more moderate vegetarians only consume in limited quantities due to their meatless diets. It is true that a limited number of plant foods, such as alfalfa, sunflower seeds and avocado, contain the plant form of vitamin D: ergocalciferol, or vitamin D2. Although D2 can be used to prevent and treat the vitamin D deficiency disease rickets in humans, it is questionable whether this form is as effective as animalderived vitamin D3 (cholecalciferol). Some studies have shown that D2 is not utilised as well as D3 in animals,19 and clinicians have reported disappointing results using vitamin D2 to treat vitamin D-related conditions.20 Although vitamin D can be created by our bodies by the action of sunlight on our skin, it is very difficult to obtain an optimal amount of vitamin D by having a brief foray in the sunshine. There are three ultraviolet bands of radiation that come from sunlight, i.e., A, B and C. Only the "B" form is capable of catalysing the conversion of cholesterol to vitamin D in our bodies,21 and UV-B rays are only present at certain times of day, at certain latitudes, and at certain times of the year.22 Furthermore, depending on one's skin colour, obtaining 200-400 IUs of vitamin D from sunlight can take as long as two full hours of continuous sunning.23 A darkskinned vegan, therefore, will find it impossible to obtain optimal vitamin D intake by sunning himself for 20 minutes a few times a week, even if sunning occurs during those limited times of the day and year when UV-B rays are available. The current RDA for vitamin D is 400 IUs, but Dr Weston Price's seminal research into healthy native adults' diets showed that their daily intake of vitamin D (from animal foods) was about 10 times that amount, or 4,000 IUs.24 Accordingly, Dr Price placed a great emphasis on vitamin D in the diet. Without vitamin D, for example, it is impossible to utilise minerals like calcium, phosphorus and magnesium. Recent research has confirmed Dr Price's higher recommendations for vitamin D for adults.25 Considering that cases of rickets and/or low vitamin D levels have been well documented in many vegetarians and vegans,26 that animal fats are either lacking or deficient in vegetarian diets (as well as those of the general Western public who

routinely try to cut their animal fat intake), that sunlight is only a source of vitamin D at certain times and at certain latitudes and that current dietary recommendations for vitamin D are too low, it is important to have reliable and abundant sources of this nutrient in our daily diets. Good sources include cod liver oil, lard from pigs that were exposed to sunlight, shrimp, wild salmon, sardines, butter, full-fat dairy products and eggs from properly fed chickens.

MYTH #4: The body's needs for vitamin A can be entirely obtained from plant foods. True vitamin A, or retinol and its associated esters, is only found in animal fats and organs like liver.27 Plants do contain beta-carotene, a substance that the body can convert into vitamin A if certain conditions are present (see below). Beta-carotene, however, is not vitamin A. It is typical for vegans and vegetarians (as well as most popular nutrition writers) to say that plant foods like carrots and spinach contain vitamin A and that beta-carotene is just as good as vitamin A. These things are not true, even though beta-carotene is an important nutritional factor for humans. The conversion from carotene to vitamin A in the intestines can only take place in the presence of bile salts. This means that fat must be eaten with the carotenes to stimulate bile secretion. Additionally, infants and people with hypothyroidism, gall bladder problems or diabetes (altogether, a significant portion of the population) either cannot make the conversion or do so very poorly. Lastly, the body's conversion from carotene to vitamin A is not very efficient: it takes roughly six units of carotene to make one unit of vitamin A. What this means is that a sweet potato (containing about 25,000 units of beta-carotene) will only convert into about 4,000 units of vitamin A (assuming you ate it with fat, are not diabetic, are not an infant, and do not have a thyroid or gall bladder problem).28 Relying on plant sources for vitamin A, then, is not a very wise idea. This provides yet another reason to include animal foods and fats in our diets. Butter and full-fat dairy foods, especially from pastured cows, are good vitamin A sources, as is cod liver oil. Vitamin A is all-important in our diets, for it enables the body to use proteins and minerals, ensures proper vision, enhances the immune system, enables reproduction and fights infections.29 As with vitamin D, Dr Price found that the diets of healthy primitive peoples supplied substantial amounts of vitamin A, again emphasising the great need humans have for this nutrient in maintaining optimal health now and in future generations.

MYTH #5: Meat-eating causes osteoporosis, kidney disease, heart disease, and cancer.

Oftentimes, vegans and vegetarians will try to scare people into avoiding animal foods and fats by claiming that vegetarian diets offer protection from certain chronic diseases like the ones listed above. Such claims, however, are hard to reconcile with historical and anthropological facts. All of the diseases mentioned are primarily 20th century occurrences, yet people have been eating meat and animal fat for many thousands of years. Further, as Dr Price's research showed, there were/are several native peoples around the world (the Innuit, Masai, Swiss, etc.) whose traditional diets were/are very rich in animal products, but who nevertheless did/do not suffer from the abovementioned maladies.30 Dr George Mann's independent studies of the Masai, done many years after Dr Price's, confirmed the fact that the Masai, despite being almost exclusive meat-eaters, nevertheless had little to no incidence of heart disease or other chronic ailments.31 This proves that other factors besides animal foods are at work in causing these diseases. Several studies have supposedly shown that meat consumption is the cause of various illnesses, but such studies, honestly evaluated, show no such thing, as the following discussion shows. Osteoporosis Dr Herta Spencer's research on protein intake and bone loss clearly showed that protein consumption in the form of real meat has no impact on bone density. Studies that supposedly proved that excessive protein consumption equals more bone loss were not done with real meat but with fractionated protein powders and isolated amino acids.32 Recent studies have also shown that increased animal protein intake contributes to stronger bone density in men and women.33 Some recent studies on vegan and vegetarian diets, however, have shown them to predispose women to osteoporosis.34 Kidney Disease Although protein-restricted diets are helpful for people with kidney disease, there is no proof that eating meat causes such disease.35 Vegetarians will also typically claim that animal protein causes overly acidic conditions in the blood, resulting in calcium leaching from the bones and, hence, a greater tendency to form kidney stones. However, this opinion is false. Theoretically, the sulphur and phosphorus in meat can form an acid when placed in water, but this does not mean that that is what happens in the body. Actually, meat contains complete proteins and vitamin D (if the skin and fat are eaten), both of which help maintain pH balance in the bloodstream. Furthermore, if one eats a diet that includes enough magnesium and vitamin B6 and restricts refined sugars, one has little to fear from kidney stones, whether one eats meat or not.36 Animal foods like beef, pork, fish and lamb are good sources of magnesium and B6, as any food/nutrient table will show.

 Heart Disease The belief that animal protein contributes to heart disease is a popular one that has no foundation in nutritional science. Outside of questionable studies, there is little data to support the idea that meat-eating leads to heart disease. For example: the French have one of the highest per-capita consumptions of meat, yet have low rates of heart disease; in Greece, meat consumption is higher than average, but rates of heart disease are low there as well; and in Spain, an increase in meat-eating (in conjunction with a reduction in sugar and high-carbohydrate intake) was found to lead to a decrease in heart disease.37 Cancer The belief that meat, in particular red meat, contributes to cancer is also a popular idea that is not supported by the facts. Although it is true that some studies have shown a connection between meat-eating and some types of cancer,38 it is important to look at the studies carefully to determine what kind of meat is being discussed as well as what preparation methods were used. Since we only have one word for "meat" in English, it is often difficult to know which "meat" is under discussion in a study unless the authors of the study specifically say so. The study which began the "meat equals cancer" theory was done by Dr Ernst Wynder in the 1970s. Dr Wynder claimed that there is a direct, causal connection between animal fat intake and incidence of colon cancer.39 Actually, his data on "animal fats" were really on vegetable fats.40 In other words, the "meat equals cancer" theory is based on a phony study. If one looks closely at the research, however, one quickly sees that it is processed meats like cold cuts and sausages that are usually implicated in cancer causation,41 and not meat per se. Furthermore, cooking methods seem to play a part in whether or not a meat becomes carcinogenic.42 In other words, it is the chemicals added to the meat and the chosen cooking method that are at fault, not the meat itself. In the end, although sometimes a connection between meat and cancer is found, the actual mechanism of how it happens has eluded scientists.43 This means that it is likely that other factors besides meat are playing roles in some cases of cancer. Remember, studies of meat-eating traditional peoples show very little incidence of cancer. This demonstrates that other factors are at work when cancer appears in a modern meat-eating person. It is not scientifically fair to single out one dietary factor for blame, while ignoring other, more likely candidates. It should be noted here that Seventh Day Adventists are often studied in population analyses to prove that a vegetarian diet is healthier and is associated with a lower risk for cancer (but see a later paragraph in this section). While it is true that most members of this Christian denomination do not eat meat, they also do not smoke or drink alcohol, coffee and tea, all of which are likely factors in promoting cancer.44

The Mormons are a religious group often overlooked in vegetarian studies. Although their Church urges moderation, Mormons do not abstain from meat. As with the Adventists, Mormons also avoid tobacco, alcohol and caffeine. Despite being meat-eaters, Utah Mormons showed in a study that they had a 22% lower rate for cancer in general and a 34% lower mortality rate for colon cancer than the US average.45 A study of Puerto Ricans, who eat large amounts of fatty pork, nevertheless revealed very low rates of colon and breast cancer.46 Similar results can be adduced to demonstrate that meat and animal fat consumption does not correlate with cancer.47 Obviously, other factors are at work. It is usually claimed that vegetarians have lower cancer rates than meat-eaters, but a 1994 study of vegetarian California Seventh Day Adventists showed that, while they did have lower rates for some cancers (e.g., breast and lung), they had higher rates for several others (Hodgkin's disease, malignant melanoma, brain, skin, uterine, prostate, endometrial, cervical and ovarian), some quite significantly. In that study, the authors actually admitted that "Meat consumption, however, was not associated with a higher [cancer] risk" and that "No significant association between breast cancer and a high consumption of animal fats or animal products in general was noted".48 Further, it is usually claimed that a diet rich in plant foods like whole grains and legumes will reduce one's risks for cancer, but research going back through the last century demonstrates that carbohydrate-based diets are the prime dietary instigators of cancer, not diets based on minimally processed animal foods.49 The mainstream health and vegetarian media have done such an effective job of "beef-bashing" that most people think there is nothing healthful about meat, especially red meat. In reality, however, animal-flesh foods like beef and lamb are excellent sources of a variety of nutrients, as any food/nutrient table will show. Nutrients like vitamins A, D and several of the B-complex vitamins, essential fatty acids (in small amounts), magnesium, zinc, phosphorus, potassium, iron, taurine and selenium are abundant in beef, lamb, pork, fish, shellfish and poultry. Nutritional factors like coenzyme Q10, carnitine and alpha-lipoic acid are also present. Some of these nutrients are only found in animal foods; plants do not supply them.

MYTH #6: Saturated fats and dietary cholesterol cause heart disease, atherosclerosis and/or cancer, and low-fat, low-cholesterol diets are healthier for people. This, too, is not a specific vegetarian myth. Nevertheless, people are often urged to take up a vegetarian or vegan diet because it is believed that such diets offer

protection against heart disease and cancer, since they are lower or lacking in animal foods and fats. Although it is commonly believed that saturated fats and dietary cholesterol "clog" arteries and cause heart disease, such ideas have been shown to be false by such scientists as Linus Pauling, Russell Smith, George Mann, John Yudkin, Abram Hoffer, Mary Enig, Uffe Ravnskov and other prominent researchers.50 On the contrary, studies have shown that arterial plaque is primarily composed of unsaturated fats, particularly polyunsaturated ones, and not the saturated fat of animals, palm or coconut.51 Trans fatty acids, as opposed to saturated fats, have been shown by researchers such as Enig, Mann and Fred Kummerow to be causative factors in accelerated atherosclerosis, coronary heart disease, cancer and other ailments.52 Trans fatty acids are found in such modern foods as margarine and vegetable shortening and foods made with them. Dr Enig and her colleagues have also shown that excessive omega-6 polyunsaturated fatty acid intake from refined vegetable oils is also a major culprit behind cancer and heart disease, not animal fats. A recent study of thousands of Swedish women supports Dr Enig's conclusions and data. It showed no correlation between saturated fat consumption and increased risk for breast cancer. However, the study did show, as did Enig's work, a strong link between vegetable oil intake and higher breast cancer rates.53 The major population studies that supposedly prove the theory that animal fats and cholesterol cause heart disease, actually do not prove it upon closer inspection. The Framingham Heart Study is often cited as proof that dietary cholesterol and saturated fat intake cause heart disease and ill health. Involving about 6,000 people, the study compared two groups over several decades at five-year intervals. One group consumed little cholesterol and saturated fat, while the other consumed high amounts. Surprisingly, Dr William Castelli, the study's director, said:54 "...the more saturated fat one ate, the more cholesterol one ate, the more calories one ate, the lower the person's serum cholesterol ... we found that the people who ate the most cholesterol, ate the most saturated fat...ate the most calories, weighed the least and were the most physically active." The Framingham data did show that subjects who had higher cholesterol levels and weighed more ran a slightly higher chance for coronary heart disease. But weight gain and serum cholesterol levels had an inverse correlation with dietary fat and cholesterol intake. In other words, there was no correlation at all.55 In a similar vein, the US Multiple Risk Factor Intervention Trial, sponsored by the National Heart and Lung Institute, compared mortality rates and eating habits of 12,000+ men. Those who ate less saturated fat and cholesterol showed a slightly

reduced rate of heart disease, but had an overall mortality rate much higher than the other men in the study.56 Low-fat/cholesterol diets, therefore, are not healthier for people. Studies have shown repeatedly that such diets are associated with depression, cancer, psychological problems, fatigue, violence and suicide.57 Women with lower serum cholesterol live shorter lives than women with higher levels.58 Similar findings have been noted in men.59 Children on low-fat and/or vegan diets can suffer from growth problems, failure to thrive, and learning disabilities.60 Despite this, sources from Dr Benjamin Spock to the American Heart Association recommend low-fat diets for children! One can only lament the fate of those unfortunate youngsters who will be raised by unknowing parents taken in by such genocidal misinformation. There are many health benefits to saturated fats, depending on the fat in question. Coconut oil, for example, is rich in lauric acid, a potent antifungal and antimicrobial substance. In addition, coconut contains appreciable amounts of caprylic acid, also an effective antifungal.61 Butter from free-range cows is rich in trace minerals, especially selenium, as well as all of the fat-soluble vitamins and beneficial fatty acids that protect against cancer and fungal infections.62 In fact, the body needs saturated fats in order to properly utilise essential fatty acids.63 Saturated fats also lower the blood levels of the artery-damaging lipoprotein (a);64 are needed for proper calcium utilisation in the bones;65 stimulate the immune system;66 are the preferred food for the heart and other vital organs;67 and, along with cholesterol, add structural stability to the cell and intestinal wall.68 They are excellent for cooking, as they are chemically stable and do not break down under heat, unlike polyunsaturated vegetable oils. Omitting them from one's diet, then, is ill-advised. With respect to atherosclerosis, it is always claimed that vegetarians have much lower rates of this condition than meat-eaters. The International Atherosclerosis Project of 1968, however, which examined over 20,000 corpses from several countries, concluded that vegetarians had just as much atherosclerosis as meateaters.69 Other population studies have revealed similar data.70 This is because atherosclerosis is largely unrelated to diet; it is a consequence of ageing. There are things which can accelerate the atherosclerotic process, such as excessive free radical damage to the arteries from antioxidant depletion (caused by such things as smoking, poor diet, excess polyunsaturated fatty acids in the diet, various nutritional deficiencies, drugs, etc.), but this is to be distinguished from the fattystreaking and hardening of arteries that occurs in all peoples over time.

It also does not appear that vegetarian diets protect against heart disease. A study on vegans in 1970 showed that female vegans had higher rates of death from heart disease than non-vegan females.71 A recent study showed that Indians, despite being vegetarians, have very high rates of coronary artery disease.72 Highcarbohydrate/low-fat diets (which is what vegetarian diets are) can also place one at a greater risk for heart disease, diabetes and cancer due to their hyperinsulemic effects on the body.73 Recent studies have also shown that vegetarians have higher homocysteine levels in their blood.74 Homocysteine is a known cause of heart disease. Lastly, low-fat/cholesterol diets, generally favoured either to prevent or treat heart disease, do neither and may actually increase certain risk factors for this condition.75 Studies which conclude that vegetarians are at a lower risk for heart disease are typically based on the phony markers of lower saturated fat intake, lower serum cholesterol levels and HDL/LDL ratios. Since vegetarians tend to eat less saturated fat and usually have lower serum cholesterol levels, it is concluded that they are at less risk for heart disease. However, once one realises that these measurements are not accurate predictors of proneness to heart disease, the supposed protection of vegetarianism melts away.76 It should always be remembered that a number of things factor in as to whether a person gets heart disease or cancer. Instead of focusing on the phony issues of saturated fat, dietary cholesterol and meat-eating, people should pay more attention to other, more likely factors. These would be trans fatty acids, excessive polyunsaturated fat intake, excessive sugar intake, excessive carbohydrate intake, smoking, certain vitamin and mineral deficiencies, and obesity. These things were all conspicuously absent in the healthy traditional peoples whom Dr Price studied. Continued next issue...

Author's Notes: Thanks to Sally Fallon, MA, Lee Clifford, MS, CCN, and Dr H. Leon Abrams, Jr, for their gracious assistance in preparing and reviewing this paper. This paper was not sponsored or paid for by the meat or dairy industries. Editor's Notes: The full text of the article, including endnotes, is also available on the author's website at http://www.powerhealth.net/selected_articles.htm. Dr Stephen Byrnes's article was originally published in the Townsend Letter for Doctors & Patients, July 2000, and was revised in January 2002.

About the Author: Stephen Byrnes, PhD, RNCP, enjoys robust health on a diet that includes butter, cream, eggs, meat, whole milk, cheese and liver. He is the author of Diet & Heart Disease: It's NOT What You Think and Digestion Made Simple (Whitman Books, 2001), and The Lazy Person's Whole Foods Cookbook (Ecclesia Life Mana, 2001). He is based in the USA. Visit his website at http://www.PowerHealth.net.

Recommended Reading/Research The Weston A. Price Foundation: http://www.westonaprice.org Why I am Not a Vegetarian: http://www.acsh.org/publications/priorities/0902/vegetarian.html Beyond Vegetarianism: http://www.beyondveg.com The Cholesterol Myths: http://www.ravnskov.nu/cholesterol.htm The Paleolithic Diet Page: http://www.panix.com/~paleodiet/ The Great Fallacies of Vegetarianism: http://www.vanguardonline.f9.co.uk/00509.htm National Animal Interest Alliance: http://www.naiaonline.org/ PETA Sucks: http://www.petasucks.cc Animal Rights.net: http://www.animalrights.net

Endnotes:
1. (a) S Fallon and M Enig. Nourishing Traditions (New Trends Publishing, Washington, DC), 2000, 5; (b) Breeds of Livestock. University of Oklahoma, Department of Animal Science; posted at http://www.ansi.okstate.edu/breeds.

2. Breeds of Livestock. University of Oklahoma, Department of Animal Science; posted at http://www.ansi.okstate.edu/breeds. 3. W Bender and M Smith. Population, Food, and Nutrition. Population Reference Bureau;1997. 4. B Carnell. Could vegetarianism prevent world hunger? Posted at http://www.animalrights.net/faq/topics/diet/vegetarianism_world_hunger.html, and accessed on January 3, 2002. 5. M Purdey. The Vegan Ecological Wasteland. Journal of the Price-Pottenger Nutrition Foundation [hereafter referred to as Jnl of PPNF], Winter 1998; also posted at http://www.westonaprice.org. 6. Ibid. 7. R Audette with T Gilchrist. Neanderthin (St Martins, NY), 1999, 2002. 8. S Fallon and M Enig, Nourishing Traditions, 6. 9. M Purdey, op. cit. 10. Ibid. 11. (a) L Dunne. The Nutrition Almanac, 3rd ed. (McGraw Hill, New York), 32-33; (b) AL Rauma and others. Vitamin B-12 status of long-term adherents of a strict uncooked vegan diet ("living food diet") is compromised. J Nutr, 1995, 125:25115; (c) MG Crane and others. Vitamin B12 studies in total vegetarians (vegans). J Nutr Med, 1994, 4:419-30; (d) I Chanarin and others. Megaloblastic anaemia in a vegetarian Hindu community. Lancet, 1985, Nov 2:1168-72; (e) M Donaldson. Vitamin B12 and the Hallelujah Diet; posted at http://www.chetday.com/b12.html; (f) MS Donaldson. Metabolic vitamin B12 status on a mostly raw vegan diet with follow-up using tablets, nutritional yeast, or probiotic supplements. Ann Nutr Metab, 2000, 44(5-6):229-234 . 12. (a) S Ashkenazi and others. Vitamin B12 deficiency due to a strictly vegetarian diet in adolescence. Clin Pediatr, 1987, 26:662-3; (b) G Cheron and others. Severe megaloblastic anemia in 6-month-old girl breast-fed by a vegetarian mother. Arch Fr Pediatr, 1989, 46:205-7; (c) T Kuhne and others. Maternal vegan diet causing a serious infantile neurological disorder due to vitamin B12 deficiency. Eur J Pediatr, 1991, 150:205-8; (d) MC Wighton and others. Brain damage in infancy and dietary vitamin B12 deficiency. Med J Aust, 1979, 2:1-3. 13. (a) PC Dagnelie and others. Vitamin B12 from algae appears not to be bioavailable. Amer J Clin Nutr, 1991, 53:695-7; (b) L Lazarides. The Nutritional Health Bible (Thorsons Publishing, CA), 1997, 22-23; (c) V Herbert. Vitamin B12: plant sources, requirements, and assay. Amer J Clin Nutr, 1988, 48:852-8. 14. (a) IE Baille. The first international congress on vegetarian nutrition. J Appl Nutr, 1987, 39:97-105; (b) A Smith. Soybeans: Chemistry & Technology, vol 1 (Avi Publishing, CT), 1972, 184-188. 15. L Dunne. Nutrition Almanac, 22-23. 16. (a) HL Abrams. Vegetarianism: An Anthropological/Nutritional Evaluation, J Appl Nutr, 1980, 32:2:53-87; (b) M Rose. Serum cholesterol and triglyceride levels in Australian adolescent vegetarians. Lancet, 1976, 2:87. 17. (a) L Dunne. Nutrition Almanac, 31; (b) J Groff and S Gropper. Advanced Nutrition and Human Metabolism (Wadsworth/Thomson Learning, CA), 3rd

edition, 1999, 298. 18. WA Price. Nutrition and Physical Degeneration (Keats Publishing, CT), 1989, 256-281. On page 279, Price stated that: "It will be noted that vitamin D, which the human does not readily synthesize in adequate amounts, must be provided by foods of animal tissues or animal products. As yet I have not found a single group of primitive racial stock which was building and maintaining excellent bodies by living entirely on plant foods." 19. RL Horst and others. Discrimination in the metabolism of orally dosed ergocalciferol and cholecalciferol by the pig, rat, and chick. Biochem J, 1982, Apr 20:4:185-9. 20. Krispin Sullivan, CN, personal communication on January 3, 2002. 21. (a) H Glerup and others. Commonly recommended daily intake of vitamin D is not sufficient if sunlight exposure is limited. J Int Med, 2000, 247:260-8; (b) BL Diffey. Solar ultraviolet radiation effects on biological systems. Phys Med Biol, 1991, 36:299-328. 22. (a) K Sullivan. The miracle of vitamin D. Wise Traditions, 2000, 3:11-20. Also posted at http://www.westonaprice.org; (b) RM Sayre and others. Vitamin D production by natural and artificial sources. Photo Medical Society Meeting, 1998, March 1 - Conference Proceeding. 23. (a) Sullivan, op. cit.; (b) LY Matsuoka and others. In vivo threshold for cutaneous synthesis of vitamin D3 in skin. Nutr Rev, 1989, 47:252-3. 24. Price, op. cit., 256-281. 25. R Vieth. Vitamin D supplementation, 25-hydroxyvitamin D concentrations, and safety. Am J Clin Nutr, 1999, 69:842-56. 26. (a) M. Hellebostad and others. Vitamin D deficiency rickets and vitamin B12 deficiency in vegetarian children. Acta Paediatr Scand, 1985, 74:191-5; (b) E. Zmora and others. Multiple nutritional deficiencies in infants from a strict vegetarian community. Am J Dis Child, 1979, 133(2):141-4; (c) ED Shinwell, R Gorodischer. Totally vegetarian diets and infant nutrition. Pediatrics, 1982, 70(4):582-6; (d) P Millett and others. Nutrient intake and vitamin status of healthy French vegetarians and nonvegetarians. Am J Clin Nutr, 1989, Oct 50:718-27; (e) C Lamberg-Allardt and others. Low serum 25-hydroxyvitamin D concentrations and secondary hyperparathyroidism in middle-aged white strict vegetarians. Am J Clin Nutr, 1993, Nov 58:684-9; (e) T Outila and others. Dietary intake of vitamin D in premenopausal, healthy vegans was insufficient to maintain concentrations of serum 25-hydroxyvitamin D and intact parathyroid hormone within normal ranges during the winter in Finland. J Am Diet Assoc, 2000, 100:434-41. 27. J Groff and S Gropper, op. cit., 317. 28. (a) Dunne, op. cit., 14; (b) S Fallon. Vitamin A Vagary. Jnl of PPNF, Summer 1995. Also posted at http://www.westonaprice.org; (c) I Jennings. Vitamins in Endocrine Metabolism (Charles Thomas, London), 1970, 39-57. 29. (a) I Jennings, op. cit., 39-57; (b) J Groff and S Gropper, op. cit., 323-6. 30. WA Price, op. cit. 31. (a) G Mann. Atherosclerosis and the Masai. Amer J Epidem, 1972, 95:6-37; (b) Diet and disease among the milk and meat eating Masai warriors of Tanganyika.

Food Nutr, 1963, 24:104. 32. (a) H Spencer and L Kramer. Factors contributing to osteoporosis. J Nutr, 1986, 116:316-319; (b) Further studies of the effect of a high protein diet as meat on calcium metabolism. Amer J Clin Nutr, 1983, 924-929; (c) Do protein and phosphorus cause calcium loss? J Nutr, 1988, 118(6):657-60. 33. (a) RG Munger and others. Prospective study of dietary protein intake and risk of hip fracture in postmenopausal women. Amer J Clin Nutr, 1999, 69:1:147-52; (b) MT Hannan and others. Effect of dietary protein on bone loss in elderly men and women: The Framingham Osteoporosis Study. J Bone & Min Res, 2000, 15:2504-2512; (c) C Cooper and others. Dietary protein and bone mass in women. Calcif Tiss Int, 1996, 58:320-5. 34. (a) JF Chiu and others. Long-term vegetarian diet and bone mineral density in postmenopausal Taiwanese women. Calcif Tiss Int, 1997, 60:245-9; (b) EM Lau, T Kwok, J Woo and others. Bone mineral density in Chinese elderly female vegetarians, vegans, lacto-vegetarians and omnivores. Eur J Clin Nutr, 1998,52:604. 35. J. Dwyer and others. Diet, indicators of kidney disease, and late mortality among older persons in the NHANES I Epidemiologic Follow-up Study. Amer J of Pub Health, 1994, 84:(8):1299-1303. 36. (a) V Rattan and others. Effect of combined supplementation of magnesium oxide and pyrodoxine in calcium-oxalate stone formers. Urol Res, 1994, 22(3):1615; (b) NJ Blacklock. Sucrose and idiopathic renal stone. Nutr Health, 1987, 5(1):917. v37. (a) S Renauld and M DeLorgeril. Wine, alcohol, platelets and the French paradox for heart disease. Lancet, 1992, 339:1523-6; (b) TLV Ulbright and DAT Southgate. Coronary heart disease: seven dietary factors. Lancet, 1991, 338:985992; (c) L Serra-Majem and others. How could changes in diet explain changes in coronary heart disease? The Spanish Paradox. Amer J Clin Nutr, 1995, 61:1351S9S. 38. (a) W Willett and others. New Eng J Med, December 13, 1990, 323:1664-72; (b) E Giovannucci and others. Can Res, 1994, 54:(9):2390-7. 39. EL Wynder and others. J Natl Can Inst, 1975, 54:7. 40. MG Enig. Know Your Fats: The Complete Primer for Understanding the Nutrition of Fats, Oils, and Cholesterol (Bethesda Press, MD), 2000, 84-85. 41. M Gaard and others. Dietary factors and risk of colon cancer: a prospective study of 50,535 young Norwegian men and women. Eur J Cancer Prev, 1996, 5:445-54. 42. (a) E de Stefani and others. Meat intake, heterocyclic amines, and risk of breast cancer: a case-control study in Uruguay. Cancer Epidemiol Biomarkers Prev, 1997,6:573-81; (b) M Gaard and others. Dietary factors and risk of colon cancer: a prospective study of 50,535 young Norwegian men and women. Eur J Cancer Prev, 1996, 5:445-454. 43. D. Forman. Meat and cancer: a relation in search of a mechanism. Lancet, 1999, 353:686-7; JS Baghurst and others. Does red meat cause cancer? Aust J Nutr Diet, 1997, 54(4):S1-S44. 44. (a) HL Abrams. Vegetarianism: another view. In The Cambridge World History

of Food. K Kiple and K Ornelas, editors (Cambridge University Press, UK), 2000, vol. 2, 1567; (b) J Dwyer. Vegetarianism. Contemporary Nutr, 1979, 4:1-2. 45. JL Lyon and others. Cancer incidence in Mormons and non-Mormons in Utah, 1966-1970. New Eng J Med, 1976, 294:129. 46. MG Enig and others. Dietary fat and cancer trends - a critique. Fed Proc, 1978, 37:2215. 47. (a) Ibid.; (b) K Erikson and NE Hubbard. Dietary fat and tumor metastasis. Nutr Rev, 1990, 48:6-14. 48. J Mills and others. Cancer-incidence among California Seventh-day Adventists, 1976-1982. Am J Clin Nutr, 1994, 59 (suppl):1136S-42S; see also RL Phillips. Canc Res, 1975, 35:3513-3522 which showed that Seventh Day Adventist physicians had higher colon cancer rates than the general population. 49. (a) S Francheschi and others. Intake of macronutrients and risk of breast cancer. Lancet, 1996, 347:1351-6; (b) WJ Lutz. The colonisation of Europe and our Western diseases. Med Hypotheses, 1995, 45:115-120; (c) J Witte and others. Diet and premenopausal bilateral breast cancer: a case control study. Breast Canc Res & Treat, 1997, 42:243-251; (d) S Francheschi and others. Food groups and risk of colorectal cancer in Italy. Inter J Canc, 1997, 72:56-61; (e) S Seely, and others. Diet Related Diseases - The Modern Epidemic (AVI Publishing, CT), 1985, 190200; (f) V Stefansson. Cancer: Disease of Civilization (Hill & Wang, NY), 1960. In this book, Stefansson reported on a presentation made by Stanislaw Tanchou in 1843 to the Paris Medical Society wherein he linked increasing grain consumption with increased cancer rates in major European cities at the time. 50. (a) J Yudkin. Sweet and Dangerous (Bantam Books, NY), 1972, 85-102; (b) L Pauling. How to Live Longer and Feel Better (Avon Books, New York), 1985; (c) A Hoffer and M Walker, Putting It All Together: The New Orthomolecular Nutrition (Keats Publishing, CT), 1995, 82-84; (d) R Smith and E Pinckney. The Cholesterol Conspiracy (Warren Greene, Inc, IL), 1991; (e) G Mann (ed). Coronary Heart Disease: The Dietary Sense and Nonsense (Veritas Society, London), 1993; (f) MG Enig. Know Your Fats (Bethesda Press, MD), 2000, 76-80; (g) U Ravnskov. The Cholesterol Myths (New Trends Publishing, Washington, DC), 2000; (h) WE Stehbens. Coronary heart disease, hypercholesterolemia, and atherosclerosis. I. False premises. Exp Mol Pathol, 2001, Apr;70(2):103-19; (i) WE Stehbens. Coronary heart disease, hypercholesterolemia, and atherosclerosis. II. Misrepresented data. Exp Mol Pathol, 2001, Apr;70(2):120-39. 51. CV Felton and others. Dietary polyunsaturated fatty acids and composition of human aortic plaques. Lancet, 1994, 344:1195. 52. (a) GV Mann, Metabolic consequences of dietary trans-fatty acids. Lancet, 1994, 343:1268-71; (b) MG Enig and others. Dietary fat and cancer trends - a critique. Fed Proc, 1978, 37:2215; (c) F Kummerow. Nutritional effects of isomeric fats. Dietary Fats and Health, Horisberger and Bracco, eds (Amer Oil Chem Soc, IL), 1983, 391-402; (d) CM Oomen and others. Association between trans fatty acid intake and 10-year risk of coronary heart disease in the Zutphen Elderly Study: a prospective population-based study. Lancet, 2001, Mar 10 357:9258 746-51.

53. A Wolk and others. A prospective study of the association of monounsaturated fat and other types of fat with risk of breast cancer. Arch of Inter Med, 1998, 158:41. 54. W Castelli. Arch Int Med, 1992, 152:7:1371-2. 55. H Hubert and others. Circulation, 1983, 67:968. 56. Multiple Risk Factor Intervention Trial: Risk factor changes and mortality results. J Amer Med Assoc, 1982, 248:12:1465. v57. (a) The Lipid Research Clinic's Coronary Primary Prevention Trial Results. I. Reduction in incidence of coronary heart disease. J Amer Med Assoc, 1984, 251:359; (b) BA Golomb. Cholesterol and violence: Is there a connection? Ann Int Med, 1998, 128:478-87; (c) MF Muldoon and others. Lowering cholesterol concentrations and mortality: A quantitative review of primary prevention trials. Brit Med J, 1990, 301:309-14; (d) GN Stemmermann and others. Serum cholesterol and colon cancer incidence in Hawaiian Japanese men. J National Canc Inst, 1981, 67:1179-82; (e) DL Morris and others. Serum cholesterol and cancer in the hypertension detection and followup program. Cancer, 1983, 52:1754-9; (f) SJ Winawer and others. Declining serum cholesterol levels prior to diagnosis of colon cancer. A time-trend, casecontrol study. J Amer Med Assoc, 1990, 263:2083-5. 58. (a) D Jacobs and others. Report of the conference on low blood cholesterol. Circulation, 1992, 86:3:1046-60; (b) B Forette and others. Cholesterol as risk factor for mortality in older women. Lancet, 1989, 868-870. 59. IJ Schatz and others. Cholesterol and all-cause mortality in elderly people from the Honolulu Heart program: a cohort study. Lancet, 2001, 358: 351-55. 60. (a) G Kerr. Babies who eat no animal protein fail to grow at normal rate. J Amer Med Assoc, 1974, 228:675-6; (b) D Erhard. The New Vegetarians, part one. Nutr Today, 1973, 8:4-12; (c) MM Smith and F Lifshitz. Pediatrics, 1994, 93:3:438-443; (d) MJ Ientze. [Vegetarian and outsider diets in childhood.] Schweiz Rundsch Med Prax, 1992, Feb 25;81 (9):254-8. 61. (a) MG Enig. Know Your Fats, 114-115; (b) MG Enig. Lauric oils as antimicrobial agents: theory of effect, scientific rationale, and dietary application as adjunct nutritional support for HIV-infected individuals, in Nutrients and Foods in AIDS, RR Watson, editor (CRC Press, FL), 1999, 81-97. 62. S Fallon and M Enig. Nourishing Traditions, 15-18. 63. (a) ML Garg and others. FASEB J, 1988, 2:4:A852; (b) RM Oliart Ros and others. Meeting Abstracts. American Oil Chemists Society Proceedings, May 1998, Chicago, IL. 64. (a) GH Dahlen and others. J Intern Med, Nov 1998, 244(5):417-24; (b) P Khosla P and KC Hayes. J Am Coll Nutr, 1996, 15:325-339; (c) BA Clevidence and others. Arterioscler Thromb Vasc Biol, 1997, 17:1657-61. 65. BA Watkins and others. Importance of Vitamin E in Bone Formation and in Chondrocyte Function. Purdue University, Lafayette, IN, ACOS Proceedings, 1996; BA Watkins and MF Seifert. Food Lipids and Bone Health, in Food Lipids and Health, RE McDonald and DB Min, eds (Marcel Dekker, Inc, NY), 1996. 66. JJ Kabara. The Pharmacological Effects of Lipids (American Oil Chemists Society, IL), 1978, 1-14.

67. LD Lawson and F Kummerow. Lipids, 1979, 14:501-503; ML Garg. Lipids, 1989, 24:334-9. 68. (a) S Fallon and M Enig. Nourishing Traditions, 11; (b) RB Alfin-Slater and L Aftergood. Lipids. In Modern Nutrition in Health and Disease, 6th ed. RS Goodhart and ME Shils, eds (Lea and Febiger, PA), 1980, 134. 69. HC McGill and others. Lab Inves, 1968, 18:(5):498. 70. (a) D Groom and others. Ann Int Med, July 1961, 55:1:51-62; (b) WF Enos and others. J Amer Med Assoc, 1955, 158:912; (c) W Laurie and others. Lancet, Feb 1958, 231-232; (d) WB Robertson. Lancet, 1959, 1:444; (e) T Gordon. Pul Health Rep, 1957, 51:270; (f) OJ Pollack. Lancet, 1959, 1:444. 71. Ellis, Path, Montegriffo. Veganism: Clinical findings and investigations. Amer J Clin Nutr, 1970, 32:249-255. 72. EA Enas. Coronary artery disease epidemic in Indians: a cause for alarm and call for action. J Indian Med Assoc 2000 Nov; 98(11):694-5, 697-702. 73. (a) F Jeppesen and others. Effects of low-fat, high-carbohydrate diets on risk factors for ischemic heart disease in post-menopausal women. Am Jnl Clin Nutr, 1997; 65:1027-1033; (b) I Zavaroni and others. Risk factors for coronary artery disease in healthy persons with hyperinsulinemia and normal glucose tolerance. New Eng J Med, 1989, Mar 16, 320:11:702-6; (c) G Reaven. Syndrome "X". Curr Treat Opt Cardio Med, 2001, 3:4:323-332; (d) PJ Goodwin and others. Prognostic effects of circulating insulin-like growth factor binding proteins (IGFBPS) 1 and 3 in operable breast cancer. Program and abstracts of the 23rd Annual San Antonio Breast Cancer Symposium, Abstract 118, San Antonio, Texas, December 6-9, 2000. 74. (a) Herrmann, Schorr, Purschwitz, Rassoul, Richter. Total homocysteine, vitamin B (12), and total antioxidant status in vegetarians. Clin Chem, 2001, 47(6):1094-10; (b) D Mazzano and others. Cardiovascular risk factors in vegetarians. Normalization of hyperhomocysteinemia with vitamin B(12) and reduction of platelet aggregation with n-3 fatty acids. Thromb Res 2000, Nov 100:153-60. 75. (a) L Corr and M Oliver. The low-fat/low cholesterol diet is ineffective. Eur Heart J, 1997, 18:18-22; (b) G Taubes. The Soft Science of Dietary Fat. Science, 2001, Mar 30 291:5513 2536-45; (c) DM Dreon and others. A very-low-fat diet is not associated with improved lipoprotein profiles in men with a predominance of large, low-density lipoproteins. Amer J Clin Nutr, 1999, 69:411-8. 76. (a) U Ravnskov. The Cholesterol Myths, 47-113, 79-80; (b) A Ascherio and others. Dietary fat and risk of coronary heart disease in men. Brit Med J, 1996, 313:84-90. 77. B McConville. The Parents' Green Guide (Pandora, London), 1990. 78. C Fitzroy. The Great Fallacies of Vegetarianism. Posted at http://www.vanguardonline.f9.co.uk/00509.htm; accessed on December 27, 2001. 79. R Smith and E Pinckney. Diet, Blood Cholesterol, and Coronary Heart Disease: A Critical Review of the Literature - Vol 2. Vector Enterprises, CA, 1991. A shortened adaptation of Smith's section on vegetarianism and longevity was published in Jnl of PPNF, 1998, 22:4:27-29. See also S Fallon and M Enig. Wise

Choices, Healthy Bodies. Wise Traditions, 2000, Winter, 15-21. Also posted at http://www.westonaprice.org. 80. ML Burr and PM Sweetnam. Vegetarianism, dietary fiber, and mortality. Amer J Clin Nutr, 1982, 36:873. 81. HA Kahn and others. Association between reported diet and all-cause mortality. Amer J Epidem, 1984, 119:775. 82. DA Snowden and others. Meat consumption and fatal ischemic heart disease. Prev Med, 1984, 13:490. 83. R Smith and E Pinckney. Diet, Blood Cholesterol, and Coronary Heart Disease: A Critical Review of the Literature - Vol 2, op. cit. 84. WA Price. Nutrition and Physical Degeneration, 163-187. 85. V Stefansson. The Fat of the Land (Macmillan; NY), 1956. 86. (a) GZ Pitskhelauri. The Long Living of Soviet Georgia (Human Sciences Press, NY), 1982; (b) Thomas Moore. Lifespan: What Really Affects Human Longevity (Simon & Schuster, NY), 1990. 87. HL Abrams. The relevance of paleolithic diet in determining contemporary nutritional needs. J Appl Nutr, 1979, 31:1,2:43-59. 88. HL Abrams. Vegetarianism: An anthropological/nutritional evaluation. J Appl Nutr, 1980, 32:2:53-87. 89. WA Price. Nutrition and Physical Degeneration, 23-44, 129-163. 90. J Raloff. High Fat Diets Help Athletes Perform. Science News, 1996, 149:18:287. 91. (a) L Cordain and others. The paradoxical nature of hunter-gatherer diets: meatbased, yet non-atherogenic. Eur J Clin Nutr, 2002, 56, Suppl 1, S1-S11; (b) S Boyd Eaton with M Shostak and M Konner. The Paleolithic Prescription: A Program of Diet & Exercise and a Design for Living (Harper & Row Publishing, CA), 1986. 92. S Fallon and M Enig. Guts and Grease: The Diet of Native Americans. Wise Traditions, 2001, Spring, 40-47. Posted at http://www.westonaprice.org. 93. DJ Stanford and JA Day, eds. Ice Age Hunters of the Rockies (University Press of Colorado, CO), 1992. 94. S Fallon and MG Enig. Caveman Cuisine. Jnl of PPNF, 21:2:1-4. Also posted at http://www.westonaprice.org. 95. USDA data, prepared by JL Wehrauch with technical assistance from J Borton and T Sampagna, presented as a reference table in S Fallon and M Enig, Guts and Grease: The Diet of Native Americans, op. cit. 96. V Stefansson. The Fat of the Land, op. cit. 97. (a) Ibid. (b) S Fallon and M Enig. The Cave Man Diet. Jnl of PPNF, 1997, Summer. Also posted at http://www.westonaprice.org. 98. S Hearne. The Journals of Samuel Hearne, 1768, and posted online at http://web.idirect.com/~hland/sh/sh006.htm 99. WA Price. Nutrition and Physical Degeneration, 279. 100. (a) HL Abrams. The Preference for Animal Protein and Fat: A Cross-Cultural Survey. Food and Evolution: Toward a Theory of Human Food Habits. M Harris and EB Ross, eds. (Temple University Press; PA), 1987, 207-223; (b) HL Abrams. The relevance of paleolithic diet in determining contemporary nutritional needs. J

Appl Nutr, 1979, 31:1,2:43-59; (c) MN Cohen. The Food Crisis in History. (Yale University Press; CT.), 1977. 101. (a) Ibid. (b) J Bronowski. The Ascent of Man. (Little, Brown; MA.), 1972; (c) PS Martin. Pleistocene Overkill. Natural History, 1967, 76:32-8. 102. (a) HL Abrams. The Relevance of Paleolithic Diet in Determining Contemporary Nutritional Needs. J Appl Nutr, 31:1-2 (1979), 43-59; (b) Susan Allport. The Primal Feast. (Harmony Books; NY), 2000; (c) Human Skeletons in Human Society in Prehistoric Italy. University of Southampton, Dept. of Archaeology. Posted at http://www.arch.soton.ac.uk/Research/Italy/, accessed on January 7, 2002. 103. HL Abrams. Fire and cooking as a major influence on human cultural advancement: An anthropological/botanical nutritional perspective. J Appl Nutr, 1986, 38:1,2:24-31. 104. WA House and RM Welch. Effects of Natural Antinutrients on the Nutritive Value of Cereal Grains, Potato Tubers, and Legume Seeds. Crops as Sources of Nutrients for Humans. (American Society of Agronomy; WI.), 1984. 105. S Rizek and others. Fat in Today's Food Supply. J Amer Oil Chem Soc, 1974, 51:244. 106. MG Enig. Trans Fatty Acids in the Food Supply: A Comprehensive Report Covering 60 Years of Research, 2nd edition. (Enig Associates; MD.), 1995. 107. Rizek and others, op cit. 108. CW Enns and others. Trends in Food and Nutrient Intakes by Adults: NFCS 1977-78, CSFII 1989-91, and CFSII 1994-95. Fam Econom Nutr Rev, 1997, 10:4:2-15. 109. (a) J Beasley and J Swift. The Kellogg Report. (Institute of Health policy and Practice; NY), 1989, 144-5;(b) J Yudkin and others. Ann Nutr Metab, 1986, 30:4:261-6. 110. (a) E.H. Tiney. Proximate composition and mineral and phytate contents of legumes grown in Sudan. J Food Comp Analy, 1989, 2:67-78; (b) R Anderson and W Wolf. Compositional changes in trypsin inhibitors, phytic acid, saponins, and isoflavones related to soybean processing. J Nutr, 1995, 518S-588S. 111. (a) A Bedarova and others. [Comparison of nutrient intake and corresponding biochemical parameters in adolescent vegetarians and non-vegetarians]. Cas Lek Cesk, 2000, Jul 139:396-400; (b) JN Freeland-Graves and others. Zinc status in vegetarians. J Am Diet Assoc 1980 Dec 77:655-6; (c) AL Rauma and others. Antioxidant status in vegetarians versus omnivores. Nutrition 2000 Feb 16:111-9; (d) E Ginter and others. [Nutritional status in adults on an alternative or traditional diet]. Cas Lek Cesk, 2001, Mar 140:142-6; (e) R Simoncic and others. Influence of vegetarian and mixed nutrition on selected haematological and biochemical parameters in children. Nahrung 1997 Oct 41:311-4; (f) MR Lowik and others. Long-term effects of a vegetarian diet on the nutritional status of elderly people (Dutch Nutrition Surveillance System). J Am Coll Nutr 1990 Dec 9:600-9; (g) RD Bhattacharya and others. Copper and zinc level in biological samples from healthy subjects of vegetarian food habit in reference to community environment. Chronobiologia, 1985, Apr-Jun; 12(2):145-153; (h) JR Hunt and others. Zinc

absorption, mineral balance, and blood lipids in women consuming controlled lactoovovegetarian and omnivorous diets for 8 wk. Amer J Clin Nutr, 1998, Mar;67(3):421-30; (i) M Krajcovicova-Kudlackova and others. [Nutritional risk factors of a vegetarian diet in adult lacto-ovo vegetarians]. Bratisl Lek Listy, 2000, 101:38-43. 112. (a) BF Harland and others. Nutritional status and phytate: zinc and phytate x calcium:zinc dietary molar ratios of lacto-ovo vegetarian Trappist monks: 10 years later. J Am Diet Assoc 1988; 88: 1562-6; (b) R Ellis. Phytate:zinc and phytate X calcium:zinc millimolar ratios in self-selected diets of Americans, Asian Indians, and Nepalese. J Am Diet Assoc, 1987, 87:1043-7; c) RS Gibson. Content and bioavailability of trace elements in vegetarian diets. Am J Clin Nutr 1994; 59(5 Suppl): 1223S-1232S. 113. (a) AS Sandberg. The effect of food processing on phytate hydrolysis and availability of iron and zinc. Adv Exp Med Biol, 1991, 289: 499-508; (b) U Svanberg and A-S Sandberg. Improved iron availability in weaning foods using germination and fermentation. In: Nutrient Availability: Chemical and Biological Aspects. Southgate DAT, Johnson IT, Fenwick GR, eds. (Cambridge University Press; UK), 1989, 179-81; c) Larsson M, Sandberg A-S. Phytate reduction in bread containing oat flour, oat bran or rye bran. J Cereal Sci 1991; 14: 141-9. 114. S Fallon and MG Enig. Tragedy and Hype: The Third International Soy Symposium. Townsend Letter for Doctors and Patients, 2000, July and August. Also posted at http://www.westonaprice.org 115. Ibid. 116. L. Dunne. The Nutrition Almanac, 3rd edition, 306. 117. M Fitzpatrick. Soy Isoflavones: Panacea or Poison? Jnl of PPNF, Fall 1998. Also posted at http://www.westonaprice.org 118. (a) N L Petrakis and others. Stimulatory influence of soy protein isolate on breast secretion in pre-and postmenopausal women. Cancer Epid Bio Prev, 1996, 5:785-794; (b) C Dees and others. Dietary estrogens stimulate human breast cells to enter the cell cycle. Env Health Perspec 1997, 105(Suppl 3):633-636. 119. Vegetarian diet in pregnancy linked to birth defect. Brit J Urology Int, January 2000, 85:107-113. 120. T Abe. Infantile leukemia and soybeans--a hypothesis. Leukemia, 1999, 13:317-20. 121. (a) Y Ishizuki and others. The effects on the thyroid gland of soybeans administered experimentally in healthy subjects. Nippon Naibunpi Gakkai Zasshi, 1991, 767: 622-629; (b) R L Divi and others. Anti-thyroid isoflavones from the soybean. Biochem Pharmac, 1997, 54:1087-1096. 122. (a) K D R Setchell and others. Dietary estrogens - a probable cause of infertility and liver disease in captive cheetahs. Gastroenterology, 1987, 93: 225233; (b) A S Leopold. Phytoestrogens: Adverse effects on reproduction in California Quail. Science, 1976, 191:98-100; (c) HM Drane and others. Oestrogenic activity of soya-bean products. Food Cosm Tech, 1980, 18: 425-427; (d) S Kimura and others. Development of malignant goiter by defatted soybean with iodine-free diet in rats. Gann, 1976, 67:763-765; (e) C Pelissero and others.

Estrogenic effect of dietary soy bean meal on vitellogenesis in cultured Siberian Sturgeon Acipenser baeri. Gen Comp End 83:447-457; (f) Braden and others. The oestrogenic activity and metabolism of certain isoflavones in sheep. Australian J of Agric Res, 1967, 18:335-348. 123. (a) Why Not Meat? (Part 2), Down to Earth News, (Honolulu; HI), Dec/Jan 1998, 1-4; (b) Ralph Ballantine. Transition to Vegetarianism. (Himalayan Institute Press; PA), 1994. 124. WL Voegtlin. The Stone Age Diet. (Vantage Press, Inc.; NY), 1975, 44-45. Also posted at http://www.paleodiet.com/comparison.html. 125. (a) HL Abrams. A diachronic preview of wheat in homonid nutrition. J Appl Nutr, 1978, 30:41-55; (b) J Goodall. In the Shadow of Man. Boston: 1971. 126. R. Ballantine, op. cit. 127. Why Not Meat? (Part 3). Down to Earth News, (Honolulu; HI). Feb/March 1999, 1-3. 128. F Pottenger, Pottenger's Cats--A Study in Nutrition. (Price-Pottenger Nutrition Foundation, CA), 1997. 129. (a) M Purdey. Are Organophosphate Pesticides Involved in the Causation of Bovine Spongiform Encephalopathy (BSE)? J of Nutr Med, 1994, 4:43-82; (b) Ecosystems supporting clusters of sporadic TSEs demonstrate excesses of the radical-generating divalent cation manganese and deficiencies of antioxidant co factors Cu, Se, Fe, Zn. Does a foreign cation substitution at prion protein's Cu domain initiate TSE? Med Hypotheses 2000 Feb 54:2 278-306; (c) High-dose exposure to systemic phosmet insecticide modifies the phosphatidylinositol anchor on the prion protein: the origins of new variant transmissible spongiform encephalopathies? Med Hypotheses 1998 Feb 50:2 91-111. 130. Ibid. 131. D Brown. BSE did not cause variant CJD: an alternative cause related to postindustrial environmental contamination. Med Hypotheses, 2001, 57:5. 132. V Worthington. Nutritional quality of organic versus conventional fruits, vegetables, and grains. J Altern Comp Med, 2001, 7:2:161-173. 133. S Fallon. Nasty, Brutish, and Short? The Ecologist, February 1999. Also posted at http://www.westonaprice.org. 134. R Audette. Neanderthin, (St. Martin's Press; NY), 1999, 194-5. 135. (a) K Sullivan. The Lectin Report, posted at http://www.krispin.com/lectin.html, accessed on January 2, 2002; (b) DL Freed. Do dietary lectins cause disease? Brit Med J, 1999, 318:1023-1024. 136. J Ross. The Diet Cure. (Penguin Books; NY), 1999, 102-113. 137. MG Enig. Know Your Fats, 56-57. 138. HL Abrams. The relevance of Paleolithic diet in detremining contemporary nutritional needs. J Appl Nutr, 1979, 1,2:43-59.

The Myths of Vegetarianism

Anthropological studies showing that no tribal peoples are strictly vegetarian suggest we need to include animal foods in our diets to maintain good health. Part 2 of 2
(Click here to go to Part 1) Extracted from Nexus Magazine, Volume 9, Number 4 (June-July 2002) PO Box 30, Mapleton Qld 4560 Australia. editor@nexusmagazine.com Telephone: +61 (0)7 5442 9280; Fax: +61 (0)7 5442 9381 From our web page at: www.nexusmagazine.com by Stephen Byrnes, PhD, RNCP 2000, 2002 Email: drbyrnes1@hotmail.com Website: http://www.PowerHealth.net

MYTH #7: Vegetarians live longer and have more energy and endurance than meat-eaters. A vegetarian guidebook published in Great Britain made the following claim: You and your children don't need to eat meat to stay healthy. In fact, vegetarians claim they are among the healthiest people around, and they can expect to live nine years longer than meat-eaters (this is often because heart and circulatory diseases are rarer). These days almost half the population in Britain is trying to avoid meat, according to a survey by the Food Research Association in January 1990.77 In commenting on this claim of extended lifespan, author Craig Fitzroy astutely points out that: The "nine-year advantage" is an oft-repeated but invariably unsourced piece of anecdotal evidence for vegetarianism. But anyone who believes that by snubbing mum's Sunday roast they will be adding a decade to their years on the planet is almost certainly indulging in a bit of wishful thinking.78 And that is what most of the claims for increased longevity in vegetarians are: anecdotal. There is no proof that a healthy vegetarian diet, when compared to a healthy omnivorous diet, will result in a longer life. Additionally, people who choose a vegetarian lifestyle typically also choose not to smoke; they choose to

exercise; in short, they choose to live a healthier lifestyle. These things also are factors in one's longevity. In the scientific literature, there are surprisingly few studies done on vegetarian longevity. Russell Smith, PhD, in his massive review study on heart disease, showed that as animal product consumption increased among some study groups, death rates actually decreased!79 Such results were not obtained among vegetarian subjects. For example, in a study published by Burr and Sweetnam in 1982, analysis of mortality data revealed that, although vegetarians had a slightly (0.11%) lower rate of heart disease than non-vegetarians, the all-cause death rate was much higher for vegetarians.80 Despite claims that studies have shown that meat consumption increased the risk for heart disease and shortened lives, the authors of those studies actually found the opposite. For example, in a 1984 analysis of a 1978 study of vegetarian Seventh Day Adventists, H. A. Kahn concluded: Although our results add some substantial facts to the diet-disease question, we recognize how remote they are from establishing, for example, that men who frequently eat meat or women who rarely eat salad are thereby shortening their lives.81 A similar conclusion was reached by D. A. Snowden.82 Despite these startling admissions, the studies nevertheless concluded the exact opposite and urged people to reduce animal food intake in their diets. Further, both of these studies threw out certain dietary data that clearly showed no connection between eggs, cheese, whole milk and fat attached to meat (all high-fat, high-cholesterol foods) and heart disease. Dr Smith commented: In effect, the Kahn [and Snowden] study is yet another example of negative results which are massaged and misinterpreted to support the politically correct assertions that vegetarians live longer lives.83 It is usually claimed that meat-eating peoples have a short lifespan, but the Aborigines of Australia, who traditionally eat a diet rich in animal products, are known for their longevity (at least before colonisation by Europeans). Within Aboriginal society there is a special caste of the elderly.84 Obviously, if no old people existed, no such group would have existed. In his book Nutrition and Physical Degeneration, Dr Price has numerous photographs of elderly native peoples from around the world. Explorers such as Vilhjalmur Stefansson reported great longevity among the Innuit (again, before colonisation).85 Similarly, the people of the Caucasus Mountains live to great ages on a diet of fatty pork and whole raw milk products. The Hunzas, also known for their robust health and longevity, drink substantial portions of goat's milk, which has a higher saturated fat content than cow's milk.86 In contrast, the largely vegetarian Hindus of southern India have the shortest lifespans in the world, partly

because of a lack of food but also because of a distinct lack of animal protein in their diets.87 H. Leon Abrams's comments are instructive here: Vegetarians often maintain that a diet of meat and animal fat leads to a premature death. Anthropological data from primitive societies do not support such contentions.88 Dr Price travelled around the world in the 1920s and 1930s, investigating native diets with regard to endurance and energy levels. Without exception, he found a strong correlation between diets rich in animal fats and robust health and athletic ability. Special foods for Swiss athletes, for example, included bowls of fresh, raw cream. In Africa, Dr Price discovered that groups whose diets were rich in fatty meats and fish, and organ meats like liver, consistently carried off the prizes in athletic contests, and that meat-eating tribes always dominated tribes whose diets were largely vegetarian.89 It is popular in sports nutrition to recommend "carb-loading" for athletes to increase their endurance levels. But recent studies done in New York and South Africa show that the opposite is true: athletes who "carb-loaded" had significantly less endurance than those who "fat-loaded" before athletic events.90

MYTH #8: The "cave man" diet was low-fat and/or vegetarian. Humans evolved as vegetarians. Our Palaeolithic ancestors were hunter-gatherers, and three schools of thought have developed as to what their diet was like. One group argues for a high-fat and animal-based diet supplemented with seasonal fruits, berries, nuts, root vegetables and wild grasses. The second argues that primitive peoples consumed assorted lean meats and large amounts of plant foods. The third argues that our human ancestors evolved as vegetarians. The "lean" Palaeolithic diet approach has been argued for quite voraciously by Drs Loren Cordain and Boyd Eaton in a number of popular and professional publications.91 Cordain and Eaton are believers in the "lipid hypothesis" of heart disease--the belief (debunked in Myth #6; see part one) that saturated fat and dietary cholesterol contribute to heart disease. Because of this, and the fact that Palaeolithic peoples or their modern equivalents did/do not suffer from heart disease, Cordain and Eaton espouse the theory that Palaeolithic peoples consumed most of their fat calories from mono-unsaturated and polyunsaturated sources and not saturated fats. Believing that saturated fats are dangerous to our arteries, Cordain and Eaton stay in step with current establishment nutritional thought and

encourage modern peoples to eat a diet like our ancestors. This diet, they believe, was rich in lean meats and a variety of vegetables but was low in saturated fat. However, the evidence they produce to support this theory is very selective and misleading.92 Saturated fats do not cause heart disease, as was shown above, and our Palaeolithic ancestors ate quite a bit of saturated fat from a variety of plant and animal sources. We learn from authoritative sources that prehistoric humans of the North American continent ate such animals as mammoth, camel, sloth, bison, mountain sheep, pronghorn antelope, beaver, elk, mule deer and llama.93 Mammoth, sloth, mountain sheep, bison and beaver are fatty animals in the modern sense, in that they have a thick layer of subcutaneous fat, as do the many species of bear and wild pig whose remains have been found at Paleolithic sites throughout the world.94 Analysis of many types of fat in game animals like antelope, bison, caribou, dog, elk, moose, seal and mountain sheep shows that they are rich in saturates and mono-unsaturates but relatively low in polyunsaturates.95 Further, while buffalo and game animals may have lean, non-marbled muscle meats, it is a mistake to assume that only these parts were eaten by hunter-gatherer groups like the Native Americans, who often hunted animals selectively for their fat and fatty organs, as the following section will show. Anthropologists/explorers such as Vilhjalmur Stefansson reported that the Innuit and North American Indian tribes would worry when their catches of caribou were too lean: they knew sickness would follow if they did not consume enough fat.96 In other words, these primitive peoples did not like having to eat lean meat. Northern Canadian Indians would also deliberately hunt older male caribou and elk, for these animals carried a 50-pound slab of back fat on them which the Indians would eat with relish. This "back fat" is highly saturated. Native Americans would also refrain from hunting bison in the springtime (when the animals' fat stores were low, due to scarce food supply during the winter), preferring to hunt, kill and consume them in the fall when they were fattened up.97 Explorer Samuel Hearne, writing in 1768, described how the Native American tribes he came into contact with would selectively hunt caribou just for the fatty parts: On the twenty-second of July, we met several strangers, whom we joined in pursuit of the caribou, which were at this time so plentiful that we got everyday a sufficient number for our support, and indeed too frequently killed several merely for the tongues, marrow and fat.98

While Cordain and Eaton are certainly correct in saying that our ancestors ate meat, their contentions about fat intake, as well as the type of fat consumed, are simply incorrect. While various vegetarian and vegan authorities like to think that we evolved as a species on a vegan or vegetarian diet, there exists little from the realm of nutritional anthropology to support these ideas. To begin with, in his journeys Dr Price never once found a totally vegetarian culture. It should be remembered that Dr Price visited and investigated several population groups who were, for all intents and purposes, the 20th-century equivalents of our hunter-gatherer ancestors. Dr Price was on the lookout for a vegetarian culture, but he came up empty. Price stated: As yet I have not found a single group of primitive racial stock which was building and maintaining excellent bodies by living entirely on plant foods.99 Anthropological data support this. Throughout the globe, all societies show a preference for animal foods and fats, and it seems that our ancestors only turned to large-scale farming when they had to, due to increased population pressures.100 Abrams and other authorities have shown that prehistoric man's quest for more animal foods was what spurred his expansion over the Earth, and that he apparently hunted certain species to extinction.101 Price also found that those peoples who out of necessity consumed more grains and legumes, had higher rates of dental decay than those who consumed more animal products. In his papers on vegetarianism, Abrams presents archaeological evidence that supports this finding: skulls of ancient peoples who were largely vegetarian have teeth containing caries and abscesses and show evidence of tuberculosis and other infectious diseases.102 The appearance of farming and the increased dependence on plant foods for our subsistence was clearly harmful to our health. Finally, it is simply not possible for our prehistoric ancestors to have been vegetarian because they would not have been able to get enough calories or nutrients to survive on the plant foods that were available. The reason for this is that humans did not know how to cook or control fire at that time, and the great majority of plant foods, especially grains and legumes, must be cooked in order to render them edible to humans.103 Most people do not know that many of the plant foods we consume today are poisonous in their raw states.104 Based on all of this evidence, it is certain that our ancestors, the progenitors of humanity, ate a very non-vegetarian diet that was rich in saturated fatty acids.

MYTH #9: Meat and saturated fat consumption have increased in the 20th century, with a corresponding increase in heart disease and cancer. Statistics do not bear out such fancies. Butter consumption has plummeted from 18 lb (8.165 kg) per person a year in 1900 to less than 5 lb (2.27 kg) per person a year today.105 Additionally, Westerners, urged on by government health agencies, have reduced their intake of eggs, cream, lard and pork. Chicken consumption has risen in the past few decades, but chicken is lower in saturated fat than either beef or pork. Furthermore, a survey of cookbooks published in America in the 19th and early 20th centuries shows that people of earlier times ate plenty of animal foods and saturated fats. For example, in the Baptist Ladies Cook Book (Monmouth, Illinois, 1895), virtually every recipe calls for butter, cream or lard. Recipes for creamed vegetables are numerous as well. A scan of the Searchlight Recipe Book (Capper Publications, 1931) also has similar recipes: creamed liver, creamed cucumbers, hearts braised in buttermilk, etc. British Jews, as shown by the Jewish Housewives Cookbook (London, 1846), also had diets rich in cream, butter, eggs, and lamb and beef tallows. One recipe for German waffles, for example, calls for a dozen egg yolks and an entire pound of butter. A recipe for oyster pie from the Baptist cookbook calls for a quart of cream and a dozen eggs, and so forth and so on. It does not appear, then, that people ate leaner diets in the last century. It is true that beef consumption has risen in the last few decades, but what has also risen precipitously, however, is consumption of margarine and other food products containing trans-fatty acids,106 lifeless, packaged "foods", processed vegetable oils,107 carbohydrates108 and refined sugar.109 Since one does not see chronic diseases like cancer and heart disease in beef-eating native peoples like the Masai and Samburu, it is not possible for beef to be the culprit behind these modern epidemics. This, of course, points the finger squarely at the other dietary factors as the most likely causes.

MYTH #10: Soy products are adequate substitutes for meat and dairy products. It is typical for vegans and vegetarians in the Western world to rely on various soy products for their protein needs. There is little doubt the billion-dollar soy industry has profited immensely from the anti-cholesterol, anti-meat gospel of current nutritional thought. Whereas, not so long ago, soy was an Asian food primarily used as a condiment, now a variety of processed soy products proliferate in the marketplace.

While the traditionally fermented soy foods of miso, tamari, tempeh and natto are definitely healthful in measured amounts, the hyper-processed soy "foods" that most vegetarians consume are not. Non-fermented soybeans and foods made with them are high in phytic acid,110 an anti-nutrient that binds to minerals in the digestive tract and carries them out of the body. Vegetarians are known for their tendencies towards mineral deficiencies, especially of zinc,111 and it is the high phytate content of grain- and legume-based diets that is to blame.112 Though several traditional food-preparation techniques such as soaking, sprouting and fermenting can significantly reduce the phytate content of grains and legumes,113 such methods are not commonly known about or used by modern peoples, including vegetarians. This places them (and others who eat a diet rich in whole grains) at a greater risk for mineral deficiencies. Processed soy foods are also rich in trypsin inhibitors, which hinder protein digestion. Textured vegetable protein (TVP), soy "milk" and soy protein powders, and popular vegetarian meat and milk substitutes are entirely fragmented foods, made by treating soybeans with high heat and various alkaline washes to extract the beans' fat content or to neutralise their potent enzyme inhibitors.114 These practices completely denature the beans' protein content, rendering it very hard to digest. MSG, a neurotoxin, is routinely added to TVP to make it taste like the various foods it imitates.115 On a purely nutritional level, soybeans, like all legumes, are deficient in cysteine and methionine, vital sulphur-containing amino acids, as well as tryptophan, another essential amino acid. Furthermore, soybeans contain no vitamins A or D, required by the body to assimilate and utilise the beans' proteins.116 It is probably for this reason that Asian cultures that do consume soybeans usually combine them with fish or fish broths (abundant in fat-soluble vitamins) or other fatty foods. Parents who feed their children soy-based formula should be aware of its extremely high phytoestrogen content. Some scientists have estimated a child being fed soy formula is ingesting the hormonal equivalent of five birth control pills a day.117 Such a high intake could have disastrous results. Also, soy formula contains no cholesterol, which is vital for brain and nervous system development. Though research is still ongoing, some recent studies have indicated that soy's phytoestrogens could be causative factors in some forms of breast cancer,118 penile birth defects119 and infantile leukaemia.120 Soy's phytoestrogens, or isoflavones, have been definitely shown to depress thyroid function121 and to cause infertility in every animal species studied so far.122 Clearly, modern soy products and isolated isoflavone supplements are not healthy foods for vegetarians, vegans or anyone else, yet these are the very ones that are most consumed.

MYTH #11: The human body is not designed for meat consumption. Some vegetarian groups claim that since humans possess grinding teeth, like herbivorous animals, and longer intestines than carnivorous animals, this proves the human body is better suited for vegetarianism.123 This argument fails to note several human physiological features which clearly indicate a design for animal product consumption. First and foremost is our stomach's production of hydrochloric acid, something not found in herbivores. Hydrochloric acid activates protein-splitting enzymes. Further, the human pancreas manufactures a full range of digestive enzymes to handle a wide variety of foods, both animal and vegetable. Dr Walter Voegtlin's in-depth comparison of the human digestive system with that of the dog (a carnivore) and the sheep (a herbivore) clearly shows that we are closer in anatomy to the carnivorous dog than the herbivorous sheep.124 While humans may have longer intestines than animal carnivores, they are not as long as herbivores; nor do we possess multiple stomachs like many herbivores; nor do we chew cud. Our physiology definitely indicates a mixed feeder or an omnivore-much the same as our relatives the mountain gorilla and chimpanzee, who have all been observed eating small animals and in some cases other primates.125

MYTH #12: Eating animal flesh causes violent, aggressive behaviour in humans. Some authorities on vegetarian diets, such as Dr Ralph Ballantine,126 claim that the fear and terror (if any; see Myth #15) an animal experiences at death is somehow "transferred" into its flesh and organs and "becomes" a part of the person who eats it. These thinkers would do well to note that no scientific studies exist to support such a theory, and also remember the fact that a tendency towards irrational anger is a symptom of low vitamin B12 levels--which, as we have seen, are common in vegans and vegetarians. In his travels, Dr Price always noted the extreme happiness and ingratiating natures of the peoples he encountered, all of whom were meat-eaters.

MYTH #13: Animal products contain numerous harmful toxins.

A recent vegetarian newsletter claimed the following: Most people don't realize that meat products are loaded with poisons and toxins! Meat, fish and eggs all decompose and putrefy extremely rapidly. As soon as an animal is killed, self-destruct enzymes are released, causing the formation of denatured substances called ptyloamines, which cause cancer.127 If meat, fish and eggs do indeed generate cancerous "ptyloamines", it is very strange that people have not been dying in droves from cancer for the past million years. Such sensationalistic and nonsensical claims cannot be supported by historical facts. This article then went on to mention "mad cow disease" (BSE), parasites, salmonella, hormones, nitrates and pesticides as toxins in animal products. Hormones, nitrates and pesticides are present in commercially raised animal products (as well as commercially raised fruits, grains and vegetables) and are definitely things to be concerned about. However, one can avoid these chemicals by taking care to consume range-fed, organic meats, eggs and dairy products which do not contain harmful man-made toxins. Parasites are easily avoided by taking normal precautions in food preparations. Pickling or fermenting meats, as is custom in traditional societies, protects against parasites. In his travels, Dr Price always found healthy, disease-free, parasite-free peoples eating raw meat and dairy products as part of their diets. Similarly, Dr Francis Pottenger, in his experiments with cats, demonstrated that the healthiest, happiest cats were the ones on the all-raw-food diet. The cats eating cooked meats and pasteurised milk sickened and died and had numerous parasites.128 Salmonella can be transmitted by plant products as well as animal. It is often claimed by vegetarians that meat is harmful to our bodies because ammonia is released from the breakdown of its proteins. Although it is true that ammonia production does result from meat digestion, our bodies quickly convert this substance into harmless urea. The alleged toxicity of meat is greatly exaggerated by vegetarians. "Mad cow disease", or bovine spongiform encephalopathy (BSE), is most likely not caused by cows eating animal parts with their food--a feeding practice that goes back over 100 years. British organic farmer Mark Purdey has argued convincingly that cows that get mad cow disease are the very ones that have had a particular organophosphate insecticide applied to their backs, or have grazed on soils which lack magnesium but contain high levels of aluminium.129 Small outbreaks of "mad cow disease" have also occurred among people who reside near cement works and chemical factories and in some areas with a particular type of volcanic soil.130

Purdey theorises that the organophosphate pesticides got into the cows' fat through a spraying program, and then were ingested by the cows again with the animal parts feeding. Seen this way, it is the insecticides, via the parts feeding (and not the parts themselves or their associated "prions"), that has caused this outbreak. As noted before, cows have been eating ground-up animal parts in their feeds for over 100 years. It was never a problem before the introduction of these particular insecticides. Recently, Purdey has gained support from Dr Donald Brown, a British biochemist who has also argued for a non-infectious cause of BSE. Brown attributes BSE to environmental toxins, specifically manganese overload.131

MYTH #14: Eating meat or animal products is less "spiritual" than eating only plant foods. It is often claimed that those who eat meat or animal products are somehow less "spiritually evolved" than those who do not. Though this is not a nutritional or academic issue, those who do include animal products in their diet are often made to feel inferior in some way. This issue, therefore, is worth addressing. Several world religions place no restrictions on animal consumption, and nor did their founders. The Jews eat lamb at their most holy festival, the Passover. Muslims also celebrate Ramadan with lamb before entering into their fast. Jesus Christ, like other Jews, partook of meat at the Last Supper (according to the canonical Gospels). It is true that some forms of Buddhism do place strictures on meat consumption, but dairy products are always allowed. Similar tenets are found in Hinduism. As part of the Samhain celebration, Celtic pagans would slaughter the weaker animals of the herds and cure their meat for the oncoming winter. It is not true, therefore, that eating animal foods is always connected with "spiritual inferiority". Nevertheless, it is often claimed that since eating meat involves the taking of a life, it is somehow tantamount to murder. Leaving aside the religious philosophies that often permeate this issue, what appears to be at hand is a misunderstanding of the life force and how it works. Modern peoples (vegetarian and non-vegetarian) have lost touch with what it takes to survive in our world--something native peoples never lose sight of. We do not necessarily hunt or clean our meats: we purchase steaks and chops at the supermarket. We do not necessarily toil in rice paddies: we buy bags of brown rice. And so forth, and so on.

When Native Americans killed a game animal for food, they would routinely offer a prayer of thanks to the animal's spirit for giving its life so they could live. In our world, life feeds off life. Destruction is always balanced with generation. This is a good thing. Unchecked, the life force becomes cancerous. If animal food consumption is viewed in this manner, it is hardly murder but sacrifice. Modern peoples would do well to remember this.

MYTH #15: Eating animal foods is inhumane. Without question, some commercially raised livestock live in deplorable conditions where sickness and suffering are common. In countries like Korea, food animals such as dogs are sometimes killed in horrific ways, e.g., beaten to death with a club. Our recommendations for animal foods consumption most definitely do not endorse such practices. As noted in our discussion of Myth #1, commercial farming of livestock results in an unhealthy food product, whether that product be meat, milk, butter, cream or eggs. Our ancestors did not consume such substandard foodstuffs, and neither should we. It is possible to raise animals humanely. This is why organic, preferably biodynamic, farming is to be encouraged: it is cleaner and more efficient, and produces healthier animals and foodstuffs from those animals. Each person should make every effort, then, to purchase organically raised livestock (and plant foods). Not only does this better support our bodies--as organic foods are more nutrientdense132 and are free from hormone and pesticide residues--but this also supports smaller farms and is therefore better for the economy.133 Nevertheless, many people have philosophical problems with eating animal flesh, and these sentiments must be respected. Dairy products and eggs, though, are not the result of an animal's death and are fine alternatives for these people. It should also not be forgotten that agriculture, which involves both the clearance of land to plant crops and the protection and maintenance of those crops, results in many animal deaths.134 Therefore, the belief that "becoming vegetarian" will somehow spare animals from dying is one with no foundation in fact.

BIOCHEMICAL AND GENETIC INDIVIDUALITY As a cleansing diet, vegetarianism is sometimes a good choice. Several health conditions (e.g., gout) can often be ameliorated by a temporary reduction in intake of animal products and an increase of plant foods. But such measures must not be

continuous throughout life: there are vital nutrients found only in animal foods that we must ingest for optimal health. Furthermore, there is no one diet that will work for every person. Some vegetarians and vegans, in their zeal to get converts, are blind to this biochemical fact. "Biochemical individuality" is a subject worth clarifying. Coined by nutritional biochemist Roger Williams, PhD, the term refers to the fact that different people require different nutrients based on their unique genetic make-up. Ethnic and racial backgrounds figure in this concept as well. A diet that works for one may not work as well for someone else. As a practitioner, I've seen several clients following a vegetarian diet and having severe health problems: obesity, candidiasis, hypothyroidism, cancer, diabetes, leaky gut syndrome, anaemia and chronic fatigue. Because of the widespread rhetoric that a vegetarian diet is "always healthier" than a diet that includes meat or animal products, these people saw no reason to change their diet, even though that was the cause of their problems. What these people actually needed for optimal health was more animal foods and fats and fewer carbohydrates. Further, due to peculiarities in genetics and individual biochemistry, some people simply cannot have a vegetarian diet because of such things as lectin intolerance and desaturase enzyme deficiencies. Lectins present in legumes, a prominent feature of vegetarian diets, are not tolerated by many people. Others have grain sensitivities, especially to gluten, or to grain proteins in general. Again, since grains are a major feature of vegetarian diets, such people cannot thrive on them.135 Desaturase enzyme deficiencies are usually present in those people of Innuit, Scandinavian, Northern European and sea coast ancestry. They lack the ability to convert alpha-linolenic acid into EPA and DHA, two omega-3 fatty acids intimately involved in the function of the immune and nervous systems. The reason for this is because these people's ancestors got an abundance of EPA and DHA from the large amounts of cold-water fish they ate. Over time, because of non-use, they lost the ability to manufacture the necessary enzymes to create EPA and DHA in their bodies. For these people, vegetarianism is simply not possible. They must get their EPA and DHA from food, and EPA is only found in animal foods. DHA is present in some algae, but the amounts are much lower than in fish oils.136 It is also apparent that vegan diets are not suitable for all people due to inadequate cholesterol production in the liver, and cholesterol is only found in animal foods. It is often said that the body makes enough cholesterol to get by and that there is no reason to consume foods that contain it (i.e., animal foods). However, recent research has shown otherwise. Singer's work at the University of California, Berkeley, has shown that the cholesterol in eggs improves memory in older

people.137 In other words, these elderly people's own cholesterol was insufficient to improve their memory, but added dietary cholesterol from eggs was. Though it appears that some people do well on little or no meat and remain healthy as lacto-vegetarians or lacto-ovo-vegetarians, the reason for this is because these diets are healthier for those people, not because they're healthier in general. However, a total absence of animal products, whether meat, fish, insects, eggs, butter or dairy, is to be avoided. Though it may take years, problems will eventually ensue under such dietary regimes and they will certainly show in future generations. Dr Price's seminal research unequivocally demonstrated this. The reason for this is simple evolution: humanity evolved eating animal foods and fats as part of its diet, and our bodies are suited and accustomed to them. One cannot change evolution in a few years. Dr Abrams said it well when he wrote this: Humans have always been meat-eaters. The fact that no human society is entirely vegetarian, and those that are almost entirely vegetarian suffer from debilitated conditions of health, seems unequivocally to prove that a plant diet must be supplemented with at least a minimum amount of animal protein to sustain health. Humans are meat-eaters and always have been. Humans are also vegetable-eaters and always have been, but plant foods must be supplemented by an ample amount of animal protein to maintain optimal health.138

Author's Notes: Thanks to Sally Fallon, MA, Lee Clifford, MS, CCN, and Dr H. Leon Abrams, Jr, for their gracious assistance in preparing and reviewing this paper. This paper was not sponsored or paid for by the meat or dairy industries. Editor's Notes: The full text of the article, including endnotes, is also available on the author's website at http://www.powerhealth.net/selected_articles.htm. Dr Stephen Byrnes's article was originally published in the Townsend Letter for Doctors & Patients, July 2000, and was revised in January 2002. About the Author: Stephen Byrnes, PhD, RNCP, enjoys robust health on a diet that includes butter, cream, eggs, meat, whole milk, cheese and liver. He is the author of Diet & Heart Disease: It's NOT What You Think and Digestion Made Simple (Whitman Books, 2001), and The Lazy Person's Whole Foods Cookbook (Ecclesia Life Mana, 2001). He is based in the USA. Visit his website at http://www.PowerHealth.net.

Recommended Reading/Research The Weston A. Price Foundation: http://www.westonaprice.org Why I am Not a Vegetarian: http://www.acsh.org/publications/priorities/0902/vegetarian.html Beyond Vegetarianism: http://www.beyondveg.com The Cholesterol Myths: http://www.ravnskov.nu/cholesterol.htm The Paleolithic Diet Page: http://www.panix.com/~paleodiet/ The Great Fallacies of Vegetarianism: http://www.vanguardonline.f9.co.uk/00509.htm National Animal Interest Alliance: http://www.naiaonline.org/ PETA Sucks: http://www.petasucks.cc Animal Rights.net: http://www.animalrights.net

Endnotes:
77. B McConville. The Parents' Green Guide (Pandora, London), 1990. 78. C Fitzroy. The Great Fallacies of Vegetarianism. Posted at http://www.vanguardonline.f9.co.uk/00509.htm; accessed on December 27, 2001. 79. R Smith and E Pinckney. Diet, Blood Cholesterol, and Coronary Heart Disease: A Critical Review of the Literature - Vol 2. Vector Enterprises, CA, 1991. A shortened adaptation of Smith's section on vegetarianism and longevity was published in Jnl of PPNF, 1998, 22:4:27-29. See also S Fallon and M Enig. Wise Choices, Healthy Bodies. Wise Traditions, 2000, Winter, 15-21. Also posted at http://www.westonaprice.org. 80. ML Burr and PM Sweetnam. Vegetarianism, dietary fiber, and mortality. Amer J Clin Nutr, 1982, 36:873. 81. HA Kahn and others. Association between reported diet and all-cause mortality.

Amer J Epidem, 1984, 119:775. 82. DA Snowden and others. Meat consumption and fatal ischemic heart disease. Prev Med, 1984, 13:490. 83. R Smith and E Pinckney. Diet, Blood Cholesterol, and Coronary Heart Disease: A Critical Review of the Literature - Vol 2, op. cit. 84. WA Price. Nutrition and Physical Degeneration, 163-187. 85. V Stefansson. The Fat of the Land (Macmillan; NY), 1956. 86. (a) GZ Pitskhelauri. The Long Living of Soviet Georgia (Human Sciences Press, NY), 1982; (b) Thomas Moore. Lifespan: What Really Affects Human Longevity (Simon & Schuster, NY), 1990. 87. HL Abrams. The relevance of paleolithic diet in determining contemporary nutritional needs. J Appl Nutr, 1979, 31:1,2:43-59. 88. HL Abrams. Vegetarianism: An anthropological/nutritional evaluation. J Appl Nutr, 1980, 32:2:53-87. 89. WA Price. Nutrition and Physical Degeneration, 23-44, 129-163. 90. J Raloff. High Fat Diets Help Athletes Perform. Science News, 1996, 149:18:287. 91. (a) L Cordain and others. The paradoxical nature of hunter-gatherer diets: meatbased, yet non-atherogenic. Eur J Clin Nutr, 2002, 56, Suppl 1, S1-S11; (b) S Boyd Eaton with M Shostak and M Konner. The Paleolithic Prescription: A Program of Diet & Exercise and a Design for Living (Harper & Row Publishing, CA), 1986. 92. S Fallon and M Enig. Guts and Grease: The Diet of Native Americans. Wise Traditions, 2001, Spring, 40-47. Posted at http://www.westonaprice.org. 93. DJ Stanford and JA Day, eds. Ice Age Hunters of the Rockies (University Press of Colorado, CO), 1992. 94. S Fallon and MG Enig. Caveman Cuisine. Jnl of PPNF, 21:2:1-4. Also posted at http://www.westonaprice.org. 95. USDA data, prepared by JL Wehrauch with technical assistance from J Borton and T Sampagna, presented as a reference table in S Fallon and M Enig, Guts and Grease: The Diet of Native Americans, op. cit. 96. V Stefansson. The Fat of the Land, op. cit. 97. (a) Ibid. (b) S Fallon and M Enig. The Cave Man Diet. Jnl of PPNF, 1997, Summer. Also posted at http://www.westonaprice.org. 98. S Hearne. The Journals of Samuel Hearne, 1768, and posted online at http://web.idirect.com/~hland/sh/sh006.htm 99. WA Price. Nutrition and Physical Degeneration, 279. 100. (a) HL Abrams. The Preference for Animal Protein and Fat: A Cross-Cultural Survey. Food and Evolution: Toward a Theory of Human Food Habits. M Harris and EB Ross, eds. (Temple University Press; PA), 1987, 207-223; (b) HL Abrams. The relevance of paleolithic diet in determining contemporary nutritional needs. J Appl Nutr, 1979, 31:1,2:43-59; (c) MN Cohen. The Food Crisis in History. (Yale University Press; CT.), 1977. 101. (a) Ibid. (b) J Bronowski. The Ascent of Man. (Little, Brown; MA.), 1972; (c) PS Martin. Pleistocene Overkill. Natural History, 1967, 76:32-8. 102. (a) HL Abrams. The Relevance of Paleolithic Diet in Determining

Contemporary Nutritional Needs. J Appl Nutr, 31:1-2 (1979), 43-59; (b) Susan Allport. The Primal Feast. (Harmony Books; NY), 2000; (c) Human Skeletons in Human Society in Prehistoric Italy. University of Southampton, Dept. of Archaeology. Posted at http://www.arch.soton.ac.uk/Research/Italy/, accessed on January 7, 2002. 103. HL Abrams. Fire and cooking as a major influence on human cultural advancement: An anthropological/botanical nutritional perspective. J Appl Nutr, 1986, 38:1,2:24-31. 104. WA House and RM Welch. Effects of Natural Antinutrients on the Nutritive Value of Cereal Grains, Potato Tubers, and Legume Seeds. Crops as Sources of Nutrients for Humans. (American Society of Agronomy; WI.), 1984. 105. S Rizek and others. Fat in Today's Food Supply. J Amer Oil Chem Soc, 1974, 51:244. 106. MG Enig. Trans Fatty Acids in the Food Supply: A Comprehensive Report Covering 60 Years of Research, 2nd edition. (Enig Associates; MD.), 1995. 107. Rizek and others, op cit. 108. CW Enns and others. Trends in Food and Nutrient Intakes by Adults: NFCS 1977-78, CSFII 1989-91, and CFSII 1994-95. Fam Econom Nutr Rev, 1997, 10:4:2-15. 109. (a) J Beasley and J Swift. The Kellogg Report. (Institute of Health policy and Practice; NY), 1989, 144-5;(b) J Yudkin and others. Ann Nutr Metab, 1986, 30:4:261-6. 110. (a) E.H. Tiney. Proximate composition and mineral and phytate contents of legumes grown in Sudan. J Food Comp Analy, 1989, 2:67-78; (b) R Anderson and W Wolf. Compositional changes in trypsin inhibitors, phytic acid, saponins, and isoflavones related to soybean processing. J Nutr, 1995, 518S-588S. 111. (a) A Bedarova and others. [Comparison of nutrient intake and corresponding biochemical parameters in adolescent vegetarians and non-vegetarians]. Cas Lek Cesk, 2000, Jul 139:396-400; (b) JN Freeland-Graves and others. Zinc status in vegetarians. J Am Diet Assoc 1980 Dec 77:655-6; (c) AL Rauma and others. Antioxidant status in vegetarians versus omnivores. Nutrition 2000 Feb 16:111-9; (d) E Ginter and others. [Nutritional status in adults on an alternative or traditional diet]. Cas Lek Cesk, 2001, Mar 140:142-6; (e) R Simoncic and others. Influence of vegetarian and mixed nutrition on selected haematological and biochemical parameters in children. Nahrung 1997 Oct 41:311-4; (f) MR Lowik and others. Long-term effects of a vegetarian diet on the nutritional status of elderly people (Dutch Nutrition Surveillance System). J Am Coll Nutr 1990 Dec 9:600-9; (g) RD Bhattacharya and others. Copper and zinc level in biological samples from healthy subjects of vegetarian food habit in reference to community environment. Chronobiologia, 1985, Apr-Jun; 12(2):145-153; (h) JR Hunt and others. Zinc absorption, mineral balance, and blood lipids in women consuming controlled lactoovovegetarian and omnivorous diets for 8 wk. Amer J Clin Nutr, 1998, Mar;67(3):421-30; (i) M Krajcovicova-Kudlackova and others. [Nutritional risk factors of a vegetarian diet in adult lacto-ovo vegetarians]. Bratisl Lek Listy, 2000, 101:38-43.

112. (a) BF Harland and others. Nutritional status and phytate: zinc and phytate x calcium:zinc dietary molar ratios of lacto-ovo vegetarian Trappist monks: 10 years later. J Am Diet Assoc 1988; 88: 1562-6; (b) R Ellis. Phytate:zinc and phytate X calcium:zinc millimolar ratios in self-selected diets of Americans, Asian Indians, and Nepalese. J Am Diet Assoc, 1987, 87:1043-7; c) RS Gibson. Content and bioavailability of trace elements in vegetarian diets. Am J Clin Nutr 1994; 59(5 Suppl): 1223S-1232S. 113. (a) AS Sandberg. The effect of food processing on phytate hydrolysis and availability of iron and zinc. Adv Exp Med Biol, 1991, 289: 499-508; (b) U Svanberg and A-S Sandberg. Improved iron availability in weaning foods using germination and fermentation. In: Nutrient Availability: Chemical and Biological Aspects. Southgate DAT, Johnson IT, Fenwick GR, eds. (Cambridge University Press; UK), 1989, 179-81; c) Larsson M, Sandberg A-S. Phytate reduction in bread containing oat flour, oat bran or rye bran. J Cereal Sci 1991; 14: 141-9. 114. S Fallon and MG Enig. Tragedy and Hype: The Third International Soy Symposium. Townsend Letter for Doctors and Patients, 2000, July and August. Also posted at http://www.westonaprice.org 115. Ibid. 116. L. Dunne. The Nutrition Almanac, 3rd edition, 306. 117. M Fitzpatrick. Soy Isoflavones: Panacea or Poison? Jnl of PPNF, Fall 1998. Also posted at http://www.westonaprice.orgv 118. (a) N L Petrakis and others. Stimulatory influence of soy protein isolate on breast secretion in pre-and postmenopausal women. Cancer Epid Bio Prev, 1996, 5:785-794; (b) C Dees and others. Dietary estrogens stimulate human breast cells to enter the cell cycle. Env Health Perspec 1997, 105(Suppl 3):633-636. 119. Vegetarian diet in pregnancy linked to birth defect. Brit J Urology Int, January 2000, 85:107-113. 120. T Abe. Infantile leukemia and soybeans--a hypothesis. Leukemia, 1999, 13:317-20. 121. (a) Y Ishizuki and others. The effects on the thyroid gland of soybeans administered experimentally in healthy subjects. Nippon Naibunpi Gakkai Zasshi, 1991, 767: 622-629; (b) R L Divi and others. Anti-thyroid isoflavones from the soybean. Biochem Pharmac, 1997, 54:1087-1096. 122. (a) K D R Setchell and others. Dietary estrogens - a probable cause of infertility and liver disease in captive cheetahs. Gastroenterology, 1987, 93: 225233; (b) A S Leopold. Phytoestrogens: Adverse effects on reproduction in California Quail. Science, 1976, 191:98-100; (c) HM Drane and others. Oestrogenic activity of soya-bean products. Food Cosm Tech, 1980, 18: 425-427; (d) S Kimura and others. Development of malignant goiter by defatted soybean with iodine-free diet in rats. Gann, 1976, 67:763-765; (e) C Pelissero and others. Estrogenic effect of dietary soy bean meal on vitellogenesis in cultured Siberian Sturgeon Acipenser baeri. Gen Comp End 83:447-457; (f) Braden and others. The oestrogenic activity and metabolism of certain isoflavones in sheep. Australian J of Agric Res, 1967, 18:335-348. 123. (a) Why Not Meat? (Part 2), Down to Earth News, (Honolulu; HI), Dec/Jan

1998, 1-4; (b) Ralph Ballantine. Transition to Vegetarianism. (Himalayan Institute Press; PA), 1994. 124. WL Voegtlin. The Stone Age Diet. (Vantage Press, Inc.; NY), 1975, 44-45. Also posted at http://www.paleodiet.com/comparison.html. 125. (a) HL Abrams. A diachronic preview of wheat in homonid nutrition. J Appl Nutr, 1978, 30:41-55; (b) J Goodall. In the Shadow of Man. Boston: 1971. 126. R. Ballantine, op. cit. 127. Why Not Meat? (Part 3). Down to Earth News, (Honolulu; HI). Feb/March 1999, 1-3. 128. F Pottenger, Pottenger's Cats--A Study in Nutrition. (Price-Pottenger Nutrition Foundation, CA), 1997. 129. (a) M Purdey. Are Organophosphate Pesticides Involved in the Causation of Bovine Spongiform Encephalopathy (BSE)? J of Nutr Med, 1994, 4:43-82; (b) Ecosystems supporting clusters of sporadic TSEs demonstrate excesses of the radical-generating divalent cation manganese and deficiencies of antioxidant co factors Cu, Se, Fe, Zn. Does a foreign cation substitution at prion protein's Cu domain initiate TSE? Med Hypotheses 2000 Feb 54:2 278-306; (c) High-dose exposure to systemic phosmet insecticide modifies the phosphatidylinositol anchor on the prion protein: the origins of new variant transmissible spongiform encephalopathies? Med Hypotheses 1998 Feb 50:2 91-111. 130. Ibid. 131. D Brown. BSE did not cause variant CJD: an alternative cause related to postindustrial environmental contamination. Med Hypotheses, 2001, 57:5. 132. V Worthington. Nutritional quality of organic versus conventional fruits, vegetables, and grains. J Altern Comp Med, 2001, 7:2:161-173. 133. S Fallon. Nasty, Brutish, and Short? The Ecologist, February 1999. Also posted at http://www.westonaprice.org. 134. R Audette. Neanderthin, (St. Martin's Press; NY), 1999, 194-5. 135. (a) K Sullivan. The Lectin Report, posted at http://www.krispin.com/lectin.html, accessed on January 2, 2002; (b) DL Freed. Do dietary lectins cause disease? Brit Med J, 1999, 318:1023-1024. 136. J Ross. The Diet Cure. (Penguin Books; NY), 1999, 102-113. 137. MG Enig. Know Your Fats, 56-57. 138. HL Abrams. The relevance of Paleolithic diet in detremining contemporary nutritional needs. J Appl Nutr, 1979, 1,2:43-59.

The OILING of AMERICA

Modern-day diets high in hydrogenated vegetable oils instead of traditional animal fats are implicated in causing a significant increase in heart disease and cancer.
Part 1 of 2

Extracted from Nexus Magazine, Volume 6, Number 1 (December 1998 - January 1999). PO Box 30, Mapleton Qld 4560 Australia. editor@nexusmagazine.com Telephone: +61 (0)7 5442 9280; Fax: +61 (0)7 5442 9381 From our web page at: www.nexusmagazine.com 1998 by Mary G. Enig, PhD MGEnig@aol.com & 1998 by Sally Fallon SAFallon@aol.com

In 1954 a young researcher from Russia, named David Kritchevsky, published a paper
describing the effects of feeding cholesterol to rabbits.1 Cholesterol added to vegetarian rabbit chow caused the formation of atheromas - plaques that block arteries and contribute to heart disease. Cholesterol is a heavyweight molecule - an alcohol or a sterol - found only in animal foods such as meat, cheese, eggs and butter. In the same year, according to the American Oil Chemists Society, Kritchevsky published a paper describing the beneficial effects of polyunsaturated fatty acids for lowering cholesterol levels.2 (Polyunsaturated fatty acids are the kind of fats found in large amounts in highly liquid vegetable oils made from corn, soybeans, safflower seeds and sunflower seeds. Monounsaturated fatty acids are found in large amounts in olive oil, palm oil and lard; saturated fatty acids are found in large amounts in fats and oils that are solid at room temperature, e.g., butter, tallow and coconut oil.) Scientists of the period were grappling with a new threat to public health: a steep rise in heart disease. While turn-of-the-century mortality statistics are unreliable, they consistently indicate that heart disease caused no more than 10 per cent of all deaths - considerably less than infectious diseases such as pneumonia and tuberculosis. By 1950, coronary heart disease (CHD) was the leading source of mortality in the United States, causing more than 30 per cent of all deaths. The greatest increase came under the rubric of myocardial infarction (MI) - a massive blood clot leading to obstruction of a coronary artery and consequent death to the

heart muscle. MI was almost non-existent in 1910 and caused no more than 3,000 deaths per year in 1930. By 1960, there were at least 500,000 MI deaths per year in the US. What lifestyle changes had caused this increase? One change was a decrease in infectious disease, following the decline of the horse as a means of transport, the installation of more sanitary water supplies and the advent of better housing, all of which allowed more people to reach adulthood and the heart attack age. The other was a dietary change. Since the early part of the century when the US Department of Agriculture (USDA) had begun to keep track of food 'disappearance' data (the amount of various foods going into the food supply), a number of researchers had noticed a change in the kind of fats Americans were eating. Butter consumption was declining, while the use of vegetable oils, especially oils that had been hardened to resemble butter by a process called 'hydrogenation', was increasing dramatically. By 1950, butter consumption had dropped from 18 pounds per person per year to just over 10 pounds. Margarine filled in the gap, rising from about two pounds per person at the turn of the century to about eight. Consumption of vegetable shortening - used in crackers and baked goods - remained relatively steady at about 12 pounds per person per year, but vegetable oil consumption had more than tripled from just under three pounds per person per year to more than 10 pounds.3 The statistics pointed to one obvious conclusion: Americans should eat the traditional foods including meat, eggs, butter and cheese - that nourished their ancestors, and avoid the newfangled, vegetable-oil-based foods that were flooding the grocers' shelves. The Kritchevsky articles attracted immediate attention because they lent support to another theory - one that militated against the consumption of meat and dairy products. This was the lipid hypothesis: namely, that saturated fat and cholesterol from animal sources raise cholesterol levels in the blood, leading to deposition of cholesterol and fatty material as pathogenic plaques in the arteries. Kritchevsky's rabbit trials were actually a repeat of studies carried out four decades earlier in St Petersburg, in which rabbits fed saturated fats and cholesterol developed fatty deposits in their skin and other tissues - and in their arteries. By showing that polyunsaturated oils from vegetable sources lowered serum cholesterol at least temporarily in humans, Kritchevsky appeared to show that the findings from the animal trials were relevant to the CHD problem, that the lipid hypothesis was a valid explanation for the new epidemic, and that, by reducing animal products in their diets, Americans could avoid heart disease. In the years that followed, a number of population studies demonstrated that the animal model - especially one derived from vegetarian animals - was not a valid approach for the problem of heart disease in human omnivores. A 1955 report on artery plaques in soldiers killed during the Korean War showed little difference in the number and severity of plaques between American soldiers and those of Japanese natives - 75 per cent versus 65 per cent - even though the Japanese diet at the time was lower in animal products and fat.4 A 1957 study of the largely vegetarian Bantu found that they had as much atheroma - occlusions or plaque build-up in the arteries - as other races from South Africa who ate more meat.5 A 1958 report noted that Jamaican Blacks showed a degree of atherosclerosis comparable to that found in the United States, although they

suffered from lower rates of heart disease.6 A 1960 report noted that the severity of atherosclerotic lesions in Japan approached that of the United States.7 The 1968 International Atherosclerosis Project, in which over 22,000 corpses in 14 nations were cut open and examined for plaques in the arteries, showed the same degree of atheroma in all parts of the world - in populations that suffered from a great deal of heart disease, and in populations that had very little or none at all.8 All of these studies pointed to the fact that the thickening of the arterial walls is a natural, unavoidable process. The lipid hypothesis did not hold up to these population studies, nor did it explain the tendency toward fatal clots that caused myocardial infarction. In 1956, an American Heart Association (AHA) fund-raiser was aired on all three major networks. The Master of Ceremonies interviewed, among others, Irving Page and Jeremiah Stamler of the AHA and researcher Ancel Keys. Panellists presented the lipid hypothesis as the cause of the heart disease epidemic and launched the Prudent Diet, one in which corn oil, margarine, chicken and cold cereal replaced butter, lard, beef and eggs. The television campaign was not an unqualified success because one of the panellists, Dr Dudley White, disputed his colleagues at the AHA. Dr White noted that heart disease in the form of myocardial infarction was non-existent in 1900 when egg consumption was three times what it was in 1956 and when corn oil was unavailable. When pressed to support the Prudent Diet, Dr White replied: "See here, I began my practice as a cardiologist in 1921 and I never saw an MI patent until 1928. Back in the MI-free days before 1920 the fats were butter and lard, and I think that we would all benefit from the kind of diet that we had at a time when no one had ever heard the word 'corn' oil." But the lipid hypothesis had already gained enough momentum to keep it rolling, in spite of Dr White's nationally televised plea for common sense in matters of diet and in spite of the contradictory studies that were showing up in the scientific literature. In 1957, Dr Norman Jolliffe, Director of the Nutrition Bureau of the New York Health Department, initiated the Anti-Coronary Club in which selected businessmen, ranging in age from 40 to 59 years, were placed on the Prudent Diet. Club members used corn oil and margarine instead of butter, cold breakfast cereals instead of eggs and chicken, and fish instead of beef. Anti-Coronary Club members were to be compared with a 'matched' group of the same age who ate eggs for breakfast and had meat three times a day. Jolliffe, an overweight diabetic confined to a wheelchair, was confident that the Prudent Diet would save lives, including his own. In the same year, the food industry initiated advertising campaigns that touted the health benefits of their products: low in fat or made with vegetable oils. A typical ad read "Wheaties may help you live longer". Wesson recommended its cooking oil "for your heart's sake". An ad in the Journal of the American Medical Association (JAMA) described Wesson oil as a "cholesterol depressant". Mazola advertisements assured the public that "science finds corn oil important to your health". Medical journal ads recommended Fleishmann's unsalted margarine for patients with high blood pressure. In his syndicated column, Dr Frederick Stare, head of Harvard University's Nutrition Department, encouraged the consumption of corn oil - up to one cup a day. In a promotional

piece specifically for Proctor and Gamble's Puritan oil, he cited two experiments and one clinical trial as showing that high blood cholesterol is associated with CHD. However, both experiments had nothing to do with CHD, and the clinical trial did not find that reducing blood cholesterol had any effect on CHD events. Later, Dr William Castelli, director of the Framingham Study, was one of several specialists to endorse Puritan. Dr Antonio Gotto, Jr, former AHA president, sent practising physicians a letter promoting Puritan oil - printed on Baylor College of Medicine, The De Bakey Heart Center letterhead.9 The irony of Gotto's letter is that De Bakey, the famous heart surgeon, co-authored a 1964 study involving 1,700 patients, which also showed no definite correlation between serum cholesterol levels and the nature and extent of coronary artery disease.10 In other words, those with low cholesterol levels were just as likely to have blocked arteries as those with high cholesterol levels. But while studies like DeBakey's mouldered in the basements of university libraries, the vegetable oil campaign took on increased bravado and audacity. The American Medical Association (AMA) at first opposed the commercialisation of the lipid hypothesis and warned that "the anti-fat, anti-cholesterol fad is not just foolish and futile...it also carries some risk". The American Heart Association, however, was committed. In 1961, the AHA published its first dietary guidelines aimed at the public. The authors, Irving Page, Ancel Keys, Jeremiah Stamler and Frederick Stare, called for the substitution of polyunsaturates for saturated fat, even though Keys, Stare and Page had all previously noted in published papers that the increase in CHD was paralleled by increasing consumption of vegetable oils. In fact, in a 1956 paper, Keys had suggested that the increasing use of hydrogenated vegetable oils might be the underlying cause of the CHD epidemic.11 Stamler showed up again in 1966 as an author of Your Heart Has Nine Lives, a little self-help book advocating the substitution of vegetable oils for butter and other so-called 'arteryclogging' saturated fats. The book was sponsored by makers of Mazola corn oil and Mazola margarine. Stamler did not believe that lack of evidence should deter Americans from changing their eating habits. The evidence, he stated, was "...compelling enough to call for altering some habits even before the final proof is nailed down... the definitive proof that middle-aged men who reduce their blood cholesterol will actually have far fewer heart attacks waits upon diet studies now in progress." His version of the Prudent Diet called for substituting low-fat milk products such as skim milk and low-fat cheeses for cream, butter and whole cheeses, reducing egg consumption and cutting the fat off red meats. Heart disease, he lectured, was a disease of rich countries, striking rich people who ate rich food, including 'hard' fats like butter. It was in the same year, 1966, that the results of Dr Jolliffe's Anti-Coronary Club experiment were published in JAMA.12 Those on the Prudent Diet of corn oil, margarine, fish, chicken and cold cereal had an average serum cholesterol of 220, compared to 250 in the meat-andpotatoes control group. However, the study authors were obliged to note that there were eight deaths from heart disease among Dr Jolliffe's Prudent Diet group, and none among those who ate meat three times a day. Dr Jolliffe was dead by this time. He succumbed in 1961 from a vascular thrombosis, although the obituaries listed the cause of death as "complications from diabetes". The compelling "proof" that Stamler and others were sure would vindicate wholesale tampering with American eating habits had not yet been "nailed down".

The problem, said the insiders promoting the lipid hypothesis, was that the numbers involved in the Anti-Coronary Club experiment were too small. Dr Irving Page urged a National DietHeart Study involving one million men, in which the results of the Prudent Diet could be compared on a large scale with those on a diet high in meat and fat. With great media attention, the National Heart, Lung and Blood Institute organised the stocking of food warehouses in six major cities, where men on the Prudent Diet could get tasty polyunsaturated doughnuts and other fabricated food items free of charge. But a pilot study, involving 2,000 men, resulted in exactly the same number of deaths in both the Prudent Diet group and the control group. A brief report in Circulation (March 1968) stated that the study was a milestone "in mass environmental experimentation" that would have "an important effect on the food industry and the attitude of the public toward its eating habits". But the million-man Diet-Heart Study was abandoned in utter silence "for reasons of cost". Its chairman, Dr Irving Page, died of a heart attack. Most animal fats - like butter, lard and tallow - have a large proportion of saturated fatty acids. Saturated fats are straight chains of carbon and hydrogen that pack together easily so that they are relatively solid at room temperature. Oils from seeds are composed mostly of polyunsaturated fatty acids. These molecules have kinks in them at the point of the unsaturated double bond. They do not pack together easily and therefore tend to be liquid at room temperature. Judging from both food data and turn-of-the-century cookbooks, the American diet in 1900 was a rich one, with at least 35 to 40 per cent of calories coming from fats, mostly dairy fats in the form of butter, cream, whole milk, and also eggs. Salad dressing recipes usually called for egg yolks or cream; only occasionally for olive oil. Lard or tallow served for frying. Rich dishes like head cheese and scrapple contributed additional saturated fats during an era when cancer and heart disease were rare. Butter substitutes made up only a small portion of the American diet, and these margarines were blended from coconut oil, animal tallow and lard all rich in natural saturates. The technology by which liquid vegetable oils could be hardened to make margarine was first discovered by a French chemist named Sabatier. He found that a nickel catalyst would cause the hydrogenation (the addition of hydrogen to unsaturated bonds to make them saturated) of ethylene gas to ethane. Subsequently, the British chemist Norman developed the first application of hydrogenation to food oils and took out a patent. In 1909, Procter & Gamble acquired the US rights to a British patent on making liquid vegetable oils solid at room temperature. The process was used on both cotton-seed oil and lard to give "better physical properties", to create shortenings that did not melt as easily on hot days. The hydrogenation process transforms unsaturated oils into straight 'packable' molecules by rearranging the hydrogen atoms at the double bonds. In nature, most double bonds occur in the cis configuration - that is, with both hydrogen atoms on the same side of the carbon chain at the point of the double bond. It is the cis isomers of fatty acids that have a bend or kink at the double bond, preventing them from packing together easily. Hydrogenation creates trans double bonds by moving one hydrogen atom across to the other side of the carbon chain at the point of the double bond. In effect, the two hydrogen atoms then balance each other and the fatty acid straightens, creating a packable 'plastic' fat with a much higher melting temperature. Although trans fatty acids are technically unsaturated, they are configured in such a way that the benefits of unsaturation are lost. The presence of several unpaired electrons presented by

contiguous hydrogen atoms in their cis form allows many vital chemical reactions to occur at the site of the double bond. When one hydrogen atom is moved to the other side of the fatty acid molecule during hydrogenation, the ability of living cells to make reactions at the site is compromised or altogether lost. Trans fatty acids are sufficiently similar to natural fats that the body readily incorporates them into the cell membrane; once there, their altered chemical structure creates havoc with thousands of necessary chemical reactions - everything from energy provision to prostaglandin production. After the Second World War, 'improvements' made it possible to plasticise highly unsaturated oils from corn and soybeans. New catalysts allowed processors to 'selectively hydrogenate' the kinds of fatty acids found in soy and canola oils - those with three double bonds. Called 'partial hydrogenation', this new method allowed processors to replace cotton-seed oil with more unsaturated corn and soybean oils in margarines and shortenings. This spurred a meteoric rise in soybean production from virtually nothing in 1900 to 70 million tons in 1970, surpassing corn production. Today, soy oil dominates the market and is used in almost 80 per cent of all hydrogenated oils. The particular mix of fatty acids in soy oil results in shortenings containing about 40 per cent trans fats - an increase of about 5 per cent over cotton-seed oil and 15 per cent over corn oil. Canola oil, processed from a hybrid form of rape-seed, is particularly rich in fatty acids containing three double bonds and can contain as much as 50 per cent trans fats. Trans fats of a particularly problematic type are also formed during the process of deodorising canola oil, although they are not indicated on labels for canola oil. Certain forms of trans fatty acids occur naturally in dairy fats. Trans vaccenic acid makes up about four per cent of the fatty acids in butter. It is an interim product which the ruminant animal then converts to conjugated linoleic acid, a highly beneficial anti-carcinogenic component of animal fat. Humans seem to utilise the small amounts of trans vaccenic acid in butter fat without ill effects. However, most of the trans isomers in modern hydrogenated fats are new to the human physiology. By the early 1970s, a number of researchers had expressed concern about their presence in the American diet, noting that the increasing use of hydrogenated fats had paralleled the increase in both heart disease and cancer. The unstated solution was one that could be easily presented to the public: eat natural, traditional fats; avoid newfangled foods made from vegetable oils; use butter, not margarine. But medical research and public consciousness took a different tack - one that accelerated the decline of traditional foods like meat, eggs and butter, and fuelled continued dramatic increases in vegetable oil consumption. Although the AHA had committed itself to the lipid hypothesis and the unproven theory that polyunsaturated oils afforded protection against heart disease, concerns about hydrogenated vegetable oils were sufficiently great to warrant the inclusion of the following statement in the organisation's 1968 diet heart statement: "Partial hydrogenation of polyunsaturated fats results in the formation of trans forms which are less effective than cis, cis forms in lowering cholesterol concentrations. It should be noted that many currently available shortenings and margarines are partially hydrogenated and may contain little polyunsaturated fat of the natural cis, cis form."

While 150,000 copies of the statement were printed, they were never distributed. The shortening industry objected strongly, and a researcher named Fred Mattson of Procter & Gamble convinced Campbell Moses, medical director of the AHA, to remove it.13 The final recommendations for the public contained three major points: restrict calories; substitute polyunsaturates for saturates; reduce cholesterol in the diet. Other organisations fell in behind the AHA in pushing vegetable oils instead of animal fats. By the early 1970s, the National Heart, Lung and Blood Institute, the AMA, the American Dietetic Association and the National Academy of Sciences had all endorsed the lipid hypothesis and the avoidance of animal fats for those Americans in the 'at risk' category. Since Kritchevsky's early studies, many other trials had shown that serum cholesterol can be lowered by increasing ingestion of polyunsaturates. The physiological explanation for this is that when excess polyunsaturates are built into the cell membranes, resulting in reduced structural integrity or 'limpness', cholesterol is sequestered from the blood into the cell membranes to give them 'stiffness'. The problem was that there was no proof that lowering serum cholesterol levels could stave off CHD. That did not prevent the American Heart Association calling for "modified and ordinary foods" useful for the purpose of facilitating dietary changes to newfangled oils away from traditional fats. These foods, said the AHA literature, should be made available to the consumer, "...reasonably priced and easily identified by appropriate labeling. Any existing legal and regulatory barriers to the marketing of such foods should be removed." The man who made it possible to remove any "existing legal and regulatory barriers" was Peter Barton Hutt, a food lawyer for the prestigious Washington, DC, law firm of Covington and Burling. Hutt once stated: "Food law is the most wonderful field of law that you can possibly enter." After representing the edible oil industry, he temporarily left his law firm to become general counsel for the US Food and Drug Administration (FDA) in 1971. The regulatory barrier to foods useful to the purpose of changing American consumption patterns was the Food, Drug and Cosmetic Act of 1938, which stated: "...there are certain traditional foods that everyone knows, such as bread, milk and cheese, and that when consumers buy these foods, they should get the foods that they are expecting... [and] if a food resembles a standardized food but does not comply with the standard, that food must be labeled as an 'imitation'." The 1938 Food, Drug and Cosmetic Act had been signed into law partly in response to consumer concerns about the adulteration of ordinary foodstuffs. Chief among the products with a tradition of suffering competition from imitation products were fats and oils. In Life on the Mississippi, Mark Twain reports on a conversation overheard between a New Orleans cottonseed oil purveyor and a Cincinnati margarine drummer. New Orleans boasts of selling deodorised cottonseed oil as olive oil in bottles with European labels. "We turn out the whole thing - clean from the word go - in our factory in New Orleans... We are doing a ripping trade, too." The man from Cincinnati reports that his factories are turning out oleomargarine by the thousands of tons, an imitation that "you can't tell from butter". He gloats at the thought of market domination. "You are going to see the day, pretty soon, when you won't find an ounce of butter to bless yourself with, in any hotel in the Mississippi and Ohio valleys, outside of the biggest cities... And we can sell it so dirt cheap that the whole

country has got to take it ... butter don't stand any show - there ain't any chance for competition. Butter's had its day - and from this out, butter goes to the wall. There's more money in oleomargarine than - why, you can't imagine the business we do." In the tradition of Mark Twain's riverboat hucksters, Peter Barton Hutt guided the FDA through the legal and congressional hoops to the establishment in 1973 of the FDA "Imitation" policy which attempted to provide for "advances in food technology" and give "manufacturers relief from the dilemma of either complying with an outdated standard or having to label their new products as 'imitation'... [since] ...such products are not necessarily inferior to the traditional foods for which they may be substituted". Hutt considered the word 'imitation' to be oversimplified and inaccurate - "potentially misleading to consumers". The new regulations defined 'inferiority' as any reduction in content of an essential nutrient that is present at a level of two per cent or more of the US Recommended Daily Allowance (RDA). The new 'imitation' policy meant that imitation sour cream, made with vegetable oil and fillers like guar gum and carrageenan, need not be labelled 'imitation' as long as artificial vitamins were added to bring macronutrient levels up to the same amounts as those in real sour cream. Coffee creamers, imitation egg mixes, processed cheeses and imitation whipped cream no longer required the 'imitation' label, but could be sold as real and beneficial foods, low in cholesterol and rich in polyunsaturates. These new regulations were adopted without the consent of Congress, continuing the trend instituted under Nixon in which the White House would use the FDA to promote certain social agendas through government food policies. They had the effect of increasing the lobbying clout of special-interest groups such as the edible oil industry, and short-circuiting public participation in the regulatory process. It allowed food processing innovations, regarded as 'technological improvements' by manufacturers, to enter the marketplace without the onus of economic fraud that might be engendered by greater consumer awareness and congressional supervision. They ushered in the era of ersatz foodstuffs, convenient counterfeit products - weary, stale, flat and immensely profitable. Congress did not voice any objection to this usurpation of its powers, but entered the contest on the side of the lipid hypothesis. The Senate Select Committee on Nutrition and Human Needs, chaired by George McGovern during the years 1973 to 1977, actively promoted the use of vegetable oils. "Dietary Goals for the United States", published by the committee, cited USDA data on fat consumption and stated categorically that "the overconsumption of fat, generally, and saturated fat in particular...have been related to six of the ten leading causes of death" in the United States. The report urged the American populace to reduce overall fat intake and to substitute polyunsaturates for saturated fat from animal sources - margarine and corn oil for butter, lard and tallow. Opposing testimony included a moving letter (buried in the voluminous report) by Dr Fred Kummerow of the University of Illinois, urging a return to traditional whole foods and warning against the use of soft drinks. In the early 1970s, Kummerow had shown that trans fatty acids caused increased rates of heart disease in pigs. A private endowment allowed him to continue his research, but government-funded agencies such as the National Institutes of Health refused to give him further grants.

One study that was known to McGovern Committee members, but not mentioned in its final report, compared calves fed saturated fat from tallow and lard with calves fed unsaturated fat from soybean oil. The calves fed tallow and lard did indeed show higher plasma cholesterol levels than the soybean-oil-fed calves; fat-streaking was found in their aortas, and atherosclerosis was also enhanced. But the calves fed soybean oil showed a decline in calcium and magnesium levels in the blood, possibly due to inefficient absorption. They utilised vitamins and minerals inefficiently, showed poor growth and poor bone development, and had abnormal hearts. More cholesterol per unit of dry matter was found in the aorta, liver, muscle, fat and coronary arteries - a finding which led the investigators to the conclusion that the lower blood cholesterol levels in the soybean-oil-fed calves may be the result of cholesterol being transferred from the blood to other tissues. The calves in the soybean oil group collapsed when forced to move around and they were unaware of their surroundings for short periods. They also had rickets and diarrhoea. The McGovern Committee report continued dietary trends already in progress: the increased use of vegetables oils, especially in the form of partially hydrogenated margarines and shortenings. In 1976, the FDA established the GRAS (Generally Recognized As Safe) status for hydrogenated soybean oil. A report prepared by the Life Sciences Research Office of the Federation of American Scientists for Experimental Biology (LSRO&endash;FSAB) concluded: "There is no evidence in the available information on hydrogenated soybean oil that demonstrates or suggests reasonable ground to suspect a hazard to the public when it is used as a direct or indirect food ingredient at levels that are now current or that might reasonably be expected in the future." When Mary Enig, a graduate student at the University of Maryland, read the McGovern Committee report, she was puzzled. Enig was familiar with Kummerow's research and she knew that the consumption of animal fats in America was not on the increase. Quite the contrary: the use of animal fats had been declining steadily since the turn of the century. A report in the Journal of American Oil Chemists - which the McGovern Committee did not use - showed that animal fat consumption had declined from 104 grams per person per day in 1909 to 97 grams per day in 1972, while vegetable fat intake had increased from a mere 21 grams to almost 60 grams.14 Total per- capita fat consumption had increased over the period, but this increase was mostly due to an increase in unsaturated fats from vegetable oils - with 50 per cent of the increase coming from liquid vegetable oils and about 41 per cent from margarines made from vegetable oils. Enig noted a number of studies that directly contradicted the McGovern Committee's conclusions that "there is...a strong correlation between dietary fat intake and the incidence of breast cancer and colon cancer" - two of the most common cancers in America. Greece, for example, had less than one-fourth the rate of breast cancer compared to Israel, but the same dietary fat intake. Spain had only one-third the breast cancer mortality of France and Italy, but the total dietary fat intake was slightly greater. Puerto Rico, with a high animal fat intake, had a very low rate of breast and colon cancer. The Netherlands and Finland both used approximately 100 grams of animal fat per capita per day, but breast and colon cancer rates were almost twice in the Netherlands what they were in Finland. The Netherlands consumed 53 grams of vegetable fat per person compared to 13 grams in Finland. A study from Cali, Colombia, found a fourfold excess risk for colon cancer in the higher economic classes which used less animal fat than the lower economic classes. A study found that Seventh Day

Adventist physicians, who avoid meat (especially red meat), had a significantly higher rate of colon cancer than non&endash;Seventh Day Adventist physicians. Enig analysed the USDA data that the McGovern Committee had used and concluded that they showed a strong positive correlation with total fat and vegetable fat and an essentially strong negative correlation or no correlation with animal fat to total cancer deaths, breast and colon cancer mortality and breast and colon cancer incidence - in other words, use of vegetable oils seemed to predispose to cancer, and animal fats seemed to protect against cancer. She noted that the analysts for the committee had manipulated the data in inappropriate ways in order to obtain mendacious results. Enig submitted her findings to the journal of the Federation of American Societies for Experimental Biology (FASEB), in May 1978, and her article was published in FASEB's Federation Proceedings15 in July of the same year - an unusually quick turnaround. The assistant editor, responsible for accepting the article, died of a heart attack shortly thereafter. Enig's paper noted that the correlations pointed a finger at trans fatty acids and called for further investigation. Only two years earlier, the Life Sciences Research Office, which is the arm of FASEB that does scientific investigations, had published the whitewash that ushered partially hydrogenated soybean oil onto the GRAS list and removed any lingering constraints against the number-one ingredient in factory-produced food. Enig's paper sent alarm bells through the industry. In early 1979 she received a visit from S. F. Reipma of the National Association of Margarine Manufacturers. Short, bald and pompous, Reipma was visibly annoyed. He explained that both his ssociation and the Institute for Shortening and Edible Oils (ISEO) kept careful watch to prevent articles like Enig's from appearing in the literature. Enig's paper should never have been published, he said. He thought that ISEO was "watching out". "We left the barn door open," he said, "and the horse got out." Reipma also challenged Enig's use of the USDA data, claiming that it was in error. He knew it was in error, he said, "because we give it to them". A few weeks later, Reipma paid a second visit, this time in the company of Tom Applewhite, an adviser to the ISEO and representative of Kraft Foods, Ronald Simpson with Central Soya, and a representative from Lever Brothers. They carried with them - in fact, waved in the air in indignation - a two-inch stack of newspaper articles, including one that appeared in the National Enquirer, reporting on Enig's Federation Proceedings article. Applewhite's face flushed red with anger when Enig repeated Reipma's statement that they had "left the barn door open and the horse got out" and his admission that Department of Agriculture food data had been sabotaged by the margarine lobby. The other thing Reipma told Enig during his unguarded visit was that he had called in on the FASEB offices in an attempt to coerce them into publishing letters to refute her paper, without allowing Enig to submit any counter-refutation as was normally customary in scientific journals. He told Enig that he was "thrown out of the office" - an admission later confirmed by one of the FASEB editors. Nevertheless, a series of letters did follow the July 1978 article.16 On behalf of the ISEO, Applewhite and Walter Meyer of Procter & Gamble criticised Enig's use of the data. Applewhite accused Enig of extrapolating from two data points, when in fact she had used seven. John Bailar, Editor-in-Chief of the Journal of the National Cancer Institute pointed out that the correlations between vegetable oil consumption

and cancer were not the same as evidence of causation, and warned against changing current dietary components in the hope of preventing cancer in the future - which is, of course, exactly what the McGovern Committee did. In reply, Enig and her colleagues noted that although the National Cancer Institute (NCI) had provided them with faulty cancer data, this had no bearing on the statistics relating to trans consumption and did not affect the gist of their argument - that the correlation between vegetable fat consumption, especially trans fat consumption, was sufficient to warrant a more thorough investigation. The problem was that very little investigation was being done. University of Maryland researchers recognised the need for more research in two areas. One concerned the effects of trans fats on cellular processes once they are built into the cell membrane. Studies with rats, including one conducted by Fred Mattson in 1960, indicated that the trans fatty acids were built into the cell membrane in proportion to their presence in the diet, and that the turnover of trans in the cells was similar to that of other fatty acids. These studies, according to J. Edward Hunter of the ISEO, were proof that "trans fatty acids do not pose any hazard to man in a normal diet". Enig and her associates were not so sure. Kummerow's research indicated that the trans fats contributed to heart disease; and Kritchevsky, whose early experiments with vegetarian rabbits were now seen to be totally irrelevant to the human model, had found that trans fatty acids raise cholesterol in humans.17 Enig's own research, published in her 1984 doctoral dissertation, indicated that trans fats interfered with enzyme systems that neutralised carcinogens and increased enzymes that potentiated carcinogens.18

Continued next issue...

Endnotes:
1. D Kritchevsky, et al, "Effect of Cholesterol Vehicle in Experimental Atherosclerosis", Am. J. Physiol. 178:30-32, July-September 1954 2. "Notice of Supelco-AOC Award to Kritchevsky", Inform 7:315, 1996 3. Enig, M., Trans Fatty Acids in the Food Supply: A Comprehensive Report Covering 60 Years of Research, Enig Associates, Inc., Silver Spring, MD, USA, 1995 (2ed), pp. 4-8 4. Groom, D., "Population Studies of Atherosclerosis", Annals of Int. Med. 55(1):51-62, July 1961; Enos, W. F. et al., "Pathogenesis of Coronary Disease in American Soldiers Killed in Korea", JAMA 158:912, 1955. 5. Laurie, W. et al, "Atherosclerosis and its Cerebral Complications in the South African Bantu", Lancet, February 1958, pp. 231-232 6. Robertson, W. B., "Atherosclerosis and Ischaemic Heart Disease," Lancet 1:444, 1959

7. Gordon, T., "Mortality Experience Among Japanese in the US, Hawaii and Japan", Pul. Health Rep. 51:270, 1957; Pollak, O. J., "Diet and Atherosclerosis," Lancet 1:444, 1959 8. McGill, H. C. et al., "General Findings of the International Atherosclerosis Project," Laboratory Investigations 18(5):498, 1968 9. Smith, R. L. and E. R. Pinckney, The Cholesterol Conspiracy, Warren H Green, Inc., St Louis, MO, USA, 1991, p. 125 10. De Bakey, M. et al., "Serum Cholesterol Values in Patients Treated Surgically for Atherosclerosis", JAMA 189(9):655-59, 1964 11. Keys, A., "Diet and Development of Coronary Heart Disease", J. Chron. Dis. 4(4):364380, October 1956 12. Cristakis, G., "Effect of the Anti-Coronary Club Program on Coronary Heart Disease Risk-Factor Status", JAMA 198(6):129-35, November 7, 1996 13. "Dietary Goals for the United States - Supplemental Views", prepared by the Staff of the Select Committee on Nutrition and Human Needs, United States Senate, Government Printing Office, Washington, DC, November 1977, pp. 139-140 14. Rizek, R. L. et al., "Fat in Today's Food Supply - Level of Use and Sources", J. Am. Oil Chem. Soc. 51:244, 1974 15. Enig, M. G. et al., "Dietary Fat and Cancer Trends - A Critique", Federation Proceedings 37(9):2215-2220, FASEB, July 1978 16. Applewhite, T. H., "Statistical 'Correlations' Relating Trans Fats to Cancer: A Commentary", Federation Proceedings 38(11):2435-2439, FASEB, October 1979 17. Kummerow, F. A., "Effects of Isomeric Fats on Animal Tissue, Lipid Classes and Atherosclerosis", Geometrical and Positional Fatty Acid Isomers (E. A. Emken and H. J. Dutton, eds), American Oil Chemists Society, Champaign, IL, USA, 1979, pp. 151-180; Kritchevsky, D., "Trans Fatty Acid Effects in Experimental Atherosclerosis", Federation Proceedings 41:2813, FASEB, 1982 18. Enig, M. G., "Modification of Membrane Lipid Composition and Mixed-Function Oxidases in Mouse Liver Microsomes by Dietary Trans Fatty Acids", Doctoral Dissertation for the University of Maryland, 1984 (to Part 2)

About the Authors:

Mary G. Enig, PhD, is an expert of international renown in the field of lipid biochemistry. She has headed a number of studies, in America and Israel, on the content and effects of trans fatty acids, and has successfully challenged government assertions that dietary animal fat causes cancer and heart disease. Recent scientific and media attention on the possible adverse

health effects of trans fatty acids has brought increased attention to her work. She is a licensed nutritionist, certified by the Certification Board for Nutrition Specialists, a qualified expert witness, a nutrition consultant to individuals, industry, and state and federal governments, a contributing editor to a number of scientific publications, a Fellow of the American College of Nutrition, and President of the Maryland Nutritionists Association. She is the author of over 60 technical papers and presentations, as well as a popular lecturer. Dr Enig is currently working on the exploratory development of an adjunct therapy for AIDS using complete medium-chain saturated fatty acids from whole foods. She is the mother of three healthy children brought up on whole foods including butter, cream, eggs and meat. Sally Fallon is the author of Nourishing Traditions: The Cookbook that Challenges Politically Correct Nutrition and the Diet Dictocrats (with Pat Connolly, Executive Director of the Price-Pottenger Nutrition Foundation, and Mary G. Enig, PhD), as well as of numerous articles on the subject of diet and health. She is Vice President of the Price-Pottenger Nutrition Foundation and editor of the Foundation's quarterly journal. She is the mother of four healthy children raised on whole foods including butter, cream, eggs and meat. Her publications may by obtained by contacting the Price-Pottenger Nutrition Foundation in San Diego, California, USA, on (619) 574 7763.

The OILING of AMERICA

Modern-day diets high in hydrogenated vegetable oils instead of traditional animal fats are implicated in causing a significant increase in heart disease and cancer.
Part 2 of 2 (Go to part 1)

Extracted from Nexus Magazine, Volume 6, Number 2 (February-March 1999). PO Box 30, Mapleton Qld 4560 Australia. editor@nexusmagazine.com Telephone: +61 (0)7 5442 9280; Fax: +61 (0)7 5442 9381 From our web page at: www.nexusmagazine.com 1998 by Mary G. Enig, PhD MGEnig@aol.com & 1998 by Sally Fallon SAFallon@aol.com

The other area needing further investigation concerned just how much trans fat there was in
a 'normal diet' of the typical American. What had hampered any thorough research into the correlation of trans fatty acid consumption and disease was the fact that these altered fats were not considered as a separate category in any of the databases then available to researchers. A 1970 US Food and Drug Administration internal memo stated that a market-basket survey was needed to determine trans levels in commonly used foods. The memo remained buried in the FDA files. The massive Health and Human Services National Health and Nutrition Examination Survey (NHANES II), conducted during the years 1976 to 1980, noted the increasing US consumption of margarine, French fried potatoes, cookies and snack chips - all made with vegetable shortenings - without listing the proportion of trans. Mary Enig first looked at the NHANES II database in 1987 and, when she did, she had a sinking feeling. Not only were trans fats conspicuously absent from the fatty acid analyses, but data on other lipids made no sense at all. Even foods containing no trans fats were listed with faulty fatty-acid profiles. For example, safflower oil was listed as containing 14 per cent linoleic acid (a double-bond fatty acid of the omega-6 family) when in fact it contained 80 per cent; and a sample of butter crackers was listed as containing 34 per cent saturated fat when in fact it contained 78 per cent. In general, the NHANES II database tended to minimise the amount of saturated fats in common foods. Over the years, Joseph Sampagna and Mark Keeney, both highly qualified lipid biochemists at the University of Maryland, applied to the National Science Foundation, the National Institutes of Health (NIH), the US Department of Agriculture (USDA), the National Dairy Council and the National Livestock and Meat Board for funds to look into the trans content of common American foods. Only the National Livestock and Meat Board came through with a small grant for equipment; the others turned them down. The pink slip from the NIH criticised items that weren't even relevant to the proposal. The turndown by the National Dairy Council was not a surprise. Enig had earlier learned that Phil Lofgren, then head of research at the Dairy Council, had philosophical ties to the lipid hypothesis. Enig tried to alert Senator Mettzanbaum from Ohio, who was involved in the dietary recommendations debate, but got nowhere. A USDA official confided to the Maryland research group that they "would never get money as long as they pursued the trans work". Nevertheless, they did pursue it. Sampagna, Keeney and a few graduate students, funded jointly by the USDA and the university, spent thousands of hours in the laboratory analysing the trans fat content of hundreds of commercially available foods. Enig worked as a graduate student, at times with a small stipend, at times without pay, to help direct the process of tedious analysis. The long arm of the food industry did its best to put a stop to the group's work by pressuring the USDA to pull its financial support of the graduate students doing the lipid analyses - support which the University of Maryland received due to its status as a land-grant college. In December of 1982, Food Processing carried a brief preview of the University of Maryland research19 and, five months later, printed a blistering letter from Edward Hunter on behalf of the Institute of Shortening and Edible Oils (ISEO).20 The University of Maryland studies on trans fat content in common foods had obviously struck a nerve in the industry. Hunter stated

that the Bailar, Applewhite and Meyer letters that had appeared in Federation Proceedings five years earlier, "severely criticized and discredited" the conclusions reached by Enig and her colleagues. Hunter was concerned that Enig's group would exaggerate the amount of trans found in common foods. He cited ISEO data indicating that most margarines and shortenings contain no more than 35 per cent and 25 per cent trans respectively, and that most contain considerably less. What Enig and her colleagues actually found was that many margarines indeed contained about 31 per cent trans fat, while later surveys by others revealed that Parkay margarine contained up to 45 per cent trans, and that many shortenings found ubiquitously in cookies, chips and baked goods contained more than 35 per cent trans fat. Enig also discovered that many baked goods and processed foods contained considerably more fat from partially hydrogenated vegetable oils than was listed on the labels. The finding of higher levels of fat in products made with partially hydrogenated oils was reported by Canadian government researchers many years later, in 1993.21 The final results of Enig's ground-breaking compilation were published in the October 1983 edition of the Journal of the American Oil Chemists' Society.22 Her analyses of more than 220 food items, coupled with food disappearance data, allowed University of Maryland researchers to confirm earlier estimates that the average American consumed at least 12 grams of trans fat per day - directly contradicting ISEO assertions that most Americans consumed no more that 6 to 8 grams of trans fat per day. Those who consciously avoided animal fats typically consumed far more than 12 grams of trans fat per day. The ensuing debate - between Enig and her colleagues at the University of Maryland, and Hunter and Applewhite of the ISEO - took the form of a cat-and-mouse game, running through several scientific journals. Food Processing declined to publish Enig's reply to Hunter's attack. Science published another critical letter by Hunter in 1984,23 in which he misquoted Enig, but the journal refused to print her rebuttal. Hunter continued to object to assertions that average consumption of trans fat in partially hydrogenated margarines and shortenings could exceed six to eight grams per day - a concern that Enig found puzzling when coupled with the official ISEO position that trans fatty acids were innocuous and posed no threat to public health. The ISEO did not want the American public to hear about the debate on hydrogenated vegetable oils. For Enig, this translated into the sound of doors closing. A poster presentation she organised for a campus health fair caught the eye of the dietetics department chairman who suggested she submit an abstract to the Society for Nutrition Education, many of whose members are registered dietitians. Her abstract concluded that "...meal plans and recipes developed for nutritionists and dietitians to use when designing diets to meet the Dietary Guidelines, the dietary recommendation of the American Heart Association or the Prudent Diet have been examined for trans fatty acid content. Some diet plans are found to contain approximately 7% or more of calories as trans fatty acids." The Abstract Review Committee rejected the submission, calling it of "limited interest". Early in 1985, the Federation of American Societies for Experimental Biology (FASEB) heard more testimony on the trans fat issue. Enig alone represented the alarmist point of view, while Hunter and Applewhite of the ISEO and Ronald Simpson, then with the National Association of Margarine Manufacturers, assured the panel that trans fats in the food supply posed no danger. Enig reported on University of Maryland research that delineated the

differences in small amounts of naturally occurring trans fats in butter, which do not inhibit enzyme function at the cellular level, and man-made trans fats in margarines and vegetable shortenings, which do. She also noted a 1981 feeding trial in which swine fed trans fatty acids developed higher parameters for heart disease than those fed saturated fats, especially when trans fatty acids were combined with added polyunsaturates.24 Her testimony was omitted from the final report, although her name in the bibliography created the impression that her research supported the FASEB whitewash.25 In the following year, 1986, Hunter and Applewhite published an article, exonerating trans fats as a cause of atherosclerosis, in the prestigious American Journal of Clinical Nutrition26 which, by the way, is sponsored by companies including Procter & Gamble, General Foods, General Mills, Nabisco and Quaker Oats. The authors once again stressed that the average per-capita consumption of trans fatty acids did not exceed six to eight grams. Many subsequent government and quasi-government reports minimising the dangers of trans fats used the 1986 Hunter and Applewhite article as a reference. Enig testified again in 1988 before the Expert Panel on the National Nutrition Monitoring System (NNMS). In fact, she was the only witness before a panel which began its meeting by confirming that the cause of America's health problems was the overconsumption of "fat, saturated fatty acids, cholesterol and sodium". Her testimony pointed out that the 1985 FASEB report, exonerating trans fatty acids as safe, was based on flawed data. Behind the scenes, in a private letter to Dr Kenneth Fischer, Director of the Life Sciences Research Office (LSRO), Hunter and Applewhite charged that "the University of Maryland group continues to raise unwarranted and unsubstantiated concerns about the intake of and imagined physiological effects of trans fatty acids and...they continue to overestimate greatly the intake of trans acids by typical Americans". They said, "No one other than Enig has raised questions about the validity of the food fatty-acid composition data used in NHANES II and...she has not presented sufficiently compelling arguments to justify a major reevaluating." The letter contained numerous other innuendos that Enig had mischaracterised the work of other researchers and had been less than scientific in her research. It was widely circulated among NNMS agencies. John Weihrauch - a USDA scientist, not an industry representative surreptitiously slipped the letter to Dr Enig. She and her colleagues replied by asking: "If the trade association truly believes 'that trans fatty acids do not pose any harm to humans and animals'...why are they so concerned about any levels of consumption and why do they so vehemently and so frequently attack researchers whose findings suggest that the consumption of trans fatty acids is greater than the values the industry reports?" The Maryland researchers argued that trans fats should be included in food nutrition labels; but the Hunter and Applewhite letter asserted that "there is no documented justification for including trans acids...as part of nutrition labeling". During her testimony, Enig also brought up her concerns about other national food databases, citing their lack of information on trans. The Food Consumption Survey contained glaring errors - reporting, for example, consumption of butter in amounts nearly twice as great as what exists in the US food supply, and of margarine in quantities nearly half those known to exist in the food supply. "The fact that the database is in error should compel the Congress to require correction of the database and re-evaluation of policy flowing from erroneous data,"

Enig argued, "especially since the congressional charter for NHANES was to compare dietary intake and health status, and since this database is widely used to do just that." Rather than "correction of the database", NNMS officials responded to Enig's criticism by dropping the whole section pertaining to butter and margarine from the 1980 tables. Enig's testimony was not totally left out of the National Nutritional Monitoring System final report, as it had been from the FASEB report three years earlier. A summary of the proceedings with the listing of panellists, released in July 1989 by Director Kenneth Fischer, announced that a transcript of Enig's testimony could be obtained from Ace Federal Reporter in Washington, DC.27 Unfortunately his report wrongly listed the date of Enig's testimony as January 20, 1988, rather than January 21, thus making her comments more difficult to retrieve. The Enig-ISEO debate was covered by the prestigious Food Chemical News and Nutrition Week28 - both widely read by Congress and the food industry, but virtually unknown to the general public. National media coverage of dietary fat issues focused on the proceedings of the National Heart, Lung and Blood Institute (NHLBI), as this enormous bureaucracy ploughed relentlessly forward with the lipid hypothesis. In June of 1984, for example, the press diligently reported the proceedings of the NHLBI's Lipid Research Clinics (LRC) Conference which was organised to wrap up almost 40 years of research on lipids, cholesterol and heart disease. The problem with the 40 years of NHLBI-sponsored research on lipids, cholesterol and heart disease was that it had not produced many answers - at least not many answers that pleased the NHLBI. The ongoing Framingham Study found that there was virtually no difference in coronary heart disease (CHD) "events" for individuals with cholesterol levels between 205 mg/dL and 294 mg/dL - the vast majority of the US population. Even for those with extremely high cholesterol levels - up to almost 1,200 mg/dL - the difference in CHD events compared to those in the normal range was trivial.29 This did not prevent Dr William Kannel, then Framingham Study Director, from making claims about the Framingham results. "Total plasma cholesterol," he said, "is a powerful predictor of death related to CHD." It was not until more than a decade later, in 1992, that the real findings at Framingham were published - without fanfare - in the Archives of Internal Medicine, an obscure journal. "In Framingham, Massachusetts," admitted Dr William Castelli, Kannel's successor, "the more saturated fat one ate, the more cholesterol one ate, the more calories one ate, the lower people's serum cholesterol ... we found that the people who ate the most cholesterol, ate the most saturated fat, ate the most calories, weighed the least and were the most physically active."30 The NHLBI's Multiple Risk Factor Intervention Trial (MRFIT) studied the relationship between heart disease and serum cholesterol levels in 362,000 men, and found that annual deaths from CHD varied from slightly less than one per thousand, for serum cholesterol levels below 140 mg/dL, to about two per thousand, for serum cholesterol levels above 300 mg/dL once again, a trivial difference. Dr John LaRosa, of the American Heart Association (AHA), claimed that the curve for CHD deaths began to "inflect" after 200 mg/dL, when in fact the "curve" was a very gradually sloping straight line that could not be used to predict whether serum cholesterol above certain levels posed a significantly greater risk for heart disease. One unexpected MRFIT finding the media did not report was that deaths from all causes - cancer,

heart disease, accidents, infectious disease, kidney failure, etc. - were substantially greater for those men with cholesterol levels below 160 mg/dL.31 What was needed to resolve the validity of the lipid hypothesis once and for all was a welldesigned, long-term diet study that compared coronary heart disease events in those eating traditional foods with those whose diets contained high levels of vegetable oils - but the proposed Diet&endash;Heart Study designed to test just that had been cancelled without fanfare years earlier. In view of the fact that orthodox medical agencies were united in their promotion of margarine and vegetable oils over animal foods containing cholesterol and animal fats, it is surprising that the official literature can cite only a handful of experiments indicating that dietary cholesterol has "a major role in determining blood cholesterol levels". One of these was a study, involving 70 male prisoners, directed by Fred Mattson32 - the same Fred Mattson who had pressured the AHA into removing any reference to hydrogenated fats from its diet/heart statement a decade earlier. Funded in part by Procter & Gamble, the research contained a number of serious flaws: selection of subjects for the four groups studied was not randomised; the experiment inexcusably eliminated "an equal number of subjects with the highest and lowest cholesterol values"; 12 additional subjects dropped out, leaving some of the groups too small to provide valid conclusions; and statistical manipulation of the results was shoddy. But the biggest flaw was that the subjects receiving cholesterol did so in the form of reconstituted powder - a totally artificial diet. Mattson's discussion did not even address the possibility that the liquid formula diet he used might affect blood cholesterol differently than would a whole-foods diet, when many other studies indicated that this is in fact the case. The culprit in liquid protein diets actually seems to be oxidised cholesterol, formed during the high-temperature drying process, which seems to initiate the build-up of plaque in the arteries.33 To give it 'body', powdered milk containing oxidised cholesterol is added to reduced fat milk - which the American public has accepted as a healthier choice than whole milk. It was purified, oxidised cholesterol that Kritchevsky and others used in their experiments on vegetarian rabbits. The NHLBI argued that a diet study using whole foods and involving the whole population would be too difficult to design and too expensive to carry out. But the NHLBI did have funds available to sponsor the massive Lipid Research Clinics Coronary Primary Prevention Trial in which all subjects were placed on a diet low in cholesterol and saturated fat. Subjects were divided into two groups, one of which took a cholesterol-lowering drug and the other a placebo. Working behind the scenes, but playing a key role in both the design and implementation of the trials, was Dr Fred Mattson, formerly of Procter & Gamble. An interesting feature of the study was the fact that a good part of the trial's US$150 million budget was devoted to group sessions in which trained dietitians taught both groups of study participants how to choose "heart-friendly" foods: margarine, egg replacements, processed cheese, baked goods made with vegetable shortenings; in short, the vast array of manufactured foods awaiting consumer acceptance. As both groups received dietary indoctrination, study results could support no claims about the relation of diet to heart disease. Nevertheless, when the results were released, both the popular press and medical journals portrayed the Lipid Research Clinics trials as the long-sought proof that animal fats were the

cause of heart disease. Rarely mentioned in the press was the ominous fact that the group taking the cholesterol-lowering drugs had an increase in deaths from cancer, stroke, violence and suicide.34 LRC researchers claimed that the group taking the cholesterol-lowering drug had a 17 per cent reduction in the rate of CHD, with an average cholesterol reduction of 8.5 per cent. This allowed LRC trials Director Basil Rifkind to claim that "for each 1% reduction in cholesterol, we can expect a 2% reduction in CHD events". The statement was widely circulated, even though it represented a completely invalid representation of the data - especially in light of the fact that when the University of Maryland lipid group analysed the LRC data, they found no difference in CHD events between the group taking the drug and those on the placebo. A number of clinicians and statisticians, including Michael Oliver and Richard Krommel, who participated in a 1984 Lipid Research Clinics conference workshop, were highly critical of the manner in which the LRC results had been tabulated and manipulated. In fact, the conference went very badly for the NHLBI, with critics of the lipid hypothesis almost outnumbering supporters. One participant, Dr Beverly Teter of the University of Maryland's lipid group, was delighted with the state of affairs. "It's wonderful," she remarked to Basil Rifkind, "to finally hear both sides of the debate. We need more meetings like this." His reply was terse and sour: "No we don't." Dissenters were again invited to speak briefly at the NHLBI-sponsored National Cholesterol Consensus Conference held later that year, but their views were not included in the panel's report for the simple reason that the report was generated by NHLBI staff before the conference convened. Dr Bev Teter discovered this when she picked up some papers by mistake just before the conference began, and found they contained the consensus report, already written, with just a few numbers left blank. Kritchevsky represented the lipid hypothesis camp with a humorous five-minute presentation full of ditties. Edward Ahrens, a respected researcher, raised strenuous objections about the "consensus", only to be told that he had misinterpreted his own data, and that if he wanted a conference to come up with different conclusions he should pay for it himself. The 1984 Cholesterol Consensus Conference final report was a whitewash, containing no mention of the large body of evidence that conflicted with the lipid hypothesis. One of the blanks was filled in with the number '200'. The document defined all those with cholesterol levels above 200 mg/dL as "at risk" and called for mass cholesterol screening, even though the most ardent supporters of the lipid hypothesis had surmised in print that 240 should be the magic cut-off point. Such screening would in fact need to be carried out on a massive scale, as the federal medical bureaucracy, by picking the number 200, had defined the vast majority of the American adult population as "at risk". The report resurrected the ghost of Norman Jolliffe and his Prudent Diet by suggesting the avoidance of saturated fat and cholesterol for all Americans now defined as "at risk", and specifically advised the replacement of butter with margarine. The Consensus Conference also provided a launching pad for the nationwide National Cholesterol Education Program (NCEP) which had the stated goal of "changing physicians' attitudes". NHLBI-funded studies had determined that while the general population had bought into the lipid hypothesis and was dutifully using margarine and buying low-cholesterol foods, the medical profession remained sceptical. A large "Physicians Kit" was sent to all doctors in America, compiled in part by the American Pharmaceutical Association whose

representatives served on the NCEP coordinating committee. Doctors were taught the importance of cholesterol screening, the advantages of cholesterol-lowering drugs and the unique benefits of the Prudent Diet. NCEP materials told every doctor in America to recommend the use of margarine rather than butter. In November of 1986, the Journal of the American Medical Association published a series on the Lipid Research Clinics trials, including "Cholesterol and Coronary Heart Disease: A New Era" by long-time American Heart Association member Scott Grundy, MD, PhD.35 The article is a disturbing combination of euphoria and agony - euphoria at the forward movement of the lipid hypothesis juggernaut, and agony over the elusive nature of real proof. "The recent Consensus Conference on Cholesterol...implied that levels between 200 and 240...carry at least a mild increase in risk, which they obviously do...," said Grundy, directly contradicting an earlier statement: "Evidence relating plasma cholesterol levels to atherosclerosis and CHD has become so strong as to leave little doubt of the etiologic connection." Grundy called for "the simple step of measuring the plasma cholesterol level in all adults" and said, "...those found to have elevated cholesterol levels can be designated as at high risk and thereby can enter the medical care system ... an enormous number of patients will be included." Who benefits from "the simple step of measuring the plasma cholesterol level in all adults"? Why, hospitals, laboratories, pharmaceutical companies, the vegetable oil industry, margarine manufacturers, food processors and, of course, medical doctors. "Many physicians will see the advantages of using drugs for cholesterol lowering...," said Grundy, even though "a positive benefit/risk ratio for cholesterol-lowering drugs will be difficult to prove". In the US alone, the cost of cholesterol screening and cholesterol-lowering drugs now stands at $60 billion per year, even though a positive risk/benefit ratio for such treatment has never been established. Grundy was equally schizophrenic about the benefits of dietary modification. "Whether diet has a long-term effect on cholesterol remains to be proved," he stated, but "Public health advocates furthermore can play an important role by urging the food industry to provide palatable choices of foods that are low in cholesterol, saturated fatty acids and total calories." Such foods, almost by definition, contain partially hydrogenated vegetable oils that imitate the advantages of animal fats. Grundy knew that the trans fats were a problem, that they raised serum cholesterol and contributed to the etiology of many diseases. He knew, because a year earlier, at his request, Mary Enig had sent him a package of data detailing numerous studies that gave reason for concern, which he acknowledged in a signed letter as an important contribution to the ongoing debate. Other mouthpieces of the medical establishment fell in line after the Consensus Conference. In 1987, the National Academy of Sciences published an overview in the form of a handout booklet, containing a whitewash of the trans problem and a pejorative description of palm oil - a natural fat high in beneficial saturates and mono-unsaturates that, like butter, has nourished healthy population groups for thousands of years, and, also like butter, competes with hydrogenated fats because it can be used as a shortening. The following year, the Surgeon General's Report on Nutrition and Health emphasised the importance of making low-fat foods more widely available. Project LEAN (Low-fat Eating for America Now) - sponsored by the J. Kaiser Family Foundation and a host of establishment

groups such as the American Heart Association, the American Dietetic Association, the American Medical Association, the USDA, the National Cancer Institute, the Centers for Disease Control and the National Heart, Lung and Blood Institute - announced a publicity campaign to "aggressively promote foods low in saturated fat and cholesterol in order to reduce the risk of heart disease and cancer". The next year, Enig joined Frank McLaughlin, Director of the Center for Business and Public Policy at the University of Maryland, in testimony before the National Food Processors Association (NFPA). It was a closed conference for NFPA members only. Enig and McLaughlin had been invited to give "a view from academia". Enig presented a number of slides and warned against singling out classes of fats and oils for special pejorative labelling. A representative from Frito-Lay took umbrage at Enig's slides which listed amounts of trans fats in Frito-Lay products. Enig offered to re-do the analyses if Frito-Lay were willing to fund the research. "If you'd talk different, you'd get money," he said. Enig urged the association to endorse accurate labelling of trans fats in all food items, but conference participants - including representatives from most of the major food processing giants - preferred a policy of "voluntary labelling" that did not unnecessarily alert the public to the presence of trans fats in their foods. To date, they have prevailed in preventing the inclusion of trans fats on nutrition labels. Enig's cat-and-mouse game with Hunter and Applewhite of the ISEO continued throughout the later years of the 1980s. Their modus operandi was to pepper the literature with articles that downplayed the dangers of trans fats, to use their influence to prevent opposing points of view from appearing in print, and to follow up the few alarmist articles that did squeak through with "definitive rebuttals". In 1987 Enig submitted a paper on trans fatty acids in the US diet to the American Journal of Clinical Nutrition, as a reply to the erroneous 1985 FASEB report as well as to Hunter and Applewhite's influential 1986 article - which by even the most conservative analysis underestimated the average American consumption of partially hydrogenated fats. Editor-inchief Albert Mendeloff, MD, rejected Enig's rebuttal as "inappropriate for the journal's readership". His rejection letter invited her to resubmit her paper if she could come up with "new evidence". In 1991, her article finally came out in a less prestigious publication, the Journal of the American College of Nutrition,36 although Applewhite did his best to coerce editor Mildred Seelig into removing it at the last minute. Hunter and Applewhite submitted letters and then an article of rebuttal to the American Journal of Clinical Nutrition,37 which were published shortly thereafter. In their article, "Reassessment of Trans Fatty Acid Availability in the US Diet", Hunter and Applewhite argued that the amount of trans in the American diet had actually declined since 1984 due to the introduction of soft margarines and tub spreads. The media fell in line with their pronouncements, with numerous articles by food writers recommending low-trans tub spreads, made from polyunsaturated vegetable oils, as the sensible alternative to saturated fat from animal sources. This was not surprising, as most newspapers rely on the International Food Information Council, an arm of the food processing industry, for their nutrition information. Enig and the University of Maryland group were not alone in their efforts to bring their concerns about the effect of partially hydrogenated fats before the public.

Kummerow at the University of Illinois, blessed with independent funding and an abundance of patience, carried out a number of studies that indicated that trans fats increased the risk factors associated with heart disease and that vegetable-oil-based fabricated foods such as Egg Beaters cannot support life.38 George Mann, formerly with the Framingham project, possessed neither funding nor patience and in fact was very angry with what he called the "Diet/Heart scam". His independent studies of the Masai in Africa,39 whose diet is extremely rich in cholesterol and saturated fat and who are virtually free of heart disease, had convinced him that the lipid hypothesis was "the public health diversion of this century...the greatest scam in the history of medicine".40 Mann resolved to bring the issue before the public by organising a conference in Washington, DC, in November of 1991. "Hundreds of millions of tax dollars are wasted by the bureaucracy and the self-interested Heart Association," he wrote in his invitation to participants. "Segments of the food industry play the game for profits. Research on the true causes and prevention is stifled by denying funding to the 'unbelievers'. This meeting will review the data and expose the rascals." The rascals did their best to prevent the meeting from taking place. Funding promised by the Greenwall Foundation of New York City was later withdrawn, so Mann paid most of the bills. A press release, sent as a dirty trick to speakers and participants, wrongly announced that the conference had been cancelled. Several speakers, including the prestigious Dr Roslyn AlfinSlater and Dr Peter Nixon of London, did in fact renege at the last minute on their commitment to attend. Dr Eliot Corday of Los Angeles cancelled after being told that his attendance would jeopardise future funding. The final pared-down roster included: Dr George Mann; Dr Mary Enig; Dr Victor Herbert; Dr Petr Skrabenek; Dr James McCormick, a physician from Dublin; Dr William Stehbens from New Zealand, who described the normal protective process of arterial thickening at points of greatest stress and pressure; and Dr Meyer Texon, an expert in the dynamics of blood flow. Mann, in his presentation, blasted the system that had foisted the diet/heart-disease dogma on a gullible public. "You will see," he said, "that many of our contributors are senior scientists. They are so for a reason that has become painfully conspicuous as we organised this meeting. Scientists who must go before review panels for their research funding know well that to speak out, to disagree with this false dogma of Diet/Heart, is a fatal error. They must comply or go unfunded. I could show a list of scientists who said to me, in effect, when I invited them to participate, 'I believe you are right, that the Diet/Heart hypothesis is wrong, but I cannot join you because that would jeopardise my perks and funding.' For me, that kind of hypocritical response separates the scientists from the operators, the men from the boys." By the 1990s the operators had succeeded, by slick manipulation of the press and of scientific research, in transforming America into a nation that was well and truly oiled. Consumption of butter had bottomed out at about 5 grams per person per day, down from almost 18 grams at the turn of the century. Use of lard and tallow had been reduced by two-thirds. Margarine consumption had jumped from less than 2 grams per person per day in 1909 to about 11 grams in 1960. Since then, consumption figures have changed little, remaining at about 11 grams per person per day - perhaps because knowledge of margarine's dangers has been slowly seeping out to the public.

However, most of the trans fats in the current American diet come not from margarine but from shortening used in fried and fabricated foods. American shortening consumption of 10 grams per person per day held steady until the 1960s, although the content of that shortening had changed from mostly lard, tallow and coconut oil - all natural fats - to partially hydrogenated soybean oil. Then shortening consumption shot up and by 1993 had tripled to over 30 grams per person per day. But the most dramatic overall change in the American diet was the huge increase in the consumption of liquid vegetable oils, from slightly less than 2 grams per person per day in 1909 to over 30 grams in 1993 - a fifteenfold increase. The irony is that these trends have persisted concurrently with revelations about the dangers of polyunsaturates. Because polyunsaturates are highly subject to rancidity, they increase the body's need for vitamin E and other antioxidants. Excess consumption of vegetable oils is especially damaging to the reproductive organs and the lungs - both of which are sites for huge increases in cancer in Americans. In test animals, diets high in polyunsaturates from vegetable oils inhibit the ability to learn, especially under conditions of stress; they are toxic to the liver; they compromise the integrity of the immune system; they depress the mental and physical growth of infants; they increase levels of uric acid in the blood; they cause abnormal fatty acid profiles in the adipose tissues; they have been linked to mental decline and chromosomal damage; and they accelerate ageing. Excess consumption of polyunsaturates is associated with increasing rates of cancer, heart disease and weight gain. The excessive use of commercial vegetable oils interferes with the production of prostaglandins, leading to an array of complaints ranging from autoimmune disease to premenstrual syndrome (PMS). Disruption of prostaglandin production leads to an increased tendency to form blood clots, and hence to myocardial infarction - which has reached epidemic levels in the US.41 Vegetable oils are more toxic when heated. One study reported that polyunsaturates turn to varnish in the intestines. A study by a plastic surgeon found that women who consumed mostly vegetable oils had far more wrinkles than those who used traditional animal fats. A 1994 study published in the Lancet showed that almost three-quarters of the fat in artery clogs is unsaturated. The 'artery-clogging' fats are not animal fats but vegetable oils.42 Those who have most actively promoted the use of polyunsaturated vegetable oils as part of a Prudent Diet are well aware of their dangers. In 1971, William B. Kannel, former Director of the Framingham Study, warned against including too many polyunsaturates in the diet. A year earlier, Dr William Connor of the American Heart Association issued a similar warning, and Frederick Stare reviewed an article which reported that the use of polyunsaturated oils caused an increase in breast tumours. And Kritchevsky, way back in 1969, discovered that the use of corn oil caused an increase in atherosclerosis.43 As for the trans fats produced in vegetable oils when they are partially hydrogenated, the results that are now in the literature more than justify the concerns of early investigators about the relation between trans fats and both heart disease and cancer. The research group at the University of Maryland found that trans fatty acids not only alter enzymes that neutralise carcinogens and increase enzymes that potentiate carcinogens, but in nursing mothers they also depress milk-fat production and decrease insulin binding.44 In

other words, trans fatty acids in the diets of new mothers interfere with their ability to nurse successfully and increase their likelihood of developing diabetes. Unpublished work indicates that trans fats contribute to osteoporosis. Hanis, a Czechoslovakian researcher, found that trans consumption decreased testosterone, caused the production of abnormal sperm and altered gestation.45 Koletzko, a German paediatrics researcher, found that excess trans consumption in pregnant women predisposed them to having low-birth-weight babies.46 Trans consumption interferes with the body's use of omega-3 fatty acids (found in fish oils, grains and green vegetables), leading to impaired prostaglandin production.47 George Mann confirmed that trans consumption increases the incidence of heart disease.48 In 1995, European researchers found a positive correlation between breast cancer rates and trans consumption.49 Until the 1993 studies, only the disturbing revelations of Dutch researchers Mensink and Katan in 1990 received front-page coverage. Mensink and Katan found that margarine consumption increased coronary heart disease risk factors.50 The industry - and the press responded by promoting tub spreads which contain reduced amounts of trans compared to stick margarine. For the general population, these trans reductions have been more than offset by changes in the types of fat used by the fast-food industry. In the early 1980s, the Center for Science in the Public Interest campaigned against the use of beef tallow for frying potatoes. Before that, it campaigned against the use of tallow for frying chicken and fish. Most fast-food concerns switched to partially hydrogenated soybean oil for all fried foods. Some deep-fried foods have been tested at almost 50 per cent trans.51 Epidemiologist Walter Willett at Harvard worked for many years with flawed databases which did not identify trans fats as a dietary component. He found a correlation with dietary fat consumption and both heart disease and cancer. After his researchers contacted Enig about the trans data, they developed a more valid database that was used in the analysis of the massive Nurses Study. When Willett's group separated out the trans component in their analyses, they were able to confirm greater rates of cancer in those consuming margarine and vegetable shortenings - not butter, eggs, cheese and meat.52 The correlation between trans fat consumption and cancer was never published, but was reported at the Baltimore Data Bank Conference in 1992. In 1993, Willett's research group at Harvard found that trans contributed to heart disease.53 This study was not ignored but in fact received much fanfare in the press. Willett's first reference in his report was Enig's work on the trans content of common foods. The industry continues to argue that American trans consumption is a low 6 to 8 grams per person per day - not enough to contribute to today's epidemic of chronic disease. Total percapita consumption of margarine and shortening hovers around 40 grams per person per day. If these products contain 30 per cent trans (many shortenings contain more), then average consumption is about 12 grams per person per day. In reality, consumption figures can be dramatically higher for some individuals. A 1989 Washington Post article documented the diet of a teenage girl who ate 12 doughnuts and 24 cookies over a three-day period; her total trans intake worked out to at least 30 grams per day, and possibly much more. The fat in the chips that teenagers consume in abundance may

contain up to 48 per cent trans, which translates into 45.6 grams of trans fat in a small, 10ounce (284-gram) bag of snack chips which a hungry teenager can gobble up in a few minutes. High school sex education classes do not teach American teenagers that the altered fats in their snack foods may severely compromise their ability to have normal sex, to conceive, to give birth to healthy babies and successfully nurse their infants. Foods containing trans fat sell because the American public is afraid of the alternative: saturated fats found in tallow, lard, butter, palm oil and coconut oil - fats traditionally used for frying and baking. Yet the scientific literature delineates a number of vital roles for dietary saturated fats: they enhance the immune system,54 are necessary for healthy bones,55 provide energy and structural integrity to the cells,56 protect the liver,57 and enhance the body's use of essential fatty acids.58 Stearic acid, found in beef tallow and butter, has cholesterollowering properties and is a preferred food for the heart.59 As saturated fats are stable, they do not become rancid easily, they do not call upon the body's reserves of antioxidants, they do not initiate cancer, and they do not irritate the artery walls. Your body makes saturated fats, and your body makes cholesterol - about 2,000 mg per day. In general, cholesterol that the average American absorbs from food amounts to about 100 mg per day. So, in theory, even reducing animal foods to zero will result in only a five per cent decrease in the total amount of cholesterol available to the blood and tissues. In practice, such a diet is likely to deprive the body of the substrates it needs to manufacture enough of this vital substance. Cholesterol, like saturated fats, stands unfairly accused. It acts as a precursor to vital corticosteroids (hormones that help us deal with stress and protect the body against heart disease and cancer) and to the sex hormones like androgen, testosterone, oestrogen and progesterone. It is a precursor to vitamin D, a very important fat-soluble vitamin needed for healthy bones and nervous system, proper growth, mineral metabolism, muscle tone, insulin production, reproduction and immune system function. And it is the precursor to bile salts which are vital for digestion and assimilation of fats in the diet. Recent research shows that cholesterol acts as an antioxidant.60 This is the likely explanation for the fact that cholesterol levels go up with age. As an antioxidant, cholesterol protects us against free-radical damage that leads to heart disease and cancer. Cholesterol is the body's repair substance, manufactured in large amounts when the arteries are irritated or weak. Blaming heart disease on high serum cholesterol levels is like blaming firemen, who have come to put out a fire, for starting the blaze. Cholesterol is needed for proper function of serotonin receptors in the brain.61 Serotonin is the body's natural 'feel-good' chemical. This explains why low cholesterol levels have been linked to aggressive and violent behaviour, depression and suicidal tendencies. Mother's milk is particularly rich in cholesterol and contains a special enzyme that helps the baby utilise this nutrient. Babies and children need cholesterol-rich foods throughout their growing years to ensure proper development of the brain and nervous system. Dietary cholesterol plays an important role in maintaining the health of the intestinal wall,62 which is why low-cholesterol vegetarian diets can lead to leaky gut syndrome and other intestinal disorders. Animal foods containing saturated fat and cholesterol provide vital nutrients necessary for growth, energy and protection from degenerative disease. Like sex, animal fats are necessary for reproduction. Humans are drawn to both by powerful instincts. Suppression of natural

appetites leads to weird nocturnal habits, fantasies, fetishes, bingeing and splurging. Animal fats are nutritious and satisfying and they taste good. "Whatever is the cause of heart disease," said the eminent biochemist Michael Gurr in a recent article, "it is not primarily the consumption of saturated fats."63 And yet the high priests of the lipid hypothesis continue to lay their curse on the fairest of culinary pleasures: butter and Barnaise, whipped cream, souffls and omelettes, full-bodied cheeses, juicy steaks and pork sausages. On April 30, 1996, senior researcher David Kritchevsky received the American Oil Chemists' Society's Research Award in recognition of his accomplishments as a "researcher on cancer and atherosclerosis as well as cholesterol metabolism". His accomplishments include coauthorship of more than 370 research papers, one of which appeared a month later in the American Journal of Clinical Nutrition.64 "Position Paper on Trans Fatty Acids" continued the debate on trans fats that began in the same journal with Hunter and Applewhite's 1986 attack on Enig's research. "A controversy has arisen about the potential health hazards of trans unsaturated fatty acids in the American diet," wrote Kritchevsky and his co-authors. Actually, the controversy dates back to 1954. In the rabbit studies that launched Kritchevsky on his career, the researcher actually found that cholesterol fed with Wesson oil "markedly accelerated" the development of cholesterol-containing low-density lipoproteins; and cholesterol fed with shortening gave cholesterol levels twice as high as cholesterol fed alone.65 Enig's work - and that of Kummerow and Mann and several others - merely confirmed what Kritchevsky ascertained decades ago but declined to publicise: that vegetable oils, and particularly partially hydrogenated vegetable oils, are bad news. However, "Position Paper on Trans Fatty Acids" took no position at all. Studies have given contradictory results, said the authors, and the amount of trans in the average American diet is very difficult to determine. As for labelling, the authors said: "There is no clear choice of how to include trans fatty acids on the nutrition label. The database is insufficient to establish a classification scheme for these fats." There may be problems with trans, says the senior researcher, but their use "...helps to reduce the intake of dietary fats higher in saturated fatty acids. Also, vegetable fats are not a source of dietary cholesterol, unlike saturated animal fats." Kritchevsky and his co-authors concluded that physicians and nutritionists should "...focus on a further decrease in total fat intake and especially the intake of saturated fat... A reduction in total fat intake simplifies the problem, because all fats in the diet decrease and choices are unnecessary." However, even senior scientists find that fence-straddling is necessary. "We may conclude," wrote Kritchevsky and his colleagues, "that consumption of liquid vegetable oils is preferable to solid fats." As a footnote, early in 1998 a symposium entitled "Evolution of Ideas about the Nutritional Value of Dietary Fat" reviewed the many flaws in the lipid hypothesis and highlighted a study in which mice fed on purified diets died within 20 days, but mice fed on whole milk stayed alive for several months.66 One of the symposium participants was David Kritchevsky. He noted that the use of low-fat diets and drugs in intervention trials "did not affect overall CHD mortality". Ever with a finger in the wind, this influential founding father of the lipid hypothesis concluded thus: "Research continues apace and, as new findings appear, it may be necessary to re-evaluate our conclusions and preventive medicine policies."

Endnotes:
19. "New Focus on Trans Fatty Acids," Food Processing, December 1982, pp. 64-66 20. Hunter, E. J., "More on Those Trans Fatty Acids", Food Processing, May 1983, pp. 35-36 21. Ratnayake, W. M. N. et al., "Fatty Acids in Some Common Food Items in Canada", J. Am. Coll. Nutr. 12(6):651-660, 1993 22. Enig, M. G. et al., "Fatty Acid Composition of the Fat in Selected Food Items with Emphasis on Trans Components", J. Am. Oil Chem. Soc. 60(10):1788-1795, 1983 23. Hunter, J. E., Letter to the Editor, Science 224:659, 1984 24. Elson, C. E. et al., "The Influence of Dietary Unsaturated Cis and Trans and Saturated Fatty Acids on Tissue Lipids of Swine", Atherosclerosis 40:115-137, 1981 25. Senti, F. R. (ed.), Health Aspects of Dietary Trans Fatty Acids, Life Sciences Research Office (LSRO)/Fed. Am. Soc. Exp. Biol. (FASEB), Bethesda, MD, USA, 1985 26. Hunter, J. E. and T. Applewhite, "Isomeric Fatty Acids in the US Diet: Levels and Health Perspectives", Am. J. Clin. Nutr. 44:707-717, 1986 27. Ace Federal Reporter, Inc., Stenotype Reporters, 444 North Capitol Street, Suite 402, Washington, DC 20001, USA, tel (202) 347 3700 28. Food Chemical News 29(47):52, January 25, 1988; Nutrition Week, Community Nutrition Institute (CNI), June 16, 1988, p. 6 29. Smith, R. and E. R. Pinckney, Diet, Blood Cholesterol and Coronary Heart Disease: A Critical Review of the Literature, Vector Enterprises, Sherman Oaks, CA, USA, 1991, vol. 2 30. Castelli, William, "Concerning the Possibility of a Nut...", Archives of Internal Medicine 152(7):1371-1372, July 1992 31. "Multiple Risk Factor Intervention Trial: Risk Factor Changes and Mortality Results", JAMA 248(12):1465, September 24, 1982 32. Mattson, F. H. et al., "Effect of Dietary Cholesterol on Serum Cholesterol in Men", Am. J. Clin. Nutr. 25:589, 1972 33. Addis, P., Food and Nutrition News 62(2):7-10, March/April 1990 34. "The Lipid Research Clinics Coronary Primary Prevention Trial Results: I. Reduction in Incidence of Coronary Heart Disease", JAMA 251:359, 1984

35. Grundy, S. M., "Cholesterol and Coronary Heart Disease: A New Era", JAMA 256(20):2849-2858, November 28, 1986 36. Letters to the Editor and Authors' Responses, J. Am. Coll. Nutr. 10(5):510-521, 1991 37. Hunter, E. J. and T. H. Applewhite, "Reassessment of Trans Fatty Acid Availability in the US Diet", Am. J. Clin. Nutr. 54:363-369, 1991 38. Kummerow, F. A., "Nutritional Effects of Isomeric Fats: Their Possible Influence on Cell Metabolism or Cell Structure", Dietary Fats and Health (E. G. Perkins and W. J. Visek, eds), The American Oil Chemists' Society, Champaign, IL, USA, 1983, pp. 391-402; Kummerow, F. A., "Nutritional Aspects of Isomeric Fats", Lipids in Modern Nutrition (M. Horisberger and U. Bracco, eds), Nestl Nutrition, Vevey/Raven Press, New York, 1987 39. Mann, G. V. et al., "Atherosclerosis in the Maasai", Am. J. Epidemiol. 95:6-37, 1972 40. Mann, George V. (ed.), Coronary Heart Disease: The Dietary Sense and Nonsense, Veritas Society, London, UK, 1993, p. 1 41. A general review of citations for problems with polyunsaturate consumption is found in E. R. Pinckney and C. Pinckney, The Cholesterol Controversy, Sherbourne Press, Los Angeles, CA, USA, 1973, pp. 127-131 42. Felton, C. V. et al., "Dietary Polyunsaturated Fatty Acids and Composition of Human Aortic Plaques", Lancet 344:1195, 1994 43. Kritchevsky, D., Medical Counterpoint, March 1969 44. Teter, B. B. et al., "Milk Fat Depression in C57B1/6J Mice Consuming Partially Hydrogenated Fat", Journal of Nutrition 120:818-824, 1990; Barnard et al., "Dietary Trans Fatty Acids Modulate Erythrocyte Membrane Fatty Acid Composition and Insulin Binding in Monkeys", J. of Nutritional Biochemistry 1:190-195, 1990 45. Hanis, T. et al., "Effects of Dietary Trans Fatty Acids on Reproductive Performance of Wistar Rats", British Journal of Nutrition 61:519-529, 1989 46. Koletzko, B. and J. Muller, "Cis- and Trans- Isomeric Fatty Acids in Plasma Lipids of Newborn Infants and Their Mothers", Biology of the Neonate 57:172-178, 1990 47. Horrobin, D., "The Regulation of Prostaglandin Biosynthesis by Manipulation of Essential Fatty Acid Metabolism", Reviews in Pure and Applied Pharmacological Sciences 4:339-383, 1983 48. Mann, G. V., "Metabolic Consequences of Dietary Trans Fatty Acids", Lancet 343:12681271, 1994

49. Kohlmeier, L. et al., "Stores of Trans Fatty Acids and Breast Cancer Risk", Am. J. Clin. Nutr. 61:896, A25, 1995 50. Mensink, R. P. and M. Katan, "Effect of Dietary Trans Fatty Acids on High-Density and Low-Density Lipoprotein Cholesterol Levels in Healthy Subjects", N. Eng. J. Med. 323:439445, 1990 51. Enig, M. G. et al., "Isomeric Trans Fatty Acids in the US Diet", J. Am. Coll. Nutr. 9:471486, 1990 52. Willett, W. C. et al., "Consumption of Trans-Fatty Acids in Relation to Risk of Coronary Heart Disease Among Women", Society for Epidemiology Research, Annual Meeting, June 1992, Abstract 249 53. Willett, W. C. et al., "Intake of Trans Fatty Acids and Risk of Coronary Heart Disease Among Women", Lancet 341:581-585, 1993 54. Kabara, J. J., The Pharmacological Effects of Lipids (J. J. Kabara, ed.), The American Oil Chemists' Society (AOCS), Champaign, IL, USA, 1978, pp. 1-14; Cohen, L. A. et al., J. Natl Cancer Inst. 77:43, 1986 55. Watkins, B. A. et al., "Importance of Vitamin E in Bone Formation and in Chrondocyte Function", AOCS Proceedings, Purdue University, Lafayette, IN, USA, 1996; Watkins, B. A. and M. F. Seifert, "Food Lipids and Bone Health", Food Lipids and Health (R. E. McDonald and D. B. Min, eds), Marcel Dekker, Inc., New York, NY, p. 101 56. Mead, J. F. et al., Lipids: Chemistry, Biochemistry and Nutrition, Plenum Press, New York, 1986 57. Nanji, A. A. et al., Gastroenterology 109(2):547-54, August 1995; Cha, Y. S. and D. S. Sachan, J. Am. Coll. Nutr. 13(4):338-43, August 1994 58. Garg, M. L. et al., The FASEB Journal 2(4), A852, 1988; Oliart Ros, R. M. et al., "Meeting Abstracts", AOCS Proceedings, Chicago, IL, USA, May 1998, p. 7 59. Lawson, L. D. and F. Kummerow, "B-Oxidation of the Coenzyme A Esters of Vaccenic, Elaidic and Petroselaidic Acids by Rat Heart Mitochondria", Lipids 14:501-503, 1979 60. Cranton, E. M. and J. P. Frackelton, "Free Radical Pathology in Age-Associated Diseases: Treatment with EDTA Chelation, Nutrition and Antioxidants", Journal of Holistic Medicine, Spring/Summer 1984, pp. 6-37 61. Engelberg, H., "Low Serum Cholesterol and Suicide", Lancet 339:727-728, March 21, 1992

62. Alfin-Slater, R. B. and L. Aftergood, "Lipids", Modern Nutrition in Health and Disease (R. S. Goodhart and M. E. Shils, eds), Lea & Febiger, Philadelphia, USA, 1980, 6th ed., p. 134 63. Gurr, M., "A Fresh Look at Dietary Recommendations", Inform 7(4):432-435, April 1996 64. AIN/ASCN Task Force on Trans Fatty Acids, "Position Paper on Trans Fatty Acids", Am. J. Clin. Nutr. 63:663-670, 1996 65. Lemmon, R. M., D. Kritchevsky et al., "The Effect of Delta-7-Cholesterol Feeding on the Cholesterol and Lipoproteins of Rabbit Serum", Archives of Biochemistry & Biophysics (NY) 51(1):1161-9, July 1954; Kritchevsky, D. et al., "Effect of Cholesterol Vehicle in Experimental Atherosclerosis", Am. J. Physiol. 178:30-32, July-September 1954 66. Olson, R. E., "Evolution of Ideas about the Nutritional Value of Dietary Fat: Introduction", J. Nutr. 128:421S-425S, 1998

About the Authors:

Mary G. Enig, PhD, is an expert of international renown in the field of lipid biochemistry. She has headed a number of studies, in America and Israel, on the content and effects of trans fatty acids, and has successfully challenged government assertions that dietary animal fat causes cancer and heart disease. Recent scientific and media attention on the possible adverse health effects of trans fatty acids has brought increased attention to her work. She is a licensed nutritionist, certified by the Certification Board for Nutrition Specialists, a qualified expert witness, a nutrition consultant to individuals, industry, and state and federal governments, a contributing editor to a number of scientific publications, a Fellow of the American College of Nutrition, and President of the Maryland Nutritionists Association. She is the author of over 60 technical papers and presentations, as well as a popular lecturer. Dr Enig is currently working on the exploratory development of an adjunct therapy for AIDS using complete medium-chain saturated fatty acids from whole foods. She is the mother of three healthy children brought up on whole foods including butter, cream, eggs and meat. Sally Fallon is the author of Nourishing Traditions: The Cookbook that Challenges Politically Correct Nutrition and the Diet Dictocrats (with Pat Connolly, Executive Director of the Price-Pottenger Nutrition Foundation, and Mary G. Enig, PhD), as well as of numerous articles on the subject of diet and health. She is Vice President of the Price-Pottenger Nutrition Foundation and editor of the Foundation's quarterly journal. She is the mother of four healthy children raised on whole foods including butter, cream, eggs and meat. Her publications may by obtained by contacting the Price-Pottenger Nutrition Foundation in San Diego, California, USA, on (619) 574 7763.

The Pet Food Industry and its Questionable Practices

The pet food industry must be regulated to ensure that foods destined for our pets are safe, contain only ingredients fit for human consumption, and involve no animal experimentation.
Extracted from Nexus Magazine, Volume 10, Number 5 (August-September 2003) PO Box 30, Mapleton Qld 4560 Australia. editor@nexusmagazine.com Telephone: +61 (0)7 5442 9280; Fax: +61 (0)7 5442 9381 From our web page at: www.nexusmagazine.com by Ann N. Martin 2003 Web page: http://www.newsagepress.com/foodpetsdiefor.html#author

January 1990 was when my research and investigation began into the commercial
pet food industry. Prior to 1990 I had always fed my pets - dogs and cats - a commercial pet food. This changed when after feeding my two dogs, a Saint Bernard and a Newfoundland, a well-known brand of dog food - a brand that I had fed them for a few years - both dogs became ill with vomiting and excessive thirst. Our veterinarian, an English gentleman, advised me to put them on a home-made diet for a few days. Both dogs did very well on this diet of cooked hamburger, brown rice and grated vegetables. Two days later I switched them back to the commercial diet and encountered the same problems. Both the veterinarian and I were convinced there was something in the food that was causing the problem. A private lab showed that the food contained excess levels of zinc at 1120 parts per million (ppm) - a level that would have caused the symptoms the dogs displayed and over 20 other heavy metals. The pet food company chose to take the position that it was not responsible. It was then that I contacted the Canadian Ministry of Agriculture and found that this is a virtually unregulated industry. Governments in the USA and Canada regulate the labelling of the food, the name and address of the company, the weight of the product, and whether it is made for a dog or cat - nothing more. So what else was going into these foods that we, the pet owners, were not aware of?

RENDERING COMPANION ANIMALS

A friend, a veterinarian in California, had advised me that euthanised dogs and cats from veterinary clinics and shelters were routinely rendered and used as sources of protein in pet food. As a Canadian, I never thought it would happen in Ontario, the province where I live. Wrong! I was to discover that almost every veterinarian clinic in the city was using a dead-stock removal company that picked up the pets and sold them to a broker who then sold them to rendering plants in the province of Quebec. The rendering plant that was paying the highest amount at that time, Sanimal Group, was the party that usually purchased the dead animals. The Minister of Agriculture in Quebec advised that dogs and cats were cooked along with other material. This material, as I later learned, contained the remains of so-called "4-D" (dead, diseased, dying and disabled) animals, slaughterhouse waste, roadkill, garbage from restaurants and grocery stores, and even zoo animals. The use of such ingredients is perfectly legal. Because well over 90% of the pet food sold in Canada is imported from the USA, I began my investigation into the industry in that country. The Department of Agriculture (USDA) confirmed what the Canadian Ministry had advised, that this industry is self-regulated. The Association of American Feed Control Officials (AAFCO), a non-governmental body, oversees labelling text and provides a list of ingredients which can be used in livestock and pet food. Some of the ingredients listed include: hydrolysed hair, dehydrated garbage and even manure, swine waste, ruminant waste, poultry waste, and what is described as "undried processed animal waste products". Undried waste products are excreta from any animal except humans. The Food and Drug Administration Center for Veterinary Medicine (FDA/CVM) oversees vitamins and mineral supplements as well as drugs such as antibiotics used in the food but, again, it has no input as to the sources of ingredients. As with AAFCO, the only input as far as ingredients are concerned relates to the labelling. If the label states that the product contains 24% protein, it must contain 24% protein - but the source of the protein matters not. This also applies to any grains or fats in the foods. The Pet Food Institute (PFI) is an association that represents the various interests of the pet food industry. Over the years the PFI has insisted that the companies they represent use only quality ingredients. Numerous times I have questioned this organisation as to what testing the pet food companies undertake to ascertain the sources of protein, the meat meal, which they purchase from rendering plants. They have chosen not to respond. Their silence says it all.

In the fall of 1997 my first book, Food Pets Die For, was published and people became aware of the dubious ingredients in some commercial pet foods. Pet owners were shocked that their euthanised pets could very well be ending up in pet foods. Naturally, the pet food industry denied that this was happening. Not only was the rendering plant in Quebec accepting euthanised companion animals for rendering, but this practice was being carried on by a number of rendering plants in the US. In a letter dated July 12, 1994, Christine Richmond, spokesperson for the FDA Division of Animal Feed, wrote: "In recognizing the need for disposal of a large number of unwanted pets in this country, CVM has not acted to specifically prohibit the rendering of pets. However, that is not to say that the practice of using this material in pet food is condoned by CVM." It is not condoned, but no steps have ever been taken to prohibit the use of dogs and cats in pet foods. For the Baltimore City Paper (September 27, 1995), reporter Van Smith wrote an extensive article, replete with pictures, of his day riding with a truck from the Valley Proteins rendering plant. Smith describes how carcasses of zoo animals and "thousands of dead dogs, cats, raccoons, possums, deer, foxes, snakes, and the rest that local animal shelters and roadkill patrols must dispose of each month" are rendered. Pictures show barrels overflowing with dead dogs and cats waiting to be rendered. On January 5, 2000, Florida's Gainesville Sun ran a story on the Alachua County Animal Shelter where the employees actually had to deliver the euthanised animals to the rendering plant. Reporter Paula Rausch wrote that the employees had to "lift them off the truck and heave them into a pit, exposing themselves to foul odors, putrid substances underfoot, and having to see the grinding going on". These duties were taking their toll on the staff at the shelter. In March 2000, due to public outcry, Valley Proteins discontinued accepting dogs and cats, leaving shelters in a dilemma as to how to dispose of the animals in the Baltimore area. Prior to the publication of the revised edition of Food Pets Die For (2003), I learned that Sanimal, the large rendering plant in Quebec, as of June 2001 was now refusing to accept the carcasses of dogs and cats. Reporter Philip Lee-Shanok, for the Toronto Star (June 7, 2001), interviewed Mario Couture, Sanimal's head of procurement, on the subject of euthanised pets rendered into pet food. Couture stated: "This food is healthy and good, but some people don't like to see meat meal that contains pets." In 2001, I again contacted the Ministry of Agriculture in Quebec and asked if any other rendering plants in Quebec were accepting and rendering dogs and cats. The

reply was: "Yes, here is the establishment that now accepts cats and dogs: Maple Leaf, Inc." Maple Leaf Foods also owns Rothsay Rendering and Shur-Gain pet foods. In January 2002, I contacted the Alachua County Animal Shelter in Florida and was pleased to learn that their employees no longer had to truck the euthanised animals to a rendering plant. They had now built a crematorium for disposal of animals. In research for my second book, Protect Your Pet, it became evident that California operated more rendering plants and sent more pets for rendering than any other state in the USA. Reporter Sandra Blakeslee, in an interview published in the New York Times (March 11, 1997), quotes Chuck Ellis, a spokesman for the Los Angeles sanitation department: "Los Angeles sends 200 tons of euthanized cats and dogs to West Coast Rendering every month." After acquiring a list of US shelters and veterinary clinics, I e-mailed 102 veterinarians in private practice in California and asked how they disposed of euthanised animals. Ninety per cent of the 78 veterinarians who responded stated that they sent the animals to rendering. The replies I received named two companies that picked up the animals from their facilities: D&D Disposal in California, and Koefran Services in Nevada. An employee at a Humane Society branch in California wrote that in his area, Escondido, D&D Disposal picks up approximately 100 bodies each week. In the same area, there are three other shelters and more than 100 veterinarians using the same disposal company. D&D was rather hard to locate, but fortunately one shelter had a complete address for them. D&D shares the same address as West Coast Rendering in Vernon, California. Interestingly, Baker Commodities, another rendering plant notorious for rendering companion animals, is within a block of West Coast Rendering, as is a large pet food company that produces several popular brands of pet food. Koefran Incorporated, the company that also picks up dogs and cats in California and Nevada, operates a rendering plant, Reno Rendering, in Reno, Nevada, and in Provo, Utah. In Utah, Koefran Services also picks up animal carcasses with the approval of county commissioners. Have we turned our pets into cannibals?

CONTAMINATED GRAIN IN PET FOOD

As with the sources of proteins used in commercial pet foods, grains used in dry pet foods are materials unfit for human consumption. Often these are listed as middlings or screenings. These can include broken grains, hulls, chaff and joints, and can be contaminated with straw, dust, sand, dirt and weed seeds. In less than 10 years we have seen two major recalls of pet foods because of mycotoxin contamination. Mycotoxins are fungi which grow when grains are stored in damp conditions. Many types of mycotoxins can cause serious illness and even death in both humans and pets. In 1995, Nature's Recipe pulled thousands of tins of dog food off the shelves after reports came in that dogs were vomiting and would lose their appetite after consuming the food. The fungus in this product was vomitoxin, caused by mouldy wheat used in the food. Although not a deadly toxin, it can cause serious illness in pets. In late 1998, Doane Products, the manufacturer of a large number of private-label foods including Ol' Roy, recalled over 50 lines of foods it produces. The deaths of approximately 25 dogs were attributed to aflatoxin, a deadly toxin that was found in the corn Doane had used in its products. We have to wonder how many other pets have become ill or died from eating contaminated pet food. If owners are unaware of other cases, they may never question the illness or death of a pet.

SODIUM PENTOBARBITAL RESIDUES IN PET FOOD

In the first edition of Food Pets Die For, I wrote about the studies undertaken by the University of Minnesota and the fact that its research showed that the euthanising drug, sodium pentobarbital, withstood the rendering process without degrading. This drug is used primarily to euthanise dogs and cats. Animals euthanised with this drug were ending up in pet foods, but no one could be sure from batch to batch how much of this drug was actually in the finished product. In early 1999, while researching another aspect of the pet food industry, I came across a note in a report from the United States Animal Health Association (USAHA): "Over the years, the Center for Veterinary Medicine has received sporadic reports of tolerance to pentobarbital in dogs. In 1996, the CVM developed and validated a method to detect pentobarbital in dry dog food and a preliminary survey of 10 samples found low levels in 2 samples. CVM had collected 75 representative dry dog food samples and were in the process of analyzing these for pentobarbital levels."

At that point in time, testing had been ongoing for three years. It was clear from the onset that the FDA/CVM would not provide me with the test results. In May 2001, I filed a request under the Freedom of Information Act for all documentation relating to the testing of dry commercial dog foods. Again the waiting began, and again I enquired numerous times as to the status of my request. In September 2001, I did receive a reply from the Office of Communications for the FDA: "We request you wait until the evaluation process is complete, at which time we will send the full results to you." They expected these to be ready in January 2002. It had been well over two years since I first requested the information, five years from the time they had begun testing these foods. Finally, in early March 2002, the results were published. In the 74 samples analysed, over half contained residues of this drug at levels ranging up to 32.0 parts per billion (ppb). In an earlier study done in 1998, the FDA found other products containing this drug, although the amounts were not listed in its report. Results of both studies can be viewed at the FDA/CVM website, http://www.fda.gov/cvm/efoi/dfchart.htm. The FDA/CVM also undertook an assessment of the risk dogs face if they ingest sodium pentobarbital in pet food. For eight weeks, an undisclosed number of dogs was given various levels of this drug, and it was found that: "Dogs who received 150 and 500 micrograms of pentobarbital once daily for eight weeks had statistically higher liver weights (relative to their body weights) than the animals in the control groups. Increased liver weights are associated with the increased production by the liver of cytochrome P450 enzymes." The report concluded that the levels of exposure to sodium pentobarbital which the animal might receive through food are "unlikely to cause them any adverse health effect". The FDA/CVM has admitted that if these levels - any levels for that matter - of sodium pentobarbital were found in human foods, those products would be pulled from the shelves immediately. In a letter dated March 22, 2002, from Stephen Sundlof, Director of FDA's Center for Veterinary Medicine, regarding my query about this drug and the fact that under the Code of Federal Regulations it states, "Do not use in animals intended for food", he writes: "A euthanasia solution such as pentobarbital cannot have a withdrawal time and its mechanism of action results in tissue reside, so it could not be used to euthanize animals intended for human or animal food." It is not allowed for use in either human or animal food, yet the FDA does not plan to take any steps to prevent or prohibit the presence of this drug in pet food. Are we slowly killing our pets each time we feed them commercial pet foods?

Although the FDA/CVM tested a number of pet foods, we do not know if the food we are feeding our pets contains this drug; nor do we know what the long-term effects of ingesting this drug will be. Each batch of rendered material, meat meal, is different. It depends on what animals they are rendering on that particular day and if they were euthanised, died in the field or were killed by another method. In the last 10 years we have also seen a number of other species, primarily birds of prey, die from ingesting euthanised dogs and cats that have been buried at landfill sites. Sodium pentobarbital stays in the tissues of these animals for extended lengths of time. We have also seen bears and even a tiger die after eating animals euthanised with this drug. It is clear that any animal that has been euthanised with sodium pentobarbital should be incinerated, not rendered and fed back to other animals.

DNA TESTING OF PET FOOD

The FDA/CVM also undertook DNA testing on the commercial dog foods they analysed. Results of the study were announced in January 2001, and the press release stated that no dog or cat DNA was detected: "Presently, it is assumed that the pentobarbital residues are entering pet foods from euthanized, rendered cattle or even horses." In communications with agriculture veterinarians, most stated that sodium pentobarbital is seldom, if ever, used to euthanise cattle; its cost is "prohibitive". Cattle are killed by captive bolt and gunshot. Horses are sometimes killed with this euthanising agent but, again, unless for some specific reason, i.e., the horse is seriously injured at a racetrack, the methods used to kill cattle are also used on horses. The DNA testing results were extremely vague and provided no insight into the methods used to conduct such testing. What it amounted to was: "Take our word for it. No dog and cat DNA was detected in the food we tested." After I consulted with a number of forensic scientists, it became apparent that if indeed the FDA/CVM undertook such testing, the methods used would be extremely important. No information was given on the DNA primers. No information was provided regarding whether they tested for all the metabolites of pentobarbital. Rather than going the route of asking for the documentation related to the testing, I immediately filed a request under the Freedom of Information Act. This was on March 3, 2002.

The wait began, once again, and during that time I was sending emails to the department, enquiring into the status of my FOIA request. On December 20, I received what I had hoped was the information I'd requested, but what I was sent was actually a copy of a paper titled "Validation of a Polymerase Chain Reaction Method for the Detection of Rendered Bovine-Derived Materials in Feedstuffs". This was described as a document "similar" to what I'd requested. But had I wanted a similar report, I would have asked for such material. On January 14, 2003, I contacted Steven Unger, Ombudsman for the Food and Drug Administration, and was advised by him that they would look into the matter. While I was out of the country in late January, Mr Unger wrote to advise me that my request had been denied by the FDA/CVM and that the denial had been mailed to me on January 22. From the time a request is denied, you have one month to file an appeal. On February 13, I still had not received the denial. Finally, in desperation, I asked that they fax me the denial, which they reluctantly agreed to do. I might add that the mailed denial finally reached me in late April. According to Dr Larkins, Ombudsman for the CVM, I was denied the report based on the fact that the information the CVM released was not the final report and was made up of "summary statements which were the written end-product of some oral briefings". In other words, the DNA information that the CVM released is not worth the paper it is written on. With just days left to file an appeal, a lawyer for People for the Ethical Treatment of Animals (PETA) agreed to prepare the appeal. On February 15, I mailed, Priority Post, my appeal to the FOI office. Through a tracking system and communication with the Post Office, I found that by February 27 my document had not been received by the appropriate office. On February 28, the Freedom of Information officer informed me that it would be acceptable, given the problems I had encountered with the agency, to fax my appeal, which I did on that date. It is clear that the FDA/CVM has been feeling the heat from the pet food industry with regard to the use of euthanised pets in commercial pet food. With its press release noting that no dog and cat DNA existed in the rendered dog foods, the agency felt that pet owners would no longer confront the industry with the fact that companion animals were being used as sources of protein in their products.

RESEARCH BY CORPORATIONS AND UNIVERSITIES

Having spent over 13 years researching this industry, I thought I was aware of all aspects as they relate to the ingredients used in pet foods. I was wrong!

In early January 2002, I received a letter from a student at the University of Illinois, asking if I could make some suggestions as to what they could do about nine dogs that were housed in a windowless lab at the university. These dogs had cannulas (tubes) surgically implanted in their sides so that samples of digested food could be taken. The studies included feeding the dogs raw and rendered animal by-products including "poultry necks and backs and viscera, and ground-up poultry feathers". Until 2002, this research was funded by the Iams company, but now is being funded by the soybean industry and the US Department of Agriculture. Over the years I've been aware of dogs and cats being used for research - research into human medicine, a practice of which I don't approve - but I'd never realised that an industry that claimed to care about the welfare of pets would undertake such barbaric practices. I was soon to learn that this was just the tip of the iceberg. Iams had been notorious for carrying on such experimentation. Two animal rights organisations - In Defense of Animals, based in the United States, and Uncaged, based in the United Kingdom - outlined some of the animal experiments. Iams claimed that it used these studies to support its nutritional claims, which it uses to market its products. Iams experimentation conducted on dogs and cats included the following: 1. Twenty-eight cats' bellies were cut to see the effect of feeding the cats fibre; then the cats were killed (University of Nebraska and the Iams Company; Bueno, A.R., et al., Nutrition Research, vol. 20, no. 9, pp. 1319-1328, 2000). 2. Twenty-four young dogs were intentionally put into kidney failure, subjected to invasive experimentation, then killed (University of Georgia and the Iams Company; White, J.V. et al., American Journal of Veterinary Research, vol. 52, no. 8, pp. 1357-1365, 1991). 3. The kidneys of 31 dogs were removed to increase the risk of kidney disease, then the dogs were killed and their kidneys dissected (University of Georgia and the Iams Company; Finco, D.R. et al., American Journal of Veterinary Research, vol. 55, no. 9, pp. 1282-1290, 1994). 4. Bones in the front and back legs of 18 dogs were cut out and stressed until they broke, to show the effect of diet (University of Wisconsin and the Iams Company; Crenshaw, T.D. et al., Proceedings of 1998 Iams Nutrition Symposium). 5. Ten dogs were killed to study the effect of fibre in diets (Mississippi State University and the Iams Company; Buddington, R.K. et al., American Journal of Veterinary Research, vol. 60, no. 3, pp. 354-358, 1999).

6. Eighteen male puppies' kidneys were chemically damaged; the puppies were fed experimental diets, tubes were inserted into their penises; then the puppies were killed (Colorado State University and the Iams Company; Grauer, G.F. et al., American Journal of Veterinary Research, vol. 57, no. 6, pp. 948-956, 1996). 7. Twenty-eight cats were surgically forced into kidney failure and either died during the experiment or were killed to study the effects of protein (University of Georgia and the Iams Company, Proceedings of the 1998 Iams Nutrition Symposium). 8. Fifteen dogs' bellies were cut open and tubes were attached to the dogs' intestines, the contents of which were pumped out every 10 minutes for two hours; then the dogs were killed (University of Nebraska&endash;Lincoln and the Iams Company; Hallman, J.E. et al., Nutrition Research, vol. 16, no. 2, pp. 303-313, 1996). 9. Sixteen dogs' bellies were cut open and parts of the dogs' intestines were taken (University of Alberta and the Iams Company, Journal of the American Society of Nutritional Sciences, 1998). 10. Healthy puppies, chicks and rats had bone and cartilage removed to study bone and joint development (Purdue University and the Iams Company, Proceedings of the 2000 Iams Nutrition Symposium). 11. Invasive procedures were used to study bacteria in 16 dogs' intestines (Texas A&M University and the Iams Company; Willard MD, et al., American Journal of Veterinary Research, vol. 55, no. 5, May 1994). 12. Twenty-four cats had their female organs and parts of their livers removed; they were made obese, then were starved (University of Kentucky and the Iams Company; Ibrahim, W.H. et al., American Journal of Veterinary Research, vol. 61, no. 5, May 2000). 13. Fifty-six dogs had their female organs removed to study beta carotene (Washington State University and the Iams Company; Weng, B.C. et al., Journal of Animal Science, vol. 78, pp. 1284-1290, 2000). 14. Sixteen dogs' bellies were repeatedly cut to take parts of the intestines (Texas A&M and the Iams Company; Willard, M.D. et al., Journal of the Veterinary Medical Association, vol. 8, pp. 1201-1206, 1994). 15. Six dogs had tubes implanted into their intestines and fluid drained repeatedly to study cereal flours (University of Illinois and the Iams Company, Murray, S.M. et al., Journal of Animal Science, vol. 77, pp. 2180-2186, 1999).

16. Thirty dogs were intentionally wounded and patches of skin containing the wounds removed to study diet and the effect of various ingredients on wound healing (Auburn University and the Iams Company; Mooney, M.A. et al., American Journal of Veterinary Research, vol. 59, no. 7, pp. 859-863, 1998). 17. Five dogs' bellies were cut open and tubes inserted into their intestines to study the effect of fibre (University of Illinois and the Iams Company, Muir, H.E. et al., Journal of Animal Science, vol. 74, pp. 1641-1648, 1996). 18. Parts of the large intestines of 28 dogs were removed to study the effects of fibre (University of Missouri and the Iams Company; Howard, M.D. et al., Journal of Animal Science, vol. 75, suppl. 1, pp. 136, 1997). 19. Parts of the intestines and immune system of 16 dogs were cut out to study the effects of fibre (University of Alberta and the Iams Company, Proceedings of the 1998 Iams Nutrition Symposium). 20. Five dogs had tissue from large and small intestines removed to study intestinal tract needs (University of Illinois and the Iams Company, Proceedings of the 1998 Iams Nutrition Symposium). Procter & Gamble (P&G) purchased Iams in September 1999 and issued a code of ethics. Animal People, an on-line organisation devoted to the health and welfare of pets, reported in June 2001 that P&G stated its intention to phase out animal testing as quickly as alternatives could be developed and approved by regulators. In 2002, an investigator from PETA infiltrated one of the Iams labs in the US. What was found was a horrifying situation where dogs and cats were confined to small cages for up to six years. Dogs had their vocal cords removed so they could not bark. The animals suffered with severe heat in the summer and freezing temperatures in the winter. Videotapes showed researchers dumping dogs on concrete floors after having huge chunks of muscle cut out of their thighs. The cruelty continued. Cats were confined in cinder-block rooms with wooden boards, nails sticking out of them, as resting places. The PETA investigator watched as one of these boards fell on a cat, killing the animal. Be assured that Iams is not the only company involved in such cruel research. Ralston Purina, prior to its acquisition by Nestl, Hill's Pet Nutrition, owned by Colgate-Palmolive, Pedigree Pet Foods, owned by Mars, and Alpo Pet Foods, prior to its acquisition of Nestl, are just a few of the companies involved in animal experimentation.

PET FOOD: A GLOBAL CONCERN

The pet food industry worldwide is basically the same as that in the United States with little, if any, regulations regarding the ingredients used in its products. And as with the situation in Canada, a vast percentage of the pet foods sold in other countries is imported from the United States. Australia In Australia, the Pet Food Industry Association of Australia (PFIAA), a voluntary organisation, fills the same role as the Pet Food Institute in the United States, with a goal of promoting pet foods and setting standards for this self-regulated industry. Again, labelling text, not the source of ingredients, is the prime concern of this agency. The other Australian agency involved with pet food, the National Registration Authority for Agriculture and Veterinary Chemicals, has as its "main role, with regard to pet foods, the registration of therapeutic claims associated with veterinary diets". Their role would not cover pet foods sold in supermarkets or feed stores; only pet diets that are sold through veterinary clinics and used for health-related problems. The NRA's role parallels that of the Center for Veterinary Medicine (CVM) in the USA. In August 1997, the Australian Competition and Consumer Commission (ACCC) asked for a guideline review of pet foods after consumer complaints about the labelling of certain varieties of pet food being potentially misleading as to which protein was the main one. One example was a pet food which was essentially a meat product and was labelled as a fish product. During its investigation, the ACCC found that the labelling of other varieties of canned pet food was also potentially misleading and deceptive. It was agreed by the ACCC and the PFIAA that revisions to the labelling were needed.

United Kingdom In the United Kingdom, the organisation that oversees the pet food industry is also much like the Pet Food Institute in the United States. The Pet Food Manufacturers' Association (PFMA) represents approximately 95% of the UK pet food manufacturing industry and is comprised of 56 member companies. Their role is to promote pet food products and responsible pet ownership, represent their members' views to United Kingdom and European Union government departments and raise standards in the pet food industry. If you believe PFMA's literature, then the policies in the United Kingdom are much stricter than those of other countries. "Member companies only use materials from

animal species which are generally accepted in the human food chain," states Alison Walker, spokesperson for the PFMA. "This rules out the use of any materials from horses, ponies, whales and other sea mammals, kangaroos and many other species. The pet food industry only uses materials of beef, lamb, poultry and pork origin, fish, shellfish, rabbit and game." The literature further states that PFMA members use only material derived from animals that have been inspected and passed as fit for human consumption. Most of the material derived from these animals would be listed on the labels as meat byproducts. I questioned the PFMA about the pet foods that are imported to the United Kingdom because of the dubious ingredients used in some of these products. Alison Walker of the PFMA replied to my inquiry, writing: "The import certification relates to materials specifically allowed in pet food - e.g., low-risk materials or, in other words, that [which] is fit for, but not intended for, human consumption." Ms Walker also advised that it is illegal to use dead companion animals in the manufacture of pet food in the United Kingdom and in most European countries. In the US and Canada, there are no regulations which prohibit this material from being used in commercial pet food. The PFMA leaves it to the member companies to operate their own in-house quality assurance programs and feeding trials. Pet food manufacturers are also in charge of testing the incoming raw materials used in their products. Because of the number of cases of bovine spongiform encephalopathy (BSE) in the United Kingdom, and the number of cats that have died from the feline form of this disease (90 documented cases to date), certain materials derived from beef have been banned for use in pet food. This includes the head, spleen, thymus, tonsils, brain and spinal cord, and the large and small intestines of cows as well as sheep or goats. It is still legal to use pigs in pet foods because there have been no known cases of spongiform encephalopathy in these animals.

WHAT PET OWNERS CAN DO

As we have seen, the commercial food we are feeding our pets is generally garbage and, in my opinion, is unfit to feed to our pets. For the last 13 years, I have fed my pets a home-prepared diet comprised of lightly cooked meat or fish, grains and fresh vegetables and fruit. All of them, including my 27-year-old cat, have done extremely well. The only way we will see a change in this industry is for pet owners to boycott pet foods that contain inferior ingredients, including drugs which would never be allowed in the human food chain. We must also boycott companies that undertake experiments on animals - not only on dogs and cats but on all animals. It is apparent that the only reason these experiments are undertaken is to ascertain the

cheapest, most viable sources of protein, grains and fats that can be used in pet foods. It is you and I who will make a difference.

About the Author: Ann Martin is the author of Protect Your Pet (NewSage Press, 2001) and Food Pets Die For (NewSage Press, 1997, 2nd edition 2003). For more information, visit the web page http://www.newsagepress.com/foodpetsdiefor.html#author. To order Ann Martin's books, contact NewSage Press by telephone on 877 695 2211 (toll free in North America only), by email at info@newsagepress.com, or via http://www. newsagepress.com or Amazon.com.

The Privatisation of Water

The trend towards privatising the world's water supplies and applying full-cost pricing policies means that millions of people are losing access to an already scarce resource.

Extracted from Nexus Magazine, Volume 8, Number 3 PO Box 30, Mapleton Qld 4560 Australia. editor@nexusmagazine.com Telephone: +61 (0)7 5442 9280; Fax: +61 (0)7 5442 9381 From our web page at: www.nexusmagazine.com by Susan Bryce 2000-2001 Publisher/Editor Australian Freedom & Survival Guide PO Box 66, Kenilworth, Qld 4574, Australia E-mail: sbryce@squirrel.com.au Website: www.squirrel.com.au/~sbryce/

here once was a time when water fell freely from the clouds in the sky and

bubbled from the springs in the hills...when the rivers, streams and lakes were full to the brim...when ancient underground aquifers flowed like great veins beneath the continents...when water nurtured our people, like babes sustained by their mother's milk. Today, water has become a scarce resource. Climate change has wreaked havoc with the weather, and the clouds no longer pour their tears of life upon our great forests. Vast agricultural lands suck rivers and streams dry. Our lakes are choked with dead fish which have been suffocated by industrial pollutants. The bowels of the Earth are constantly relieved of their waters, millions of years old. Experts predict that by the year 2025 our world will be suffering from the dramatic effects of hydrological poverty. There will be great disputes and even wars over water. "Failure to act could damage the planet irreversibly, unleashing a spiral of increased hunger, deprivation, disease and squalor."1 Thankfully, action has been taken--at the highest level--to avert this apocalyptic nightmare. By declaring water a commodity--an economic good, to be measured,

apportioned and regulated by corporations--the tide of disaster will be stemmed. This momentous decision has been made for us by a handful of transnational corporations and members of the United Nations system of organisations. This selfappointed group have mandated themselves the custodians of the world's water resources. They concede that the full-cost pricing of water, for domestic, agricultural and industrial use, will be a painful adjustment for humanity. But they argue that this is a small price to pay for water security, for their guardianship of our most precious resource. With the blessing of national governments, a vigorous and dynamic agenda to privatise the world's water supplies is being pursued. Traditional and indigenous rights are acknowledged, then cast aside. National sovereignty is affirmed, then eroded. Access to water--a God-given or a human right--is recognised, then suspended. The old economy has been fuelled by oil. The new economy will be fuelled by hydrodollars. A globalised trade in water is being created2 and we, the people, are to become the consumers in this multitrillion-dollar market. This article examines the unbelievable reductionist thinking, social ruthlessness, arrogant ignorance and alienating mindset of a group of elite planners and transnational corporations spearheading the drive to commodify our water.

THE ZERO HOUR FOR WATER

Academics, scientists, politicians and hydrological experts are today in agreement that the world faces a grave water crisis. Using mathematical modelling,3 they have been able to predict that by 2025 at least 40 per cent of the projected world population of 7.2 billion may face serious problems with agriculture, industry or human health if they rely solely on natural endowments of fresh water. Severe water shortages could strike particular regions of water-rich countries such as the USA and China.4 Already, 26 countries have more people than their water supplies can adequately support. Tensions are mounting over scarce water in the Middle East and could ignite during this decade. Competition for water is intensifying between city dwellers and farmers around Beijing, New Delhi, Phoenix and other water-short areas.5 All the evidence points to the first quarter of the 21st century being the "zero hour" for water in some parts of the world. The possibility of a water scarcity has been raised before, but only in the last few years has the language of crisis become allpervading.6

International discussions about the world's water supplies began in 1977 when the United Nations held the first World Water Conference in Mar del Plata, Argentina. The Conference declared the 1980s to be the "UN International Drinking Water Supply and Sanitation Decade". The altruistic goal was to ensure all people in the world had access to adequate water supplies and sanitation within a decade. Ten years later, the Brundtland Commission told the world that our approach to development was unsustainable--but it had little to say about water. Then, in 1992, the Rio Conference on Environment and Development, in its "Agenda for the 21st Century" (known as "Agenda 21"), addressed fresh water in chapter 18 of its report. In 1996, the World Water Council, a private think-tank, was formed. The founding members were Egypt's Ministry of Public Works and Water Resources, the Canadian International Development Agency and the French transnational water corporation Suez Lyonnaise des Eaux. Other organisations supporting the start-up of the World Water Council were: * International Commission on Irrigation and Drainage (ICID) * International Water Resources Association (IWRA) * Istituto Agronomico Mediterraneo (CIHEAM- Bari) * International Water Association (IWA) * United Nations Children's Fund (UNICEF) * United Nations Development Program (UNDP) * United Nations Educational Scientific and Cultural Organization (UNESCO) * United Nations Environment Program (UNEP) * United Nations Food and Agriculture Organization (FAO) * Water Supply and Sanitation Collaborative Council (WSSCC) * World Bank (WB) * World Conservation Union (IUCN) * World Health Organization (WHO) * World Meteorological Association (WMA) The World Water Council set about developing its vision for our future: a comprehensive document, The Long Term Vision for Water, Life and Environment,7 better known by its subtitle, World Water Vision, Making Water Everybody's Business. At a 1998 meeting held in Washington, DC, the World Water Council appointed a group of commissioners to turn the World Water Vision into reality. The membership of the World Water Commission, as it became known, reads like a who's who of the ruling elite. The high profile commissioners include: * Dr Ismali Serageldin (Commission Chair), Vice President, World Bank, and Chair of Global Water Partnership * Margaret Catley-Carlson, President, Population Council * Gordon Conway, President, The Rockefeller Foundation * Mohamed T. El-Ashry, Chair and CEO of the Global Environment Facility * Howard Hjort, former Deputy Director, FAO

* Enriquo Iglesias, President, Inter-American Development Bank * Yolanda Kababadse, President, World Conservation Union * Jessica Mathews, President, Carnegie Endowment for International Peace, USA * Robert S. McNamara, Co-Chair, Global Coalition for Africa * Maurice Strong, Chair, Earth Council, member of Commission on Global Governance, and a chief adviser in charge of the UN reform process * Wilfred Thalwitz, former Senior VP, World Bank * Jerome Mondo, Chair of the Supervisory Board, Suez Lyonnaise des Eaux

CRISIS OR BUSINESS OPPORTUNITY?

Awareness of the impending water crisis has been heightened due to the international World Water Forums, the triennial public meetings of the World Water Council. A number of agreements and principles from the Forums have become the basis upon which corporate control of water is being effected. More than 4,000 luminaries from around the world attended the World Water Forum at The Hague in March 2000. Scientists, water experts, government and business leaders and greenwash8 organisations were on hand. The World Water Vision was formally presented to the Forum by Mikhail Gorbachev's organisation, Green Cross International.9 The six-day meeting concluded with 130 government representatives issuing "The Ministerial Declaration of the Hague", a four-page document calling for all relevant organisations to get involved in "integrated water resources management" to ensure "that every person has access to enough safe water at an affordable cost". Hidden among the warm, fuzzy, double-speak of the Declaration was the real agenda: Valuing water: to manage water in a way that reflects its economic, social, environmental and cultural values for all its uses, and to move towards pricing water services to reflect the cost of their provision.10 The March 2000 Forum was presented to the world as part of a democratic participative process for water management, when in fact the process was designed by powerful multinationals and elites without taking into account the basic needs of the people. The world's top transnational corporations were well represented, and they released a three-page special joint CEO Statement during the Forum. Nestl and Unilever (the world's first and third largest food corporations respectively) joined forces with Heineken, ITT and the global water companies DVH, Azurix, CH2M Hill and Suez Lyonnaise des Eaux to declare: Water is an economic good and its economic value should be recognised in the allocation of scarce water resources to competing uses. While this should not prevent people from meeting their basic needs for water services at affordable

prices, the price for water must be set at a level that encourages conservation and wise use.11 Water is already a US$400-billion global business, yet privatised water so far only accounts for 10 per cent of the world's water utilities. The World Water Commission argues that only private firms can provide the enormous capital, which it estimates at US$180 billion a year, needed to fix the world's water problems. This entails eliminating generalised subsidies for water and replacing them with prices which offer an attractive return on investment.

WORLD WATER VISION--OR NIGHTMARE?

If we proceed with our "business as usual" approach to water, then the limits of natural and socioeconomic systems will be reached by 2025, the World Water Council warns in World Water Vision. At best, we will experience chronic problems, and catastrophes may trigger regional and even global crises. The Vision does not elaborate upon exactly what these crises may be, suffice to say that they can be staved off by moving to full-cost pricing for all water services. Chapter four of World Water Vision takes a futuristic look at what the world will be like in the year 2025. Life under the Vision will be much different from now: By 2010, public and private utilities were generally applying full cost recoverybecause some low-income households could not afford water, measures were introduced to subsidise these households so that they could pay for water to meet their basic needs. These households also contributed to the cost of their services in kind through their labour for installation and operation. Exactly how the labour of billions of poor people could be used "in kind" for "installation and operation" is not addressed. One can only assume that the Vision would see a return to the days of feudal overlords, when the poor served as slaves who worked for their daily bread--or, in this case, their daily water. Further along in the Vision, water subsidies for the poor (and possibly even the poor themselves) are wiped out, along with subsidies for agricultural water: A new round of negotiations of the World Trade Organization in 2010 agreed to add water subsidies to the list of unacceptable subsidies to inputs for agriculture. As this policy was implemented in the years that followed, food prices from exporting countries rose slightly, improving farm incomes in developing countries. Prices eventually stabilised around their previous level, but low-income urban dwellers felt the pinch of higher food prices while they lasted. Commenting on the full-cost pricing of water for agriculture, the Vision says: As a first step, governments had begun decentralising responsibility for operation and maintenance to cooperatives or to private owners--a trend accelerated in the

first years of the new century. Because farmers depended on the proper functioning of these systems for their livelihoods, they ensured operation and maintenance. Again, many farmers and especially lower-income users contributed their services as in-kind contributions to the cost. Appropriate low-cost technology such as treadle pumping of shallow groundwater was widely adopted for holders of small plots. All operation and maintenance subsidies were eliminated. Indirect subsidies to operating costs, such as energy, were also eliminated. This had a major impact on water management in India, which in 2005-15 discouraged groundwater overpumping by gradually eliminating subsidies for the energy to pump water from wells. The most important point about having a vision is also have a framework for action to implement the vision. Apart from the appointment of the high-profile World Water Commission, the World Water Council spawned a sister entity, the Global Water Partnership, to develop and guide a "Framework for Action". The Framework document, like all of the documents presented by the World Water Council and its offshoots, uses rhetoric and coloured language in an attempt to make recommendations sound more palatable. References to gender, community empowerment and land reform help paint what are far-reaching proposals to expand and reinforce corporate power over the world's water supplies. The document contains actions that governments should take to implement the vision. Specifically, it calls for: full liberalisation and deregulation of the water sector (national treatment), whereby transnational corporations are given the same treatment as local enterprises and/or public authorities; transparency in government procurement of water contracts; trade facilitation, where governments should be more service-oriented to the private sector; and privatisation as much as feasible, with mixed public-private partnership agreements being the next best thing. Other recommendations include: the removal of all price and trade distorting subsidies; dispute settlement over water issues; promotion of agricultural biotechnologies; protection of property rights over water resources; and the demand for a stable and predictable investment climate, which would reinforce investor rights.12

THE WORLD BANK: "A world full of poverty"13

Several years ago, Dr Ismail Serageldin, Vice-President of the World Bank, said that the wars of the 21st century will be about water.14 To respond to the escalating crisis, the World Bank has adopted a policy of water privatisation and full-cost water pricing. The basis of the Bank's policies are outlined in the 1992 paper "Improving Water Resources Management", which discusses the importance of pricing and other incentives which encourage consumers to adopt efficient water use practices based upon the relative value of the water:

Charging fees for domestic and industrial water supplies is generally straightforward. In most cases, use can be metered and fees can be charged according to the volume and reliability of water used. Economic efficiency would be obtained by setting water charges equal to the opportunity cost of water. However, immediate adoption of such prices often proves to be politically difficult. Thus, given the low level of cost recovery at present and the extent of underpricing, fees that establish the water entity's financial autonomy would be a good starting point to ensure the entity's independence and the sustainability of operations. Both public and private entities should pay for the costs of the water and sanitation services they receive. The World Bank believes that making water available at no cost, or low cost, does not provide the right incentive to consumers. Its research and experience indicate that: ...when water services are reliable, the poor are willing to pay for them, and that when service is not reliable, the poor pay more for less, typically from street vendors. As pointed out in the 'World Development Report 1992', the poor need to be provided with a wider range of options so they can choose the level of water services for which they are willing to pay, thereby giving suppliers a financial stake in meeting the needs of the poor. Fee schedules can be structured so that consumers receive a limited amount of water at a low cost and pay a higher fee for additional water. Fees set in this manner can correspond to efficiency prices for incremental consumption, even as they provide low base rates that benefit the poor. However, the schedule in aggregate should provide for full-cost recovery; otherwise, the financial viability of the water entity is endangered. Another form of subsidy to the poor, which may be handled through one-time budgetary transactions, is a subsidy for connecting households to the water supply and sanitation network. The World Bank's matter-of-fact approach to the full-cost pricing of water is a testament to its grandiose illusions, bloated budget and quest for control of people and their resources. Apart from its funding to support water privatisation, the Bank is the world's greatest single source of funds for large dam construction, having provided more than US$50 billion (1992 dollars) for construction of more than 500 large dams in 92 countries. The importance of the World Bank in major dam schemes is illustrated by the fact that it has directly funded four of the five most significant dam projects in developing countries outside China, three of the five largest reservoirs in these countries, and three of the five largest hydro-electric plants.15

ENGINEERING CROPS TO BE LESS THIRSTY

In the early 1970s, there was a global surge in irrigation development. Irrigation

was the lead factor in the Green Revolution, which resulted in the high-yield rice, wheat and maize varieties which are dependent upon the liberal use of inorganic fertilisers. The new crops of the Green Revolution displaced local foods, and the diets of many people in the world became dangerously low in iron, zinc, vitamin A and other micronutrients.16 Transnational chemical companies which supplied the petrochemical-based fertilisers, pesticides and herbicides that fuelled the Green Revolution expanded their control and influence in the agricultural sector. Today, 70 per cent of the world's water is used for crop irrigation. As the population grows, irrigated land is expected to become increasingly significant in feeding people. But the impending water crisis will push many croplands to the brink of disaster, as there will be insufficient water to irrigate our food crops. Compounding the problem is the fact that further expansion of agricultural lands cannot be sustained due to the effects of agrichemicals (soil erosion, salinity, poisoning of water, etc.). Over the last 10 years, agrichemical companies have been shifting their interests from chemicals to the life sciences, where the future profits lie. The revolution in biotechnology has been dubbed the "Double Green Revolution" by its advocates, who claim that it will not only provide more food for more people (the same argument that fuelled the original Green Revolution), but that seeds can be genetically engineered to be less thirsty. This is a critical development which will see corporations turn the crisis of pollution and depletion of water resources (which they helped create in the first place) into a business opportunity, as control of the world's seed stock and water resources becomes the new frontier for private investors. The chemical giant Monsanto has already positioned itself as a major player in the life sciences via its control over seed, the first link in the food chain. In a report for the organisation Corporate Watch, Dr Vandana Shiva describes Monsanto's new interest: water.17 She cites a Monsanto strategy paper which outlines the company's plan for corporate control of water: First, we believe that discontinuities (either major policy changes or major trendline breaks in resource quality or quantity) are likely, particularly in the area of water, and we will be well positioned via these businesses to profit even more significantly when these discontinuities occur. Second, we are exploring the potential of non-conventional financing (NGOs, World Bank, USDA, etc.) that may lower our investment or provide local country business-building resources. For Monsanto, "sustainable development" means the conversion of an ecological crisis into a market of scarce resources: The business logic of sustainable development is that population growth and economic development will apply increasing pressure on natural resource markets. These pressures and the world's desire to prevent the consequences of these

pressures if unabated will create vast economic opportunity. When we look at the world through the lens of sustainability, we are in a position to see current and foresee impending resource market trends and imbalances that create market needs. We have further focussed this lens on the resource market of water and land. Monsanto projects revenues of $420 million and net income of $63 million by 2008 from water resource developments in India and Mexico alone. The Monsanto paper states: We are particularly enthusiastic about the potential of partnering with the International Finance Corporation (IFC) of the World Bank to joint-venture projects in developing markets. The IFC is eager to work with Monsanto to commercialize sustainability opportunities and would bring both investment capital and on the ground capabilities to our efforts.

THE PERILS OF PRIVATISATION

According to Maude Barlow,18 author of Blue Gold: The Global Water Crisis and the Commodification of the World's Water Supply: "The privatisation of municipal water services has a terrible record that is well documented. Customer rates are doubled or tripled; corporate profits rise as much as 700 per cent; corruption and bribery are rampant; water quality standards drop, sometimes dramatically; overuse is promoted to make money; and customers who can't pay are cut off... When privatisation hits the Third World, those who can't pay will die." This brief summary demonstrates the extent of commodification so far, and highlights some of the failures.

Developing World
Programs which transfer existing government-managed water systems to private firms, financially autonomous utilities and water user associations are being implemented in Latin America (Argentina, Colombia, and Mexico); Asia (Bangladesh, Indonesia, Nepal, Pakistan, The Philippines and Sri Lanka); Africa (Cte d'lvoire, Madagascar, Morocco, Niger, Senegal and Tunisia); and Eastern Europe (Hungary). In some countries, such as Indonesia, Nepal, The Netherlands and Sri Lanka, the tradition of farmer-managed water service systems is centuries old.

* Argentina
The state-run water company Obras Sanitarias de la Nacin was sold to Aguas Argentinas, a private company owned by Suez- Lyonnaise des Eaux of France. Aguas Argentinas expanded the water network to 600,000 new residents. Aguas

Argentinas has promised to cut prices by 27 per cent and to invest US$4 billion in improving services over a 30-year period. The International Finance Corporation (a subsidiary of the World Bank) provided a $172.5 million loan to Aguas Argentinas in 1994. Some people in the centre of Buenos Aires have benefited from the privatisation, but those outside the capital say water is more expensive and the service has not improved. "On many days there is no water," says Marcelo Paoletti, an activist from an Argentine group called the Ecologist Workshop. He lives in Rosario, the country's second largest city. Paoletti's bills add up to 24 pesos (US$24) a month, more than when the water supply was publicly managed. Aguas Argentinas has also been criticised a number of times by the state regulatory authorities for corporate misconduct and failure to provide acceptable service standards.19

* Bolivia
As Maude Barlow explains,20 in 1998 the World Bank: "...refused to guarantee a US$25-million loan to refinance water services in Cochabamba, Bolivia's third-largest city, unless the government sold the public water system to the private sector and passed on the costs to consumers. Only one bid was considered, and the utility was turned over to a subsidiary of a conglomerate led by Bechtel--the giant engineering company implicated in the infamous Three Gorges Dam in China, which has caused the forced relocation of 1.3 million people. "In January 1999, before it had even hung up its shingle, the company announced the doubling of water prices. For most Bolivians, this meant that water would now cost more than food; for those on a minimum wage or unemployed, water bills suddenly accounted for close to half their monthly budgets. To add insult, the World Bank granted monopolies to private water concessionaires, announced its support for full-cost water pricing, pegged the cost of water to the US dollar, and declared that none of its loan could be used to subsidize the poor for water services. All water, even from community wells, required permits to access, and peasants and small farmers even had to buy permits to gather rainwater on their property." On 10 April 2000, hundreds of thousands marched to Cochabamba in an antigovernment protest. The government backed down, ordered Bechtel out of Bolivia, and revoked its water privatisation legislation.

Developed Nations * Australia

A report, A Vision for Australia's Water Resources 2025, was prepared for the World Water Forum 2000 by Integrated Resource Management Ltd under contract

from UNESCO. The Australian report recommends water pricing related to volume and timing, as well as the elimination of subsidies.21 Australia has already undertaken a program of far-reaching changes in the way the water sector is organised and managed, with an increasing role for the private sector. In 1994, the Council of Australian Governments (COAG) declared that "business as usual" in the rural water industry was not a viable option for irrigators-or the environment.22 They are now implementing changes which will affect pricing, water allocations, institutional arrangements and environmental management. These reforms are to be implemented together, as a package, this year. The reform package includes a COAG agreement to introduce full-cost recovery pricing in rural areas by 2001. This means current prices paid for water are likely to rise. In some cases, prices have escalated already. Many local governments in Australia have made rainwater tanks and recycling of grey water illegal.23

* Britain
Since the privatisation of water services in Britain during the Thatcher Government, prices skyrocketed by up to 450 per cent, averaging an increase of 67 per cent. Thousands of people, unable to pay their bill, had their water service cut. As a result, dysentery increased sixfold, leading the British Medical Association to condemn privatisation because of the related health risks. While the companies are hugely profitable and executive incomes soar, no effort has been spared in maximising revenues. In one instance, a water company began billing a rural resident who was serviced by a well. The company argued that the rain falling on the resident's property was making its way into the storm drainage system and therefore the resident should pay a fee.24

* Canada
Water is becoming a commodity to be traded and sold. Pressures within Canada to privatise control of municipal water services and treat water resources as an export commodity are increasing. French and British companies are vying with American firms to control Canada's water services. Many municipalities have entered into "partnerships" with private organisations. Moncton, for example, has entered into a 20-year agreement that will see the city's water filtration plant maintained and operated privately. The company, US Filter, will build the plant and sell it to the city upon completion, in exchange for a guarantee that it will have exclusive rights to sell Moncton its drinking water. The company has sought status as a municipality for tax purposes, arguing that it should be exempt from GST.25

* France
In France, private companies have been prosecuted for providing water that's polluted and unfit to drink. A French Government report revealed more than 5.2 million citizens received "bacterially unacceptable" water. Corruption is also

rampant, with water-related bribery schemes resulting in convictions of municipal officials and water company board members under investigation. French cities with private water charge 30 per cent more than cities with public water. In France as well as Germany and the Czech Republic, municipalities guarantee payments to companies if consumption or prices are not sufficient to ensure a profit.26

* USA
In the past five years, privatisation of water utilities in the US has expanded. The major utilities, Consumers Water Co., Dominguez Services, Southwest Water, Connecticut Water and E'Town Corp have seen returns of more than 20 per cent for investors. In February 2001, US Water News Online27 reported a move towards the concept of "zero depletion" for water in the state of Kansas. Governor Bill Graves's proposal entails having a "zero depletion" policy in place for Kansas aquifers by 2020. It would mandate that the water taken from an aquifer over a certain period of time not exceed the rate at which the water is recharged. A task force on water issues that Graves appointed as part of his "Vision 21st Century Initiative" advocated a zero depletion policy. California will receive surplus water from states in the Colorado River basin under a deal signed recently that commits the state to improving its water conservation efforts. The accord commits California to reducing its reliance on Colorado River water over the next 15 years, with the goal of reaching its allotment of 4.4 million acre feet per year. Without the deal, California would have faced potentially costly litigation by the other six states in the river basin: Utah, Wyoming, Colorado, New Mexico, Arizona and Nevada. To increase water availability in the next 15 years, regional authorities will consider steps such as desalinating seawater and transferring water from elsewhere in California and out of the state.

WORLD WATER NIGHTMARE, 2001-2025

In the year 2025, we look back to see what happened after water became a commodity and to study the effect of hydrodollars on the new economy. Instead of a world of prosperity and plenty, we see a World Water Nightmare. By 2025, the global trade in illegal water has become rife. The number of deaths from polluted and black market water is on the increase. Another class of water pollutants is running rife: residues of pharmaceutical drugs given to people and domestic animals. They are being measured in increasing quantities in surface water, in groundwater and in drinking water at the tap. In the developing world, millions have died from thirst and starvation. Water wars have decimated the Middle East, China and parts of the USA. Vast tracts of farmland have become wasteland, handed over to the corporations which control the expansive allotments where our food is grown.

The commodification of water did not create "sustainable agriculture" or help the environment. The world has almost collapsed from soil acidity. Biotechnology, the science that promised food, health and hope for the world, has betrayed its proponents. In 2025, we see the results of genetically engineering crops to be less thirsty and more productive. The great famines which the world is currently experiencing are a direct result of monoculture based upon genetically engineered seed stocks. The price of food is out of reach of many urban dwellers. At first, they turned to home gardening--before it was declared illegal. Now they have no choice but to contribute to the cost of their food and water in kind through their toil. Or die. The life sciences have become the death sciences. If only we had taken action when these plans were first revealed. If only our protests had not fallen on deaf ears. If only our governments had challenged the statements made at the World Water Forum 2000. Instead, they acquiesced to the plans, sending their ministers, advisers, bureaucrats and scientists to take part. The very future of humanity on Earth has been gravely imperilled by greedy, dishonest, power-hungry politicians and corporations. They have succeeded in reducing every component of Nature to an economic commodity. They have abrogated the ethics and spirit of life preservation and replaced them with the values of corporate consumerism. The commodification of water... Genetic engineering and patenting of traditional seed stock... Control water, control food, control people... A truly dark age is upon us.

Endnotes:
1. UN Press Release GA/9259 ENV/DEV/424, 23 June 1997. In 1997, a special session of the UN was called to review and appraise the implementation of "Agenda 21", the program of action adopted by the United Nations Conference on Environment and Development (UNCED) held in Rio de Janeiro in June 1992. These remarks were made by UN Secretary-General Kofi Annan in a media release discussing the consequences if Agenda 21 is not implemented. 2. Water is now traded on the Internet. At water2water.com, you can buy, sell, trade or auction water 24 hours a day. 3. Readers will recall that mathematical modelling was also used by the Club of Rome in its 1972 report, The Limits To Growth, which predicted disaster unless the world's population was capped. 4. Gleick, Peter H., "Making Every Drop Count", Scientific American, February 2001, pp. 29-33. Also see Journal of the American Water Resources Association, vol. 25, no. 6, December 1999, which examines the metadata for almost 900 bibliographic references on the effects of climate change and variability on US water resources.

5. For more details, see The Last Oasis: Facing Water Scarcity by Sandra Postel. Her study, funded by the Ford Foundation, was published in 1992 and re-released in 1997 as part of the Worldwatch Environmental Alert Series. Postel's warnings were reiterated by UN Secretary-General Kofi Annan on the occasion of the World Water Forum in March 2000. Annan's media release was titled "UN committed to ensuring world water security and 'Blue Revolution', says Secretary-General in message to World Water Forum"; see UN Press Release SG/SM/7334 ENV/DEV/534. 6. For example, in UN Press Release SG/SM/5931 of 1996, "International community must act to avert impending water supply catastrophe", the then UN Secretary-General Boutros Boutros-Ghali described the impending water crisis as "one worse than the oil crisis of the 1970s". He was speaking on the occasion of World Water Day in March 1996. 7. The first draft of World Water Vision was available in 1997. A second draft came in 1999. The completed Vision document was presented at the World Water Forum in March 2000. 8. A "greenwash" is where transnational corporations preserve and expand their markets by posing as friends of the environment and enemies of poverty. Greenwash takes many forms: from a pious concern for the environment, expressed in expensive advertising campaigns, to the "continuous improvement" ballyhooed in voluntary codes of conduct; from the creation of benign-sounding corporate front groups, to the participation of TNCs in environmental conferences and events. All these efforts share the goal of avoiding national and international sanctions on dirty TNC operations, which are at the root of many global environmental crises. See Kenny Bruno and Jed Greer's book, Greenwash: The Reality Behind Corporate Environmentalism, published by Third World Network and APEX Press, 1996. 9. The mission of Green Cross International is to help create the conditions for a sustainable future by cultivating a more harmonious relationship between humans and the environment. Green Cross International's President, Mikhail Gorbachev, was invited to guest-edit a special edition of Civilization, the magazine of the US Library of Congress, on the global water crisis. The edition was launched at a special event in Washington, DC, on 10 October 2000. Green Cross International has been granted General Consultative Status with the Economic and Social Council (Ecosoc) of the United Nations. Its honorary board members include Dr David Suzuki, Shimon Perez, Javier Perez de Cuellar, Rudolph Lubbers and Dr Thor Heyerdahl. Green Cross International has played a critical role in the development of the Earth Charter. 10. Ministerial Declaration of The Hague, agreed to on Wednesday 22 March 2000 at the World Water Forum. 11. Companies participating in the World Water Forum CEO Panel on business and industry and endorsing this statement were: Azurix (USA); CH2M Hill Companies Ltd (USA); DHV (The Netherlands); Heineken NV (The Netherlands); ITT Industries (USA); Suez Lyonnaise des Eaux (France); Nestl SA (Switzerland); Nuon (The Netherlands); Severn Trent PLC (UK); Unilever NV (The Netherlands); Vivendi Water (France).

12. Corporate Europe Observer, "And Not A Drop to Drink! World Water Forum promotes privatisation and deregulation of the world's water", issue 7, www.xs4all.nl/~ceo/. 13. The World Bank's mission statement is "A world free of poverty". 14. The Jerusalem Morning Post of 1 February 2001 warned that Israel's current water crisis was the "worst in history". Water Commissioner Shimon Tal declared that, for the first time since the establishment of the state, more water is expected to be supplied for domestic use this year than for agriculture due to plans to cut fresh water quotas for farming by an average of 50 per cent. The issue of Water for Peace in the Middle East was raised at the World Water Forum 2000. Mikhail Gorbachev (representing Green Cross), Minister Mahadin of Jordan (in Jordan, the water shortage is becoming permanent and water may very well become a reason for conflicts), John Frydman of Israel, and Ambassador Yousef Habbab of the Palestinian Authority deliberated upon the issue of water and peace in the Middle East. 15. Since 1948, the World Bank has financed large dam projects which have forcibly displaced in the order of 10 million people from their homes and lands. The Bank's own 1994 "Resettlement and Development" review admits that the vast majority of women, men and children evicted by World Bank-funded projects never regained their former incomes nor received any direct benefits from the dams for which they were forced to sacrifice their homes and lands. 16. Monsanto has addressed this problem by creating a new genetically engineered "Golden Rice" containing beta-carotene (a source of vitamin A). Golden Rice is now being promoted as the solution to vitamin A deficiency in the developing world. 17. "Monsanto expanding monopolies from seed to water", Corporate Watch, August 1999, www.corpwatch.org/trac/corner/worldnews. 18. Barlow, Maude, "Water Is A Basic Human Right - Or Is It?", Toronto Globe and Mail, Canada, 11 May 2000, www.theglobeandmail.com/hubs/national.html [also quoted in NEXUS 7/05 Global News]. 19. For further details, see www.whirledbank.org/development/private.html. 20. Barlow, ibid. 21. A Vision for Australia's Water Resources 2025, Final Report, November 1999, prepared for the World Water Council by Integrated Resource Management Research Pty Ltd, Brisbane, Australia (UNESCO Contract BL 21-05), www.catchment.com. 22. Council of Australian Governments Communiqu, Hobart, 25 February 1994, www.dist.gov.au/science/pmsec/14meet/inwater/app3form.html. 23. National Competition Council, Second Tranche Assessment of Progress on Water Reform in NSW and Queensland, http://nccnsw.org.au/member/wetlands/projects/campaigns/nccass1.html. 24. Extracted from Alberni Environmental Coalition On-Line Library, CUPE's Annual Report on Privatization, 1999, www.portaec.net/library/ocean/water/profiting_from_water.html. 25. ibid.

26. ibid. 27. See www.uswaternews.com/homepage.html.

About the Author:

Susan Bryce is an Australian journalist and author of more than 70 published research articles. Susan publishes the Australian Freedom & Survival Guide, which aims to undermine the pervading myths surrounding the corporate consumer culture, globalisation and the New World Order. AF&SG encourages public debate and questioning of issues which are fundamental to our future freedom and survival. These issues include genetic engineering, food irradiation and related issues, Big Brother and the international surveillance regime, corporate power and global governance, and self-sufficiency in the 21st century. AF&SG is available by subscription (6 issues per year, A$45.00, US$37.00, 25.00). Send cheque, payable to Susan Bryce, to: PO Box 66, Kenilworth, Qld 4574, Australia. For more details, visit Susan's website at www.squirrel.com.au/~sbryce/.

THE SCHUMANN'S RESONANCES AND HUMAN PSYCHOBIOLOGY

Our brain waves share and are attuned to certain frequencies of the Schumann's resonances, the ELF signals that pulsate between the Earth's crust and ionosphere.
Extracted from Nexus Magazine, Volume 10, Number 3 (April-May 2003) PO Box 30, Mapleton Qld 4560 Australia. editor@nexusmagazine.com Telephone: +61 (0)7 5442 9280; Fax: +61 (0)7 5442 9381 From our web page at: www.nexusmagazine.com 2002, 2003 by Richard Alan Miller and Iona Miller

PLANETARY RHYTHMS AND HUMAN HEALTH

Lewis B. Hainsworth of Western Australia seems to be the first researcher to recognise the relationship of brain-wave frequencies to the naturally circulating rhythmic signals, known as Schumann's resonances (SR), in the space between the surface of the Earth and the ionosphere. Hainsworth imparted this awareness to Dr Robert O. Becker, noted electromagnetics pollution expert, and to Harvard neurologists as early as 1975. In 1977, this phenomenon--the relationship between brain-wave rhythms and the spectrum of the natural Earth ELF (extremely low frequency) signals--became the basis for Itzhak Bentov's Stalking the Wild Pendulum (Dutton, 1977). Later research confirmed a relationship to human health and well-being and even to ESP or psi phenomena.

Hainsworth sent up a clarion cry against hazardous EM (electromagnetic) pollution, whose dangers pale in comparison to the threat of technologies such as HAARP [High-frequency Active Auroral Research Program], which sends violent pulsations into the Earth's ionosphere, potentially disrupting the entire electromagnetic shield of the planet and certainly affecting the whole biosphere and thus human welfare in general. Some research has suggested that the frequency of the basic Schumann's resonance has recently been rising in value, possibly threatening the whole biosphere, human welfare and our evolutionary future. All biological processes are a function of electromagnetic field interactions. EM fields are the connecting link between the world of form and resonant patterns. They store gestalts or patterns of information. The bridge connecting solar system resonances and brain frequencies resides in our human DNA helix, which co-evolved in the Earth's environment. Electrical engineer Lewis B. Hainsworth, MA, was among the first to suggest that human health is linked with geophysical parameters by way of the naturally occurring Schumann's ELF. His hypothesis identified naturally occurring features which determine the frequency spectrum of human brain-wave rhythms: The frequencies of naturally occurring electromagnetic signals, circulating in the electrically resonant cavity bounded by the Earth and the ionosphere, have governed or determined the 'evolution' or development of the frequencies of operation of the principal human brain-wave signals. In particular, the alpha rhythm is so placed that it can in no circumstances suffer an extensive interference from naturally occurring signals. Hainsworth concluded that the frequencies of human brain-waves evolved in response to these signals. If his hypothesis is correct, conditions for evolutionary changes in human brain-wave patterns have now been established. Furthermore, variations in these patterns can produce mild to disastrous health and behavioural changes. The nature of the applied stimulus makes it difficult to identify the responses directly, as they are most likely to occur in the form of stress-related conditions. They will therefore show up as drastic increases in mental disturbance, antisocial behaviour, psychosomatic conditions and neurological disturbances. Some electrical field phenomena have already been linked with abnormal cell growth and a decrease in immunocompetency. All these factors could be expected to lead to the appearance of "new" diseases, probably accompanied by a decline in resistance to many minor infections, an increase in conditions related to abnormal cell development, including cancer, birth defects and infertility, and an increase in psychological disturbance problems, e.g., drug addiction and suicide. These existing psychobiological problems could be expected to increase in scale, but could be studied for deviations from "normal"

alpha cycles of 10.4 Hz, with detectable changes in psychological characteristics and mental abilities. Hainsworth therefore strongly urged that research into widespread measurements of the natural SR signals' frequency variations and field strengths be carried out and compared with statistics for the incidence of heart attacks, suicide attempts, road accidents, social violence, domestic accidents, crimes, etc. Studies are often conducted in this inferential way (such as those by Krippner and Persinger), searching correlations between the phenomena of Earth lights and tectonic strain and reports of UFO sightings, abduction reports and other anomalous psychophysical experiences for an electromagnetic connection to temporal lobe seizures. We strongly suggest that correlations of broad changes in the modulations of SR be studied in relationship to microwave radiation, ELF signals and HAARP for both immediate and long-term consequences. We have discussed elsewhere the obvious ramifications of such EM pollution and 10-50 Hz modulations on the human system (Miller & Miller, "Synthetic Telepathy", 2001). We have also discussed the benefits for human well-being and relaxation from entraining with these natural rhythms (The Diamond Body, 1981). When a person is deeply relaxed, slow rhythmic sine-wave patterns can be detected in both the EEG and the heart/aorta resonating oscillator in the 7-8 Hz range. Resonance occurs when the natural vibration frequency of a body is greatly amplified by vibrations at the same frequency from another body. Oscillators alter the environment in a periodic manner. Thus, standing waves in the body, whether during meditation/relaxation or not, can be driven by a larger signal. Progressively amplified wave-forms, created by resonance, result in large oscillations entraining other circuits in the body tuned to those frequencies. A hierarchy of frequencies thus couples our psychophysical selves to the harmonic frequency of the electrical charge of the Earth, which naturally pulses at the same frequencies. This is hardly a coincidence, as we are adaptive products of our environment. Our planet is surrounded by a layer of electrically charged particles called the ionosphere. The lower layer of the ionosphere is roughly 60-80 kilometres (40-50 miles) from the crust, and this charged layer is known to reflect radio waves. Bombardment by HAARP signals "pushes" out this boundary layer, thus altering the natural, pulsating rhythm. Natural fluctuations in frequency occur daily, by the lunar month, and in response to solar flares. Since the ionosphere is a highly charged layer, it forms a so-called capacitor with the Earth. This means that there is a difference in electrical potential between the two, the Earth being negatively charged and the ionosphere being positively

charged. This potential varies somewhat, but is around 200 volts per metre. This is a fundamental type of electrical generator. The solar winds, interacting with the upper atmosphere rotation, act as the collector and brushes of a generator. The lower atmosphere can be seen as a storage battery for this gradient potential. This electromagnetic field around the Earth can be viewed as a stiff jelly. When our bodies move and vibrate, these movements are transmitted to the environment, and vice versa. These fields not only impinge on our bodies, they also affect the charges inside our bodies. When we are standing on the ground, under normal conditions, we are grounded. Our body then acts as a sink for the electrostatic field and actually distorts the force-lines somewhat. The human body also has its own electrostatic field about itself. These field lines are the result of the various biochemical reactions in the body. This resultant bio-field couples us to the iso-electric field of the planet (Miller & Miller, 1981). In 1957, German physicist Dr W. O. Schumann calculated the Earth/ionosphere cavity resonance frequencies (which were named after him). He fixed the most predominant standing wave at about 7.83 Hz. A "tuned system" consists of at least two oscillators of identical resonant frequencies. If one oscillator starts emitting, the other will be activated by the signal very shortly, in the process of resonance, entrainment or kindling (igniting the resonance phenomenon among the neurons). It becomes obvious that in deep meditation, when waves of alpha and theta rhythms cascade across the entire brain, a resonance is possible between the human being and the planet. Energy and information which are embedded in a field are transferred. Perhaps the planet communicates with us in this primal language of frequencies. According to Hainsworth, the influence of naturally occurring Schumann's resonance signals on brain-wave pattern evolution is formally stated to show that low-power electrical fields could produce evolutionary change. The electrical fields produced by modern electro-technology are then possible sources of evolutionary change. The characteristics of some forms which might result should be considered. Some fields might inhibit survival of existing forms. Because of lack of available data, precise measurements are lacking and must therefore be quantitatively valueless. Technology not only will change, but is changing, human evolution. Only extensive investigation of the naturally occurring signals will give any lead in showing what results might occur. The possibility exists that human health is linked with geophysical parameters by way of the naturally occurring Schumann's resonances. A number of attempts have been made to discover the correlation through geomagnetic and ionospheric storms. The correlation comes through the biological fact that the human system is

apparently sensitive to such low-power ELF signals. We don't know what the range of such a correlation might be. The frequency values of the SR signals are determined by the effective dimensions of the cavity between the Earth and ionosphere. Thus, any events which change these dimensions will change the resonant frequencies. As Hainsworth warned, "such events could be ionospheric storms, and could even result from a man-made ionospheric disturbance" (emphasis added). Geomagnetic storms are the magnetic changes produced by ionospheric storms, and are thus associated with conditions capable of changing the SR signals. However, although such storms can produce these changes, measurement of these parameters cannot give any indication of whether the resonance signals have changed to a value outside their normal range or not. Since the undisturbed state of the ionosphere corresponds to the normal SR patterns, then ionospheric disturbances are likely to produce abnormal patterns, but will not necessarily do so in all cases. If biological response is linked to Schumann's resonance signals, this will reduce any apparent link with geomagnetic or ionospheric data. Trying to determine the relationships between geophysical and biological conditions can become extremely complex. The frequencies of the SR signals change with ionospheric conditions. These conditions change diurnally, seasonally and with variations in solar activity, which, in turn, varies with the 11-year sunspot cycle and also with the 27-29-day lunar cycle, mainly during sunspot minimum periods. Lunar tidal changes in the height and thickness of the layers could also sometimes affect the cavity dimensions and hence the Schumann's frequencies. So can powerful ELF signals from HAARP. It should be borne in mind that if some signal conditions are harmful, then other conditions might be beneficial. This means that if, for example, seasonal and tidal conditions have resulted in the signals being in a biologically disturbing state, then the advent of a solar flare could result in changes in the signals, bringing them into a biologically beneficial state. The converse could also occur. If we are sensitive to ELF signals, then when these factors are considered we would expect to get confusion if we try to link any effect with geophysical changes. For instance, there could be incidences of classic states of "lunacy" in some years if damaging signals coincided with full moons, then in other years the observations and analyses would show that the effects were not lunar. An analysis of the correlation between the incidence of ionospheric disturbance and rate of admission to Heathcote Hospital (Perth, Western Australia) for about a three-year total indicated that when a disturbance occurred then the admission rate changed. The probability of the association being random was of the order of 2000:1 against. However, the fact that sometimes the rate went up and sometimes

down showed that ionospheric storms changed the rate of incidence of mental disturbance in a way that is consistent with that change being dependent on the actual causes being linked to variations in the Schumann's resonance signals. At that point, Hainsworth decided to concentrate on trying to get some observational work going on measuring the SR signals. Hainsworth's set-up used a 2,000-turn, 1-metre-square antenna, and another of 1/3metre square, plus amplifiers to handle signals from 0 to 30 Hz. His amplified Schumann's signals were analysed in a laboratory. On one occasion the signal dropped to zero amplitude when a solar flare occurred, and did not start recovering for about an hour and a half afterwards. It was originally just under 7 Hz and came back at only just over 6 Hz. His next step would have been to develop a wave analyser to try to pick out individual signals. But the failing health of both himself and his wife prevented this. The value of proceeding with his seminal work has now increased many-fold due to the threat from the proposed US Missile Defense Shield. This is the offspring of the United States' HAARP program in Alaska, whose raison d'tre, or mission statement, allegedly dealing with national security, is vague if not purposefully misleading.

EM FREQUENCIES AND HUMAN RESPONSE

Hainsworth posed a series of questions, all of which are answered with a resounding "yes". This should lead us in the direction of extreme caution towards introducing new EM or ELF sources and ionospheric changes in our environment. He presented his data in two papers (referenced at the end of this article and posted on the website http://www.nwbotanicals.org). His questions are as follows: 1. Does the human biological system contain, use or generate any forms of electrical signal? 2. Does it respond to any of these signals? 3. Does it respond to audible signals at these frequencies? 4. Does it respond to optical signals at these frequencies? 5. Do human signals change with psychological or mental states, such as stress or problem solving? 6. Does the human system respond to any very, very low-power electromagnetic signals? Brain waves have only been studied since about the mid-1920s, and the signal form that is apparently most widely known and identified is the alpha rhythm. The frequency of this signal varies from individual to individual, but it lies between about 7-8 Hz and 12 Hz, with an average value of 10.5 Hz. Theta and beta rhythm signals also occur, and are identifiable by EEG below the 8 Hz and above the 12 Hz

frequencies. Since the discovery and measurement of these signals, a great deal of effort has been devoted to trying to work out how they originated in the first place and what determines their frequencies of operation. In the early to mid-1950s, Schumann (a geophysicist almost certainly uninterested in neurology) suggested that electromagnetic signals might circulate at extremely low frequencies in the electrically resonant cavity between the Earth and the ionosphere. He was right. The signals came to be called "Schumann's resonances". One major component was originally predicated at a frequency of about 10 Hz. In 1959 it was measured to be slightly different. Meanwhile, the military co-opted the discovery for using ELF signals for submarine communications. In fact, the first mode of these circulating signals has an average value of 7.8 Hz, with a typical diurnal range of from 7.2 to 8.8 Hz, and the second mode has an average value of 14.1 Hz and a range of from 13.2 to 15.8 Hz. These match the brain-wave theta rhythm and beta rhythm nicely. The blank range between the two modes is a very reasonable match with the normal frequency range of the human alpha rhythm, between 8 to 12 Hz or cycles. Additionally, it was found that there is minimum (zero) power circulating in the Earth/ionosphere cavity at 10.4 Hz--which is virtually an exact match for the average value of the alpha rhythm. Hainsworth points out that the existence of these natural signals and the close relationship of their frequencies of oscillation were facts unknown to senior neurologists and mental health specialists as late as 1975. Hainsworth argued that up to the end of 1979, no long-term systematic measurements of any great value were being made of the Schumann's resonance signals. Measurements were being made only intermittently for the purpose of obtaining research data for use by post-graduate geophysicists in constructing esoteric mathematical models of the ionosphere. It follows from this that, until long after the end of 1979, no figures on these signals were available. Consequently, no "expert" can produce numerical evidence to support an objection to Hainsworth's original hypothesis, since the only numerical values available are those favouring it. However, Hainsworth left us with some open-ended questions: 7. Has any evidence ever been obtained to indicate that the human system is totally unaffected by externally applied electromagnetic fields? 8. Have any measurement programs ever been attempted to show whether the human system is (a) totally unaffected, (b) always affected, or (c) sometimes affected by naturally [or artificially] occurring electromagnetic signals? 9. Has the existence of such signals, having a close relationship with human biological signal frequencies, been known for many years? 10. Have those relationships been studied with adequate protocols in any detail?

Schumann's resonances are actually observed, by experiment, occurring at several harmonic frequencies between 6 and 50 cycles per second (one cycle equals one hertz). Specifically they are found at 7.8, 14, 20, 26, 33, 39 and 45 Hz, with a daily variation of around 0.5 Hz. Only as long as the properties of Earth's electromagnetic cavity remain about the same do these frequencies remain the same. Cycles may vary somewhat due to ionospheric response to solar cycle activity and properties of the atmosphere and magnetosphere. Projects, such as HAARP, which heat up or blast out the ionosphere pose a potential threat of catastrophic proportions to this interactive system.

MEASURING BRAIN WAVES BY EEG

The resonant cavity formed between the ionosphere and the Earth produces rhythmic waves capable of entraining and phase-locking with brain waves. Even at the turn of this millennium, Hainsworth (now deceased) seems to have been unfamiliar with extensive work in brain-wave research in neurology, hypnotherapy, biofeedback and neural feedback. This research includes extensive experiments in frequency-following response (FFR) and relating brain waves and brain-wave deficiencies to psychobiological states. The brain is a massive source of ELF signals that get transmitted throughout the body through the nervous system, which is sensitive to magnetic fields. Brain waves and natural biorhythms can be entrained by strong external ELF signals, such as stationary waves at Schumann's resonances. Entrainment, synchronisation and amplification promote coherent large-scale activity rather than typical flurries of transient brain waves. Thus, resonant standing waves emerge from the brain, which under the right conditions facilitates internal and external bio-information transfer via ELF electromagnetic waves. These SR waves exhibit non-local character and nearly instant communication capability. The EEG (electroencephalograph) measures brain waves of different frequencies within the brain. Rhythmicity in the EEG is a key variable in the coordination of cortical activity. Electrodes are placed on specific sites on the scalp to detect and record the electrical impulses within the brain. Frequency is the number of times a wave repeats itself within a second. It can be compared to the frequencies on a radio. Amplitude represents the power of electrical impulses generated by the brain. Volume or intensity of brain-wave activity is measured in microvolts. Raw EEG frequency bands include gamma (25-60 Hz); beta (12-25 Hz); alpha (712 Hz); theta (4-7 Hz); and delta (less than 4 Hz). Their ranges overlap one another

along the frequency spectrum by 0.5 Hz or more. These frequencies are linked to behaviours, subjective feeling states, physiological correlates, etc. Clinical improvement with EEG biofeedback is traceable to improved neuroregulation in basic functions by appeal to their underlying rhythmic mechanisms. Schumann's resonance forms a natural feedback loop with the human mind/body. The human brain and body developed in the biosphere, the EM environment conditioned by this cyclic pulse. Conversely, this pulse acts as a "driver" of our brains and can also potentially carry information. Functional processes may be altered and new patterns of behaviour facilitated through the brain's web of inhibitory and excitatory feedback networks. Functional processes may be altered and new patterns of behaviour facilitated through the brain's web of inhibitory and excitatory feedback networks. The brain has its own set of vibrations it uses to communicate with itself and the rest of the body. EEG equipment distinguishes these waves by measuring the speed with which neurons fire in cycles per second. At their boundaries these waves can overlap somewhat, merging seamlessly into one another--so different researchers may give slightly different readings for the range of cycles per second (Hz). The rate of cycling determines the type of activity, kindling wave after wave over the whole surface of the brain by igniting more neurons. The frequency bands and wave characteristics are described as follows: Gamma waves (25-60 Hz) appear to relate to simultaneous processing of information from different brain areas, e.g., involving memory, learning abilities, integrated thoughts or information-rich task processing. Gamma rhythms modulate perception and consciousness, which disappear with anaesthesia. Synchronous activity at about 40 Hz appears involved in binding sensory inputs into the single, unitary objects we perceive. Beta waves (12-25 Hz) dominate our normal waking state of consciousness when attention is directed towards cognitive tasks and the outside world. Beta is a "fast" activity, present when we are alert or even anxious, or when engaged in problem solving, judgement, decision making, information processing, mental activity and focus. Nobel Prize winner Sir Francis Crick and other scientists believe the 40 Hz beta frequency may be key to the act of cognition. Alpha waves (7-12 Hz) are present during dreaming and light meditation when the eyes are closed. As more and more neurons are recruited to this frequency, alpha waves cycle globally across the whole cortex. This induces deep relaxation, but not quite meditation. In alpha, we begin to access the wealth of creativity that lies just below our conscious awareness. It is the gateway, the entry point that leads into deeper states of consciousness. Alpha waves aid overall mental coordination, calmness, alertness, inner awareness, mind/body integration and learning.

Alpha is also the home of the window frequency known as the SR, which propagates with little attenuation around the planet. When we intentionally generate alpha waves and go into resonance with that Earth frequency, we naturally feel better, refreshed, in tune, in synch. It is, in fact, environmental synchronisation. Theta waves (4-7 Hz) occur most often in sleep but are also dominant in the deepest states of meditation (body asleep/mind awake) and thought (gateway to learning, memory). In theta, our senses are withdrawn from the external world and focused on the mindscape--internally originating signals. Theta waves are associated with mystery, an elusive and extraordinary realm we can explore. It is that twilight state which we normally only experience fleetingly as we rise from the depths of delta upon waking or drifting off to sleep. In theta, we are in a waking dream; vivid imagery flashes before the mind's eye and we are receptive to information beyond our normal conscious awareness. Theta meditation increases creativity, enhances learning, reduces stress and awakens intuition and other extrasensory perception skills. Delta waves (0-4 Hz) are the slowest but highest in amplitude. They are generated in deepest meditation and dreamless sleep. Delta waves confer a suspension of external existence and provide the most profound feelings of peace. In addition, certain frequencies within the delta range trigger the release of a growth hormone which is beneficial for healing and regeneration. This is why sleep, deep restorative sleep, is so essential to the healing process.

Rhythm & Harmonic Resonance

There is a harmonic relationship between the Earth and our mind/body. Earth's lowfrequency iso-electric field, the magnetic field of the Earth and the electrostatic field which emerges from our body are closely interwoven. Our internal rhythms interact with external rhythms, affecting our balance, REM patterns, health, and mental focus. SR waves probably help regulate our bodies' internal clocks, affecting sleep/dream patterns, arousal patterns and hormonal secretion (such as melatonin). The rhythms and pulsations of the human brain mirror those of the resonant properties of the terrestrial cavity, which functions as a waveguide. This natural frequency pulsation is not a fixed number, but an average of global readings, much like the EEG gives an average of brain-wave readings. SR actually fluctuates, like brain waves, due to geographical location, lightning, solar flares, atmospheric ionisation and daily cycles. The most important slow rhythm is the daily rhythm sensed directly as the change in light. Rhythms connected with the daily rhythm are called circadian (an example

is pineal gland melatonin secretion). Some experiments in the absence of natural light have shown that the basic human "clock" is actually slightly longer than one day (24 hours), and closer to one lunar day (24 hours 50 minutes). On a slower scale, a strong influence on the Earth is its geomagnetic field, which is influenced by the following periods: the Moon's rotation (29.5 days); the Earth's rotation (365.25 days); sunspot cycles (11 or 22 years); the nutation cycle (18.6 years); the rotation of the planets (88 days to 247.7 years); and the galaxy's rotation cycle (250 million years). Very important rhythms, like hormone secretion and dominant nostril exchange, are in the order of 1-2 hours. In the range of human EEG, we have the Sun's electromagnetic oscillation of 10 Hz, while the Earth/ionosphere system is resonant at frequencies in the theta, alpha, beta-1 (low or slow) and beta-2 (high or fast) bands. Different species often have internal generators of environmental rhythms, which can be extremely precise, up to 10-4. The frequency of these oscillators is then phase-locked-loop (PLL) synchronised with the natural rhythms. Environmental synchronisation sources are often called zeitgebers. The mechanism of optical synchronisation can be shown. The presented rhythms should inspire a better understanding of the interaction of internal and external rhythms during specific states of consciousness. The bioelectrical domain is geared to thalamocortical generation of rhythmic activity. In neurofeedback, what is being trained is the degree of rhythmicity of the thalamocortical regulatory circuitry. Rhythmicity manages the entire range of activation and arousal in the bio-electrical domain. One role advocated for rhythmic activity is that of time binding: the need for harnessing brain electrical activity, which is spatially distributed, while maintaining it as a single entity. Brain waves indicate the arousal dimension, and arousal mediates a number of conditions. Changes in sympathetic and parasympathetic arousal "tune" the nervous system. Underarousal leads towards unipolar or reactive depression, attention deficit disorder, chronic pain and insomnia. Overarousal is linked with anxiety disorders, sleep onset problems, nightmares, hypervigilance, impulsive behaviour, anger/aggression, agitated depression, chronic nerve pain and spasticity. A combination of underarousal and overarousal causes anxiety and depression as well as ADHD. Instabilities in certain rhythms can be correlated with tics, obsessive-compulsive disorder, aggressive behaviour, rage, bruxism, panic attacks, bipolar disorder, migraines, narcolepsy, epilepsy, sleep apnoea, vertigo, tinnitus, norexia/bulimia, suicidal ideation and behaviour, PMS, multiple chemical sensitivities, diabetes, hypoglycaemia and explosive behaviour.

The brain responds to inputs at a certain frequency or frequencies. The computer can create wave-form patterns or certain frequencies that compare with the mind's neural signals in terms of mind patterns. If people can control their mind patterns, they can enter different states of being (mental relaxation, study, etc.). So what happens when the mind is entrained with a sound or vibration that reflects the thought patterns? When the mind responds to certain frequencies and behaves as a resonator, is there a harmonic frequency that the mind vibrates to or can attune to? What does the study of harmonic resonance, sound or vibration have to do with the brain's frequency waves? Sound waves are examples of periodicity, of rhythm. Sound is measured in cycles per second (hertz or Hz). Each cycle of a wave is, in reality, a single pulse of sound. The average range of hearing for the human ear is somewhere between 16 Hz and 20,000 Hz. We cannot hear extremely low frequencies, but we can perceive them as rhythmic. Entrainment is the process of synchronisation, where vibrations of one object will cause the vibrations of another object to oscillate at the same rate. External rhythms can have a direct effect on the psychology and physiology of the listener. Slower tempos from 48 to 70 BPMs have been proven to decrease heart and respiratory rates, thereby altering the predominant brain-wave patterns. Binaural beats are continuous tones of subtly different frequencies, delivered to each ear independently in stereo via headphones. If the left channel's pitch is 100 cycles per second and the right channel's pitch is 108 cycles per second, the difference between the two equals 8 cycles per second. When these sounds are combined, they produce a pulsing tone that waxes and wanes in a "wah wah" rhythm. Binaural beats are not an external sound; rather, they are subsonic frequencies heard within the brain itself. These frequencies are created as both hemispheres work simultaneously to hear sounds that are pitch-differed by key mathematical intervals (window frequencies). The brain waves respond to these oscillating tones by following them (entrainment), and both hemispheres begin to work together. Communication between the two sides of the brain is associated with flashes of creativity, insight and wisdom. Alpha-wave biofeedback is considered a consciousness self-regulation technique, while alpha-frequency binaural beat stimulation (frequency-following response) is a passive management technique where cortical potentials entrain to or resonate at the frequency of an external stimulus. Through the self-regulation of specific cortical rhythms, we begin to control those aspects of consciousness associated with that rhythm. When the goal is alpha, either in meditation or in biofeedback, it means entraining with the primary SR.

MEASURING CHANGES IN SCHUMANN'S RESONANCES

Earth's background base frequency, or "heartbeat" (Schumann's resonances), fluctuates and may be rising dramatically. Though it varies between geographical regions, for decades the overall measurement was 7.8 cycles per second. This was once thought to be a constant. Global military communications were developed using this frequency. However, recent reports set the rate at over 11 cycles and climbing. Science doesn't know why, what to make of it or even if these reports are credible. Gregg Braden claims to have found data collected by Norwegian and Russian researchers, and says it's not been widely reported in the USA. The authors have been unable to substantiate this. Braden suggests the only reference to SR to be found in the Seattle Library reference section is tied to the weather. Science acknowledges SR as a sensitive indicator of temperature variations and worldwide weather conditions. Braden believes the fluctuating SR may be a factor in the severe weather conditions of recent years. As previously stated, the Earth behaves like an enormous electrical circuit. The atmosphere is actually a weak conductor; and if there were no sources of charge, its existing electrical charge would diffuse away in about 10 minutes. There is a "cavity" defined by the surface of the Earth and the inner edge of the ionosphere, whose height fluctuates somewhat. It's been calculated that at any moment, the total charge residing in this cavity is 500,000 coulombs. There is a vertical current flow between the ground and the ionosphere of 1 &endash; 3 x 10-12 amperes per square metre. The resistance of the atmosphere is 200 ohms. The voltage potential is 200,000 volts. There are about 2,000 lightning storms at any given moment worldwide. Each produces 0.5 to 1 ampere, and these collectively account for the measured current flow in the Earth's "electromagnetic" cavity. Schumann's resonances are quasi standing-wave electromagnetic waves that exist in this cavity. Like waves on a string, they must be potentiated or "excited" in order to be observed. They are not caused by internal terrestrial factors or Earth's crustal movements or the core, which does produce magnetic fields. They seem to be related to electrical activity in the atmosphere, particularly during times of intense lightning activity. So long as the properties of Earth's electromagnetic cavity remain about the same, these frequencies remain the same. Presumably there is some change due to the solar sunspot cycle, as the Earth's ionosphere changes in response to flares and mass ejections during the 11-year cycle of solar activity.

High-energy charges coming off the Sun brush across the upper atmosphere, ionising there. Since the Earth's atmosphere carries a charge, a current and a voltage, it is not surprising to find such electromagnetic waves. The resonant properties of this terrestrial cavity were first predicted by W. O. Schumann in 1952 and 1957, and first detected by Schumann and Konig in 1954. Much of the research in the last 20 years has been conducted by the US Department of the Navy, which uses ELF signals for communication with submarines. However, little attention is given by the military and defence contractors to issues of psychobiological health and well-being. Between the nearly perfectly conducting terrestrial surface and ionosphere, a resonating cavity is formed. Broadband electromagnetic impulses, like those from lightning flashes, fill this cavity and create globally the so-called Schumann's resonances at frequencies in the range of 5&endash;50 Hz (Schumann, 1952; Bliokh et al., 1980; Sentman, 1987). The nominal average frequencies observed are 7.8, 14, 20, 26, 33, 39 and 45 Hz, with slight diurnal variation (Sentman and Fraser, 1991). Standard magnetometers are not able to measure Schumann's resonances, and even the search coil (i.e., pulsation) magnetometers, which most often sample at about 0.1 Hz, do not allow such studies. Special equipment is thus needed (see, for example, Sentman and Fraser, 1991). Current findings suggest: 1. Schumann's resonances are actually observed by experiment to emerge at several frequencies related to brain waves. They range between 6 and 50 cycles per second, specifically 7.8 (alpha), 14 (low beta), 20 (mid beta), 26 (high beta), 33 (low gamma), 39 (gamma) and 45 Hz (gamma), with daily variation of about 0.5 Hz. 2. The strongest of the seven resonances is 7.83 Hz, in the alpha brain-wave range. If the rise in resonance continues, this primary resonance, the Earth pulse, changes from sub-band low alpha (7&endash;10 Hz) to sub-band high alpha (10&endash;12 Hz), perhaps influencing our ability to relax deeply, balance and integrate our mind/body connection. It could influence REM sleep and dreaming. If it continues to rise, it will breach the threshold into "fast" beta activity. Low beta (12&endash;15 Hz) is associated with lack of focused attention, and can even indicate attention deficit disorder. 3. The amplitude (i.e., intensity) of the Schumann's resonances is not constant, and appears to be extremely dependent upon tropical (and hence global) temperature. Indeed, preliminary results seem to indicate that a mere one-degree increase in temperature correlates with a doubling of the SR. This could not be more significant, as it is unknown what psychobiological effect these fluctuations could have on humans.

SR AND GLOBAL TEMPERATURE CHANGES

One of the most crucial questions in science today centres on whether or not the planetary temperature is rising, falling or remaining unchanged. Recently global warming has been acknowledged by most in the field, and human interference (technology) is implicated. On one hand, analyses of thermometer measurements of near-surface global (land and sea) air temperatures suggest the planet has been warming in recent decades. But satellite measurements of the planet's lower atmospheric temperature show no warming from 1979 to 1998. Temperature data from weather balloons launched throughout the world reveal variations and trends in global temperatures that correspond to those found in the satellite-based measurements. Analysis of pressure thickness measurements from these same balloons also shows no warming in recent decades. It's no wonder we have such an ongoing "heated debate" about the recent temperature history of the Earth! Yet most people recognise that their local weather is markedly different than in past decades. Scientists have suggested lately that another method may exist to monitor planetary temperature accurately. The idea is simple, though the underlying physics of the processes is complex. The method is based on the well-known fact that thunderstorms and lightning strikes in many parts of the world are directly related to lower-atmospheric air temperatures. Higher temperatures produce more lightning strikes, while lower temperatures tend to depress lightning activity. Lightning discharges occurring anywhere in the world produce electromagnetic pulses that spread away from the source. Much of the energy is quickly degraded, but some of the energy the lightning produces falls in the extremely low frequency/long-wavelength domain of the electromagnetic spectrum. At these long wavelengths, the energy from a lightning strike is able to circumnavigate the Earth without serious degradation. This low-frequency/long-wavelength energy creates SR signals which can be detected throughout the world. Understanding SR waves requires a basic appreciation of the vertical structure of the atmosphere. In the upper reaches of the ionosphere, incoming ultraviolet radiation and soft X-rays affect atoms or bonded groups of atoms, causing gains or losses of negatively charged electrons. This interaction creates an environment of positively and negatively charged particles of the high atmosphere that, among other interesting qualities, can readily conduct electricity.

The bulk of our insulating atmosphere lies between two conducting layers of the Earth's surface and the lower boundary of the ionosphere. This spherically concentric cavity, the Earth/ionosphere cavity, is bounded by those electrically conducting walls. Again, lightning discharges within the cavity produce electromagnetic pulses that spread away from the source in the extremely low frequency domain, and the conductive walls of the cavity produce some interesting effects for the low-frequency energy. For example, energy with a frequency near 7.5 Hz would have a wavelength of about 40,000 km (recall that wavelength = speed of light / frequency). Because this wavelength equals the circumference of the Earth, the energy is able to circumnavigate the Earth/ionosphere cavity without serious degradation. The 100 or so lightning bolts occurring each second in the 1,000 lightning storms around the world contribute to the energy in the 7.5 Hz portion of the spectrum, which can be measured anywhere on the planet. It is these resonance properties of this global spherical capacitor or resonator) that Schumann predicted over 40 years ago. In an article published in Science, MIT scientist Earle Williams (1992) constructed a powerful argument that links Schumann's resonances to convection and ultimately to widespread tropical and/or global temperature. Williams concluded that a 1C warming in the tropics should result in a fourfold increase in lightning activity, and he presented empirical data from several locations to support his conclusion. He noted that any measurable parameter nonlinearly related to temperature could be extremely useful in assessing the most subtle changes in global temperature. Others have presented different sensitivities: Price (1993) concluded that a 1C warming would increase global lightning activity by 7%; Price and Rind (1994) found a 5&endash;6% increase per 1C sensitivity; while Reeve and Toumi (1998) found the sensitivity to be near 40% per 1C. Regardless of the exact sensitivity, all these scientists conclude that lightning increases with even moderate amounts of warming worldwide. More lightning would generate a stronger SR, which may be useful in monitoring planetary temperatures. The link between SR and the number of lightning strikes is supported by a mean day/night temperature fluctuation pattern. A diurnal pattern of worldwide lightning exists with three maxima recorded regularly due to the large number of mid- to late-afternoon thunderstorms in land areas of Africa, South America, and Southeast Asia and Australia. (Storms are first generated in Asia; later they form in Africa; and later each day they arise in South America.) Global warming has been linked to the suspected rise in SR, and is a threat to its synchronisation with our brain waves. Small changes in temperature pump up into large signals in extremely low frequency (ELF) resonances. Long-term monitoring and study of global climate changes via measurements of ELF electromagnetic waves needs to be conducted more closely. Monitoring the intensity and

frequencies of the lightning-induced ELF SR could help monitor changes in the Earth's climate over time. One Israeli program proposed setting up two or three widely separated ELF field sites. A suggested site for a permanent SR monitoring station was in the Negev Desert in Israel. Members of this proposal want to develop, test and install the appropriate software for the automatic electromagnetic monitoring and preliminary processing of the incoming data. They suggested that simultaneous measurements could be made in Russia and Sweden to test the global nature of the ELF signals measured in Israel. The continuous ELF data measured in Israel could be compared with other ELF data sets from other locations around the world, such as Hungary, USA or Japan. Furthermore, the relevant global climate data sets&emdash;such as surface temperature, satellite observations of the global distribution of deep convection, and global atmospheric water vapour measurements&emdash;could be used for comparisons with SR data to check the reliability of the "global thermometer" hypothesis. A systematic study of SR parameters during high-energy particle precipitation events has shown that protons and electrons with energies above 1 MeV ionise the upper boundary of the Earth/ionosphere cavity. This leads to an increase in the resonance frequency and a decrease in the damping of the first Schumann's resonance, as derived from measurements at Arrival Heights, Antarctica. The study used the nine strongest solar proton events of the past Solar Cycle 22 and highenergy electrons emitted periodically from co-rotating interaction regions in the solar wind during 1994&endash;95. The variation of the SR parameters is in qualitative agreement with current SR theories. The study also showed that highenergy particle precipitation (solar ejecta) is not the only relevant source affecting SR parameters. The findings constitute a so far little-explored aspect of solar/terrestrial interaction.

FACILITATING OUR POTENTIAL

In conclusion, we postulate that: (1) we are complex electrodynamic, rather than merely chemical beings, sensitive to natural and artificial EM fields; (2) SR frequencies coincide with human brain waves, affecting subtle and gross brainwave generation, regulating homoeostasis, healing and psi; (3) there is strong correlation between human behavioural disturbance and geomagnetic field turbulence or isolation from SR frequencies. As human beings we have extraordinary potentials we have hardly begun to study, much less understand. Creative gifts, intuitions and talents that are unpredictable or emergent may become stabilised in generations to come. Hopefully, we can learn to

understand both our emergence from an essentially electromagnetic environment and facilitate our potential for healing, growth and non-local communication.

About the Authors: Richard Alan Miller started his professional career as a physicist, biophysicist and instrumentation specialist. In late 1972 he began his foray into paraphysics with experiments in Kirlian photography and developed a field theory to explain the phenomenon. He is an expert in growing and marketing botanicals, and set up his own company, Northwest Botanicals. Visit http://www.nwbotanicals.org for a listing of his writings on subjects as diverse as metaphysics, parapsychology and alternative agriculture. He is currently writing a book on ESP self-induction. Richard is available for lectures and as an outside consultant. He can be contacted at OAK Publishing, Inc., 122 SW 5th Street, Grants Pass, OR 97526, USA; telephone +1 (541) 476 5588, fax +1 (541) 476 1823, email DrRam@magick.net. Iona Miller is a multimedia artist, hypnotherapist, web author and researcher who works through the Asklepia Foundation (http://www.asklepia.org), Chaosophy Journal and JNLRMI on the relationship between experiential journeys, physics, healing, creativity, dreams, consciousness and chaos theory. She has been collaborating with Richard Alan Miller since the mid-1970s; although they divorced in 1994, they continue to work together on leading-edge studies into consciousness, neurotheology, Qabalah, alchemy and the nature of reality. Email Iona at iona_m@yahoo.com, and visit her homepage at http://www.geocities. com/iona_m/.

Notes and References: The authors give special thanks to Betty Daly-King of Western Australia for getting them started on the completion of Lewis B. Hainsworth's original works on this subject. Two background papers by Hainsworth are appended to the article "On the Possible Effects of Changes in Schumann's Resonances on Human Psychobiology" at website http://www.nwbotanicals.org. Appendix 1: The Effect of Geophysical Phenomena on Human Health (first published in Speculations in Science and Technology, vol. 6, no. 5, December 1983); Appendix 2: Electrical Technology and Human Evolution (Speculations in Science and Technology, vol. 11, no. 2, 1987) Additional references for this article can be found at http://www.nwbotanicals.org.

The True Adventures of a Psychic Spy

Former military intelligence remote viewer David Morehouse shares his insights into accessing multi-dimensional reality, and reveals disturbing details on the downing of TWA Flight 800. Part 1 (Go to part 2)

Extracted from Nexus Magazine, Volume 4, #5 (August-September 1997). PO Box 30, Mapleton Qld 4560 Australia. editor@nexusmagazine.com Telephone: +61 (0)7 5442 9280; Fax: +61 (0)7 5442 9381 From our web page at: www.nexusmagazine.com 1997 All Rights Reserved by Uri Dowbenko An Interview with David Morehouse Remote Viewing Technologies 64 Whitman Street, Suite 1A Carteret, NJ 07008, USA E-mail: dave@remviewtech.com

INSIDE THE US MILITARY'S 'MIND WARS' PROGRAMS

n a top-secret hidden location on a US Army base, men and women working for the CIA

prepare to "fall" into the fourth dimension. It's an all-grey room-walls, carpet, furniture, everything. Baroque music plays while they recline, relaxing, preparing to enter an altered state of consciousness. What they're about to do is access the time-space continuum in a technique known as "remote viewing". When the brain registers the theta-wave state on the monitoring equipment, they are ready to "jump into the ether", in the words of David Morehouse, author of Psychic Warrior: Inside the CIA's Stargate Program [see review, NEXUS 4/02]. Science fiction? Not at all. This is advanced technology pioneered by esteemed scientists, laser physicists like Dr Targ and Dr Puthoff, at the Stanford Research Institute in the 1970s.

More recently, the program was developed by the US Government's Central Intelligence Agency (CIA) and the Pentagon's Defense Intelligence Agency (DIA). This top-secret psychic warfare program was called Project Scangate, then Operation Sun Streak, then Operation Stargate. Morehouse's controllers euphemistically described it as an "intelligence collection method". Bypassing internal bureaucratic and congressional oversight, they were called "Special Access Programs" or "SAPs"-a cellular approach to organisation, compartmentalising all activities which might put the Pentagon in a bad light as well as providing a rationale for "plausible denial".

MAPPING THE TIME-SPACE CONTINUUM

The ability to access the "heaven" worlds and other dimensions has been the gift of David Morehouse's life. Likewise, it has been his bane or curse. Why? Because he also has the ability to access what could accurately be called "hell": a netherworld containing the most sordid episodes in the history of mankind. For example, as a training exercise, Morehouse was sent back to the Dachau death camps of Nazi Germany in the 1940s. Imagine what that was like. Morehouse had to live with the vivid memories and sense impressions of his experience for months thereafter. So how does remote viewing work? How do you tap into the unconscious mind, the timespace continuum? According to David Morehouse, remote viewing is a description of "...travel going from the physical dimension to the target, wherever it is in time and space. If you're moving backward in time, if you're travelling through the ether, you're actually tying into the unconscious mind, so you're going backwards or forwards. I have always referred to it as the time-space continuum, essentially part of, or one and the same as, the ether." So is the ether the medium upon which you travel? "No. It's a misnomer," continues Morehouse. "You're not really travelling. It's like folding space. You are travelling, but you're not moving. Does that make sense?" Well, not really. Something is going somewhere, you would think. Morehouse again tries to explain. "If you have access to the unconscious mind, you have free range of the time-space continuum. It is tied into all humanity, or the whole universe, or perhaps other universes and other dimensions. At the same time, it has an individual aspect in that it is willing and wanting a connection with the conscious mind." One of the biggest problems in communicating this experience seems to be the relative inadequacy of language. In other words, how do you express 4D concepts, experiences and phenomena in 3D language? Obviously, a new nomenclature is needed which can a represent a reality that is beyond the box of ordinary three-dimensional consensus reality.

So, then, what is the difference between an "altered" state and a so-called "normal" state? "We're conversing in beta state," says Morehouse. "When you lie down tonight, you'll drop down into alpha. Then you'll drop into a theta-wave state. In theta-wave state, it appears that the conduits become open. It's called the 'thought incubation state', a time when that 'limen' which separates the conscious mind from the unconscious mind becomes thinner. The 'limen' is just a word to describe a plane, or a separator or septum between states, but nobody knows what the unconscious mind is. "The altered state is an extended theta-wave state, meaning the stage where the limen becomes transparent," continues Morehouse. "Another way to describe it is that doors or conduits begin to open. The difficulty is not in opening the conduits. That, in retrospect, becomes relatively easy. The difficulty is in teaching the conscious mind to translate, without analysis or data. The unconscious mind, playing the role of the individual self that is your personality, carries in data from the collective unconscious and begins to sling it in because it wants to establish a connection with the conscious mind to all sorts of data relevant to the time-space continuum." It sounds chaotic and random. "It is chaotic and it is random because the unconscious mind wants to establish this connection with the conscious mind," says Morehouse. "It's the conscious mind that focuses primarily downward into the physical. I've found that the time-space continuum is a fourdimensional existence, whereas the conscious mind is in a three-dimensional existence. "The four-dimensional world is something I can't even begin to describe. It's an omniscience, an omnipotence, an omnipresence, an all-seeing, all-knowing existence. If you exist in a fourdimensional world, then you truly become godlike." Talking about these experiences becomes like grasping at the ungraspable. "We are all-you, I, my wife, my children, all of us-connected in the unconscious at a level we cannot see," says Morehouse, sounding more and more like a mystic. "When I was growing up, and I remember the times when I went to church, I would hear them talk about God as being in all places at all times, dwelling in your heart and watching over everyone; omniscient, omnipotent, omnipresent. How does that happen? I always wondered. It's impossible. It doesn't take place in the physical dimension. It takes place in the fourdimensional world."

REMOTE VIEWING: A HOW-TO GUIDE

So how do remote viewers access the fourth dimension? "The methodology-what we refer to as 'the cool-down process'-is any way that you can get into the theta-wave state," says Morehouse. "We were taught to go into a place we called 'sanctuary'. It was a place where you would go to gather your bearings, to acclimate yourself. Each individual viewer created his own sanctuary. For some viewers it was some sort of a garden, or a safe house, or a safe place.

"For me, it was a transparent box in space," continues Morehouse. "In the total blackness of space, with stars all around. When I was in there, nothing could harm me." So what did you visualise in that box? "My conscious mind; what I projected out. I visualised it as an apparitional self, a phantom self. It looked like a human form, only a light-radiance, a transparent self. Then I would begin what I call the 'descent into the target area', and that became a nomenclature that was widely used throughout." And this is what was called "falling into the ether" or "jumping into the ether"? "I stepped out of sanctuary, and I stepped into a vortex," says Morehouse. "A tunnel of light would slowly begin to materialise as I prepared myself in the centre of the floor of sanctuary. And when I was ready, I would step into the vortex and I would fall. I accelerated faster and faster and faster and faster, until I hit some sort of a membrane. And then I would punch through into the target area. I used to get vertigo often. I would fall head-first with my arms out, and I would accelerate until, 'Boom!', I would punch through." And what was happening in the grey room at this time? "They were monitoring bio-signs. They recorded your sessions. They were miked. They had low-light cameras. They videotaped your sessions. They wanted to know everything that was happening." And you could hold a conversation? "You could talk to them and they could talk to you," says Morehouse. "In coordinate remoteviewing, it was a very disciplined, structured regimen. You can be in a theta-wave state but you could be conscious. You could sketch on paper. You could write down your perceptions. You could answer questions from the monitor. "In extended remote viewing, you would begin the same way. Your task could be: 'Access the target and describe the event taking place.' But you have the encrypted coordinates. Most remote-viewing states last an hour or an hour and a half. Extended sessions last two to three hours." So what actually happened when Morehouse 'fell' into the ether; when he was not 'in control', pulling off to the side of a road while driving, for example? "My analysis is that once you open the conduit, it's like trying to shut the gates on a dam. There's always spillage. There's always something there that never closes completely. I think there are a number of conduits that never close. When you're normally under control, you have the ability to recognise what's happening and you can put it in check right away; then you're okay. Mel Riley [another remote viewer and a former colleague of Morehouse] was interviewed on television, and he said, 'I always have channels open. Always.' "A way to describe it is that a remote viewer always has one foot in the conscious matrix of the mind and one foot in the unconscious matrix, and what, where and how he perceives the world around him depends on what foot he stands. And you can jump from one foot to

another and back again almost without knowing it. Mel was able to keep his balance better because he grew up with it. His first experience with it was at age 11, so he grew up with it. So did Ingo Swann. I didn't start out with this ability. I didn't want this ability. A gunshot wound made this happen." And what can keep the conduits closed down? "There is a physiological remedy to this," says Morehouse. "It's called Haldol or Loxitane. We have lots of mental strait-jackets. Then you walk around in a cloud and you don't know your own name, but you don't have a dissociative disorder. And you don't step into the ether unwillingly. "I think there are a lot of people who are diagnosed schizophrenic who essentially have conduits open into the unconscious. They have data flowing at random without their having any input. Outwardly they hear voices. They're tapping into another dimension. God only knows." So how do hallucinogenic drugs relate to this phenomenon? After all, taking drugs has been described as "taking heaven by force". "Chemical inducement of an altered state is, in my opinion, simply the chemical opening of conduits," says Morehouse. "The problem is that you never learn to do it on your own. You never learn anything from it because you never have any control while it's happening. You don't have the ability to master it. You're just on a joy ride. I think the mechanics are the same, though, and you just go on the magical mystery tour."

THE HOLOGRAPHIC MODEL OF REALITY

New models of reality have to be introduced in order to correlate the evidence gathered by remote viewing and other extraordinary phenomena. For instance, according to alternative science theoretician Bruce Cathie, "...a rough analogy of physical existence can be made by reference to a strip of motion picture film. Each frame or static picture on the film strip may be likened to a single pulse of physical existence. The division between one frame and the next represents a frame of anti-matter. When viewed as a complete strip, each frame would be seen as a static picture-say, one at either end of the stripthen the past and the future could be viewed simultaneously. "However, when the film is fed through a projector, we obtain the illusion of motion and the passage of time. The divisions between the static pictures are not detected by our senses because of the frequency or speed of each projection on the movie screen. But by speeding up or slowing down the projector, we can alter the apparent time rate of the action shown by the film..." In the 1970s, a radically new theory of consciousness was proposed by Stanford neurophysiologist Karl Pribram and University of London physicist David Bohm, a former protg of Einstein and a world-renowned quantum physicist. Briefly stated, they came to the

conclusion that the universe itself may be structured like a hologram-a kind of image or construct created at least in part by the human mind. As described in Michael Talbot's book, The Holographic Universe, they considered another way of looking at the world: "Our brains mathematically construct objective reality by interpreting frequencies that are ultimately projections from another dimension, a deeper order of existence that is beyond time and space. The brain is a hologram enfolded in a holographic universe." Talbot's book is an invaluable introduction to the paradigm. This model also shows the interconnectedness of the so-called physical and metaphysical worlds, how various nonphysical phenomena and states of consciousness, mystical states of awareness, out-of-body experiences and near-death experiences can co-exist and interact with one another. Even prophecy or forecasting the future can be described using this model, vis--vis Puthoff's and Targ's precognitive remote-viewing experiments; in other words, "a view of the future as a hologram that is substantive enough for us to perceive it but malleable enough to be susceptible to change". Ingo Swann speaks of the future as "crystallising possibilities". Relating to Morehouse's description of accessing the fourth dimension through remote viewing, the late Itzhak Bentov, author of Stalking the Wild Pendulum, described the relationship between normal versus expanded states of consciousness as a constant "on-off" process in which time spent in our "solid" reality, as opposed to other realities, is like finetuning the frequency dial of consciousness.

OTHER MODELS FOR EXTRASENSORY PERCEPTION

Morehouse's description of remote viewing also correlates to the Sanskrit term siddhis, or powers, which include clairaudience, clairvoyance, even precipitation of matter from the ethers. Christians have called them the "gifts of the Holy Spirit"-spiritual gifts given by the grace of God. "Yes, I don't disagree," he says. "It's a gift, but by the same token I think there must be a reason why we're not born with it." Some Christians disagree with his advocacy of teaching remote-viewing techniques. "Their position is that I'm teaching the black arts, and we shouldn't be doing this type of thing," says Morehouse. "I don't disagree that there is a dark side to this, but in the coming millennium we are eventually going to be in somewhat dire straits. We are going to be confronted with very difficult choices. If you knew that people with you are good people, would you not want them to be counted as warriors who serve God with you? Would you not want them to be armed with these powers?" So do other so-called extrasensory powers like clairvoyance or telepathy come with this ability for remote viewing? Morehouse replies that "...what happens is that these are all words which describe the perceptions of individuals who have conduits open. The hardest thing is for the conscious

mind to develop this ability. It's a learned or practised thing to interpret the data presented to it by the unconscious mind. As the unconscious mind travels backwards and forwards on the time-space continuum, it throws back raw data without analysis. It wants to develop a dialogue, but the dialogue development has to come from the conscious mind. We have to consciously interpret, not analyse, what we're given by the unconscious mind. It's learning how to live with that still, small voice within yourself and learning to interpret it correctly." And what is that "still, small voice"? Is it the voice of God? Or the voice of the Holy Spirit? "You have to learn how to interpret it, how to speak that language," says Morehouse. "Your conscious mind can very successfully shut out the Holy Spirit." This could be what the Christians call "carnal mind", the rational logical mind that breaches no intuitive sensitivity. And what is the difference between out-of-body experiences and remote-viewing techniques? "We tried to do an out-of-body experience," says Morehouse. "There was actually experimentation done in developing protocols in developing OOBE remote viewing. Remote viewing is just opening conduits, and out-of-body is an actual separation of the spiritual body from the physical body. And this did not take place in the remote viewing. "When you tear the spiritual body from the physical, what does that mean? It's harmful. That means that you leave the physical body open, allowing inhabitation by whatever else that wants to step in because the spiritual body is now gone. We're not talking about levels of consciousness. We're talking about spiritual separation. The spiritual body roams around and it's not under control. It's like a balloon floating in a hot breeze. It goes wherever the breeze will carry it, and God only knows what makes up that breeze." What about the idea that this spiritual body is the responsibility of every individual, that karma can be made and destructive things can be done because the body is not in control? "I agree wholeheartedly with that," says Morehouse. "In fact, I know that it's true. The physical body is never left in remote viewing. There is always contact, but the physical body begins to manifest the physiological signs of what the projected consciousness is experiencing in the target area." So what is the term for this projection of consciousness into the target area if it isn't a body? Morehouse says, "Its called bilocation. It's folding space, folding time and space. It's like bringing the event to you without ever going to the event, if you tap into it. It's omnipresent while traversing back and forth on the time-space continuum. What does it mean? It means you're everywhere at the same time. So the only way you can be everywhere at the same time is because everywhere is where you are. So, folding space is the best analogy I can think oflike an accordion that folds in on itself, where you don't move. I was taught to believe that it was like the pages of a book, of an encyclopaedia. There are planes that are separated, yet they're connected by the spine of the book. The spine of the book corresponds to the unconscious."

REALITY (TIME) BITES

In his book, Psychic Warrior, Morehouse wrote that "the past was locked and the future was an untethered fire hose rocking and swaying, constantly changing". So can past time be changed to affect future time? "If you went back to look at it, it's like pulling up that event like a slide and stepping into it, reliving it. You are there in apparitional form, but you aren't really there at all. What you are experiencing there is the temperature, the sound, the sights, the smells. Plus you take it a step further in the unconscious mind on all the intangibles, the aesthetic impact, the emotional impact. You feel the pain of the people. You feel all things. Why? Because you are looking at it from a four-dimensional perspective, and translating it as quickly as the mind can operate, back to the conscious mind, puts it into physical terms. So you're experiencing it and it can take a definite toll on you. "For instance, go to 1945 and step into Ground Zero Hiroshima. You can pull that event up and step into it, and all the torment of souls being torn from their bodies, all of the horror relevant to that event lives on. You can step back there and experience it." So this is a record that remains forever and ever? "The past remains, but it's locked in that part of the time-space continuum," explains Morehouse. "You can step in and experience it, but you couldn't go and kick someone in the shins, so that Adolf Hitler stumbles off the platform and breaks his neck. You can't affect anything. You can't do anything there except be there and observe and gather information."

ACCESSING THE COSMIC MEMORY BANK

This is where physics and metaphysics collide. Morehouse's description of remote viewing sounds very similar to accessing what has been called the "akashic records". Akasha is a Sanskrit word which means "primordial substance". According to Supermemory authors Ostrander and Schroeder, "...this cosmic databank of the totality of universal happenings was conceptualised as being recorded on a 'subtle ether', a kind of invisible, all-pervading medium through which 'kasha', or the visible light, passes throughout space as a manifestation of vibration." In other words, like a 4D cosmic camcorder, the holographic record of each instant on the time-space continuum is captured and held there forever. A book titled The Human Aura carries a very apt description of this phenomenon which clearly resonates with Morehouse's descriptions: "It is of utmost importance that the student understand that there is a process whereby every observation of his five senses is transmitted automatically to subconscious levels within himself, where, by inner hieroglyph, events he has witnessed or matters which he has studied

are recorded; thus the entire transmittal of data from the external world to the internal lies in the akashic records of his own being. "The process of recall, while quite involved from a technical standpoint, is almost instantaneous. Out of the storehouse of memory, man quite easily calls forth these treasures of being. Unfortunately, not all events are benign; not all recordings are examples of perfection." Akashic records, then, describe "...all that transpires in matter is recorded in akasha-etheric energy vibrating at a certain frequency so as to absorb, or record, all of the impressions of life." Here's another definition of akashic records: "...the recordings of all that has taken place in an individual's world are written by recording angels upon a substance and dimension known as akasha." "Akasha is a primary substance; the subtlest, supersensuous, ethereal substance which fills the whole of space; energy vibrating at a certain frequency so as to absorb, or record, all of the impressions of life. These recordings can be read by those whose soul faculties are developed." Edgar Cayce, "the Sleeping Prophet", is said to have contacted these records when he went in his "sleep" to bring back astonishingly precise information about the past, including historical details relating to people and events during the time of Jesus, for example. Cayce's work also delivered specific prescriptions for diseases as well as the reasons why. Authors Ostrander and Schroeder write that Cayce's amazing gift "...overshadowed the arresting fact that he could so easily dip into an unseen information bank and bring back provable data." It would also stand to reason that details of historical events could be accessed in an attempt to discover what really happened-especially in events of criminal conspiracy, negligence and subsequent cover-up. Like, for example, what really happened to TWA Flight 800...

TWA FLIGHT 800: TARGET PRACTICE GONE WRONG

"It was like turning a 747 into a microwave oven." That's how David Morehouse explained what happened to TWA Flight 800, after he delivered a remote-viewing report for CBS News-a report which was never aired. "We originally started at the request of a producer at CBS to work in consonance with them to investigate the downing of Flight 800," explains Morehouse. "We used a team of six remote viewers. After having gone back in time and looked at the event, five of them did not say that a missile struck the aircraft, but said that it was an energy

beam or a light beam and that the aircraft exploded. It was a light beam that could not be seen by the human eye. It was high-powered microwaves. "We did a 32-page report for CBS on it; a lengthy investigation. We used a law enforcement liaison officer who was a retired US city cop. I was dealing with Ph.D.s who owned patents on fibre optic cables. "It goes right back to the CBW thing in the Gulf War [the cover-up of chemical/biological warfare by the Pentagon]. The first thing that came out of the Navy was, 'We had no exercise going on, none whatsoever.' I saw the message from the Department of the Navy to the FAA [Federal Aviation Administration] that said that from this time to this time-which was a time window that included the departure time of Flight 800-there was an exercise going on. "The microwave that we think did it was built by Phillips Laboratories. It's about the size of a Ryder truck, a moving truck about that size, which produces 1.4 gigawatts, a billion watts of power in a concentrated stream of electrons that are guided by a self-generated electromagnetic field. The footprint of this particular weapon can be anywhere. They can tweak it up or down. They can crank it down to a footprint the size of a basketball. They can expand it out to a footprint the size of a football field. Of course, the more you disperse the electrons, the less effective the beam is, but it's still pretty nasty stuff." Morehouse, of course, had to deal with the usual denial. "The executives at CBS said, 'We don't have anything that has that kind of range.' It's like the Ph.D. who installed microwave dishes around New York and New Jersey who told us that when the guys working on the Empire State Building go out on a platform to change the lights for Christmas, they wear flash bulbs in their pockets. The reason is because of the microwave energy from all the dishes and power mounted on the building. When they get closer than they're supposed to be, it pops the flash bulbs. That's how much ambient radiant energy is coming out of those dishes. If you were to stick a frozen chicken on the end of a fibreglass pole and stick it in front of a microwave dish, faster than you could blink your eye it would be charred black. "Because of all the microwave dishes, the building next to the World Trade Center had the top 20 floors surfaced with a special film coating on the windows to reflect the microwave energy. All the employees in the building were complaining of ringing in the ears and headaches. "We went through this analysis. We looked at the message traffic. There are seven military operational or warning areas off the coast of Long Island. Of those military operational areas, three out of four of them were active. They were joined together into an operational area that was code-named 'Tango Billy' by the Department of the Navy. This was an open-source message-the Navy just informing the FAA that these warning areas are off the coast. When those warning areas are active, the Navy tells the FAA. The FAA establishes what is called 'Flight Corridor Betty'. "I interviewed at least a half-dozen TWA pilots who said, 'Yes, that's right; I've flown Betty many times.' They go to a VOR [VHF Omni-directional Radio range] in New Jersey. They break a hard left and they fly an outbound radial to pick up an inbound radial on the Nantucket VOR. They hit the Nantucket VOR and they break right and head for the European theatre. But they fly through an invisible tunnel in the air called a 'flight corridor'. It's

supposed to be a safe corridor and they stack the aircraft in this corridor-aircraft going northsouth, aircraft going south-north. "So Flight 800 was in Flight Corridor Betty. It was late. The FAA doesn't notify the Navy that 'We have aircraft late on takeoff' or anything else. There was also the USS Normandie, 35 nautical miles away from this area called Tango Billy, 10 or 15 miles off the coast of Long Island. "There is also Brookhaven National Labs which was formed in the early 20th century by Nikola Tesla. It's a miniature version of Los Alamos. There are people out there with Gamma clearances. There is a nuclear power plant and particle colliders there. The Governor of New York is trying to close it down because of all the radiation seepage into the water that is poisoning the people. It's supposed to have the highest cancer rate on the east coast. "And there is also a top-secret naval weapons testing facility adjacent to Brookhaven National Labs. They share the fence-line. This is a naval facility that is completely sterile; an airfield with no airplanes because everything's locked up in the hangars. At night they roll them out and test them and do whatever they do. "From this facility they were trying to shoot out over the water into Tango Billy and, with a high-powered microwave weapon, kill a test drone Tomahawk missile that was fired from the deck of the USS Normandie. When that missile fired off, which was what everybody saw, they saw a drone climb, level off and head for Tango Billy. "But what happened was the drone missile climbed and put Flight 800 between it and the gun. TWA Flight 800 was in the gun target line. "When you're testing weapons, it's an automated target acquisition device or, worse yet, manually acquired and fired. "So you have some dork, and he looks at a bleep on the radar screen, knowing that he just got 'Launch!' over from the USS Normandie. He see that bleep which is now really two bleeps-the Tomahawk missile and Flight 800. He presses a button that fires a high-powered microwave weapon. "We presented all the evidence and the facts. We had satellite imagery that was purchased from the French. We had autopsy data from the French, testimony from Suffolk County medical examiners where guys had inadvertently revealed the fact that they had seen a flight attendant who had a piece of metal fused to her back. That doesn't come from an explosion; that comes from a high-energy microwave beam that superheats metal and burns it into human tissue. It fuses it. It was cutting open cranial cavities; it was removing brains; it was dishing out eyes. It was doing all that stuff because a microwave beam on humans takes out all the ocular neural networks first. It fries the brain and fries the eyes; it hits the spinal fluid, the blood and the marrow. It boils the blood. It actually gels the blood. This sounds very gruesome, but it happens so fast that the brain doesn't even have time to register pain. You're dead instantly. "Did it hit everybody in that plane? No. What it did, we think, was that it hit centre of mass, which would have been under the left wing, directly into the fuel tank in the belly of this thing, right near the galley. What it did was it fried all the analog circuitry in this aircraft

because high-powered microwave weapons have an electromagnetic pulse effect, which means that they blow up solid-state circuitry. Everything inside this 747 that was run in the cockpit was all fed by analog circuitry, so all the digital readouts in the cockpit were frozen in time. And that's why the black boxes which were recovered had no readings whatsoever. All the readings were eliminated, so it's just like zeroing it out. That's why they didn't come back with anything on the black boxes. There was just white noise. "When it was a deceleration injury, like the plane that crashed in the swamp in Florida, we could listen to what the pilot said right up the point when they went into the ground. "Why would this be covered up? If a missile had shot an airplane down, rest assured that the Department of Defense would have said, 'Golly gee, we're really sorry; we did a missile test' and paid off the surviving family members. They would have apologised. "But what happened was that Les Aspin, as part of the current Clinton Administration, told the American people: 'We are now at the end of the Star Wars era.' That is a direct quote from him. What he was saying is that you no longer need this defence-thus ending the ten-yearlong debate about whether it was smart, safe or feasible for us to put space-based weapons platforms, laser microwaves or otherwise, into orbit around our planet. "So he was lying to us because we've spent US$358 billion working on weaponry of this nature: Star Wars technology. "What was going to happen four months after Flight 800 went down? The November election of the President vying for his second term. It would have been the perfect stake in his heart if the wrong people got hold of it. They would have said: 'You told us in '93 when you took office, you li ar, that you weren't doing this any more. Now you are. You've been doing this.' "So after the elections in November '96, on the pages of Armed Forces Journal International, we proudly displayed the new airborne laser system which is a 747-400 outfitted with a chemical oxygen-iodine laser. The entire first-class section is all target acquisition and tracking. And now we're going to build seven of them so we can fly at 55,000 feet, have a range of 480 nautical miles, and we'll be able to burn a hole in whatever-somebody's head, another tank, an airplane. It's up there allegedly to protect us from inbound intercontinental ballistic missiles at the boost or post-boost phase. "Seen any of those flying over us lately?"

Continued in the next issue of NEXUS... Note: The second and final part of this article covers David Morehouse's recent life as a whistleblower; CIA harassment and disinformation; remote viewing the Ark of the Covenant; encounters with angels and demons; Gulf War crimes cover-up; the truth behind the assassination of Martin Luther King, Jr; the future of non-lethal weapons and remote-viewing technologies; and more. A bibliography will be published at the end of Part 2.

About the Author: Uri Dowbenko is CEO of New Improved Entertainment Corp. Most recently he has completed a joint venture with publisher-editor-author Kenn Thomas, launching a new online version of the respected US-based alternative publication Steamshovel Press (www.steamshovelpress.com). Uri can be reached by e-mail at u.dowbenko@mailcity.com.

The True Adventures of a Psychic Spy

Former military intelligence remote viewer David Morehouse continues his extradimensional insights, and exposes the US Government's cover-up of Gulf War crime. Part 2 (Back to part 1)

Extracted from Nexus Magazine, Volume 4, #6 (October-November 1997). PO Box 30, Mapleton Qld 4560 Australia. editor@nexusmagazine.com Telephone: +61 (0)7 5442 9280; Fax: +61 (0)7 5442 9381 From our web page at: www.nexusmagazine.com 1997 All Rights Reserved by Uri Dowbenko An Interview with David Morehouse Remote Viewing Technologies 64 Whitman Street, Suite 1A Carteret, NJ 07008, USA E-mail: dave@remviewtech.com

o ordinary whistleblower, David Morehouse, author of Psychic Warrior: Inside the

CIA's Stargate Program, is an accomplished military professional with a distinguished service record. A highly decorated and respected third-generation Army officer, Morehouse holds an M.A. degree in military art and science, as well as a Ph.D. from LaSalle University. Commissioned as an infantry Second Lieutenant, he went from officer school to Panama, where he was a platoon leader and attained the rank of Major. After spending time in the

Army Rangers, he left in 1987 for a series of highly classified special access programs (SAPs) in the US Army Intelligence Support Command (INSCOM). While in Jordan on a routine training operation, Morehouse was accidentally shot in the heador, more accurately, in the helmet. His extrasensory abilities were opened up, and this seemed to precipitate recurrent episodes that could be called "psychic". He then became a prime candidate for induction into the top-secret Operation Stargate, a joint DIA/CIA program at Fort Meade which utilised "remote viewing" as an "intelligence" operation. During his military career, Morehouse won numerous meritorious service and commendation medals, as well as paratrooper wings from six foreign countries. After he left the remoteviewing program in 1991 he was assigned as Battalion Executive Officer to the 2nd Battalion, 5065th Parachute Infantry Regiment of the 82nd Airborne Division. Soon after, Morehouse decided to expose the Stargate operation and its technology with the hope that the potential beneficial and peaceful uses could be brought to the public. However, Morehouse soon realised that getting out of a covert operation is not as easy as getting in. In fact, getting out alive became his ultimate survival exercise. What happened? In order to discredit him and his expos, the Army tried to court-martial him on trumped-up charges. In December 1994 Morehouse resigned his commission.

THE LIFE OF A WHISTLEBLOWER

So what happens to whistleblowers in the US Government? In the case of David Morehouse, false charges were filed against him. The tyres on his car were "cut to blow", slashed to cause a crash at freeway speed. He and his family were harassed by anonymous phone calls, and phone conversations were bugged. His house was filled with gas and almost blew up; his daughter nearly perished from the fumes. Morehouse's real-life story takes another weird turn, as he describes it in his own words: "When I was in the hospital I had a call from a woman doctor thanking me for coming into her life. She said that because of me she was forced to leave government service, but now she's happy for it. This is a woman doctor who had 18 years in the service. "They ordered her to diagnose me as a paranoid schizophrenic and delusional. She refused to do it. 'Then diagnose him as a malingerer,' they told her. She refused. She was a tenacious psychiatrist, the head of the ward. "She stood there the day they strapped me to a gurney and put me in a plane that took me six hours away from my family, down to Fort Bragg where I sat in a facility which was for alcohol abuse. So I had to go to alcohol abuse classes though I wasn't an alcohol abuser, and I was given a dixie cup of medication twice a day to keep me quiet and dumb. "They finally removed me from my support group. They took me away from my family because now, instead of my wife driving 15 minutes to come to the hospital, I was in Fort Bragg, North Carolina. They would dress me up, drug me and take me drugged into the

courtroom for Article 805 hearings, where I would stand up and almost fall over. I couldn't even hear. It was like standing in an empty water tank and hearing people talk. And they made me endure that. Their final coup de grce was that they discharged me and required me to write the Family Caring Manual." Then an orchestrated campaign to discredit Morehouse was started, with anonymous letters being written to the book publisher and the movie production company that bought the rights to his book, Psychic Warrior.

CIA HARASSMENT AND DISINFORMATION

After his decision to go public, David Morehouse was subjected to plenty of CIA harassment and character assassination. He says that one of the primary character assassins was a man by the name of John Alexander, the subject of a glowing report in Wired magazine in 1995. "Depending on who you talked to, John Alexander was, early in his career, a Special Forces officer in Vietnam," says Morehouse. "He commanded a Montagnard battalion which essentially meant he advised them. Somebody else would say he was a member of the Phoenix project in Vietnam [the notorious CIA assassination program]. "When he came out, he worked with the intelligence community and he never left. So this is an SF guy who went intel and never went back. You have a guy who's been connected with the Company [the CIA] for a great deal of time. "I met him through Ed Dames who was his friend. John Alexander used to meet with Ed Dames in Santa Fe, New Mexico. Ed Dames was convinced that there were aliens underground in New Mexico. And so began an abuse of tax dollars-buying plane tickets to Albuquerque whenever he wanted. "Ed Dames was part of Torn Image and he would fly out there. He would meet with John Alexander who would hand him a photograph and try to do some remote viewing. "With the exception of Jim Schnabel and Ed Dames, John Alexander has no friends in the remote-viewing community. Most think he's a shyster except for guys like Russell Targ and Hal Puthoff, who are still drawing government paychecks. They were both laser physicists, the original takers of Central Intelligence Agency money to work for remote-viewing projects. "Three guys accessed the Freedom of Information Act before my book came out: John Alexander, the retired Colonel still working for the CIA, Jim Schnabel and Joe McMoneagle. Except for Joe, they actively went after me. They posted my name and Social Security number on the Internet. They publicly called me a criminal, taking unsubstantiated allegations from the government and posting it on the Internet." Have they done this to anybody else? "Never," says Morehouse.

MILITARY INTELLIGENCE: AN OXYMORON

"There are reams and reams of documents that show that this [RV] phenomenon exists," says Morehouse. "A great deal of it is classified. Ed May claims that he has it all. He's a physicist who heads up the Cognitive Sciences Research Laboratories. It's a research facility for remote viewing and other paranormal phenomena that deal with the mind. He claims he's not on the government payroll, but he still carries a top-secret clearance." Continuing the CIA-orchestrated harassment, Ed May brandished documents at Morehouse prior to a talkshow on which they would both appear. He threatened Morehouse against reopening his court-martial case, saying that they'd take him to Federal court and prosecute him for violating his security. May also allegedly told Morehouse, "There are people out there that can get to you." "Such is the case with all these guys: Jim Schnabel, John Alexander and Ed May," says Morehouse. "Ed May works for the CIA. He told the Gordon Elliott show that he was the owner of the military remote-viewing training program. I never saw this guy or heard of his name while I was working there."

A BATTLE OF NERVES
So why did it get so personal? "You have a credible third-generation Army officer whom superior officers labelled as 'destined to wear stars', someone who came out of a Ranger battalion and stepped into the intelligence community," says Morehouse referring of course to himself. To undermine his credibility? "Yes, fabricating stories about me and my wife, for instance," continues Morehouse. "There isn't an author around who spends days, literally days, posting user groups. There were hundreds of postings made by Schnabel. Then John Alexander got into the fray and started doing the same thing. Then they started writing anonymous letters to Interscope, which bought movie rights to the book, and St Martin's Press, the publisher. "And then there's Paul Smith. He actually said this to a reporter: 'What I told Dave is that if he would stop talking about the unit, we would get him a medical discharge.' Paul Smith was one of the remote viewers from the unit still working for DIA." So why did it take so long for Morehouse to resign? "I thought I was going to face the charges and beat them," he says. "We looked at everything the government had. I didn't know we would be ambushed with the other charges. That's when I got the phone call that came at night, from a brigadier colonel friend of mine who said, 'You still have friends. We're holding the door open, but we can't hold it open forever. This is bigger than us. You better get out.'

"That was the first clue that I had about their scheme. I had nobody that investigated on my behalf. I had the entire Criminal Investigation Division coming down on me. They looked at every fragment of my past. They interviewed every person they could find who knew me. Why? Because I was getting ready to tell a story about a top-secret government organisation."

REMOTE-VIEWING THE ARK OF THE COVENANT

Psychic Warrior details many of Morehouse's encounters with legendary and historical events. For example, when he describes remote viewing the Ark of the Covenant, he calls the relic itself a "dimensional opening". "When I came out I explained what I had seen to the program director," says Morehouse. "He told me the theological background behind the Ark of the Covenant. My friend Mel told me that it was a part of the Temple in the wilderness that was carried around by the Israelites. They put the Ark of the Covenant in the inner sanctum of the Holy of Holies. Those who went into the inner sanctuary, the high priests, actually tied ropes on their ankles so they could be pulled back. "It was the conclusion of the remote-viewing community that this was in fact a conductor or convector of some sort. It was something that channelled power to form some sort of a portal or opening into a four-dimensional world which is where the Creator dwelt. The high priest was stepping through the portal into this four-dimensional world."

LARGER THAN LIFE ITSELF

And what about free roaming in the fourth dimension? "That was an open search, where you were told to go where the signal line took you. That was analogous to standing on a platform at Penn Station in Manhattan and jumping at whatever train was rumbling by, and going where that train was going. You don't know where you're going to go or where you're going to end up. Sometimes it's very frightening; sometimes it's instructional; sometimes it's just fun." So has Morehouse seen anything of significance? "Just the realisation that we are not alone," he says. "I never saw God or Christ or Buddha. But I can tell you that there are other worlds and other civilisations and planets. It's all out there-other dimensions. It's not just what exists in our physical dimension, in our physical universe. There are other portals that lead to other universes and there are universes upon universes. It's limitless, infinite. It's staggering!" There is a common misperception that remote viewing entails out-of-body or astral travel. "We were trying to develop OBE-RV, out-of-body remote viewing," says Morehouse. "What we found was that we lacked the ability to make the separation occur at will and control the separated body.

"Remote viewing was not based on the work of Robert Monroe. It was based on a very disciplined protocol developed at SRI in part by the direction of Ingo Swann, Pat Price and Uri Geller. Uri Geller was heavily involved in developing these protocols at SRI. He has not ever really gotten credit for it. He was probably the best natural that they had there, in my opinion." If this gift comes from God, then who's trying to control it and use it for negative purposes, i.e., the abuse of it by the military and intelligence agencies? "I struggle with that question every day," says Morehouse. "I don't know if the militaryindustrial complex is doing this out of pure ignorance-if they're stumbling about it like a bull in a china shop out of pure ignorance-or whether they do it out of some deep-rooted, sinister backdrop or foundation that makes them want to be able to use this to manipulate humanity. "The only evidence I have is that I know that there is some enigma out there. I know that there is something that is larger than life itself that dominates and controls. So if I find the answers, I'll talk about it because that's my calling..."

ENLIGHTENING ENCOUNTERS
Did Morehouse ever encounter what could be called "enlightened beings"? "I had my experiences with what I call my 'angel'. I also experienced beings from other worlds that had the Christ consciousness. I never saw Jesus Christ or Buddha. They were very benevolent, loving, enlightened, radiant individuals. While standing in their presence, you felt nothing but the presence of good and a warmth. They would recognise or acknowledge your presence, but they would never interact with you. They never guided you or directed you. "The monitor would say: 'Approach them; attempt to engage them in conversation; ask them a question; ask them who they are.' They would politely smile and walk away. They recognised us as intruders, yet harmless. "This angel watched over my father, and it was my father who told my wife, 'I've given David my angel.' My father had never spoken to me about this before."

DEMONS FROM THE FOURTH DIMENSION

Were there any occasions when Morehouse felt threatened, or thought he was going to die? "I felt that on several occasions when I encountered what I call lesser beings or demons," replied Morehouse. "They're people who look just like us. They are very friendly and they smile. They want to engage you in conversation, but the instant you realise what they are they attack you. In an incident described in the book, I was held upside down by my ankles and I thought they were going to kill me. They clutched at me and pulled me back in the circle. I was screaming at the top of my lungs.

"The next thing I remember, the monitor who was watching me was talking me back, bringing me back to the physical, but I feared for my life. I think there was a real danger in this attack at a fourth-dimensional level. They know what frightens you; they amplify your fears. I think there are elements of the dark side that exist for the express purpose of attempting to inhabit the physical. They want to possess the physical body, to take you over for a brief period of time."

THE MEDIUM IS NOT THE MESSAGE

So how about channelling? Does that mean that entities can possess physical beings? "Any channeller-for example, J. Z. Knight will tell you that Ramtha possesses her physical body," says Morehouse. "On the other hand, if you're a medium you have the ability to listen across the limen and translate the message. "Regarding channelling and tarot cards, the attitude at the CIA seemed to be, 'Look at what we're doing!' Who am I to say that this has no merit?" In fact, Morehouse says that "the chief scientist of the CIA, Dr Jack Verona, a physicist, used to come in twice a month for personal readings". Just think: he could have saved all that taxpayer money if he'd just called the Psychic Hotline!

REMOTE-VIEWING GULF WAR CRIMES

One of the most dramatic and shocking episodes in Psychic Warrior is a remote-viewing 'mission' that Morehouse did near the end of the Persian Gulf War. At that time, three independent remote viewers, including Morehouse, were 'sent' to the Gulf. Morehouse himself got an order to move to a 550-foot elevation, 20 miles north of where he'd 'landed'. About an hour later, admidst the intense smoke and fires near the oil wells, Morehouse spots "a small silver object in the sand" and remarks, "...I think I see something unusual-a small canister; looks like stainless steel." Morehouse writes: "Suddenly it all seemed clear to me. The DIA wanted to make sure that a chemical or biological agent had been released on US troops but they didn't want anyone else to know... Once the use of these unconventional weapons had been confirmed, the DIA could start their cover-up so the American people would never find out." Historian Antony Sutton, author of America's Secret Establishment and The Best Enemy Money Can Buy, writes in his monthly newsletter, Phoenix Letter: "...one needs to read these pages [of Morehouse's book] carefully. It looks as if DIA knew where the canisters were to be planted. This confirms the report that CBW [chemical/biological warfare] was a joint USIraqi operation aimed at US troops."

Sutton also points out: "...not only did the Iraqis use chemical/biological warfare agents on US and allied troops, but the equipment was supplied with the knowledge, assistance and financing of the West. "What the Pentagon is covering up is that CBW agents were legally exported to Iraq by the Bush Administration. The licence was granted by the Department of Commerce for anthrax and an agent called Mycoplasma incognitas. Mycoplasma was made in Florida and Texas and tested on death-row inmates in Texas. This was reported to the press by Senator Donald Riegle of Michigan and ignored by CNN and the other networks (February 9, 1994)." Morehouse agrees. "I found early on that you can't trust the network media in the United States to present truth. They're part of the problem because they're owned by defence contractors for a reason-which is that the US$900 billion global defence industry is going to control that which can do them the most damage. They know that the media can sink them, so what do they do? They own the media." Sutton continues his analysis by concluding: "...the scandal and cover-up is that the supply of CBW weapons to Iraq implicated the Bush Administration, much as Prescott Bush, father of George Bush, was implicated through Union Bank in the build-up of Hitler in the 1930s." Like father. Like son. Like traitors.

GOVERNMENT COVER-UP OF GULF WAR CRIMES

Antony Sutton asks: "Why the cover-up? Morehouse believes that the US Government did not want to take care of thousands of military casualties. We suggest another reason. We have a report that the US allowed export of these agents to Iraq knowingly, and even some members in the government had investments in the firm making these for Iraq. "Recall that no credible enemies are left for the military industrial complex which General Eisenhower warned us about to use as a claim for large defense expenditures. Then the entire picture comes together... Then you see why Psychic Warrior is a key piece in the puzzle back of Desert Storm. An artificial war against an artificial enemy. Why? Because you can't have a defense budget unless you have a credible enemy. If no enemy exists, you make one." Rodney Stich confirms these allegations in his monumental encyclopaedia of US Government crimes and cover-ups, titled Defrauding America. He writes in great detail (an entire chapter, titled "Bank of Lavoro and Iraqgate") regarding the scandal in which the Banca Nazionale del Lavoro (BNL), through its Atlanta branch, was used to lend over US$5 billion to Iraq just prior to the Gulf War. Stich writes: "...in November 1989, White House officials guaranteed the payment of loans made by banks to Iraq for the purchase of US farm products under a program run by the US Agriculture Department's Commodity Credit Corporation. The approval provided that US taxpayers would indemnify the banks lending money to Iraq for the purchase of US food supplies if Iraq defaulted on the loan payments...

"These loans made possible the war capability for Iraq to invade Kuwait. In effect the US taxpayers, through their leaders, made possible the terrible bloodshed in the Gulf War... Some of the money furnished by the United States was used to purchase poison gas that was used on Iraqi Kurdish villages, much of it purchased through Cardoen Industries in Chile, a CIA asset. Cardoen supplied considerable war materials to Iraq under the guidance of the CIA." Regarding the Gulf War oil-well fires, Morehouse writes: "...every soldier downwind of those fires must have inhaled the bug or whatever." The implications are clear. The so-called Gulf War syndrome (GWS) is a direct result of this exposure. The Department of Defense (DoD) knew about it and remains liable for the thousands of cases of veterans contaminated by this chemical/biological warfare. And what does Morehouse think about it now? "I think about it every day," he says, his voice dropping. "We know that we were being manipulated to (1) being able to confirm, but (2) not being able to confirm it in any record where anyone could go back to it. They denied it. They said it never happened. "First they said there was something to it. Then we blew up one chemical dump. Then they said it was two chemical dumps. The problem is that the American people continue to forgive this sort of betrayal. They ignore it and thereby forgive it, and so they set the stage for it to happen again. "They stood there, men who knew, and baldfaced lied to us and said it never happened. General Powell went before Congress and fervently denied that he had any knowledge of it or that he had any evidence of it, which is again 'plausible denial' because nobody briefed him on it. "The CIA was keeping track of all the wind charts pertaining to this theatre of operations. Let me tell you something. In 18 years in the military, I never once turned to the CIA for a weather report. So why is the CIA telling us that the downwind messages showed this and this? Are we so stupid that we can't see that these guys are concerned about what's going to be revealed in time, that they've jumped in to level the playing fields? They're in there BS-ing and lying right and left, day in day out." Antony Sutton is unequivocal in praise of Morehouse and his book. He writes that, "Psychic Warrior is one book that you should read. Not only will it open your eyes to the strange new technology we outlined, but it will make you disgusted with a Pentagon whose main interest appears to be to keep its Washington generals in luxury and golf courses, while it can't keep its planes in the air. Yet DoD has time to persecute an officer who truly served the United States."

THE KING HIT AND THE FALL GUY

Fall guy James Earl Ray was sentenced to life in prison for the killing of famed civil rights leader Martin Luther King, Jr.

Ray's lawyer, William Pepper, author of Orders to Kill, will be presenting new evidence in court: remote-viewing data by David Morehouse on the assassination of the '60s-era icon. So who killed King? Morehouse says: "...these were contract yobbos, low-level CIA operatives that did it. They were US Special Forces, a sniper team that came out of assassination school. They were always deployed in areas where riots were taking place or expected to take place. They had a hit list, a sequential hit list of people they were to take out. That was common stuff in the '60s. "Every time there was a civil disturbance, these sniper teams were deployed and were given encrypted orders that told them who and what. They had a standing list of people to hit. They would receive information that would say, 'Do it,' or 'Don't do it.' And if they did it, they had an egress route out of the area; or a 'potted plant'-people that would pick them up. "The soldiers that were given charge to do this perceived individuals like Martin Luther Kingand others that provoked rioting and unrest on college campuses against the American Government-as enemies of the State." So what can attorney William Pepper do with Morehouse's remote-viewing report? "He's going to take it to court as evidence and use it," says Morehouse. "His argument is that the US Government has used this as an intelligence collection tool for 20 years. It's going to be admitted as evidence, verifying the information-gathering methodology. He will say, 'Look, a military remote viewer has brought this information back and it was collected using military technology.' Pepper called and said thanks for all the great work." Morehouse admits, however, that "what he's [Pepper's] trying to do is fight an uphill battle".

"NON-LETHALITY"-THE FUTURE OF WARFARE

Morehouse's new book is called Non-Lethal Weapons: War Without Death. According to Morehouse, "...conventional weaponry is designed to kill. The new hybrid conventional weaponry is designed to maim. Non-lethal weaponry, by this definition, must be anti-materiel and not anti-personnel. "The book takes a very philosophical approach to the concept of non-lethality. It talks about what conventional weapons have done in this century: taken 170 million innocent human beings' lives. Doctors, lawyers, professors, housewives, children, not warriors-80 million of them were summarily executed for their refusal to participate, and that number continues to grow exponentially. Less than 250,000 of those lives were taken through nuclear weapons. "In the post-Cold War era, the military-industrial complex has spent an inordinate amount of time on the disarmament and abolition of the nuclear arsenal, unscrewing five nuclear warheads so we can pat ourselves on the back and say what a great job we did, while in the meantime we spent US$900 billion-plus last year to build and market weapons of death and destruction. So it's a shell game.

"The conclusion is that we're in a new strategic era at a crossroads of human history. We have to make a decision. Are we going to continue to build weapons on an ever-increasing scale? Or are we going to evolve to an era in which we retool the entire defence industry to outfit ourselves with weapons that preserve human life but yet destroy the war machine of a belligerent, thereby eliminating a belligerent's ability to wage war? "We have that technology to kill the tanks themselves. This is the premise. The nature of man will never change, and therefore the nature of war will never change. Only the way in which wars are fought will change. All the so-called 'Star Wars' technology, the electromagnetic pulse weapons, are lethal, high-tech conventional weaponry. That's all it is." Morehouse continues with his analysis, saying that the book "...takes 12 truly non-lethal technologies and it templates them over fictional scenarios that contemplate current world events-Bosnia, Somalia, etc." So the military-industrial complex has to be called for an accounting? "Exactly. That's what has to happen," says Morehouse. "We have to become more well-read on these issues. That's why the book creates this vision. Here's the scenario with conventional weapons, and here's what happens if we inject a non-lethal form of technology. "I saw this tested at Dugway Proving Grounds in Utah. It's called an 'anti-tank shroud round'. Milliseconds before it impacts, it sends out a white-hot plasma jetstream which precedes the impact of the round and bores a hole through the armour faster than the speed of sound and spews molten metal into the interior of the tank which turns everything inside the tank into jello. That's how Iraqi tanks were killed in the desert. "What the shroud round does is that milliseconds before it hits it explodes into a wirereinforced polymer film that envelops the tank like an octopus envelops its prey. It shorts out everything. This polymer instantly wraps and shrinks down. They called it a 'shrink-wrap round'. The polymer's collective strength blew the hydraulics on an M-60 tank as it tried to traverse the turret. It seals all the lids shut. The wire shorts out the communications." So why haven't they bragged about it? "Because," explains Morehouse, "the US$900 billion-a-year military-industrial complex, these greedy warmongers who build and market weapons to third-world countries don't want it because it's too cheap. Plus, if you start saving lives and killing equipment, then you force diplomacy to take its rightful place as the tool of conflict resolution in the new millennium. So you start to screw up this perpetual market of death and destruction. "We now have members of Congress who have appropriated billions of tax dollars as welfare for arms manufacturers. So, when a manufacturer makes them and sells them to some thirdworld tyrant who can't even afford to buy powdered milk for the babies starving in his country but buys 12 jets that he can't afford, who pays for them? The US taxpayer. We now pay the weapons manufacturers, the arms dealers. And we pay off that tyrant's bill when he defaults." Morehouse has a point. This modus operandi has certainly worked for every military conflict in the 20th century. The Gulf War was only the latest scam to generate profit streams for the arms manufacturers and their bankers, as well as get rid of excess population, i.e., "cannon

fodder" (military personnel) and "useless eaters" (non-revenue-producing, resource-depleting people).

REMOTE VIEWING AS A PUBLIC SERVICE

So what's in the future for "psychic warrior" David Morehouse? "What I've been working on is Remote Viewing Technologies, a private company involved in information and training seminars for remote-viewing techniques," replies Morehouse. "Thus far we have not taught anyone in the private sector; only people in the commercial sector and law enforcement. We've been training police officers in remote viewing because they can readily make the transition. Trying to look through the eyes of a dead man for an hour and a half, that is not as disturbing to a cop as to a layman. Police officers seem to have this jaundiced view of the world, anyway. If they're working homicide detail, they have a tendency not to get as unravelled or upset." So what's being done with this technology as a public service, so to speak? "Probably the only two people spearheading that are Lin Buchanan and myself. I formed a company, called Remote Viewing Technologies, with police officers. Lin has what's called the Assigned Witness Program. "Remote Viewing Technologies has been working several cases in New Jersey and several cases in Baltimore. We're getting ready to train a large number of officers in New Jersey, and we've already trained seven police officers in Minnesota. The law enforcement agencies, the chiefs of police, the detectives-everyone has welcomed the training with open arms; as long as they understand they must keep a perspective on it and know that the three cardinal rules of remote viewing must always prevail: "One: It's not 100% accurate, never has been, never will be. "Two: You can never trust the results of any single remote-viewer operating independently of other remote viewers; therefore you cannot task yourself. That's the problem that Courtney Brown and Ed Dames have run into. They front-load themselves. Courtney Brown sits downs and says, 'Hale-Bopp object following. Describe.' It violates all the cardinal rules of remote viewing. There's no blind or double blind. If you task yourself, you step into the world of analytical overlay or the process of imagination. It's the same protocol violation that Ed Dames falls into. "Three: Remote viewing is not a stand-alone endeavour. It's always in consonance in the intelligence community with other 'collection platforms'. In law enforcement it's always used with other investigative methodologies."

NEW SKILLS FOR THE NEXT MILLENNIUM

David Morehouse, author of Psychic Warrior, should be commended for his courage in exposing these secrets of the fourth-dimensional world and bringing remote viewing out of the intelligence closet into mainstream awareness. Being a whistleblower can be the ultimate challenge. At great sacrifice to his family as well as his life, he has endured unimaginable trials, tribulations and harassment by the CIA and its stooges. And despite an organised campaign against his work, he has withstood this barrage of disparagement and attack. The importance of remote viewing should not be underestimated. Just as tapping into the Internet can potentially deliver information faster and more easily than by physically going to a library, so remote viewing has the potential to revolutionise access to historical and other records that are inaccessible to the five senses. The 21st century will require new talents. Remote viewing and its ancillary skills, so-called 'extrasensory perception' (ESP) or paranormal powers, could be crucial in the survival and evolution of the human race.

About the Author: Uri Dowbenko is CEO of New Improved Entertainment Corp. Most recently he has completed a joint venture with publisher-editor-author Kenn Thomas, launching a new online version of the respected US-based alternative publication Steamshovel Press (www.steamshovelpress.com). Uri can be reached by e-mail at u.dowbenko@mailcity.com.

References Bentov, Itzhak, Stalking the Wild Pendulum: On the Mechanics of Consciousness, E. P. Dutton, New York, NY, USA, 1977. Braden, Gregg, Awakening to Zero Point: The Collective Initiation, LL Productions, PO Box 3010, Bellevue, WA 98009, USA, phone 1800 243 1438 (toll-free in USA). Cathie, Bruce L., The Harmonic Conquest of Space, NEXUS Magazine, Mapleton, Qld, Australia, 1994-95. Constantine, Alex, Psychic Dictatorship in the USA, Feral House, Portland, Oregon, USA, 1995. (See especially chapter 2, "Blue Smoke & Lasers: SDI as a Cover Story for the R&D of Electromagnetic/Cybernetic Mind Control Technology".) King, Godfre Ray, Unveiled Mysteries, Saint Germain Press, 1120 Stonehedge Drive, Schaumburg, Illinois 60194, USA. Langley, Noel, Edgar Cayce on Reincarnation, Warner Books, NY. McMasters, R. E., Jr, The Christ Within, A. N. International, PO Box 84901, Phoenix, Arizona 85071, USA, phone 1800 528 0559 (toll-free). Morehouse, David, Psychic Warrior, St Martin's Press, New York, 1996; Michael Joseph Ltd, London, UK, 1996. (See pp. 167-71 for reference to DIA Gulf War remote-viewing 'mission'.) Ostrander, Sheila and Schroeder Lynn, Supermemory: The Revolution, Carroll & Graf Publishers, New York, 1991. Prophet, Mark L., The Human Aura, Summit University Press, Box 5000, Corwin Springs, Montana 59030, USA.

 Roerich, Nicholas, Brotherhood, Agni Yoga Society, 319 West 107th Street, New York, NY 10025, USA. Stich, Rodney, Defrauding America, Diablo Western Press, PO Box 5, Alamo, California 94507, USA, phone 1800 247 7389. Sutton, Antony C., America's Secret Establishment, Liberty House Press, Billings, Montana, USA. Sutton, Antony C. (Ed.), Phoenix Letter, 1517 14th Street #216C, Billings, Montana 59102, USA. Talbot, Michael, The Holographic Universe, HarperCollins Publishers, New York, 1991.

The UN IPCC's Artful Bias on Climate Change

United Nations IPCC scientists blame human interference, not natural variation, for causing our changing climate, and manipulate the data to suit their arguments.
Extracted from Nexus Magazine, Volume 9, Number 6 (Oct-Nov 2002) PO Box 30, Mapleton Qld 4560 Australia. editor@nexusmagazine.com Telephone: +61 (0)7 5442 9280; Fax: +61 (0)7 5442 9381 From our web page at: www.nexusmagazine.com 2002 by David E. Wojick, PhD President, Climatechangedebate.org USA Email: dwojick@climatechangedebate.org Website: http://www.climatechangedebate.org

Glaring Omissions, False Confidence and Misleading Statistics

The United Nations Intergovernmental Panel on Climate Change (UN IPCC) Working Group I (WGI) Summary for Policymakers (SPM) of the Third Assessment Report (TAR) (titled Climate Change 2001: The Scientific Basis) is not an assessment of climate change science, even though it claims to be. Rather, it is an artfully constructed presentation of just the science that supports the fear of human-induced climate change. It is as one sided as a legal brief, which it resembles. Line-by-line analysis of the SPM reveals that all of the science that cuts against the Theory of Human Interference with Climate has been systematically omitted. In some cases, the leading arguments against human interference are actually touched on, but without being revealed or discussed. In other cases, the evidence against human interference is simply ignored. Because of these strategic omissions, the SPM voices a degree of certainty that is entirely false. Glaring omissions are only glaring to experts, so the "policymakers" as well as the press and the public who read the SPM will not realise they are being told only one

side of the story. But the scientists who drafted the SPM know the truth, as revealed by the sometimes artful way they conceal it. This deliberate distortion can only be explained by the fact that the UN IPCC is part of an advocacy process, organised by the United Nations Environment Program and supporting the Kyoto Protocol. What is systematically omitted from the SPM are precisely the uncertainties and positive counter-evidence that might negate the human interference theory. Instead of assessing these objections, the Summary confidently asserts just those findings that support its case. In short, this is advocacy, not assessment. This study grows out of several years of research into the logic of the climate change debate. During that time, I have operated an email listserv where knowledgeable people from all sides of the climate change issue have posted over 25,000 messages. From this experience, I have gained a comprehensive understanding of just how complex and unsettled the science really is. I have become increasingly distressed by statements made by supporters of the Kyoto Protocol to the effect that the science is settled, or that the uncertainties have diminished to the point where action is obviously justified. Nothing could be further from the truth. Carbon dioxide is not pollution. On the contrary, atmospheric CO2 is the Earth's entire food supply, and 95% of the emissions are natural. We could not live without them, for watching a child grow is watching processed carbon dioxide being reprocessed. Failure to mention this fundamental fact is the most astounding omission in the SPM. However, since the issue at hand is climate change, not food, I will not go further into this side of the CO2 equation, vital though it be. I am particularly concerned that the Intergovernmental Panel on Climate Change is being represented as a neutral body. Such claims are simply false, and it is the purpose of this study to demonstrate that they are false. Because the IPCC scientific Summary for Policymakers is completely one sided, most of its deceptions are omissions. One cannot simply point to omissions as one can to falsehoods, so I have undertaken to catalogue the omissions and the false assertions of confidence that they enable, on a line-by-line basis. This present report is just a start, and more cases will be forthcoming over time. But time is of the essence, and this small collection is sufficient to make the point. (An earlier draft of this report can be found at the website http://www.johndaly.com/guests/un_ipcc.htm.) The IPCC Summary for Policymakers is a study in artful bias. Specific examples of glaring omissions, false confidence and misleading statistics in the Summary are covered in the following pages (my emphasis is added in bold italics). (The UN IPCC WGI Summary for Policymakers as well as the Technical Summary of the

report, Climate Change 2001: The Scientific Basis, is available at the IPCC's website, http://www.ipcc.ch/.)

Temperature Record Error

Do we know that the Earth is actually warming? The problem of errors in the surface temperature record is profound. Likely sources of bias in the surface temperature record of the last 140 years, which are well known and considerable, are ignored. The amount of warming is claimed to be known with a false degree of confidence. We do not, in fact, know that the Earth has warmed at all. The discussion on SPM page 2 (the first page of text) begins with this headline: "The global average surface temperature has increased over the 20th century by about 0.6C"--not "may have", or even "is likely to have", but simply "has". This is false certainty. Any suggestion of doubt is omitted, but there is plenty to doubt. The text itself says: "The global average surface temperature (the average of near surface air temperature over land, and sea surface temperature) has increased since 1861. Over the 20th century the increase has been 0.6 0.2C (figure 1a). This value is about 0.15C larger than that estimated by the SAR [Second Assessment Report] for the period up to 1994, owing to the relatively high temperatures of the additional years (1995 to 2000) and improved methods of processing the data. These numbers take into account various adjustments, including urban heat island effects." This is the only reference in the text to any possible problems with the temperature record. It says "These numbers take into account various adjustments", with special reference to urban heat island effects. False certainty. The discussion of these problems--how likely they are to be significant, and how they have been taken into account--has simply been omitted. In fact, how well they have been taken into account is highly contentious. The legend for figure 1a at least has more detail, albeit in finer print. It says this: "The Earth's surface temperature is shown year by year (red bars [in the original report, grey in this version]) and approximately decade by decade (black line, a filtered annual curve suppressing fluctuations below near decadal time-scales). There are uncertainties in the annual data (thin black whisker bars represent the 95% confidence range) due to data gaps, random instrumental errors and uncertainties, uncertainties in bias corrections in the ocean surface temperature data and also in adjustments for urbanisation over the land. Over both the last 140 years and 100 years, the best estimate is that the global average surface temperature has increased by 0.6 0.2C."

This at least mentions specific problems. But notice the placement of the parenthetical expression in the pivotal second sentence, just before the list. This seems to say quite clearly that the error bars give the 95% confidence level for the uncertainties listed. This is simply false. The error bars give at best the 95% confidence level for the pure error of sampling, which assumes the sample is random and there are no measurement errors of the sort listed in the very sentence being modified. This comes as close to outright lying as anything we have found so far. The truth is, there is no way to correct for most measurement errors, including the urban heat island effect. The magnitude of these errors, which may be quite large, is simply unknown. The supposed corrections that have been made to date are guesswork. Nor does there seem to be any reference to the fact that this is a "convenience sample", not a random sample of the Earth's surface, as required by sampling science, unless it is the innocent-sounding term, "data gaps". Reference to data gaps suggests that sometimes a station did not record, or that the data is bad--not that there is, in actuality, no data for most of the Earth, most of the time. So the fact that we merely have a convenience sample is either omitted or cleverly disguised. Statistical theory is perfectly clear that a random sample is required in order to estimate confidence levels. But the "sample" in question is just those stations that happened to measure temperatures in the last 140 years. No random sample of the Earth's surface would look like this set of stations, which provide virtually no data for most of the Earth's surface--the oceans, poles or tropics--for most of the period. The sample the UN IPCC is using is called in statistics a convenience sample; that is, data is taken where it is most convenient. Convenience samples provide some information about the population being sampled; in this case, the temperature everywhere on Earth for 140 years. But statistical theory is adamant that you cannot legitimately infer the mean of the population or assign any confidence level from a convenience sample. Thus the UN IPCC's statistics regarding temperature are completely misleading. While beyond the scope of this particular issue, it should be noted that the 1,000year temperature record shown in figure 1b involves the same misleading statistics. However, the case is much worse because, in the 1,000-year record, temperature is not even measured. Moreover, the number of items in the convenience sample is tiny. It is preposterous to claim to know the temperature of the entire Earth from such a sample. We simply do not know if the entire Earth has warmed or not. The most we know is what has happened in certain places and times, and likely measurement error makes even this information highly uncertain.

Satellite versus Surface Temperatures The satellite temperature record contradicts the surface record. This is a deep dilemma for climate change science. The gaping inconsistency between the recent warming shown in the surface temperature record and the absence of warming in the satellite record is simply shrugged off. The UN IPCC WGI SPM page 4 begins with this section headline: "Temperatures have risen during the past four decades in the lowest 8 kilometres of the atmosphere." As explained below, this statement is highly misleading. The section itself consists of these three rather convoluted paragraphs: "Since the late 1950s (the period of adequate observations from weather balloons), the overall global temperature increases in the lowest 8 kilometres of the atmosphere and in surface temperature have been similar at 0.1C per decade. "Since the start of the satellite record in 1979, both satellite and weather balloon measurements show that the global average temperature of the lowest 8 kilometres of the atmosphere has changed by +0.05 0.10C per decade, but the global average surface temperature has increased significantly by +0.15 0.05C per decade. The difference in the warming rates is statistically significant. This difference occurs primarily over the tropical and sub-tropical regions. "The lowest 8 kilometres of the atmosphere and the surface are influenced differently by factors such as stratospheric ozone depletion, atmospheric aerosols and the El Nio phenomenon. Hence, it is physically plausible to expect that over a short time period (e.g., 20 years) there may be differences in temperature trends. In addition, spatial sampling techniques can also explain some of the differences in trends, but these differences are not fully resolved."

These three paragraphs mask a profound contradiction in climate change science, a contradiction that should be highlighted and discussed but is merely glossed over-namely, that the satellite temperature record contradicts the surface record. What the section headline does not say is that virtually all of the atmospheric warming is in the balloon record of the first two decades of the four-decade period-the 1960s and 1970s--when the surface record shows only a little warming. Then the surface record shows rapid warming for two decades while the (then new) satellite record shows virtually no warming at all, except for the 1998 El Nio. Thus, while the statement in the first paragraph that the trends are "similar" is statistically correct, it ignores the fact that the changes occur at completely different times. The last two paragraphs state correctly that these are significant differences that are not fully resolved, but any discussion of what it means is simply omitted. What is omitted is the fact that climate science cannot explain this contradiction. Greenhouse gases have to warm the atmosphere, where the heat is trapped, before warming the surface of the Earth below. If this science is correct, then one of the temperature records must be incorrect, most likely the surface record that shows the warming, because of known errors. But if there has been no warming in the last two decades, then many of the IPCC's claims which depend on such warming are simply false. Likewise, prior warming shown in the surface temperature record may be false. Even worse, if both temperature records are correct, then our understanding of the greenhouse effect is incorrect. This is a huge dilemma for the science, and there is a great deal of speculation about it, some of which is alluded to in the third paragraph quoted. It should be noted that there is a widespread misconception that a National Academy of Sciences panel resolved this issue in January 2000. In fact, the panel concluded just what I have said above: that we do not understand how this contradiction can arise, if both temperature records are correct. Simply to gloss over this deep scientific uncertainty is a major omission indeed--perhaps the greatest omission in the UN IPCC SPM.

Uncertainty due to Aerosols The IPCC has suppressed the far-reaching significance of aerosol forcing, not only in the WGI SPM text but in the modelling as well. The enormous--and growing-uncertainty as to the effect of aerosols on climate is masked in the discussion and is deliberately suppressed in predicting the future. If included, the UN IPCC's 100year prediction would embrace the possibility of no warming, or even cooling. Discussion of aerosols in the UN IPCC WGI SPM begins on page 5 with this headline: "Emissions of greenhouse gases and aerosols due to human activities continue to alter the atmosphere in ways that are expected to affect the climate." This statement reflects a false certainty. Whether or not human emissions will affect climate is obviously a matter of great debate. What follows, however, are some incredible omissions. The role of aerosols is explained as follows: "A negative radiative forcing, which can arise from an increase in some types of aerosols (microscopic airborne particles), tends to cool the surface Characterisation of these climate forcing agents and their changes over timeis required to understand past climate changes in the context of natural variations and to project what climate changes could lie ahead. Figure 3 shows current estimates of the radiative forcing due to increased concentrations of atmospheric constituents and other mechanisms." This text states quite clearly and correctly that an ability to predict future climate (if that is even possible) requires an understanding of the effect of aerosols. The last sentence says that "current estimates of the radiative forcing" of aerosols are shown in figure 3. This sentence is false. In fact, not only are the estimated uncertainties in

aerosol forcings not shown, they are also excluded from the projections of future climate. These are major omissions. Figure 3 shows estimated forcings for five classes of aerosols. For four of these classes there is also a vertical error bar which the legend explains "indicates a range of estimates, guided by the spread in the published values of the forcings and physical understanding". In addition, each class is labelled with a "Level of Scientific Understanding". One class is labelled "low" and the other four are labelled "very low". No explanation of these uncertainty levels is provided. However, in the UN IPCC's 1995 Second Assessment Report, an earlier version of this same figure appears as figure 2.16 on page 117. Here it is explained that the levels "low" and "very low" are "our subjective confidence that the actual forcing lies within this error bar". In fact, the levels are headed "Level of Confidence", not "Level of Scientific Understanding". In plain language, this means that the chances that the aerosol forcings actually lie within the error bars are very low in most cases. Conversely, it is very likely that the actual forcings lie outside these error bars. What, then, is the likely range for these forcings? We are not told. In fact, the very issue, which was at least alluded to in the IPCC SAR, has now been entirely omitted. The truth is that the possible range of forcings is very large, much larger than the error bars show. Therefore, the range of aerosol forcings is much larger than the ranges for the greenhouse gases, which are shown to have a "high" level of scientific understanding. If the correct error bars for aerosols were shown--bars that display the likely range of forcings--they would be seen to overwhelm the greenhouse gas forcings. In short, we simply do not understand aerosol forcing. In fact, a recent paper in the journal Science claims that the range of possible forcings is as much as twice the very large range that is not shown in the TAR. This indicates that our understanding of aerosol forcing is diminishing as research proceeds. (See "Reshaping the Theory of Cloud Formation" by R. J. Charlson et al., Science, June 15, 2001.) If, as the UN IPCC states quite clearly and correctly, an ability to project future climate requires an understanding of the effect of aerosols, then we simply do not have that ability. Yet the IPCC does project future climates, based on various scenarios. How does the UN IPCC deal with our profound lack of understanding of aerosol forcings? The answer lies in an incredible footnote on page 13, specifically footnote 11. In the preceding text, the IPCC says this: "The globally averaged surface temperature is projected to increase by 1.4 to 5.8Cover the period 1990 to 2100. These results are for the full range of 35 SRES scenarios, based on a

number of climate models." Footnote 11 amends this 1.4 to 5.8C projection as follows: "This range does not include uncertainties in the modelling of radiative forcing, e.g., aerosol forcing uncertainties." So the UN IPCC has simply ignored the very large aerosol uncertainties. No reason is given--but if these uncertainties were included, some of the scenarios would yield projections of future cooling, not warming. Perhaps the UN IPCC does not want to admit the possibility that there may be no warming at all, or actual cooling. In any case, it is clear that the entire issue of aerosol uncertainty has been omitted from the WGI SPM, and the language of the key figure has been changed. Far worse, however, is that the effect of this uncertainty has been deliberately suppressed in the model projections of future climate. It is hard not to see this as scientific fraud.

Natural GHG Emissions Human greenhouse gas (GHG) emissions are a tiny fraction of natural emissions. The fact that the vast majority of all greenhouse gas emissions are natural is ignored.

The discussion of GHG emissions on UN IPCC WGI SPM page 7 contains these three sequential paragraphs: "The rate of increase of atmospheric CO2 concentration has been about 1.5 ppm (0.4%) per year over the past two decades. During the 1990s the year-to-year increase varied from 0.9 ppm (0.2%) to 2.8 ppm (0.8%). A large part of this variability is due to the effect of climate variability (e.g., El Nio events) on CO2 uptake and release by land and oceans. "The atmospheric concentration of methane (CH4) has increased by 1060 ppb (151%) since 1750 and continues to increase. The present CH4 concentration has not been exceeded during the past 420,000 years. The annual growth in CH4 concentration slowed and became more variable in the 1990s, compared with the 1980s. Slightly more than half of current CH4 emissions are anthropogenic (e.g., use of fossil fuels, cattle, rice agriculture and landfills). In addition, carbon monoxide (CO) emissions have recently been identified as a cause of increasing CH4 concentration. "The atmospheric concentration of nitrous oxide (N2O) has increased by 46 ppb (17%) since 1750 and continues to increase. The present N2O concentration has not been exceeded during at least the past thousand years. About a third of current N2O emissions are anthropogenic (e.g., agricultural soils, cattle feed lots and chemical industry)." This parallel construction requires that there be a sentence explaining the fraction of CO2 emissions that are anthropogenic, but there is none. It would read as follows: "About one twenty-fifth of current CO2 emissions are anthropogenic." The important fact that the vast majority of CO2 emissions are natural has been omitted. In addition, not even mentioned is water vapour, by far the most important greenhouse gas. Natural emissions of water vapour are so enormous that human emissions do not even measure in comparison. If this were explained, there would also be a sentence saying: "Virtually no water vapour emissions are anthropogenic."

Chaos in the Climate System The UN IPCC has ignored major scientific advances that undercut the theory of human interference, including the complex chaos science that is presented in the Third Assessment Report itself. According to the TAR, the climate is chaotic, so prediction of future states is impossible.

Advances in climate science that do not support the theory of human interference have been ignored in the UN IPCC WGI Summary for Policymakers. These include the role of clouds, solar variation, lunar influence, orbital cycles, decadal oscillations and more. If anything, the science today provides less support for the theory of human interference than it did in 1995, when the IPCC Second Assessment Report was completed. Perhaps the most egregious omission is the emerging understanding of the chaotic nature of climate. Not only is this science very important, but it is presented in considerable detail in the TAR itself (see below). About one half of chapter 14 of the WGI TAR is devoted to discussing the deep significance of the fact that climate processes are chaotic and therefore unpredictable. But the SPM does not even mention the word "chaos". Likewise, the draft UN IPCC WGI Technical Summary (TS), which was written by the same people as the SPM, has but a single sentence on chaos, tucked away on page 78. It says: "The climate system is a coupled non-linear chaotic system, and therefore the long-term prediction of future exact climate states is not possible. Rather, the focus must be upon the prediction of the probability distribution of the system's future possible states by the generation of ensembles of model solutions." In plain language, the kind of prediction the UN IPCC is doing is not possible. The best that might be done is to provide a probability distribution for possible futures, but the IPCC does not do this. The profound fact of chaotic climate is simply ignored. What makes this omission so egregious is that the chaotic nature of climate is discussed in the WGI TAR itself, which the SPM and TS are supposed to be summarising. Here are some statements from the expert review draft TAR, chapter 14 (the order has been changed for clarity): "In sum, a strategy must recognise what is possible. In climate research and modelling, we should recognise that we are dealing with a coupled non-linear chaotic system, and therefore that the prediction of a specific future climate state is not possible. The most we can expect to achieve is the prediction of the probability distribution of the system's future possible states by the generation of ensembles of model solutions. This reduces climate change to the discernment of significant differences in the statistics of such ensembles. The generation of such model ensembles will require the dedication of greatly increased computer resources and the application of new methods of model diagnosis." In short, it cannot now be done. Not only is prediction fundamentally impossible due to chaos, but the statistical substitute for prediction that may be possible cannot now be done. The uncertainty is complete. Chapter 14 includes these statements:

"The climate system is particularly challenging since it is known that components in the system are inherently chaotic and there are central components which affect the system in a non-linear manner and potentially could switch the sign of critical feedbacks. The non-linear processes include the basic dynamical response of the climate system and the interactions between the different components." "These complex, non-linear dynamics are an inherent aspect of the climate system. Amongst the important non-linear processes are the role of clouds, the thermohaline circulation and sea ice. There are other broad, non-linear components: the biogeochemical system and, in particular, the carbon system, the hydrological cycle and the chemistry of the atmosphere." "A strategy to advance our understanding must deal with the underlying chaotic nature of the climate system and the significant non-linearities. The chaotic aspect of the climate system poses significant challenges to predicting changes in the occurrence of extreme events." "An overriding challenge to modelling and to the IPCC is prediction. This challenge is particularly acute when predictive capability is sought for a system that is chaotic, that has significant non-linearities and that is inherently stiff." "However, as the temporal horizon grows, then the challenge shifts as chaotic elements begin to affect the evolution of the system. The predictive environment shifts from one of precision to one of statistical significance." "There is a growing recognition in the scientific community and more broadly that the Earth functions as a system, with properties and behaviour that are characteristic of the system as a whole. These include critical thresholds, switch or control points, strong non-linearities, teleconnections, chaotic elements and unresolvable uncertainties. Understanding components of the Earth System is critically important, but is insufficient on its own to understand the functioning of the Earth System as a whole." Chaos is a fundamental uncertainty in climate science, but the UN IPCC ignores it.

The Influence of Solar Variation The most systematic omission in the Third Assessment Summary for Policymakers is discussion of warming due to natural climate variation. Evidence of natural climate temperature variation has mushroomed since the release of the 1995 Second Assessment Report. But the TAR SPM only mentions one of the many variations now known to exist: variable solar input, or incoming

solar radiation (called "insolation"). It is worth seeing how the SPM handles the variable insolation that is now generally accepted to occur. At the time of the SAR, the theory that solar variation contributed to the 20thcentury surface temperature run-up was well known but considered speculative. So the SAR dismissed this influence and argued that the entire increase was due to human interference. Since then, the influence of solar variation on climate change has been generally accepted, and the TAR SPM acknowledges it. However, it does so in a way that both obscures and minimises the effect. The discussion of solar variation is on page 9, beginning with the following headline: "Natural factors have made small contributions to radiative forcing over the past century." This headline dismisses the effect of all natural variations as "small". But the two variations actually considered are solar radiation and volcanic aerosols. For solar, on the very preceding page in figure 3, our understanding of the degree of forcing is said to be "very low". This statement therefore expresses a false degree of confidence. By the IPCC's own assessment, the solar forcing could be quite large. This is actually acknowledged, but then dismissed, in the first paragraph: "The radiative forcing due to changes in solar irradiance for the period since 1750 is estimated to be about +0.3 W/m2, most of which occurred during the first half of the 20th century. Since the late 1970s, satellite instruments have observed small oscillations due to the 11-year solar cycle. Mechanisms for the amplification of solar effects on climate have been proposed, but currently lack a rigorous theoretical or observational basis." The first sentence is quite telling, for it admits that solar variation is generally accepted to have contributed significantly to the first of the two recorded 20thcentury warming periods. As SPM figure 1a shows, all of the lasting warming in the 140-year surface record occurred in just two relatively brief periods--from 1910 to 1940, and from 1980 to the present. Some well-known scientists argue that solar variation is sufficient to explain all of the warming in the first period, which is what the first sentence alludes to but studiously fails to discuss. Instead, it "estimates" the forcing to be small, ignoring our "very low" understanding. That the variation is small is well known. The size of the effect, however, is unknown and extremely controversial. The second sentence is an attempt to refute well-known arguments that solar variation can also explain the warming in the second period. The SPM acknowledges that there has been variation during this period, an observation verified by satellite, but again dismisses the effect as "small". The third sentence is the most egregious as far as biased assessment is concerned. It first acknowledges, then dismisses out of hand the large amount of scientific

literature on how a small solar variation might amplify to affect climate significantly. This sentence is actually false, because there are both theoretical and observational bases for these proposals. In fact, the starting point for this literature is the strong, and well-known, correlation between solar activity and the warming record. A correct assessment would be that solar variation is a plausible, but as yet unverified, explanation for all the warming shown in the surface record. The TAR SPM assessment of this science is quite different, and therefore quite biased. Moreover, the acceptance of the significant role of solar variation in the first warming period raises a broader issue. Greenhouse gas levels have been rising for over 140 years, but their warming effect, if any, is increasingly confined to just the last 20 years or so. This is a significant change since the 1995 SAR in the basis for the human interference theory, yet it is not acknowledged. One would expect a corresponding decrease in the projected future impact of increasing GHGs, but this, too, is missing. Finally, given that we have only recently verified the significant role of solar variation in the first period of recorded warming, it seems logical to suspend judgment on the cause of the second-period warming--especially since there are known reasons to believe that it, too, may be solar in origin, in whole or in part. This caution is doubly called for, given that there are several other climate variations that can equally well claim to cause the two observed warming periods. Contrary to what the TAR SPM asserts, the scientific situation is completely open at this point.

Natural Climate Variation Evidence of naturally variable climate processes, including natural warming, has mushroomed since the 1995 IPCC Second Assessment. But the Third Assessment SPM does not even mention most of these processes, nor do the climate models include these powerful variables. These are major systematic omissions. In fact, the SPM concludes on page 10 that: "There is new and stronger evidence that most of the warming observed over the last 50 years is attributable to human activities." What the SPM ignores is that there is also "new and stronger evidence" that all of the warming is attributable to natural variation. This is an artful subterfuge. It is a paradox in the logic of evidence that there can be at once "new and stronger evidence" for each of two contending theories in science. In fact, there are now multiple natural variations, any one of which can explain the observed warming in the surface temperature record. Some of these are listed below:

 To begin with, there is the discovery of two enormous natural climate oscillators on the decade-to-century scale. These are called the Pacific Decadal Oscillation and the North Atlantic Oscillation. The temperature variations associated with these oscillators are sufficient to explain the entire rise shown in the 140-year surface temperature record. But the SPM does not even mention them. Secondly, there is a dramatic finding regarding the Moon's possible influence on climate. The ocean drives the climate and two-thirds of the ocean's mixing energy comes from the Moon, which stirs the oceans twice a day. It has been demonstrated that multi- century variations in the Moon's influence correspond with the variations in the estimated temperature record. This effect, if confirmed, is also sufficient to explain the entire rise in the 140-year temperature record, as well as prior variations found in proxy records. Thirdly, there is a well-known (not recently discovered) oscillation that the SPM chooses to ignore. The period of the Middle Ages was warm, quite possibly as warm as today. This warm period was followed by several centuries of cold, called the Little Ice Age, which ended around 1850. The present warming may therefore be simply a recovery from the Little Ice Age, part of a multi-century natural oscillation, and some scientists have argued for this. Fourthly, solar variation is now accepted as playing a significant part in at least one of the two periods of warming in the 140-year surface temperature record. (As SPM figure 1a shows, all of the lasting warming in the 140-year surface record occurred in just two relatively brief periods--from 1910 to 1940, and from 1980 to the present.) Some scientists argue that solar variation can explain all of both warmings. Lastly, new models of the well-known Milankovitch orbital forcing predict that we should be in a warming period. The SPM does not allow for these powerful natural influences, with the exception of a small solar forcing, and nor do the climate models themselves. On page 10, the SPM says the following: "Simulations of the response to natural forcings alone (i.e., the response to variability in solar irradiance and volcanic eruptions) do not explain the warming in the second half of the 20th century However, they indicate that natural forcings may have contributed to the observed warming in the first half of the 20th century." This paragraph makes clear that the only natural variations considered by the computer models are solar radiation and major land-based volcanic activity. The massive forces and oscillators listed above are simply ignored.

The correct assessment of the science is that there are many possible explanations for the observed surface temperature rise, any one of which is sufficient to explain the entire increase. Moreover, most of these contending explanations depend solely on a natural variation. I call this emerging view of climate as a vast, ever-changing, dynamic process the Theory of Integrated Climate Variation. This theory views changing climate as natural, something to be prepared for--not something that can be altered or prevented. On this view, the slight surface warming observed over the last century or so is also natural--not the result of human interference. Thus, the underlying scientific debate is between the Theory of Human Interference with Climate and the Theory of Integrated Climate Variation. Natural variation is a new way of understanding climate, which the climate models mistakenly take to be unchanging. If the theory of integrated climate variation is correct--and there is a great and growing body of evidence for it--then this assumption of invariance by the climate modellers is simply a fundamental error.

UN IPCC Scientific Working Group Lead Authors Many of the Working Group I SPM lead authors are prominent activists for the theory of human interference, as opposed to the theory of integrated climate variation. The press often says the UN IPCC reports are produced by hundreds, if not thousands, of scientists. This may be true in some vague sense of participation, and the actual TAR chapters do not exhibit as much glaring scientific bias as the WGI Summary for Policymakers and the Technical Summary. On the other hand, only experts read the main reports. The UN IPCC's voice to policymakers, press and the public regarding climate science is through the WGI SPM and the TS. These two documents have precisely the same 20 lead authors, many of whom are among the leading proponents of the theory of human interference with climate. Here are the 20 lead authors listed by the UN IPCC (the names in bold typeface stand out in particular as among the top rank of activist scientists for the theory of human interference with climate; most of them are frequently quoted in the American and British press): Coordinating lead authors - D. L. Albritton (United States of America), L. G. Meira Filho (Brazil).

Lead authors - U. Cubasch (Germany), X. Dai (China), Y. Ding (China), D. J. Griggs (United Kingdom), B. Hewitson (South Africa), J. T. Houghton (UK), I. Isaksen (Norway), T. Karl (USA), M. McFarland (USA), V. P. Meleshko (Russia), J. F. B. Mitchell (UK), M. Noguer (UK), B. S. Nyenzi (Tanzania), M. Oppenheimer (USA), J. E. Penner (USA), S. Pollonais (Trinidad and Tobago), T. Stocker (Switzerland), K. E. Trenberth (USA). It is no wonder, therefore, that the two summaries are so blatantly biased in favour of the theory of human interference with climate. They are written by scientists who have staked their reputations on that theory. This sort of bias need not be politically motivated. Most articles in the scientific literature are advocating some theory or other. Again, what is really going on in the science is a debate between the Theory of Human Interference with Climate and the Theory of Integrated Climate Variation.

About the Author: Dr David E. Wojick has a PhD in mathematical logic and philosophy of science from the University of Pittsburgh, and a Bachelor of Science in civil engineering from Carnegie Mellon University. He has been on the faculty of Carnegie Mellon, where he helped found both the Department of Engineering and Public Policy and the Department of Philosophy. He has also served with the Office of Naval Research and the Naval Research Laboratory. David is presently a freelance writer, covering climate change issues for Electricity Daily, as well as a policy analyst. A rsum and client list are available at http://www.bydesign.com/powervision/resume.html. For further information and discussion, email David at dwojick@climatechangedebate.org or visit his website at http://www.climatechangedebate.org.

TOXIC SECRETS
Fluoride & the A-Bomb Program
During the ultra-secret Manhattan Project, a report was commissioned to assess the effect of fluoride on humans. That report was classified "secret" for reasons of "national security".

Extracted from Nexus Magazine, Volume 5, #3 (April-May 1998). PO Box 30, Mapleton Qld 4560 Australia. editor@nexusmagazine.com Telephone: +61 (0)7 5442 9280; Fax: +61 (0)7 5442 9381 From our web page at: www.nexusmagazine.com Joel Griffiths and Chris Bryson 1997 4 West 104th Street New York, NY 10025, USA

Some 50 years after United States authorities began adding fluoride to public water supplies
to reduce cavities in children's teeth, recently discovered declassified government documents are shedding new light on the roots of that still-controversial public health measure, revealing a surprising connection between the use of fluoride and the dawning of the nuclear age. Today, two-thirds of US public drinking water is fluoridated. Many municipalities still resist the practice, disbelieving the government's assurances of safety. Since the days of World War II when the US prevailed by building the world's first atomic bomb, the nation's public health leaders have maintained that low doses of fluoride are safe for people and good for children's teeth. That safety verdict should now be re-examined in the light of hundreds of once-secret WWIIera documents obtained by these reporters [authors Griffiths and Bryson], including declassified papers of the Manhattan Project-the ultra-secret US military program that produced the atomic bomb. Fluoride was the key chemical in atomic bomb production, according to the documents. Massive quantities-millions of tons-were essential for the manufacture of bomb-grade uranium and plutonium for nuclear weapons throughout the Cold War. One of the most toxic chemicals known, fluoride emerged as the leading chemical health hazard of the US atomic bomb program, both for workers and for nearby communities, the documents reveal. Other revelations include: Much of the original proof that fluoride is safe for humans in low doses was generated by A-bomb program scientists who had been secretly ordered to provide "evidence useful in

litigation" against defence contractors for fluoride injury to citizens. The first lawsuits against the American A-bomb program were not over radiation, but over fluoride damage, the documents show. Human studies were required. Bomb program researchers played a leading role in the design and implementation of the most extensive US study of the health effects of fluoridating public drinking water, conducted in Newburgh, New York, from 1945 to 1955. Then, in a classified operation code-named "Program F", they secretly gathered and analysed blood and tissue samples from Newburgh citizens with the cooperation of New York State Health Department personnel. The original, secret version (obtained by these reporters) of a study published by Program F scientists in the August 1948 Journal of the American Dental Association1 shows that evidence of adverse health effects from fluoride was censored by the US Atomic Energy Commission (AEC)-considered the most powerful of Cold War agencies-for reasons of "national security". The bomb program's fluoride safety studies were conducted at the University of Rochestersite of one of the most notorious human radiation experiments of the Cold War, in which unsuspecting hospital patients were injected with toxic doses of radioactive plutonium. The fluoride studies were conducted with the same ethical mindset, in which "national security" was paramount.

EVIDENCE OF FLUORIDE'S ADVERSE HEALTH EFFECTS The US Government's conflict of interest and its motive to prove fluoride safe in the furious debate over water fluoridation since the 1950s has only now been made clear to the general public, let alone to civilian researchers, health professionals and journalists. The declassified documents resonate with a growing body of scientific evidence and a chorus of questions about the health effects of fluoride in the environment. Human exposure to fluoride has mushroomed since World War II, due not only to fluoridated water and toothpaste but to environmental pollution by major industries, from aluminium to pesticides, where fluoride is a critical industrial chemical as well as a waste by-product. The impact can be seen literally in the smiles of our children. Large numbers (up to 80 per cent in some cities) of young Americans now have dental fluorosis, the first visible sign of excessive fluoride exposure according to the US National Research Council. (The signs are whitish flecks or spots, particularly on the front teeth, or dark spots or stripes in more severe cases.) Less known to the public is that fluoride also accumulates in bones. "The teeth are windows to what's happening in the bones," explained Paul Connett, Professor of Chemistry at St Lawrence University, New York, to these reporters. In recent years, paediatric bone specialists have expressed alarm about an increase in stress fractures among young people in the US. Connett and other scientists are concerned that fluoride-linked to bone damage in studies since the 1930s-may be a contributing factor. The declassified documents add urgency: much of the original 'proof ' that low-dose fluoride is safe for children's bones came from US bomb program scientists, according to this investigation.

Now, researchers who have reviewed these declassified documents fear that Cold War national security considerations may have prevented objective scientific evaluation of vital public health questions concerning fluoride. "Information was buried," concludes Dr Phyllis Mullenix, former head of toxicology at Forsyth Dental Center in Boston and now a critic of fluoridation. Animal studies which Mullenix and co-workers conducted at Forsyth in the early 1990s indicated that fluoride was a powerful central nervous system (CNS) toxin and might adversely affect human brain functioning even at low doses. (New epidemiological evidence from China adds support, showing a correlation between low-dose fluoride exposure and diminished IQ in children.) Mullenix's results were published in 1995 in a reputable peer-reviewed scientific journal.2 During her investigation, Mullenix was astonished to discover there had been virtually no previous US studies of fluoride's effects on the human brain. Then, her application for a grant to continue her CNS research was turned down by the US National Institutes of Health (NIH), when an NIH panel flatly told her that "fluoride does not have central nervous system effects". Declassified documents of the US atomic bomb program indicate otherwise. A Manhattan Project memorandum of 29 April 1944 states: "Clinical evidence suggests that uranium hexafluoride may have a rather marked central nervous system effect... It seems most likely that the F [code for fluoride] component rather than the T [code for uranium] is the causative factor." The memo, from a captain in the medical corps, is stamped SECRET and is addressed to Colonel Stafford Warren, head of the Manhattan Project's Medical Section. Colonel Warren is asked to approve a program of animal research on CNS effects. "Since work with these compounds is essential, it will be necessary to know in advance what mental effects may occur after exposure... This is important not only to protect a given individual, but also to prevent a confused workman from injuring others by improperly performing his duties." On the same day, Colonel Warren approved the CNS research program. This was in 1944, at the height of World War II and the US nation's race to build the world's first atomic bomb. For research on fluoride's CNS effects to be approved at such a momentous time, the supporting evidence set forth in the proposal forwarded along with the memo must have been persuasive. The proposal, however, is missing from the files at the US National Archives. "If you find the memos but the document they refer to is missing, it's probably still classified," said Charles Reeves, chief librarian at the Atlanta branch of the US National Archives and Records Administration where the memos were found. Similarly, no results of the Manhattan Project's fluoride CNS research could be found in the files. After reviewing the memos, Mullenix declared herself "flabbergasted". "How could I be told by NIH that fluoride has no central nervous system effects, when these documents were sitting there all the time?" She reasons that the Manhattan Project did do fluoride CNS studies: "That kind of warning, that fluoride workers might be a danger to the bomb program by improperly performing their duties-I can't imagine that would be ignored." But she suggests that the results were buried because of the difficult legal and public relations problems they might create for the government.

The author of the 1944 CNS research proposal attached to the 29 April memo was Dr Harold C. Hodge-at the time, chief of fluoride toxicology studies for the University of Rochester division of the Manhattan Project. Nearly 50 years later at the Forsyth Dental Center in Boston, Dr Mullenix was introduced to a gently ambling elderly man, brought in to serve as a consultant on her CNS research. This man was Harold C. Hodge. By then, Hodge had achieved status emeritus as a world authority on fluoride safety. "But even though he was supposed to be helping me," said Mullenix, "he never once mentioned the CNS work he had done for the Manhattan Project." The "black hole" in fluoride CNS research since the days of the Manhattan Project is unacceptable to Mullenix who refuses to abandon the issue. "There is so much fluoride exposure now, and we simply do not know what it is doing. You can't just walk away from this." Dr Antonio Noronha, an NIH scientific review advisor familiar with Dr Mullenix's grant request, told us that her proposal was rejected by a scientific peer-review group. He termed her claim of institutional bias against fluoride CNS research "far-fetched". He then added: "We strive very hard at NIH to make sure politics does not enter the picture." \

THE NEW JERSEY FLUORIDE POLLUTION INCIDENT The documentary trail begins at the height of World War II, in 1944, when a severe pollution incident occurred downwind of the E.I. DuPont de Nemours Company chemical factory in Deepwater, New Jersey. The factory was then producing millions of pounds of fluoride for the Manhattan Project whose scientists were racing to produce the world's first atomic bomb. The farms downwind in Gloucester and Salem counties were famous for their high-quality produce. Their peaches went directly to the Waldorf Astoria Hotel in New York City; their tomatoes were bought up by Campbell's Soup. But in the summer of 1944 the farmers began reporting that their crops were blighted: "Something is burning up the peach crops around here." They said that poultry died after an all-night thunderstorm, and that farm workers who ate produce they'd picked would sometimes vomit all night and into the next day. "I remember our horses looked sick and were too stiff to work," Mildred Giordano, a teenager at the time, told these reporters. Some cows were so crippled that they could not stand up; they could only graze by crawling on their bellies. The account was confirmed in taped interviews with Philip Sadtler (shortly before he died), of Sadtler Laboratories of Philadelphia, one of the nation's oldest chemical consulting firms. Sadtler had personally conducted the initial investigation of the damage. Although the farmers did not know it, the attention of the Manhattan Project and the federal government was rivetted on the New Jersey incident, according to once-secret documents obtained by these reporters.

A memo, dated 27 August 1945, from Manhattan Project chief Major-General Leslie R. Groves to the Commanding General of Army Service Forces at the Pentagon, concerns the investigation of crop damage at Lower Penns Neck, New Jersey. It states: "At the request of the Secretary of War, the Department of Agriculture has agreed to cooperate in investigating complaints of crop damage attributed...to fumes from a plant operated in connection with the Manhattan Project." After the war's end, Dr Harold C. Hodge, the Manhattan Project's chief of fluoride toxicology studies, worriedly wrote in a secret memo (1 March 1946) to his boss, Colonel Stafford L. Warren, chief of the Medical Section, about "problems associated with the question of fluoride contamination of the atmosphere in a certain section of New Jersey". "There seem to be four distinct (though related) problems: "1. A question of injury of the peach crop in 1944. "2. A report of extraordinary fluoride content of vegetables grown in this area. "3. A report of abnormally high fluoride content in the blood of human individuals residing in this area. "4. A report raising the question of serious poisoning of horses and cattle in this area."

FLUORIDE DAMAGE: THE FIRST LAWSUITS The New Jersey farmers waited until the war was over before suing DuPont and the Manhattan Project for fluoride damage-reportedly the first lawsuits against the US atomic bomb program. Although seemingly trivial, the lawsuits shook the government, the secret documents reveal. Under the personal direction of Major-General Groves, secret meetings were convened in Washington, with compulsory attendance by scores of scientists and officials from the US War Department, the Manhattan Project, the Food and Drug Administration, the Agriculture and Justice departments, the US Army's Chemical Warfare Service and Edgewood Arsenal, the Bureau of Standards, as well as lawyers from DuPont. Declassified memos of the meetings reveal a secret mobilisation of the full forces of the government to defeat the New Jersey farmers. In a memo (2 May 1946) copied to General Groves, Manhattan Project Lt Colonel Cooper B. Rhodes notes that these agencies "are making scientific investigations to obtain evidence which may be used to protect the interest of the Government at the trial of the suits brought by owners of peach orchards in...New Jersey". Regarding these lawsuits, General Groves wrote to the Chairman of the Senate Special Committee on Atomic Energy in a memo of 28 February 1946, advising that "the Department of Justice is cooperating in the defense of these suits". Why the national security emergency over a few lawsuits by New Jersey farmers? In 1946 the United States began full-scale production of atomic bombs. No other nation had yet tested a nuclear weapon, and the A-bomb was seen as crucial for US leadership of the postwar world. The New Jersey fluoride lawsuits were a serious roadblock to that strategy. "The specter of

endless lawsuits haunted the military," wrote Lansing Lamont in Day of Trinity, his acclaimed book about the first atomic bomb test.3 "If the farmers won, it would open the door to further suits which might impede the bomb program's ability to use fluoride," commented Jacqueline Kittrell, a Tennessee public interest lawyer who examined the declassified fluoride documents. (Kittrell specialises in nuclearrelated litigation and has represented plaintiffs in several human radiation experiment cases.) "The reports of human injury were especially threatening because of the potential for enormous settlements-not to mention the PR problem," she added. Indeed, DuPont was particularly concerned about the "possible psychologic reaction" to the New Jersey pollution incident, according to a secret Manhattan Project memo of 1 March 1946. Facing a threat from the Food and Drug Administration (FDA) to embargo the region's produce because of "high fluoride content", DuPont dispatched its lawyers to the FDA offices in Washington, DC, where an agitated meeting ensued. According to a memo sent next day to General Groves, DuPont's lawyer argued that "in view of the pending suits...any action by the Food and Drug Administration...would have a serious effect on the DuPont Company and would create a bad public relations situation". After the meeting adjourned, Manhattan Project Captain John Davies approached the FDA's Food Division chief and "impressed upon Dr White the substantial interest which the Government had in claims which might arise as a result of action which might be taken by the Food and Drug Administration". There was no embargo. Instead, according to General Groves' memo of 27 August 1946, new tests for fluoride in the New Jersey area were to be conducted not by the Department of Agriculture but by the US Army's Chemical Warfare Service (CWS)-because "work done by the Chemical Warfare Service would carry the greatest weight as evidence if...lawsuits are started by the complainants". Meanwhile, the public relations problem remained unresolved: local citizens were in a panic about fluoride. The farmers' spokesman, Willard B. Kille, was personally invited to dine with General Groves (then known as "the man who built the atomic bomb") at his office at the War Department on 26 March 1946. Although diagnosed by his doctor as having fluoride poisoning, Kille departed the luncheon convinced of the government's good faith. Next day he wrote to the general, expressing his wish that the other farmers could have been present so that "they too could come away with the feeling that their interests in this particular matter were being safeguarded by men of the very highest type whose integrity they could not question". A broader solution to the public relations problem was suggested by Manhattan Project chief fluoride toxicologist Harold C. Hodge in a second secret memo (1 May 1946) to Medical Section chief Colonel Warren: "Would there be any use in making attempts to counteract the local fear of fluoride on the part of residents of Salem and Gloucester counties through lectures on F toxicology and perhaps the usefulness of F in tooth health?" Such lectures were indeed given, not only to New Jersey citizens but to the rest of the nation throughout the Cold War. The New Jersey farmers' lawsuits were ultimately stymied by the government's refusal to reveal the key piece of information that would have settled the case: how much fluoride DuPont had vented into the atmosphere during the war. "Disclosure would be injurious to the

military security of the United States," Manhattan Project Major C. A. Taney, Jr, had written in a memo soon after the war's end (24 September 1945). The farmers were pacified with token financial settlements, according to interviews with descendants still living in the area. "All we knew is that DuPont released some chemical that burned up all the peach trees around here," recalled Angelo Giordano whose father James was one of the original plaintiffs. "The trees were no good after that, so we had to give up on the peaches." Their horses and cows acted and walked stiffly, recalled his sister Mildred. "Could any of that have been the fluoride?" she asked. (The symptoms she detailed are cardinal signs of fluoride toxicity, according to veterinary toxicologists.) The Giordano family has also been plagued by bone and joint problems, Mildred added. Recalling the settlement received by the family, Angelo Giordano told these reporters that his father said he "got about $200". The farmers were stonewalled in their search for information about fluoride's effects on their health, and their complaints have long since been forgotten. But they unknowingly left their imprint on history: their complaints of injury to their health reverberated through the corridors of power in Washington and triggered intensive, secret, bomb program research on the health effects of fluoride. "PROGRAM F": SECRET FLUORIDE RESEARCH A secret memo (2 May 1946) to General Groves from Manhattan Project Lt Colonel Rhodes states: "Because of complaints that animals and humans have been injured by hydrogen fluoride fumes in [the New Jersey] area, although there are no pending suits involving such claims, the University of Rochester is conducting experiments to determine the toxic effect of fluoride." Much of the proof of fluoride's alleged safety in low doses rests on the postwar work done at the University of Rochester in anticipation of lawsuits against the bomb program for human injury. For the top-secret Manhattan Project to delegate fluoride safety studies to the University of Rochester was not surprising. During WWII the US Federal Government became involved for the first time in large-scale funding of scientific research at government-owned labs and private colleges. Those early spending priorities were shaped by the nation's often-secret military needs. The prestigious upstate New York college in particular had housed a key wartime division of the Manhattan Project to study the health effects of the new "special materials" such as uranium, plutonium, beryllium and fluoride which were being used in making the atomic bomb. That work continued after the war, with millions of dollars flowing from the Manhattan Project and its successor organisation, the Atomic Energy Commission (AEC). (Indeed, the bomb left an indelible imprint on all of US science in the late 1940s and 1950s. Up to 90 per cent of all federal funds for university research came from either the Department of Defense or the AEC in this period, according to Noam Chomsky in his 1997 book, The Cold War and the University.4)

The University of Rochester Medical School became a revolving door for senior bombprogram scientists. The postwar faculty included Stafford Warren, the top medical officer of the Manhattan Project, and Harold C. Hodge, chief of fluoride research for the bomb program. But this marriage of military secrecy and medical science bore deformed offspring. The University of Rochester's classified fluoride studies, code-named "Program F", were started during the war and continued up until the early 1950s. They were conducted at its Atomic Energy Project (AEP), a top-secret facility funded by the AEC and housed at Strong Memorial Hospital. It was there that one of the most notorious human radiation experiments of the Cold War took place, in which unsuspecting hospital patients were injected with toxic doses of radioactive plutonium. Revelation of this experiment-in a Pulitzer Prize&endash;winning account by Eileen Welsome-led to a 1995 US presidential investigation and a multimillion-dollar cash settlement for victims. Program F was not about children's teeth. It grew directly out of litigation against the bomb program, and its main purpose was to furnish scientific ammunition which the government and its nuclear contractors could use to defeat lawsuits for human injury. Program F's director was none other than Dr Harold C. Hodge- who led the Manhattan Project investigation of alleged human injury in the New Jersey fluoride pollution incident. Program F's purpose is spelled out in a classified 1948 report. It reads: "To supply evidence useful in the litigation arising from an alleged loss of a fruit crop several years ago, a number of problems have been opened. Since excessive blood-fluoride levels were reported in human residents of the same area, our principal effort has been devoted to describing the relationship of blood fluorides to toxic effects." The litigation referred to and the claims of human injury were of course against the bomb program and its contractors. Thus the purpose of Program F was to obtain evidence useful in litigation against the bomb program. The research was being conducted by the defendants. The potential conflict of interest is clear. If lower dose ranges were found hazardous by Program F, this might have opened the bomb program and its contractors to public outcry and lawsuits for injury to human health. Lawyer Jacqueline Kittrell commented further: "This and other documents indicate that the University of Rochester's fluoride research grew out of the New Jersey lawsuits and was performed in anticipation of lawsuits against the bomb program for human injury. Studies undertaken for litigation purposes by the defendants would not be considered scientifically acceptable today because of their inherent bias to prove the chemical safe." Unfortunately, much of the proof of fluoride's safety rests on the work performed by Program F scientists at the University of Rochester. During the postwar period, that university emerged as the leading academic centre for establishing the safety of fluoride as well as its effectiveness in reducing tooth decay, according to Rochester Dental School spokesperson William H. Bowen, MD. The key figure in this research, Bowen said, was Dr Harold C. Hodge-who also became a leading national proponent of fluoridating public drinking water. THE A-BOMB AND WATER FLUORIDATION

Program F's interest in water fluoridation was not just "to counteract the local fear of fluoride on the part of residents", as Hodge had earlier written to Colonel Warren. The bomb program required human studies of fluoride's effects, just as it needed human studies of plutonium's effects. Adding fluoride to public water supplies provided one opportunity. Bomb-program scientists played a prominent, if unpublicised, role in the nation's first-planned water fluoridation experiment in Newburgh, New York. The Newburgh Demonstration Project is considered the most extensive study of the health effects of fluoridation, supplying much of the evidence that low doses are allegedly safe for children's bones and good for their teeth. Planning began in 1943 with the appointment of a special New York State Health Department committee to study the advisability of adding fluoride to Newburgh's drinking water. The chairman of the committee was, again, Dr Harold C. Hodge, then chief of fluoride toxicity studies for the Manhattan Project. Subsequent members of the committee included Henry L. Barnett, a captain in the Project's Medical Section, and John W. Fertig, in 1944 with the Office of Scientific Research and Development-the super-secret Pentagon group which sired the Manhattan Project. Their military affiliations were kept secret. Hodge was described as a pharmacologist, Barnett as a paediatrician. Placed in charge of the Newburgh project was David B. Ast, chief dental officer of the New York State Health Department. Ast had participated in a key secret wartime conference on fluoride, held by the Manhattan Project in January 1944, and later worked with Dr Hodge on the Project's investigation of human injury in the New Jersey incident, according to once-secret memos. The committee recommended that Newburgh be fluoridated. It selected the types of medical studies to be done, and it also "provided expert guidance" for the duration of the experiment. The key question to be answered was: "Are there any cumulative effects, beneficial or otherwise, on tissues and organs other than the teeth, of long-continued ingestion of such small concentrations?" According to the declassified documents, this was also key information sought by the bomb program. In fact, the program would require "longcontinued" exposure of workers and communities to fluoride throughout the Cold War. In May 1945, Newburgh's water was fluoridated, and over the next 10 years its residents were studied by the New York State Health Department. In tandem, Program F conducted its own secret studies, focusing on the amounts of fluoride Newburgh citizens retained in their blood and tissues-information called for by the bomb program in connection with litigation. "Possible toxic effects of fluoride were in the forefront of consideration," the advisory committee stated. Health department personnel cooperated, shipping blood and placenta samples to the Program F team at the University of Rochester. The samples were collected by Dr David B. Overton, the department's chief of paediatric studies at Newburgh. The final report of the Newburgh Demonstration Project, published in 1956 in the Journal of the American Dental Association,5 concluded that "small concentrations" of fluoride were safe for US citizens. The biological proof, "based on work performed...at the University of Rochester Atomic Energy Project", was delivered by Dr Hodge.

Today, news that scientists from the A-bomb program secretly shaped and guided the Newburgh fluoridation experiment and studied the citizens' blood and tissue samples is greeted with incredulity. "I'm shocked...beyond words," said present-day Newburgh Mayor Audrey Carey, commenting on these reporters' findings. "It reminds me of the Tuskegee experiment that was done on syphilis patients down in Alabama." As a child in the early 1950s, Mayor Carey was taken to the old Newburgh firehouse on Broadway which housed the public health clinic. There, doctors from the Newburgh fluoridation project studied her teeth, and a peculiar fusion of two fingerbones on her left hand which she's had since birth. (Carey said that her granddaughter has white dentalfluorosis marks on her front teeth.) Mayor Carey wants answers from the government about the secret history of fluoride and the Newburgh fluoridation experiment. "I absolutely want to pursue it," she said. "It is appalling to do any kind of experimentation and study without people's knowledge and permission." When contacted by these reporters, the now 95-year-old David B. Ast, former director of the Newburgh experiment, said he was unaware that Manhattan Project scientists were involved. "If I had known, I would have been certainly investigating why, and what the connection was," he said. Did he know that blood and placenta samples from Newburgh were being sent to bomb-program researchers at the University of Rochester? "I was not aware of it," Ast replied. Did he recall participating in the Manhattan Project's secret wartime conference on fluoride in January 1944, or going to New Jersey with Dr Hodge to investigate human injury in the DuPont case, as secret memos state? He told these reporters he had no recollection of any such events. Bob Loeb, a spokesperson for the University of Rochester Medical Center, confirmed that blood and tissue samples from Newburgh had been tested by the University's Dr Hodge. On the ethics of secretly studying US citizens to obtain information useful in litigation against the A-bomb program, he said: "That's a question we cannot answer." He referred inquiries to the US Department of Energy (DOE), successor to the Atomic Energy Commission. Jayne Brady, a spokesperson for the Department of Energy in Washington confirmed that a review of DOE files indicated that a "significant reason" for fluoride experiments conducted at the University of Rochester after the war was "impending litigation between the DuPont company and residents of New Jersey areas". However, she added: "DOE has found no documents to indicate that fluoride research was done to protect the Manhattan Project or its contractors from lawsuits." On Manhattan Project involvement in Newburgh, Brady stated: "Nothing that we have suggests that the DOE or predecessor agencies-especially the Manhattan Project-authorised fluoride experiments to be performed on children in the 1940s." When told that these reporters have several documents that directly tie the AEP-the Manhattan Project's successor agency at the University of Rochester-to the Newburgh experiment, DOE spokesperson Brady later conceded her study was confined to "the available universe" of documents.

Two days later, Brady faxed a statement for clarification. "My search only involved the documents that we collected as part of our human radiation experiments project; fluoride was not part of our research effort." "Most significantly," the statement continued, "relevant documents may be in a classified collection at the DOE Oak Ridge National Laboratory, known as the Records Holding Task Group. This collection consists entirely of classified documents removed from other files for the purpose of classified document accountability many years ago [and was] a rich source of documents for the human radiation experiments projects." SUPPRESSION OF ADVERSE HEALTH FINDINGS The crucial question arising from the investigation is whether adverse health findings from Newburgh and other bomb-program fluoride studies were suppressed. All AEC-funded studies had to be declassified before publication in civilian medical and dental journals. Where are the original classified versions? The transcript of one of the major secret scientific conferences of World War II-on "fluoride metabolism"-is missing from the files of the US National Archives and is "probably still classified", according to the librarian. Participants in the January 1944 conference included key figures who promoted the safety of fluoride and water fluoridation to the public after the war: Harold Hodge of the Manhattan Project, David B. Ast of the Newburgh Demonstration Project, and US Public Health Service dentist H. Trendley Dean, popularly known as "the father of fluoridation". A WWII Manhattan Project c lassified report (25 July 1944) on water fluoridation is missing from the files of the University of Rochester Atomic Energy Project, the US National Archives, and the Nuclear Repository at the University of Tennessee, Knoxville. The next four numerically consecutive documents are also missing, while the remainder of the "M1500 series" is present. "Either those documents are still classified, or they've been 'disappeared' by the government," said Clifford Honicker, Executive Director of the American Environmental Health Studies Project in Knoxville, Tennessee, which provided key evidence in the public exposure and prosecution of US human radiation experiments. Seven pages have been cut out of a 1947 Rochester bomb project notebook entitled "DuPont Litigation". "Most unusual," commented the medical school's chief archivist, Chris Hoolihan. Similarly, Freedom of Information Act (FOIA) requests lodged by these reporters over a year ago with the DOE for hundreds of classified fluoride reports have failed to dislodge any. "We're behind," explained Amy Rothrock, chief FOIA officer at Oak Ridge National Laboratories. So, has information been suppressed? These reporters made what appears to be the first discovery of the original classified version of a fluoride safety study by bomb program scientists. A censored version of this study was later published in the August 1948 Journal of the American Dental Association.6 Comparison of the secret version with the published version indicates that the US AEC did censor damaging information on fluoride-to the point of tragicomedy. This was a study of the dental and physical health of workers in a factory

producing fluoride for the A-bomb program; it was conducted by a team of dentists from the Manhattan Project. The secret version reports that most of the men had no teeth left. The published version reports only that the men had fewer cavities. The secret version says the men had to wear rubber boots because the fluoride fumes disintegrated the nails in their shoes. The published version does not mention this. The secret version says the fluoride may have acted similarly on the men's teeth, contributing to their toothlessness. The published version omits this statement and concludes that "the men were unusually healthy, judged from both a medical and dental point of view". After comparing the secret and published versions of the censored study, toxicologist Phyllis Mullenix commented: "This makes me ashamed to be a scientist." Of other Cold War&endash;era fluoride safety studies, she asked: "Were they all done like this?" Asked for comment on the early links of the Manhattan Project to water fluoridation, Dr Harold Slavkin, Director of the National Institute for Dental Research-the US agency which today funds fluoride research-said: "I wasn't aware of any input from the Atomic Energy Commission." Nevertheless, he insisted that fluoride's efficacy and safety in the prevention of dental cavities over the last 50 years is well proved. "The motivation of a scientist is often different from the outcome," he reflected. "I do not hold a prejudice about where the knowledge comes from."

Endnotes:
1. Dale, Peter P., and McCauley, H. B, "Dental Conditions in Workers Chronically Exposed to Dilute and Anhydrous Hydrofluoric Acid", Journal of the American Dental Association, vol. 37, no. 2, August 1948, pp. 131-140. Note that Dale and McCauley were both Manhattan Project and, later, Program F personnel; they also authored the secret Manhattan Project paper. 2. Mullenix, Phyllis et al., "Neurotoxicity of Sodium Fluoride in Rats", Neurotoxicology and Teratology, vol. 17, no. 2, 1995, pp. 169-177. 3. Lamont, Lansing, Day of Trinity, Atheneum, New York City, 1965. 4. Chomsky, Noam, The Cold War and the University, New Press, New York City, 1997 (distributed by W.W. Norton & Co. Inc., NYC). 5. Hodge, H. C., "Fluoride metabolism: its significance in water fluoridation", in "NewburghKingston caries-fluorine study: final report", Journal of the American Dental Association, vol. 52, March 1956. 6. Dale and McCauley, ibid.

About the Authors:

Joel Griffiths is a medical writer based in New York City. He is the author of a book on radiation hazards that included one of the first revelations of human radiation experiments, and has contributed numerous articles to medical journals and popular publications. Chris Bryson, who holds a Master's degree in journalism, is an independent reporter for BBC Radio, ABC-TV and public television in New York City, and writes for a variety of publications. The authors wish to thank Clifford Honicker, Executive Director of the American Environmental Health Studies Project, Knoxville, TN, for his indispensable archival research.

Resources:
Copies of 155 pages of supporting documents, including all the declassified papers referred to in this article, can be obtained from the following contacts for a small fee to cover copying and postage: Australia: Australian Fluoridation News, GPO Box 935G, Melbourne, Victoria 3001, phone (03) 9592 5088, fax (03) 9592 4544. New Zealand: New Zealand Pure Water Association, 278 Dickson Road, Papamoa, Bay of Plenty, phone (07) 542 0499. UK: National Pure Water Association of the UK, 12 Dennington Lane, Crigglestone, Wakefield, WF4 3ET, phone 01924 254433, fax 01924 242380. USA: Waste Not newsletter, 82 Judson Street, Canton, NY 13617, phone (315) 379 9200, fax (315) 379 0448, e-mail wastenot@northnet.org.

Tragedy and Hype

The Third International Soy Symposium
Far from being the perfect food, modern soy products contain antinutrients and toxins and they interfer with the absorption of vitamins and minerals.

Extracted from Nexus Magazine, Volume 7, Number 3 (April-May 2000). PO Box 30, Mapleton Qld 4560 Australia. editor@nexusmagazine.com Telephone: +61 (0)7 5442 9280; Fax: +61 (0)7 5442 9381 From our web page at: www.nexusmagazine.com 2000 by Sally Fallon SAFallon@aol.com & Mary G. Enig, PhD MGEnig@aol.com All rights reserved

Each year, research on the health effects of soy and soybean components seems to increase
exponentially. Furthermore, research is not just expanding in the primary areas under investigation, such as cancer, heart disease and osteoporosis; new findings suggest that soy has potential benefits that may be more extensive than previously thought. So writes Mark Messina, PhD, General Chairperson of the Third International Soy Symposium, held in Washington, DC, in November 1999.1 For four days, well-funded scientists gathered in Washington made presentations to an admiring press and to their sponsors - United Soybean Board, American Soybean Association, Monsanto, Protein Technologies International, Central Soya, Cargill Foods, Personal Products Company, SoyLife, Whitehall-Robins Healthcare and the soybean councils of Illinois, Indiana, Kentucky, Michigan, Minnesota, Nebraska, Ohio and South Dakota. The symposium marked the apogee of a decade-long marketing campaign to gain consumer acceptance of tofu, soy milk, soy ice cream, soy cheese, soy sausage and soy derivatives, particularly soy isoflavones like genistein and diadzen, the oestrogen-like compounds found in soybeans. It coincided with a US Food and Drug Administration (FDA) decision, announced on October 25, 1999, to allow a health claim for products "low in saturated fat and cholesterol" that contain 6.25 grams of soy protein per serving. Breakfast cereals, baked goods, convenience food, smoothie mixes and meat substitutes could now be sold with labels touting benefits to cardiovascular health, as long as these products contained one heaping teaspoon of soy protein per 100-gram serving.

MARKETING THE PERFECT FOOD "Just imagine you could grow the perfect food. This food not only would provide affordable nutrition, but also would be delicious and easy to prepare in a variety of ways. It would be a healthful food, with no saturated fat. In fact, you would be growing a virtual fountain of youth on your back forty." The author is Dean Houghton, writing for The Furrow,2 a magazine published in 12 languages by John Deere. "This ideal food would help prevent, and perhaps reverse, some of the world's most dreaded diseases. You could grow this miracle crop in a variety of soils and climates. Its cultivation would build up, not deplete, the land...this miracle food already exists... It's called soy." Just imagine. Farmers have been imagining - and planting more soy. What was once a minor crop, listed in the 1913 US Department of Agriculture (USDA) handbook not as a food but as an industrial product, now covers 72 million acres of American farmland. Much of this harvest will be used to feed chickens, turkeys, pigs, cows and salmon. Another large fraction will be squeezed to produce oil for margarine, shortenings and salad dressings. Advances in technology make it possible to produce isolated soy protein from what was once considered a waste product - the defatted, high-protein soy chips - and then transform something that looks and smells terrible into products that can be consumed by human beings. Flavourings, preservatives, sweeteners, emulsifiers and synthetic nutrients have turned soy protein isolate, the food processors' ugly duckling, into a New Age Cinderella. The new fairy-tale food has been marketed not so much for her beauty but for her virtues. Early on, products based on soy protein isolate were sold as extenders and meat substitutes - a strategy that failed to produce the requisite consumer demand. The industry changed its approach. "The quickest way to gain product acceptability in the less affluent society," said an industry spokesman, "is to have the product consumed on its own merit in a more affluent society."3 So soy is now sold to the upscale consumer, not as a cheap, poverty food but as a miracle substance that will prevent heart disease and cancer, whisk away hot flushes, build strong bones and keep us forever young. The competition - meat, milk, cheese, butter and eggs - has been duly demonised by the appropriate government bodies. Soy serves as meat and milk for a new generation of virtuous vegetarians. Marketing costs money, especially when it needs to be bolstered with "research", but there's plenty of funds available. All soybean producers pay a mandatory assessment of one-half to one per cent of the net market price of soybeans. The total - something like US$80 million annually4 - supports United Soybean's program to "strengthen the position of soybeans in the marketplace and maintain and expand domestic and foreign markets for uses for soybeans and soybean products". State soybean councils from Maryland, Nebraska, Delaware, Arkansas, Virginia, North Dakota and Michigan provide another $2.5 million for "research".5 Private companies like Archer Daniels Midland also contribute their share. ADM spent $4.7 million for advertising on Meet the Press and $4.3 million on Face the Nation during the course of a year.6 Public relations firms help convert research projects into newspaper articles and advertising copy, and law firms lobby for favourable government regulations. IMF money funds soy processing plants in foreign countries, and free trade policies keep soybean abundance flowing to overseas destinations. The push for more soy has been relentless and global in its reach. Soy protein is now found in most supermarket breads. It is being used to transform "the humble tortilla, Mexico's corn-

based staple food, into a protein-fortified 'super-tortilla' that would give a nutritional boost to the nearly 20 million Mexicans who live in extreme poverty".7 Advertising for a new soyenriched loaf from Allied Bakeries in Britain targets menopausal women seeking relief from hot flushes. Sales are running at a quarter of a million loaves per week.8 The soy industry hired Norman Robert Associates, a public relations firm, to "get more soy products onto school menus".9 The USDA responded with a proposal to scrap the 30 per cent limit for soy in school lunches. The NuMenu program would allow unlimited use of soy in student meals. With soy added to hamburgers, tacos and lasagna, dieticians can get the total fat content below 30 per cent of calories, thereby conforming to government dictates. "With the soy-enhanced food items, students are receiving better servings of nutrients and less cholesterol and fat." Soy milk has posted the biggest gains, soaring from $2 million in 1980 to $300 million in the US last year.10 Recent advances in processing have transformed the grey, thin, bitter, beanytasting Asian beverage into a product that Western consumers will accept - one that tastes like a milkshake, but without the guilt. Processing miracles, good packaging, massive advertising and a marketing strategy that stresses the products' possible health benefits account for increasing sales to all age groups. For example, reports that soy helps prevent prostate cancer have made soy milk acceptable to middle-aged men. "You don't have to twist the arm of a 55- to 60-year-old guy to get him to try soy milk," says Mark Messina. Michael Milken, former junk bond financier, has helped the industry shed its hippie image with well-publicised efforts to consume 40 grams of soy protein daily. America today, tomorrow the world. Soy milk sales are rising in Canada, even though soy milk there costs twice as much as cow's milk. Soybean milk processing plants are sprouting up in places like Kenya.11 Even China, where soy really is a poverty food and whose people want more meat, not tofu, has opted to build Western-style soy factories rather than develop western grasslands for grazing animals.12

CINDERELLA'S DARK SIDE The propaganda that has created the soy sales miracle is all the more remarkable because, only a few decades ago, the soybean was considered unfit to eat - even in Asia. During the Chou Dynasty (1134&endash;246 BC) the soybean was designated one of the five sacred grains, along with barley, wheat, millet and rice. However, the pictograph for the soybean, which dates from earlier times, indicates that it was not first used as a food; for whereas the pictographs for the other four grains show the seed and stem structure of the plant, the pictograph for the soybean emphasises the root structure. Agricultural literature of the period speaks frequently of the soybean and its use in crop rotation. Apparently the soy plant was initially used as a method of fixing nitrogen.13 The soybean did not serve as a food until the discovery of fermentation techniques, some time during the Chou Dynasty. The first soy foods were fermented products like tempeh, natto, miso and soy sauce. At a later date, possibly in the 2nd century BC, Chinese scientists discovered that a pure of cooked soybeans could be precipitated with calcium sulphate or

magnesium sulphate (plaster of Paris or Epsom salts) to make a smooth, pale curd - tofu or bean curd. The use of fermented and precipitated soy products soon spread to other parts of the Orient, notably Japan and Indonesia. The Chinese did not eat unfermented soybeans as they did other legumes such as lentils because the soybean contains large quantities of natural toxins or "antinutrients". First among them are potent enzyme inhibitors that block the action of trypsin and other enzymes needed for protein digestion. These inhibitors are large, tightly folded proteins that are not completely deactivated during ordinary cooking. They can produce serious gastric distress, reduced protein digestion and chronic deficiencies in amino acid uptake. In test animals, diets high in trypsin inhibitors cause enlargement and pathological conditions of the pancreas, including cancer.14 Soybeans also contain haemagglutinin, a clot-promoting substance that causes red blood cells to clump together. Trypsin inhibitors and haemagglutinin are growth inhibitors. Weanling rats fed soy containing these antinutrients fail to grow normally. Growth-depressant compounds are deactivated during the process of fermentation, so once the Chinese discovered how to ferment the soybean, they began to incorporate soy foods into their diets. In precipitated products, enzyme inhibitors concentrate in the soaking liquid rather than in the curd. Thus, in tofu and bean curd, growth depressants are reduced in quantity but not completely eliminated. Soy also contains goitrogens - substances that depress thyroid function. Soybeans are high in phytic acid, present in the bran or hulls of all seeds. It's a substance that can block the uptake of essential minerals - calcium, magnesium, copper, iron and especially zinc - in the intestinal tract. Although not a household word, phytic acid has been extensively studied; there are literally hundreds of articles on the effects of phytic acid in the current scientific literature. Scientists are in general agreement that grain- and legume-based diets high in phytates contribute to widespread mineral deficiencies in third world countries.15 Analysis shows that calcium, magnesium, iron and zinc are present in the plant foods eaten in these areas, but the high phytate content of soy- and grain-based diets prevents their absorption. The soybean has one of the highest phytate levels of any grain or legume that has been studied,16 and the phytates in soy are highly resistant to normal phytate-reducing techniques such as long, slow cooking.17 Only a long period of fermentation will significantly reduce the phytate content of soybeans. When precipitated soy products like tofu are consumed with meat, the mineral-blocking effects of the phytates are reduced.18 The Japanese traditionally eat a small amount of tofu or miso as part of a mineral-rich fish broth, followed by a serving of meat or fish. Vegetarians who consume tofu and bean curd as a substitute for meat and dairy products risk severe mineral deficiencies. The results of calcium, magnesium and iron deficiency are well known; those of zinc are less so. Zinc is called the intelligence mineral because it is needed for optimal development and functioning of the brain and nervous system. It plays a role in protein synthesis and collagen formation; it is involved in the blood-sugar control mechanism and thus protects against

diabetes; it is needed for a healthy reproductive system. Zinc is a key component in numerous vital enzymes and plays a role in the immune system. Phytates found in soy products interfere with zinc absorption more completely than with other minerals.19 Zinc deficiency can cause a "spacey" feeling that some vegetarians may mistake for the "high" of spiritual enlightenment. Milk drinking is given as the reason why second-generation Japanese in America grow taller than their native ancestors. Some investigators postulate that the reduced phytate content of the American diet - whatever may be its other deficiencies - is the true explanation, pointing out that both Asian and Western children who do not get enough meat and fish products to counteract the effects of a high phytate diet, frequently suffer rickets, stunting and other growth problems.20

SOY PROTEIN ISOLATE: NOT SO FRIENDLY Soy processors have worked hard to get these antinutrients out of the finished product, particularly soy protein isolate (SPI) which is the key ingredient in most soy foods that imitate meat and dairy products, including baby formulas and some brands of soy milk. SPI is not something you can make in your own kitchen. Production takes place in industrial factories where a slurry of soy beans is first mixed with an alkaline solution to remove fibre, then precipitated and separated using an acid wash and, finally, neutralised in an alkaline solution. Acid washing in aluminium tanks leaches high levels of aluminium into the final product. The resultant curds are spray- dried at high temperatures to produce a high-protein powder. A final indignity to the original soybean is high-temperature, high-pressure extrusion processing of soy protein isolate to produce textured vegetable protein (TVP). Much of the trypsin inhibitor content can be removed through high-temperature processing, but not all. Trypsin inhibitor content of soy protein isolate can vary as much as fivefold.21 (In rats, even low-level trypsin inhibitor SPI feeding results in reduced weight gain compared to controls.22) But high-temperature processing has the unfortunate side-effect of so denaturing the other proteins in soy that they are rendered largely ineffective.23 That's why animals on soy feed need lysine supplements for normal growth. Nitrites, which are potent carcinogens, are formed during spray-drying, and a toxin called lysinoalanine is formed during alkaline processing.24 Numerous artificial flavourings, particularly MSG, are added to soy protein isolate and textured vegetable protein products to mask their strong "beany" taste and to impart the flavour of meat.25 In feeding experiments, the use of SPI increased requirements for vitamins E, K, D and B12 and created deficiency symptoms of calcium, magnesium, manganese, molybdenum, copper, iron and zinc.26 Phytic acid remaining in these soy products greatly inhibits zinc and iron absorption; test animals fed SPI develop enlarged organs, particularly the pancreas and thyroid gland, and increased deposition of fatty acids in the liver.27 Yet soy protein isolate and textured vegetable protein are used extensively in school lunch programs, commercial baked goods, diet beverages and fast food products. They are heavily promoted in third world countries and form the basis of many food giveaway programs.

In spite of poor results in animal feeding trials, the soy industry has sponsored a number of studies designed to show that soy protein products can be used in human diets as a replacement for traditional foods. An example is "Nutritional Quality of Soy Bean Protein Isolates: Studies in Children of Preschool Age", sponsored by the Ralston Purina Company.28 A group of Central American children suffering from malnutrition was first stabilised and brought into better health by feeding them native foods, including meat and dairy products. Then, for a two-week period, these traditional foods were replaced by a drink made of soy protein isolate and sugar. All nitrogen taken in and all nitrogen excreted was measured in truly Orwellian fashion: the children were weighed naked every morning, and all excrement and vomit gathered up for analysis. The researchers found that the children retained nitrogen and that their growth was "adequate", so the experiment was declared a success. Whether the children were actually healthy on such a diet, or could remain so over a long period, is another matter. The researchers noted that the children vomited "occasionally", usually after finishing a meal; that over half suffered from periods of moderate diarrhoea; that some had upper respiratory infections; and that others suffered from rash and fever. It should be noted that the researchers did not dare to use soy products to help the children recover from malnutrition, and were obliged to supplement the soy-sugar mixture with nutrients largely absent in soy products - notably, vitamins A, D and B12, iron, iodine and zinc.

FDA HEALTH CLAIM CHALLENGED The best marketing strategy for a product that is inherently unhealthy is, of course, a health claim. "The road to FDA approval," writes a soy apologist, "was long and demanding, consisting of a detailed review of human clinical data collected from more than 40 scientific studies conducted over the last 20 years. Soy protein was found to be one of the rare foods that had sufficient scientific evidence not only to qualify for an FDA health claim proposal but to ultimately pass the rigorous approval process."29 The "long and demanding" road to FDA approval actually took a few unexpected turns. The original petition, submitted by Protein Technology International, requested a health claim for isoflavones, the oestrogen-like compounds found plentifully in soybeans, based on assertions that "only soy protein that has been processed in a manner in which isoflavones are retained will result in cholesterol lowering". In 1998, the FDA made the unprecedented move of rewriting PTI's petition, removing any reference to the phyto-oestrogens and substituting a claim for soy protein - a move that was in direct contradiction to the agency's regulations. The FDA is authorised to make rulings only on substances presented by petition. The abrupt change in direction was no doubt due to the fact that a number of researchers, including scientists employed by the US Government, submitted documents indicating that isoflavones are toxic.

The FDA had also received, early in 1998, the final British Government report on phytoestrogens, which failed to find much evidence of benefit and warned against potential adverse effects.30 Even with the change to soy protein isolate, FDA bureaucrats engaged in the "rigorous approval process" were forced to deal nimbly with concerns about mineral blocking effects, enzyme inhibitors, goitrogenicity, endocrine disruption, reproductive problems and increased allergic reactions from consumption of soy products.31 One of the strongest letters of protest came from Dr Dan Sheehan and Dr Daniel Doerge, government researchers at the National Center for Toxicological Research.32 Their pleas for warning labels were dismissed as unwarranted. "Sufficient scientific evidence" of soy's cholesterol-lowering properties is drawn largely from a 1995 meta-analysis by Dr James Anderson, sponsored by Protein Technologies International and published in the New England Journal of Medicine.33 A meta-analysis is a review and summary of the results of many clinical studies on the same subject. Use of meta-analyses to draw general conclusions has come under sharp criticism by members of the scientific community. "Researchers substituting meta-analysis for more rigorous trials risk making faulty assumptions and indulging in creative accounting," says Sir John Scott, President of the Royal Society of New Zealand. "Like is not being lumped with like. Little lumps and big lumps of data are being gathered together by various groups."34 There is the added temptation for researchers, particularly researchers funded by a company like Protein Technologies International, to leave out studies that would prevent the desired conclusions. Dr Anderson discarded eight studies for various reasons, leaving a remainder of twenty-nine. The published report suggested that individuals with cholesterol levels over 250 mg/dl would experience a "significant" reduction of 7 to 20 per cent in levels of serum cholesterol if they substituted soy protein for animal protein. Cholesterol reduction was insignificant for individuals whose cholesterol was lower than 250 mg/dl. In other words, for most of us, giving up steak and eating vegieburgers instead will not bring down blood cholesterol levels. The health claim that the FDA approved "after detailed review of human clinical data" fails to inform the consumer about these important details. Research that ties soy to positive effects on cholesterol levels is "incredibly immature", said Ronald M. Krauss, MD, head of the Molecular Medical Research Program and Lawrence Berkeley National Laboratory.35 He might have added that studies in which cholesterol levels were lowered through either diet or drugs have consistently resulted in a greater number of deaths in the treatment groups than in controls - deaths from stroke, cancer, intestinal disorders, accident and suicide.36 Cholesterol-lowering measures in the US have fuelled a $60 billion per year cholesterol-lowering industry, but have not saved us from the ravages of heart disease.

SOY AND CANCER

The new FDA ruling does not allow any claims about cancer prevention on food packages, but that has not restrained the industry and its marketeers from making them in their promotional literature. "In addition to protecting the heart," says a vitamin company brochure, "soy has demonstrated powerful anticancer benefits...the Japanese, who eat 30 times as much soy as North Americans, have a lower incidence of cancers of the breast, uterus and prostate."37 Indeed they do. But the Japanese, and Asians in general, have much higher rates of other types of cancer, particularly cancer of the oesophagus, stomach, pancreas and liver.38 Asians throughout the world also have high rates of thyroid cancer.39 The logic that links low rates of reproductive cancers to soy consumption requires attribution of high rates of thyroid and digestive cancers to the same foods, particularly as soy causes these types of cancers in laboratory rats. Just how much soy do Asians eat? A 1998 survey found that the average daily amount of soy protein consumed in Japan was about eight grams for men and seven for women - less than two teaspoons.40 The famous Cornell China Study, conducted by Colin T. Campbell, found that legume consumption in China varied from 0 to 58 grams per day, with a mean of about twelve.41 Assuming that two-thirds of legume consumption is soy, then the maximum consumption is about 40 grams, or less than three tablespoons per day, with an average consumption of about nine grams, or less than two teaspoons. A survey conducted in the 1930s found that soy foods accounted for only 1.5 per cent of calories in the Chinese diet, compared with 65 per cent of calories from pork.42 (Asians traditionally cooked with lard, not vegetable oil!) Traditionally fermented soy products make a delicious, natural seasoning that may supply important nutritional factors in the Asian diet. But except in times of famine, Asians consume soy products only in small amounts, as condiments, and not as a replacement for animal foods - with one exception. Celibate monks living in monasteries and leading a vegetarian lifestyle find soy foods quite helpful because they dampen libido. It was a 1994 meta-analysis by Mark Messina, published in Nutrition and Cancer, that fuelled speculation on soy's anticarcinogenic properties.43 Messina noted that in 26 animal studies, 65 per cent reported protective effects from soy. He conveniently neglected to include at least one study in which soy feeding caused pancreatic cancer - the 1985 study by Rackis.44 In the human studies he listed, the results were mixed. A few showed some protective effect, but most showed no correlation at all between soy consumption and cancer rates. He concluded that "the data in this review cannot be used as a basis for claiming that soy intake decreases cancer risk". Yet in his subsequent book, The Simple Soybean and Your Health, Messina makes just such a claim, recommending one cup or 230 grams of soy products per day in his "optimal" diet as a way to prevent cancer. Thousands of women are now consuming soy in the belief that it protects them against breast cancer. Yet, in 1996, researchers found that women consuming soy protein isolate had an increased incidence of epithelial hyperplasia, a condition that presages malignancies.45 A year later, dietary genistein was found to stimulate breast cells to enter the cell cycle - a discovery that led the study authors to conclude that women should not consume soy products to prevent breast cancer.46

PHYTOESTROGENS: PANACEA OR POISON? The male species of tropical birds carries the drab plumage of the female at birth and 'colours up' at maturity, somewhere between nine and 24 months. In 1991, Richard and Valerie James, bird breeders in Whangerai, New Zealand, purchased a new kind of feed for their birds - one based largely on soy protein.47 When soy-based feed was used, their birds 'coloured up' after just a few months. In fact, one bird-food manufacturer claimed that this early development was an advantage imparted by the feed. A 1992 ad for Roudybush feed formula showed a picture of the male crimson rosella, an Australian parrot that acquires beautiful red plumage at 18 to 24 months, already brightly coloured at 11 weeks old. Unfortunately, in the ensuing years, there was decreased fertility in the birds, with precocious maturation, deformed, stunted and stillborn babies, and premature deaths, especially among females, with the result that the total population in the aviaries went into steady decline. The birds suffered beak and bone deformities, goitre, immune system disorders and pathological, aggressive behaviour. Autopsy revealed digestive organs in a state of disintegration. The list of problems corresponded with many of the problems the Jameses had encountered in their two children, who had been fed soy-based infant formula. Startled, aghast, angry, the Jameses hired toxicologist Mike Fitzpatrick. PhD, to investigate further. Dr Fitzpatrick's literature review uncovered evidence that soy consumption has been linked to numerous disorders, including infertility, increased cancer and infantile leukaemia; and, in studies dating back to the 1950s,48 that genistein in soy causes endocrine disruption in animals. Dr Fitzpatrick also analysed the bird feed and found that it contained high levels of phytoestrogens, especially genistein. When the Jameses discontinued using soy-based feed, the flock gradually returned to normal breeding habits and behaviour. The Jameses embarked on a private crusade to warn the public and government officials about toxins in soy foods, particularly the endocrine-disrupting isoflavones, genistein and diadzen. Protein Technology International received their material in 1994. In 1991, Japanese researchers reported that consumption of as little as 30 grams or two tablespoons of soybeans per day for only one month resulted in a significant increase in thyroid-stimulating hormone.49 Diffuse goitre and hypothyroidism appeared in some of the subjects and many complained of constipation, fatigue and lethargy, even though their intake of iodine was adequate. In 1997, researchers from the FDA's National Center for Toxicological Research made the embarrassing discovery that the goitrogenic components of soy were the very same isoflavones.50 Twenty-five grams of soy protein isolate, the minimum amount PTI claimed to have cholesterol-lowering effects, contains from 50 to 70 mg of isoflavones. It took only 45 mg of isoflavones in premenopausal women to exert significant biological effects, including a reduction in hormones needed for adequate thyroid function. These effects lingered for three months after soy consumption was discontinued.51

One hundred grams of soy protein - the maximum suggested cholesterol-lowering dose, and the amount recommended by Protein Technologies International - can contain almost 600 mg of isoflavones,52 an amount that is undeniably toxic. In 1992, the Swiss health service estimated that 100 grams of soy protein provided the oestrogenic equivalent of the Pill.53 In vitro studies suggest that isoflavones inhibit synthesis of oestradiol and other steroid hormones.54 Reproductive problems, infertility, thyroid disease and liver disease due to dietary intake of isoflavones have been observed for several species of animals including mice, cheetah, quail, pigs, rats, sturgeon and sheep.55 It is the isoflavones in soy that are said to have a favourable effect on postmenopausal symptoms, including hot flushes, and protection from osteoporosis. Quantification of discomfort from hot flushes is extremely subjective, and most studies show that control subjects report reduction in discomfort in amounts equal to subjects given soy.56 The claim that soy prevents osteoporosis is extraordinary, given that soy foods block calcium and cause vitamin D deficiencies. If Asians indeed have lower rates of osteoporosis than Westerners, it is because their diet provides plenty of vitamin D from shrimp, lard and seafood, and plenty of calcium from bone broths. The reason that Westerners have such high rates of osteoporosis is because they have substituted soy oil for butter, which is a traditional source of vitamin D and other fat-soluble activators needed for calcium absorption.

BIRTH CONTROL PILLS FOR BABIES But it was the isoflavones in infant formula that gave the Jameses the most cause for concern. In 1998, investigators reported that the daily exposure of infants to isoflavones in soy infant formula is 6 to11 times higher on a body-weight basis than the dose that has hormonal effects in adults consuming soy foods. Circulating concentrations of isoflavones in infants fed soybased formula were 13,000 to 22,000 times higher than plasma oestradiol concentrations in infants on cow's milk formula.57 Approximately 25 per cent of bottle-fed children in the US receive soy-based formula - a much higher percentage than in other parts of the Western world. Fitzpatrick estimated that an infant exclusively fed soy formula receives the oestrogenic equivalent (based on body weight) of at least five birth control pills per day.58 By contrast, almost no phytoestrogens have been detected in dairy-based infant formula or in human milk, even when the mother consumes soy products. Scientists have known for years that soy-based formula can cause thyroid problems in babies. But what are the effects of soy products on the hormonal development of the infant, both male and female? Male infants undergo a "testosterone surge" during the first few months of life, when testosterone levels may be as high as those of an adult male. During this period, the infant is programmed to express male characteristics after puberty, not only in the development of his sexual organs and other masculine physical traits, but also in setting patterns in the brain characteristic of male behaviour. In monkeys, deficiency of male hormones impairs the development of spatial perception (which, in humans, is normally more acute in men than in women), of learning ability and of visual discrimination tasks (such as would be required for

reading).59 It goes without saying that future patterns of sexual orientation may also be influenced by the early hormonal environment. Male children exposed during gestation to diethylstilbestrol (DES), a synthetic oestrogen that has effects on animals similar to those of phytoestrogens from soy, had testes smaller than normal on manturation.60 Learning disabilities, especially in male children, have reached epidemic proportions. Soy infant feeding - which began in earnest in the early 1970s - cannot be ignored as a probable cause for these tragic developments. As for girls, an alarming number are entering puberty much earlier than normal, according to a recent study reported in the journal Pediatrics.61 Investigators found that one per cent of all girls now show signs of puberty, such as breast development or pubic hair, before the age of three; by age eight, 14.7 per cent of white girls and almost 50 per cent of African-American girls have one or both of these characteristics. New data indicate that environmental oestrogens such as PCBs and DDE (a breakdown product of DDT) may cause early sexual development in girls.62 In the 1986 Puerto Rico Premature Thelarche study, the most significant dietary association with premature sexual development was not chicken - as reported in the press - but soy infant formula.63 The consequences of this truncated childhood are tragic. Young girls with mature bodies must cope with feelings and urges that most children are not well-equipped to handle. And early maturation in girls is frequently a harbinger for problems with the reproductive system later in life, including failure to menstruate, infertility and breast cancer. Parents who have contacted the Jameses recount other problems associated with children of both sexes who were fed soy-based formula, including extreme emotional behaviour, asthma, immune system problems, pituitary insufficiency, thyroid disorders and irritable bowel syndrome - the same endocrine and digestive havoc that afflicted the Jameses' parrots.

DISSENSION IN THE RANKS Organisers of the Third International Soy Symposium would be hard-pressed to call the conference an unqualified success. On the second day of the symposium, the London-based Food Commission and the Weston A. Price Foundation of Washington, DC, held a joint press conference, in the same hotel as the symposium, to present concerns about soy infant formula. Industry representatives sat stony-faced through the recitation of potential dangers and a plea from concerned scientists and parents to pull soy-based infant formula from the market. Under pressure from the Jameses, the New Zealand Government had issued a health warning about soy infant formula in 1998; it was time for the American government to do the same. On the last day of the symposium, presentations on new findings related to toxicity sent a well-oxygenated chill through the giddy helium hype. Dr Lon White reported on a study of Japanese Americans living in Hawaii, that showed a significant statistical relationship between two or more servings of tofu a week and "accelerated brain aging".64 Those participants who consumed tofu in mid-life had lower cognitive function in late life and a greater incidence of Alzheimer's disease and dementia. "What's more," said Dr White, "those who ate a lot of tofu, by the time they were 75 or 80 looked five years older".65 White and his

colleagues blamed the negative effects on isoflavones - a finding that supports an earlier study in which postmenopausal women with higher levels of circulating oestrogen experienced greater cognitive decline.66 Scientists Daniel Sheehan and Daniel Doerge, from the National Center for Toxicological Research, ruined PTI's day by presenting findings from rat feeding studies, indicating that genistein in soy foods causes irreversible damage to enzymes that synthesise thyroid hormones.67 "The association between soybean consumption and goiter in animals and humans has a long history," wrote Dr Doerge. "Current evidence for the beneficial effects of soy requires a full understanding of potential adverse effects as well." Dr Claude Hughes reported that rats born to mothers that were fed genistein had decreased birth weights compared to controls, and onset of puberty occurred earlier in male offspring.68 His research suggested that the effects observed in rats "...will be at least somewhat predictive of what occurs in humans. There is no reason to assume that there will be gross malformations of fetuses but there may be subtle changes, such as neurobehavioral attributes, immune function and sex hormone levels." The results, he said, "could be nothing or could be something of great concern...if mom is eating something that can act like sex hormones, it is logical to wonder if that could change the baby's development".69 A study of babies born to vegetarian mothers, published in January 2000, indicated just what those changes in baby's development might be. Mothers who ate a vegetarian diet during pregnancy had a fivefold greater risk of delivering a boy with hypospadias, a birth defect of the penis.70 The authors of the study suggested that the cause was greater exposure to phytoestrogens in soy foods popular with vegetarians. Problems with female offspring of vegetarian mothers are more likely to show up later in life. While soy's oestrogenic effect is less than that of diethylstilbestrol (DES), the dose is likely to be higher because it's consumed as a food, not taken as a drug. Daughters of women who took DES during pregnancy suffered from infertility and cancer when they reached their twenties.

QUESTION MARKS OVER GRAS STATUS Lurking in the background of industry hype for soy is the nagging question of whether it's even legal to add soy protein isolate to food. All food additives not in common use prior to 1958, including casein protein from milk, must have GRAS (Generally Recognized As Safe) status. In 1972, the Nixon administration directed a re-examination of substances believed to be GRAS, in the light of any scientific information then available. This re-examination included casein protein which became codified as GRAS in 1978. In 1974, the FDA obtained a literature review of soy protein because, as soy protein had not been used in food until 1959 and was not even in common use in the early 1970s, it was not eligible to have its GRAS status grandfathered under the provisions of the Food, Drug and Cosmetic Act.71 The scientific literature up to 1974 recognised many antinutrients in factory-made soy protein, including trypsin inhibitors, phytic acid and genistein. But the FDA literature review dismissed discussion of adverse impacts, with the statement that it was important for "adequate processing" to remove them. Genistein could be removed with an alcohol wash, but it was an expensive procedure that processors avoided. Later studies determined that trypsin

inhibitor content could be removed only with long periods of heat and pressure, but the FDA has imposed no requirements for manufacturers to do so. The FDA was more concerned with toxins formed during processing, specifically nitrites and lysinoalanine.72 Even at low levels of consumption - averaging one-third of a gram per day at the time - the presence of these carcinogens was considered too great a threat to public health to allow GRAS status. Soy protein did have approval for use as a binder in cardboard boxes, and this approval was allowed to continue, as researchers considered that migration of nitrites from the box into the food contents would be too small to constitute a cancer risk. FDA officials called for safety specifications and monitoring procedures before granting of GRAS status for food. These were never performed. To this day, use of soy protein is codified as GRAS only for this limited industrial use as a cardboard binder. This means that soy protein must be subject to premarket approval procedures each time manufacturers intend to use it as a food or add it to a food. Soy protein was introduced into infant formula in the early 1960s. It was a new product with no history of any use at all. As soy protein did not have GRAS status, premarket approval was required. This was not and still has not been granted. The key ingredient of soy infant formula is not recognised as safe.

THE NEXT ASBESTOS? "Against the backdrop of widespread praise...there is growing suspicion that soy - despite its undisputed benefits - may pose some health hazards," writes Marian Burros, a leading food writer for the New York Times. More than any other writer, Ms Burros's endorsement of a low-fat, largely vegetarian diet has herded Americans into supermarket aisles featuring soy foods. Yet her January 26, 2000 article, "Doubts Cloud Rosy News on Soy", contains the following alarming statement: "Not one of the 18 scientists interviewed for this column was willing to say that taking isoflavones was risk free." Ms Burros did not enumerate the risks, nor did she mention that the recommended 25 daily grams of soy protein contain enough isoflavones to cause problems in sensitive individuals, but it was evident that the industry had recognised the need to cover itself. Because the industry is extremely exposed...contingency lawyers will soon discover that the number of potential plaintiffs can be counted in the millions and the pockets are very, very deep. Juries will hear something like the following: "The industry has known for years that soy contains many toxins. At first they told the public that the toxins were removed by processing. When it became apparent that processing could not get rid of them, they claimed that these substances were beneficial. Your government granted a health claim to a substance that is poisonous, and the industry lied to the public to sell more soy." The "industry" includes merchants, manufacturers, scientists, publicists, bureaucrats, former bond financiers, food writers, vitamin companies and retail stores. Farmers will probably escape because they were duped like the rest of us. But they need to find something else to grow before the soy bubble bursts and the market collapses: grass-fed livestock, designer vegetables...or hemp to make paper for thousands and thousands of legal briefs.

Endnotes:
1. Program for the Third International Symposium on the Role of Soy in Preventing and Treating Chronic Disease, Sunday, October 31, through Wednesday, November 3, 1999, Omni Shoreham Hotel, Washington, DC. 2. Houghton, Dean, "Healthful Harvest", The Furrow, January 2000, pp. 10-13. 3. Coleman, Richard J., "Vegetable Protein - A Delayed Birth?" Journal of the American Oil Chemists' Society 52:238A, April 1975. 4. See www/unitedsoybean.org. 5. These are listed in www.soyonlineservice.co.nz. 6. Wall Street Journal, October 27, 1995. 7. Smith, James F., "Healthier tortillas could lead to healthier Mexico", Denver Post, August 22, 1999, p. 26A. 8. "Bakery says new loaf can help reduce hot flushes", Reuters, September 15, 1997. 9. "Beefing Up Burgers with Soy Products at School", Nutrition Week, Community Nutrition Institute, Washington, DC, June 5, 1998, p. 2. 10. Urquhart, John, "A Health Food Hits Big Time", Wall Street Journal, August 3, 1999, p. B1 11. "Soyabean Milk Plant in Kenya", Africa News Service, September 1998. 12. Simoons, Frederick J., Food in China: A Cultural and Historical Inquiry, CRC Press, Boca Raton, 1991, p. 64. 13. Katz, Solomon H., "Food and Biocultural Evolution: A Model for the Investigation of Modern Nutritional Problems", Nutritional Anthropology, Alan R. Liss Inc., 1987, p. 50. 14. Rackis, Joseph J. et al., "The USDA trypsin inhibitor study. I. Background, objectives and procedural details", Qualification of Plant Foods in Human Nutrition, vol. 35, 1985. 15. Van Rensburg et al., "Nutritional status of African populations predisposed to esophageal cancer", Nutrition and Cancer, vol. 4, 1983, pp. 206-216; Moser, P.B. et al., "Copper, iron, zinc and selenium dietary intake and status of Nepalese lactating women and their breastfed infants", American Journal of Clinical Nutrition 47:729-734, April 1988; Harland, B.F. et al., "Nutritional status and phytate: zinc and phytate X calcium: zinc dietary molar ratios of lactoovovegetarian Trappist monks: 10 years later", Journal of the American Dietetic Association 88:1562-1566, December 1988. 16. El Tiney, A.H., "Proximate Composition and Mineral and Phytate Contents of Legumes Grown in Sudan", Journal of Food Composition and Analysis (1989) 2:6778.

17. Ologhobo, A.D. et al., "Distribution of phosphorus and phytate in some Nigerian varieties of legumes and some effects of processing", Journal of Food Science 49(1):199-201, January/February 1984. 18. Sandstrom, B. et al., "Effect of protein level and protein source on zinc absorption in humans", Journal of Nutrition 119(1):48-53, January 1989; Tait, Susan et al., "The availability of minerals in food, with particular reference to iron", Journal of Research in Society and Health 103(2):74-77, April 1983. 19. Phytate reduction of zinc absorption has been demonstrated in numerous studies. These results are summarised in Leviton, Richard, Tofu, Tempeh, Miso and Other Soyfoods: The 'Food of the Future' - How to Enjoy Its Spectacular Health Benefits, Keats Publishing, Inc., New Canaan, CT, USA, 1982, p. 1415. 20. Mellanby, Edward, "Experimental rickets: The effect of cereals and their interaction with other factors of diet and environment in producing rickets", Journal of the Medical Research Council 93:265, March 1925; Wills, M.R. et al., "Phytic Acid and Nutritional Rickets in Immigrants", The Lancet, April 8,1972, pp. 771-773. 21. Rackis et al., ibid. 22. Rackis et al., ibid., p. 232. 23. Wallace, G.M., "Studies on the Processing and Properties of Soymilk", Journal of Science and Food Agriculture 22:526-535, October 1971. 24. Rackis, et al., ibid., p. 22; "Evaluation of the Health Aspects of Soy Protein Isolates as Food Ingredients", prepared for FDA by Life Sciences Research Office, Federation of American Societies for Experimental Biology (9650 Rockville Pike, Bethesda, MD 20014), USA, Contract No. FDA 223-75-2004, 1979. 25. See www/truthinlabeling.org. 26. Rackis, Joseph, J., "Biological and Physiological Factors in Soybeans", Journal of the American Oil Chemists' Society 51:161A-170A, January 1974. 27. Rackis, Joseph J. et al., "The USDA trypsin inhibitor study", ibid. 28. Torum, Benjamin, "Nutritional Quality of Soybean Protein Isolates: Studies in Children of Preschool Age", in Soy Protein and Human Nutrition, Harold L Wilcke et al. (eds), Academic Press, New York, 1979. 29. Zreik, Marwin, CCN, "The Great Soy Protein Awakening", Total Health 32(1), February 2000. 30. IEH Assessment on Phytoestrogens in the Human Diet, Final Report to the Ministry of Agriculture, Fisheries and Food, UK, November 1997, p. 11. 31. Food Labeling: Health Claims: Soy Protein and Coronary Heart Disease, Food and Drug Administration 21 CFR, Part 101 (Docket No. 98P-0683).

32. Sheegan, Daniel M. and Daniel R Doerge, Letter to Dockets Management Branch (HFA305), February 18, 1999. 33. Anderson, James W. et al., "Meta-analysis of the Effects of Soy Protein Intake on Serum Lipids", New England Journal of Medicine (1995) 333:(5):276-282. 34. Guy, Camille, "Doctors warned against magic, quackery", New Zealand Herald, September 9, 1995, section 8, p. 5. 35. Sander, Kate and Hilary Wilson, "FDA approves new health claim for soy, but litte fallout expected for dairy", Cheese Market News, October 22, 1999, p. 24. 36. Enig, Mary G. and Sally Fallon, "The Oiling of America", NEXUS Magazine, December 1998-January 1999 and February-March 1999; also available at www.WestonAPrice.org. 37. Natural Medicine News (L & H Vitamins, 32-33 47th Avenue, Long Island City, NY 11101), USA, January/February 2000, p. 8. 38. Harras, Angela (ed.), Cancer Rates and Risks, National Institutes of Health, National Cancer Institute, 1996, 4th edition. 39. Searle, Charles E. (ed.), Chemical Carcinogens, ACS Monograph 173, American Chemical Society, Washington, DC, 1976. 40. Nagata, C. et al., Journal of Nutrition (1998) 128:209-213. 41. Campbell, Colin T. et al., The Cornell Project in China. 42. Chang, K.C. (ed.), Food in Chinese Culture: Anthropological and Historical Perspectives, New Haven, 1977. 43. Messina, Mark J. et al., "Soy Intake and Cancer Risk: A Review of the In Vitro and In Vivo Data", Nutrition and Cancer (1994) 21(2):113-131. 44. Rackis et al, "The USDA trypsin inhibitor study", ibid. 45. Petrakis, N.L. et al., "Stimulatory influence of soy protein isolate on breast secretion in pre- and post-menopausal women", Cancer Epid. Bio. Prev. (1996) 5:785-794. 46. Dees, C. et al., "Dietary estrogens stimulate human breast cells to enter the cell cycle", Environmental Health Perspectives (1997) 105(Suppl. 3):633-636. 47. Woodhams, D.J., "Phytoestrogens and parrots: The anatomy of an investigation", Proceedings of the Nutrition Society of New Zealand (1995) 20:22-30. 48. Matrone, G. et al., "Effect of Genistin on Growth and Development of the Male Mouse", Journal of Nutrition (1956) 235-240. 49. Ishizuki, Y. et al., "The effects on the thyroid gland of soybeans administered experimentally in healthy subjects", Nippon Naibunpi Gakkai Zasshi (1991) 767:622-629.

50. Divi, R.L. et al., "Anti-thyroid isoflavones from the soybean", Biochemical Pharmacology (1997) 54:1087-1096. 51. Cassidy, A. et al., "Biological Effects of a Diet of Soy Protein Rich in Isoflavones on the Menstrual Cycle of Premenopausal Women", American Journal of Clinical Nutrition (1994) 60:333-340. 52. Murphy, P.A., "Phytoestrogen Content of Processed Soybean Foods", Food Technology, January 1982, pp. 60-64. 53. Bulletin de L'Office Fdral de la Sant Publique, no. 28, July 20, 1992. 54. Keung, W.M., "Dietary oestrogenic isoflavones are potent inhibitors of B-hydroxysteroid dehydrogenase of P. testosteronii", Biochemical and Biophysical Research Committee (1995) 215:1137-1144; Makela, S.I. et al., "Estrogen-specific 12 B-hydroxysteroid oxidoreductase type 1 (E.C. 1.1.1.62) as a possible target for the action of phytoestrogens", PSEBM (1995) 208:51-59. 55. Setchell, K.D.R. et al., "Dietary oestrogens - a probable cause of infertility and liver disease in captive cheetahs", Gastroenterology (1987) 93:225-233; Leopald, A.S., "Phytoestrogens: Adverse effects on reproduction in California Quail," Science (1976) 191:98-100; Drane, H.M. et al., "Oestrogenic activity of soya-bean products", Food, Cosmetics and Technology (1980) 18:425-427; Kimura, S. et al., "Development of malignant goiter by defatted soybean with iodine-free diet in rats", Gann. (1976) 67:763-765; Pelissero, C. et al., "Oestrogenic effect of dietary soybean meal on vitellogenesis in cultured Siberian Sturgeon Acipenser baeri", Gen. Comp. End. (1991) 83:447-457; Braden et al., "The oestrogenic activity and metabolism of certain isoflavones in sheep", Australian J. Agricultural Research (1967) 18:335-348. 56. Ginsburg, Jean and Giordana M. Prelevic, "Is there a proven place for phytoestrogens in the menopause?", Climacteric (1999) 2:75-78. 57. Setchell, K.D. et al., "Isoflavone content of infant formulas and the metabolic fate of these early phytoestrogens in early life", American Journal of Clinical Nutrition, December 1998 Supplement, 1453S-1461S. 58. Irvine, C. et al., "The Potential Adverse Effects of Soybean Phytoestrogens in Infant Feeding", New Zealand Medical Journal May 24, 1995, p. 318. 59. Hagger, C. and J. Bachevalier, "Visual habit formation in 3-month-old monkeys (Macaca mulatta): reversal of sex difference following neonatal manipulations of androgen", Behavior and Brain Research (1991) 45:57-63. 60. Ross, R.K. et al., "Effect of in-utero exposure to diethylstilbestrol on age at onset of puberty and on post-pubertal hormone levels in boys", Canadian Medical Association Journal 128(10):1197-8, May 15, 1983. 61. Herman-Giddens, Marcia E. et al., "Secondary Sexual Characteristics and Menses in Young Girls Seen in Office Practice: A Study from the Pediatric Research in Office Settings Network", Pediatrics 99(4):505-512, April 1997.

62. Rachel's Environment & Health Weekly 263, "The Wingspread Statement", Part 1, December 11, 1991; Colborn, Theo, Dianne Dumanoski and John Peterson Myers, Our Stolen Future, Little, Brown & Company, London, 1996. 63. Freni-Titulaer, L.W., "Premature Thelarch in Puerto Rico: A search for environmental factors", American Journal of Diseases of Children 140(12):1263-1267, December 1986. 64. White, Lon, "Association of High Midlife Tofu Consumption with Accelerated Brain Aging", Plenary Session #8: Cognitive Function, The Third International Soy Symposium, November 1999, Program, p. 26. 65. Altonn, Helen, "Too much tofu induces 'brain aging', study shows", Honolulu StarBulletin, November 19, 1999. 66. Journal of the American Geriatric Society (1998) 46:816-21. 67. Doerge, Daniel R., "Inactivation of Thyroid Peroxidase by Genistein and Daidzein in Vitro and in Vivo; Mechanism for Anti-Thyroid Activity of Soy", presented at the November 1999 Soy Symposium in Washington, DC, National Center for Toxicological Research, Jefferson, AR 72029, USA. 68. Hughes, Claude, Center for Women's Health and Department of Obstetrics & Gynecology, Cedars-Sinai Medical Center, Los Angeles, CA. 69. Soy Intake May Affect Fetus", Reuters News Service, November 5, 1999. 70. "Vegetarian diet in pregnancy linked to birth defect", BJU International 85:107-113, January 2000. 71. FDA ref 72/104, Report FDABF GRAS - 258. 72. "Evaluation of the Health Aspects of Soy Protein Isolates as Food Ingredients", prepared for FDA by Life Sciences Research Office, Federation of American Societies for Experimental Biology (FASEB) (9650 Rockville Pike, Bethesda, MD 20014, USA), Contract No, FDA 223-75-2004, 1979.

About the Authors: Sally Fallon is the author of Nourishing Traditions: The Cookbook that Challenges Politically Correct Nutrition and the Diet Dictocrats (1999, 2nd edition, New Trends Publishing, tel +1 877 707 1776 or +1 219 268 2601) and President of the Weston A. Price Foundation, Washington, DC (www.WestonAPrice.org). Mary G. Enig, PhD, is the author of Know Your Fats: The Complete Primer for Understanding the Nutrition of Fats, Oils and Cholesterol (2000, Bethesda Press, www.BethesdaPress.com), is President of the Maryland Nutritionists Association and Vice President of the Weston A. Price Foundation, Washington, DC.

The authors wish to thank Mike Fitzpatrick, PhD, and Valerie and Richard James for their help in preparing this article.

Wall Street, CIA and the Global Drug Trade

Former Los Angeles policeman Mike Ruppert blows the whistle on Wall Street's role in laundering drug money for CIA enterprises, and warns that Colombia could be the centre of the next regional conflict.

Extracted from Nexus Magazine, Volume 8, Number 6 (October-November 2001) PO Box 30, Mapleton Qld 4560 Australia. editor@nexusmagazine.com Telephone: +61 (0)7 5442 9280; Fax: +61 (0)7 5442 9381 From our web page at: www.nexusmagazine.com An interview with Michael C. Ruppert by Guerrilla News Network 2000

Please introduce yourself. I'm Mike Ruppert, and I'm the publisher of From The Wilderness newsletter and an ex-LAPD narc and general troublemaker fighting corrupting and evil influence around the world.

When you created the newsletter, what were you responding to and what were your intentions? Well, in March of '98, it was about four months after I confronted CIA Director John Deutch at Locke High School on world television--he had come to Los Angeles to talk about allegations about CIA dealing drugs. I stood up on CNN and ABC Nightline and I said: "I am a former LAPD narcotics detective. I worked South Central and I can tell you, Director Deutch, that the Agency has dealt drugs in this country for a long time." And the room exploded, and what I saw at that time was there was a crying lack of knowledge in the body politic about how much evidence there really was about the criminal activities of the Central Intelligence Agency, specifically about dealing drugs. I said: "Wait a minute; I can pull out a little newsletter and say, 'If you look at this document, here's the proof for that.'" Because a lot of people were running around with the vague notion that maybe the

CIA were bad guys and had done some things wrong, and they didn't know how much actual proof there was. So that's been the mission: to present the real proof that's irrefutable about what goes on.

Let's talk about your experience on the beat and what you confronted as a citizen trying to do right in the streets--must be pretty wild as it is. I haven't been a policeman now for a long time. I graduated from the LA Police Academy class of 11/73, hit the streets in January of '74 in South Central Los Angeles. It was a vastly different world then; there was no cocaine and we had sixshooters and straight batons and nobody had a radio that you carried around with you. But the world has changed enormously. I specialised in narcotics quickly, and heroin was the predominant drug on the street in my area; it was Mexican brown heroin in those days. And what happened to me was that I met and fell in love with a woman who was a contract CIA agent, a career agent. Now, I come from a CIA family and they had tried to recruit me, so this was not unexpected to me, but I began to see that she was protecting drug shipments and that the Agency was actively involved in dealing drugs. This happened with her in Hawaii, Mexico, Texas and New Orleans, and I kept saying I'm a narc, that I'm not going to overlook drug shipments. That's what basically set me on the irreversible course of events that determined the rest of my life. That was 1977.

You imagine someone in the CIA as thinking about protecting the country, or at least imagine the intelligence community as something that's ordered around national security. What do you think it is that triggers them to want to reconcile drug shipments in the country in line with that pursuit? Well, they don't even have to reconcile it. That's what took so long to figure out, but what we teach now with From The Wilderness is that it wasn't just CIA dealing some drugs to fund covert operations. It is that drug money is an inherent part of the American economy. It has always been so, as it was with the British in the 1600s when they introduced opium into China to fund the triangular trade with the British East India Company. The point about the drug trade is not that the CIA dealt a few drugs during the Contra years to fund the covert operation that Congress didn't want it to engage in. The CIA has dealt drugs for all 50 years of its existence--50 plus years, even before it was the CIA. And the point is that with 250 billion dollars a year in illegal drug money moved, laundered through the American economy, that money benefits

Wall Street. That's the point of having the prohibitive drug trade, which the CIA effectively manages for the benefit of Wall Street. Just before the Contra war, the annual cocaine consumption in this country was about 50 metric tons a year; let's say back in 1979. By 1985, it was 600 metric tons a year. We are still consuming 550 metric tons of cocaine a year in this country, and the money that's generated from that is used...let's say some drug dealer in Colombia calls General Motors and buys a thousand Suburbans--GM doesn't ask where it came from. Philip Morris is now being sued by 28 departments (the same thing as states) in Colombia for smuggling two billion dollars worth of Marlboro cigarettes into Colombia and getting paid for it with cocaine money! That money boosts Philip Morris's stock value on Wall Street; General Electric the same way...it's documented in the US Department of Justice. So the purpose of the Agency being involved in the drug trade has been to generate illegal cash, fluid liquid capital, which gives those who can get their hands on it an unfair advantage in the marketplace.

So when you hear the term "War on Drugs"... Well, it's not a War on Drugs. It's a War on People. Consider this: Joseph McNamara, a former chief of San Jose from the Hoover Institute at Stanford University, published some really telling figures. In 1972, when Richard Nixon started the War on Drugs, the annual federal budget allocation was 110 million dollars a year for enforcement. In fiscal year 2000, 28 years later, the budget allocation was 17 billion dollars a year, and yet, in the year 2000, there are more drugs in this country, they are cheaper, and they are more potent than they were in 1972. That has to tell you that there's some other agenda going on here.

Going back to the idea of China and the Opium War, it is described also as a war on the people of China, to bring them to a state of passivity where they couldn't actually be a force. Do you see in some way the drugs that come in satisfying a racist goal--with the crack laws especially in black inner city populations? There are a number of ways to look at that. For the British, the introduction of opium into China was a means to an end. China was a homogeneous culture. When the British arrived there, they were these Caucasian heathens. The Chinese didn't want anything to do with them; they didn't want to give up their tea, they didn't want to give up their silk, and the British said "We can't have this". They went to India and grew the opium poppy in east India, in the foothills of the Himalayas, and

smuggled it to China. And what they did over the course of a hundred years was they converted China from a homogeneous culture that was unified, into a society of warlords fighting for turf to see who had which drug-dealing regions. If you look at what happened in South Central LA in the 1980s, the model is exactly the same; it didn't change. When I talk about narcotics, I come from several different angles. It's not just that I am a former narcotics investigator with the LAPD; I am also a recovering alcoholic who has sponsored men in recovery for 17 years. I've served on the board of directors of the National Council on Alcoholism. Alcohol is a drug. I have written more than 35 articles in the US Journal of Drug and Alcohol Dependence on treatment of addiction, recovery from addiction. The issue with drugs is this: people are going to get addicted no matter what you do, and a certain percentage of any population will always get addicted. What the Agency has done (and I have written specifically on this; it's on my website), through institutions like the Rand Corporation and UCLA's Neuropsychiatric Institute and a number of academic projects which the CIA has funded, is they have deliberately engaged in pharmacological research to find out which drugs are most addictive. For example, in 1978-79, long before the cocaine epidemic hit here in the United States, research scientists from UCLA's Neuropsychiatric Institute, some of whom, like Louis Jolly West, who were very closely tied to the MK-ULTRA program, were doing research in South America where South American natives were smoking basuco, which has the same effect as crack cocaine. And the addiction was so strong that they were performing lobotomies and the people were still smoking the basuco or the paste in Colombia; and they knew that because NI and the Rand Corporation brought that data back. So the CIA knew in 1980 exactly what the effects of crack were going to be when it hit the streets.

Who benefits most from an addicted inner-city population? It's not just who benefits most; it's how many people can benefit on how many different ends of the spectrum. We published a story in my newsletter From The Wilderness in May of 1998 that was written by Catherine Austin Fitts, a former Assistant Secretary of Housing [and Urban Development, HUD]. She produced a map in 1996, August of 1996--that's the same month that the Gary Webb story broke in the San Jose Mercury News. It was a map that showed the pattern of single family foreclosures or single family mortgages--HUD-backed mortgages--in South Central Los Angeles. But when you looked at the map all of these HUD foreclosures, they were right in the heart of the area where the crack cocaine epidemic had occurred. And what was revealed by

looking at the HUD data was that, during the 1980s, thousands of middle-class African American wage-earning families with mortgages lost their homes. Why? There were drive-by shootings, the whole neighbourhood deteriorated, crack people moved in next door, your children got shot and went to jail and you had to move out. The house on which you owed $100,000 just got appraised at $40,000 because nobody wanted to buy it and you had to flee; you couldn't sell it, so you walked on it. And what Catherine's research showed was that someone else came along and bought thousands of homes for 10 to 20 cents in the dollar in the years right after the crack cocaine epidemic. So the economic model is the same one that's always been in play for the ruling elite: use the poor people's money to steal their own land. You get the poor people to buy the drugs, using their money; you take that money to bring in more drugs, which destroys their property value, and then you steal it back. And the same thing has happened not only in Los Angeles; it has happened in Washington Heights in New York. As a matter of fact, it's been documented by a fabulous researcher, Professor John Metzger at the University of Michigan, who is one of my subscribers; he has a doctorate of urban planning. It was discussed in the Kerner Commission Report in 1967 after the Detroit riots, where it became US government policy that no more than a quarter of the population of any major inner city should be minority. "Spatial deconcentration" they call it, which really sounds Nazi to me, but it's in the Kerner Commission Report. So the plan is literally to kill, loot...let me make it real simple...it's "Kill the Indians, take the land, take the wealth". So it is something of a misnomer or a misconception to believe that all of the cocaine or all of the crack cocaine was only used by African Americans. There was almost as much crack being used by whites as there was by African Americans, certainly in terms of total consumption. Whites probably consumed more cocaine than African Americans, but they consumed powder. And what we saw was a deliberate effort by the Agency or Agency-related organisations to make sure that the large quantities of the cocaine, and the high-quality cocaine, got into the inner cities like Los Angeles. It was protected. And that's what I saw with the LAPD. I saw the hands-on working relationship, the interface between local police departments and the CIA. I was first recruited when I was a senior at UCLA. The Agency flew me to Washington and said: "Mike, we want you to become a CIA case officer. You've already interned for LAPD for three years, you interned for the chief, your family was CIA, your mother was NSA. We want you to go back to the LAPD, and being an LAPD cop will just be your cover." Now the Agency has done that; we've documented it in New Orleans, in New York, in police departments all across the country. And I've seen the interface where the

CIA will deal very quietly with local agencies to protect their drug operations. That's one of the reasons they have to do it; it weeds out competition.

Now the people who go on from CIA training and become police officer covers, are they not inherently crooked? Is it for money or do they actually believe there's a benefit here? Well, we were talking earlier before about Lenny Horowitz and his great book, Emerging Viruses. He has a quote in the front of that book that's one of my favourite quotes of all time; it's from Alexander Solzhenitsyn. And Solzhenitsyn says that men, in order to do evil, must first believe that what they are doing is good, otherwise they can't do it. Now, not everybody in a local police department who connects with the CIA is a case officer. The Agency will use contractors. They'll approach guys who have military specialties and they'll hire them on the side. There are some like LAPD Chief Daryl Gates, who I believe was a case officer his whole life--and we can go there later if you want to. Others are just contract employees, but they brainwash themselves. And it's easy to believe--it's one of the worst human vices of all--that if you're making all this money and you have power, then you're doing it for a good cause. So there's an aspect of delusion about it, but it is one that becomes extremely vicious when you try to bring it out of denial.

The guy who goes and buys the house at the cheap rate, how is he really connected to the CIA who are bringing in drugs from Nicaragua? Some people would say that's a simplified version of a conspiracy theory. How would you respond to those people? This is all documentable, this is provable, this is not speculation. We can trace this money very quickly; it's very easy to do. That's one of the reasons we've been so dangerous at From The Wilderness, because this is not speculation. Did the guy who was operating the roundhouse that turned around the train that was rolling to Auschwitz know what was going on in the shower room? I'm not making that argument, but it was all part of the system that produced the same net result. And what you find repeatedly--one of the things that we'll be seeing more of, I think, in From The Wilderness and certainly I've seen excellent research on this--is that one of the biggest investors in HUD multi-family units and HUD mortgages is Harvard University. It is a huge corporation that has a long list of ties to organised crime. Well, you take major firms like Harvard or related investment firms that also turn out to be huge campaign contributors, and they find out that there are 200 houses

on the market for 20 cents in the dollar and they don't ask how it got that way; they just follow the money. I was at the Shadow Convention where I interviewed a number of very famous people--Jesse Jackson, John Conyers, Maxine Waters, Arianna Huffington, Scott Harshbarger of Common Cause, a great many very important American people. I talked to them about the Ninth Circuit Court of Appeals in July of 2000 confirming that there was evidence that CIA was ordering drug dealing by a Contra leader, Reynato Pea. And it was funny, because I got all these political answers. But one guy I talked to was a guy named Rex Nutting, who was the bureau chief of CBS Market Watch--he is the head guy for CBS for the stock market. And we're sitting back in the room--I'm waiting for Huffington to get free--and I'm talking to this guy about the fact that Richard Grasso, the Chairman of the New York Stock Exchange, last July went to Colombia and cold-called on the FARC guerrillas and asked them to invest their drug money in Wall Street. And Rex Nutting says: "Well, of course they always go where the money is. It's obvious." The drug money is always going through Wall Street. Wall Street smells money and doesn't care where the money comes from; they'll go for the drug money. And we jokingly laughed that the National Security Act that created the CIA in '47 was written by a guy called Clark Clifford, who was a Wall Street banker and lawyer. He's the guy that brought us BCCI. The job of writing the outline for CIA, the design for the Agency, was given to Clark Clifford by John Foster Dulles and Allen Dulles--both law partners in the Wall Street law firm of Sullivan and Cromwell. In '69 after Nixon came in, the Chairman of SEC [Securities and Exchange Commission] was William Casey--the same guy who was Ronald Reagan's Director of Central Intelligence. And the current Vice President in charge of enforcement for the New York Stock Exchange, Dave Dougherty, is a retired CIA General Counsel. The CIA is Wall Street, and vice versa. When you understand that, and that money is the primary objective, everything else just falls into place.

What is the character of our governing body that's taken on this apparatus? What times do we live in? Well, this is the Roman Empire. This is the Roman Empire before the fall. There is no question. I have written extensively in From The Wilderness and we've been right...we talk about a thing called a map. Have you ever had the experience where you're reading a map--you're trying to go to a party or some place you've never been before--and you follow this map and you read it, and you see that according to

the map you're supposed to be at 34th and Main, and you look up at the street sign and it says 34th and Main? You feel good. But if you look up at the street sign and it says Fifth and Broadway, you get this real sinking feeling inside. Everybody, most of the world, is operating from a bad map. From The Wilderness has a good map because we've been able to predict what's going to happen; we can explain it and make sense out of it. The map that we're following--and this is where I agree wholeheartedly with Le Monde in Paris, a fabulous publication that's about to give us a pretty decent endorsement in September [2000], this month--is that organised crime is probably the lubricating force for the entire world economy right now. There's a trillion dollars a year in organised crime money. That trillion dollars a year is liquid, and if you think of money--criminal money, drug money--as water, which is thin, it can flow very quickly from point A to point B. And in the world markets, where you apply money is where you control business. You control markets. You control banks. You control interest rates. Drug money flows fastest. Money that is not criminal money has to go through regulations and banking systems. It has to go through taxations. It's tracked. The lawyers follow it. That money moves like molasses. So those who have access to the cheapest capital always win. That's why if you don't play with drug money in the world economy today, you can't play at all. That's why, as we have documented, drug money was going directly into Al Gore's presidential campaign. Why? Because the Republicans, going as far back as Reagan, were using drug money, and that's how they put Reagan into office--with Bill Casey. If you don't play in that mode, you can't play at all. But the analogy I use is that it's like a snake eating its own tail: it's got to stop sooner or later. We were faced with a huge economic lapse in 1997 when the Asian economies collapsed and the whole world held its breath, waiting for the other shoe to drop in the American markets. Well, it didn't drop. But you know why it didn't drop? Because we went to war in Kosovo. We blew up several hundred billion dollars worth of bridges, refineries and factories. The KLA controls 77 per cent of the heroin that's entering into Western Europe. We loosened up that money. American companies got all these new contracts to rebuild the refineries, the bridges, and the economy was saved. Now we're going to war in Colombia--we have already taken combat casualties-but it's not sustainable because Colombia is and will become another Vietnam. And South America is already saying "We're not going there". So I think we're on the brink of some really serious economic upheavals in the US economy that are essential, because the system cannot last. The way I see it, this is this very much like Rome. And I see some big changes coming very soon.

Obviously you deploy information in the desire that people might become conscious of it and make a change. What do you think when the average American says, "Why is this not in the major media and, if it's true, then it's gotta stop"? What do you say? As far as the major media go, it's real simple. First of all, if you look at what just happened with AOL and Time Warner who own CNN. We have proven in From The Wilderness that CNN flat lost a lawsuit over the use of sarin gas during Vietnam. The Tailwind suits were settled and the former producer, April Oliver, just bought a six-bedroom house. I mean, CNN cannot afford to tell the truth, because what happened when they tried to tell the truth is that Henry Kissinger and Colin Powell picked up the phone and scared Ted Turner to death by threatening his stock value on Wall Street. It's very interesting to note that one of the companies I track as far as laundering drug monies go--General Electric--happens to own NBC. Now, everybody knows that GE brings good things to life; they make DVDs, VCRs, television sets, telephones. When drug money in South America says they'd like to buy 100 million dollars worth of TVs and DVDs so that someone laundering drug money in Colombia can open a chain of appliance stores and make that money legal, GE asks absolutely no questions about where that money is coming from. As a matter of fact, there are no requirements for Wall Street to report drug money being invested. If you and I go to a bank and we take in $10,001 in cash, the bank has to fill out a currency transaction report because you might be laundering money. GE can accept a check for 100 million dollars from the biggest drug lord in the world, and there is no requirement in the world that GE report that to anybody. But with a thing called the "price-to-earnings ratio" on their shares, a hundred million dollars in net profit for GE in South America--which was very easily done last year--equates to, at a price-to-earnings ratio of thirty to one, an increase in GE's stock value of three billion dollars. So we're living in a hugely inflated bubble, and not one of the major media outlets in this country--all of which are publicly traded corporations afraid of takeover, trying to maximise profits--can afford to tell the truth. That's why we see these great opportunities for little organisations like From The Wilderness, and you guys, and everybody else that's coming up now--because what we're peddling is the truth, and what we find is that the truth sells!

Very well said. So now the second part of the question is this: what do you think the reaction of the American people will be when a critical mass of people actually digests this information in a rational way? Denial is not a river in Egypt! There's gonna be a lot of wailing and gnashing of teeth. There are several ways that I describe this. America is hopelessly addicted to its consumerism and blinded by the fact that the good things that we enjoy in our lives are at the price of slave labour in Indonesia, East Timor and all over the world. But we're blind to that--the same way that a drunk on a barstool is blind to the fact that he's drunk. Alcoholics don't stop because they don't know when to stop, they don't know how. One is too many and ten thousand not enough. There are two models that I use to describe what happens in the American culture. One of them is we're like a family in which the father is molesting the youngest daughter, and everybody in the family conspires in a conspiracy of silence to scapegoat the youngest daughter because they're afraid of what's going to happen to the family if they speak out or, worse yet, they think "Oh my God, he's going to come after me". America very much works that way. But the other way that I look at it is that we have to hit a bottom. Something is going to have to break. Something's gonna have to fall out--something's gonna have to destabilise the equilibrium here before people will even begin to look at what's going on. Yes, we've made some enormous progress over the last five years because there's a real hunger for good information, but as far as reaching the vast majority of the American people goes, something's gonna have to knock 'em off their barstool!

Cool. How would you characterise our "democracy", the two-party system? Is there any truth to the fact that we elect our officials? No. It's a joke. There are two ends of the same party. There are two factions. There's what I like to call a Clinton faction--even though he is leaving office--and a Bush faction. But they are like the Genoveses and the Gambinos. If I am going to be the shopkeeper who is going to be oppressed, it doesn't make any difference to me whether there's a Gambino or a Genovese sticking a gun in my face and taking the money out of my pocket. We rationalise this by saying, "Well, they keep the economy good, etc., etc." That's the blind spot. But no one in the American political system is allowed to rise to the level where they can seriously compete for the White House unless they are already compromised. Period. I know; I've been there. I was the press spokesman for the Perot presidential campaign in Los Angeles County in 1992. I had known Ross Perot before--we had spoken on issues of the POWs, the CIA and drugs--and what I

found out is that I have yet to meet a millionaire who has my best interests at heart. And what I saw done was Ross had no intention of winning; it was all fixed even as far back as '92. I don't think we've had a fair election in this country since John Kennedy, even if that was fair, so...

Can you explain some of the political adventures or misadventures that brought the CIA to the public eye around drug dealing? Well, if you go back historically, the Agency has been real active in Central America since the Second World War. I mean, the Agency was down there, even before it was CIA, with United Fruit and all the major landowners in Central America. In 1979, Anastasio Samosa, the dictator of Nicaragua, was overthrown by the Sandino movement--the Sandinistas. They were a "Marxist" movement, and Ronald Reagan mobilised the country to stave off this alleged threat of communist imperialism on America's doorstep. It was a whole lot of rubric and Congress didn't really want to get involved in it deeply. Congress passed some amendments to the Military Appropriations Act. They were known as the Boland Amendments, and were passed first I think in 1981 and again in 1984; they were Boland 1 and 2, which limited direct military aid to the Contras, the people fighting the Sandinistas. And so the CIA and Ronald Reagan and Bill Casey and George Bush (Vice President George Bush) were running the whole operation; we know that now. They circumvented the will of Congress and there was this explosion of drug trafficking all throughout Central America, coordinated by the CIA. And we now have the CIA's own documents, and I can show you one later. It's the CIA's Volume 2 of their own Inspector-General's Report from 1998 where, in its own words, the Agency admits that of the 58 known Contra groups, 58 were involved with drugs. And that the Agency dealt with them; it protected six traffickers, kept them out of jail. One guy moving four tons of cocaine a month was using a bank account opened by White House staffer Oliver North. Other CIA assets were caught moving 200 kilos at a time--200 kilos is not personal use--and he was saying, "Well, I can't tell you what I'm doing because I'm doing it for the National Security Council"--that's the White House organ that oversees the Central Intelligence Agency. So we saw this huge explosion. The point I make in my lectures is that in the mid- to late '70s, we in America-those of us who are old enough to remember--dealt with cartels but we didn't deal with drug cartels, we dealt with oil cartels. We had an oil crisis and it almost crippled the American economy. We had been subsidised by very cheap oil that we acquired by, in a sense, exploiting other countries. Well, then we had cartels of cocaine and we went from 40 to 50 metric tons a year to 600 metric tons a year. And that money was moved through Wall Street and became, in effect, the capital that replaced oil in the US economy.

How do you characterise the true governance in the world, and is this national or international? Well, I think some of this is really traceable. Some people talk about something called the Illuminati. I've never met any Illuminati. When people start to talk to me about the Trilateral Commission, the Council on Foreign Relations and the Bilderbergers--those are all readily identifiable groups of people who are the wealthiest of the wealthy in the world. And we find the Rothschilds and there are groups of wealth in the world that are so powerful that political movements don't ever touch them. And yes, they are in effect a guiding unseen hand. I have yet to see one individual person--I don't think there's a Mr Big somewhere, like in the Wizard of Oz, pulling levers--that's responsible for all the evil. I've never yet found one person who, if they were killed, would take away all the evil.

I want to talk about Clinton for a bit because it's incredible that most people don't even understand Mena. Is he not the ultimate millennial politician, and can you just tell us a little about who he really is? Bill Clinton... Well, first of all, he was up to his eyeballs in CIA cocaine in Mena, Arkansas. Again, it's provable; the Wall Street Journal covered it. The New York Times covered the aspects of that. Gary Webb in his fabulous book, Dark Alliance, produced documents showing that CIA contracts at the Mena airport were negotiated by the Rose Law Firm--Hillary's law firm. There is no question that Bill came up in that milieu. My democratic drug money piece also covered this, showing that the CIA has been under Clinton control, funnelling money into the Democratic Party. Bill Clinton is a guy who came up with this driving ambition to become President. He would do anything to be President. And he did do anything to become President. He is a lean, mean, vicious, ruthless streetfighter. Yes, he came from humble beginnings; his mother was a nurse, there was drinking in the background, his father died in a car crash. Some people have speculated that his real father might be Winthrop Rockefeller--who knows? But he is not a guy who came up in the fourth-generation in-bred George W. Bush style, you know, who has never had to fight a fair fight in his life. And my personal belief is that one on one, or politically even, the Clinton faction would kick the Bush faction every time--except the Bush faction just has lots more money! Clinton played the games he had to play. I firmly believe that Bill Clinton was connected to the CIA as far back as when he was at Oxford. I believe his trip to Moscow was not to protest the war. I believe it was to spy on Americans. He was

making his bones. And I've documented this very completely, about how Bill Clinton blackmailed his way out of the impeachment with the proof in the CIA investigations that Reagan and Bush had been dealing cocaine and ordering it, that Bush was involved in it first-hand; and that's where we got it--volume two of the report. The big side-story of this is that the Gary Webb story was broken in August '96. We were promised all these investigations. [Democrat Congresswoman] Maxine Waters jumped in and was running all around the country screaming about CIA and cocaine. In March of 1998, the Chairman of the Federal Reserve, Alan Greenspan, did a walking tour of South Central and Maxine received a 300-million-dollar empowerment grant. Then, in May, Maxine Waters received a "smoking gun" letter from Reagan Attorney-General William French Smith to Bill Casey, where it said the CIA no longer has to report drug trafficking by its agents! It's in writing! Then, in October of '98, CIA Inspector-General Frederick Hitz released a report...well, actually, he didn't release it; he had finished a report as far back as May or June of '98 and it was classified as Top Secret; and it was left to the CIA Director George Tenet to declassify it for public consumption. Well, George Tenet works for Bill Clinton. Bill Clinton appoints the head of the CIA. Head of the CIA takes Clinton's orders. That report--that CIA report that absolutely destroys George Bush--is a public document; you can access it off my website copvcia.com, and I have these extracts that I sell. It was released to the public on October 8, 1998, one hour after Henry Hyde's committee on the judiciary voted to start the impeachment of Bill Clinton. Bill Clinton picked up the phone and said: "They're gonna impeach me? George Tenet, CIA, release the report that sinks George Bush; we'll see how far they want to go." Click. Maxine Waters stops screaming about CIA and drugs, and she starts supporting Bill Clinton. Now the interesting thing that my investigations have revealed is that one of the people who helped negotiate the smoking-gun memorandum was a guy on the Attorney-General's staff named Ken Starr. That's the guy who was prosecuting Clinton! Clinton was blackmailing the Republicans. Both sides played the same game, and Clinton basically says: "You wanna take me down? I'll bring the whole government down!" I had six hits on my website on February 11, 1999, when the Senate was doing the trial of Bill Clinton. They were reading my stories on the impeachment, and that's when the whole story caved in.

What would you say to young people now? Do we have to be guerrillas? Once we get what you're saying, what should we do?

Follow the money. Understand how money works. If you have a sense in some part of your body, some part of your soul, that something's not right, you're probably right. Something isn't right. I grew up in the '50s and '60s and, you know, one of the things was to question authority. Question authority. Do not accept the mind control that's being fed to you; just don't do it!

With Colombia, explain how that war is being constructed and how it is being played out in the press? Let's work on the structure of the war in Colombia first. I think that's far more important to understand why Colombia is like Vietnam. There are so many similarities between Colombia and Vietnam. First of all, Colombia will be a regional conflict like Vietnam was. The Vietnam War was not just Vietnam; it was North Vietnam, South Vietnam, Cambodia, Laos, Thailand, Guam, China, the whole surrounding region. And the Colombian conflict will be Colombia, Venezuela, Peru, Bolivia, Ecuador, Panama, maybe even Mexico, Puerto Rico certainly. We've admitted that we are going to stage for invasion or for intervention in Puerto Rico when we go in. Marines are now training and they've been landing on Colombian beaches. You haven't been hearing that. One of the reasons why Colombia is like Vietnam is because we already have about 300 Special Forces Green Beret advisers on the ground, training Colombian troops, but we have maybe 500 to 1,000 former--and I use that term real loosely--CIA Special Forces personnel who have supposedly retired from the military and are now working for two corporations: Dyncorp and MPRI. And they're in Colombia as "civilian advisers" but they're going out on combat missions. They're flying airplanes, they're shooting, they're being shot. We've had Army personnel shot down already. About a year ago we had an Army plane shot down by a SAM [surface-to-air missile]. We have major investment corporations like Nicholas Brady's Darby Investments. Nicholas Brady was George Bush's Secretary of the Treasury. He has just opened a billion-dollar investment partnership with a group called Corfinsura, based in Medelln, Colombia, to build roads and dams. And it's like what we saw in Vietnam with major companies like Brown & Root going in to build Cam Ranh Bay, making billions of dollars in profit. So we're going in to suck out. You see, for twenty or thirty years now, the drug money has been building up in Colombia. There's trillions of dollars in equity that's accumulated and it's become a threat to Wall Street's control, so we have to go down and blow the country up to take the money back to make sure it doesn't become powerful. Venezuela is not going along with this, like Cambodia would not go along with the Vietnam War and Laos wouldn't either. President Hugo Chavez

is denying overflight to American planes, so we're gonna sabotage the Venezuelan economy! This is going to suck us into a hemispheric conflict just like Vietnam. This is the difference. With Vietnam, we were told we were going in to fight the evil Communists. Well, we don't have any more Communist bogeymen. I mean, China is there but it's not really a military threat unless you're on the far right and totally needing lithium. But what we see is that we're being told that we're going to fight the evil drug lords. Well, the American Press even now is having trouble selling that to the American people. And even now, in the first or second week in September of 2000, we're starting to have body counts turn up in the news. It's just like Vietnam, but the Press is having a real hard time dealing with it. This is the sign of the end of the road for this system. It's starting to crumble right now. But they are reporting this like Vietnam. And I will never forget the coverage from Vietnam exactly the way it played out, because these were my high school classmates that were dying. And it's sounding very similar right now.

Last question. What is the power of money? At the end of the day, drugs means money. Talk a bit about that and what it does to policemen, or to law and order? Well, I think it's the whole system. Most rank-and-file policemen on the street are not what I would call innovative free-thinkers. They aren't the kind of guys who would see an opportunity to go illegal and just kind of do that on their own initiative. They have to see or sense that it's going on in a climate that allows them to get away with it. So we see the corruption working throughout society. When drug money is going directly into Wall Street--well, why not, you know, if you're a cop...

About the Interviewer: Guerrilla News Network (GNN) interviewed Mike Ruppert at the CIA-Drugs Symposium II in Los Angeles on September 23, 2000. GNN is an underground news organisation based in New York City, with production facilities in Berkeley, California. Its mission it is "to expose people to important global issues through guerrilla programming on the web and on television". Visit GNN's website at www.guerrillanews.com.

About the Interviewee: Michael C. Ruppert, former LAPD officer, is Editor/Publisher of From The

Wilderness newsletter. His article, "The Bush-Cheney Drug Empire", was published in NEXUS 8/02. He can be contacted at: PO Box 6061-350, Sherman Oaks, CA 91413, USA, tel +1 (818) 788 8791, fax +1 (818) 981 2847, email mruppert@copvcia.com. Visit his website at www.copvcia.com.

Where in the World is all the Free Energy?

The spread of working free-energy technologies has been prevented by wealthy elites governments, deluded inventors and con men, as well as a non-demanding public.
Extracted from Nexus Magazine, Volume 8, Number 4 PO Box 30, Mapleton Qld 4560 Australia. editor@nexusmagazine.com Telephone: +61 (0)7 5442 9280; Fax: +61 (0)7 5442 9381 From our web page at: www.nexusmagazine.com 2001 by Peter Lindemann, DSc Clear Tech, Inc. PO Box 37 Metaline Falls, WA 99153, USA Telephone: (509) 446 2353 Email: support@free-energy.ws Website: www.free-energy.cc

In the late 1880s, trade journals in the electrical sciences were predicting "free
electricity" in the near future. Incredible discoveries about the nature of electricity were becoming commonplace. Nikola Tesla was demonstrating "wireless lighting" and other wonders associated with high-frequency currents. There was an excitement about the future like never before. Within 20 years there would be automobiles, airplanes, movies, recorded music, telephones, radio and practical cameras. The Victorian age was giving way to something totally new. For the first time in history, common people were encouraged to envision a utopian future filled with abundant modern transportation and communication as well as jobs, housing and food for everyone. Disease would be conquered and so would poverty. Life was getting better, and this time everyone was going to get "a piece of the pie". So what happened? In the midst of this technological explosion, where did the energy breakthroughs go? Was all of this excitement about "free electricity", which

happened just before the beginning of the last century, just wishful thinking that "real science" eventually disproved?

CURRENT STATE OF TECHNOLOGY Actually, the answer to that question is "No". In fact, the opposite is true. Spectacular energy technologies were developed right along with the other breakthroughs. Since that time, multiple methods for producing vast amounts of energy at extremely low cost have been developed. None of these technologies has made it to the "open" consumer market as an article of commerce, however. Exactly why this is true will be discussed shortly. But first, I would like to describe to you a short list of "free energy" technologies that I am currently aware and that are proven beyond all reasonable doubt. The common feature connecting all of these discoveries is that they use a small amount of one form of energy to control or release a large amount of a different kind of energy. Many of them in some way tap the underlying aether field--a source of energy conveniently ignored by "modern" science. 1. Radiant Energy Nikola Tesla's Magnifying Transmitter, T. Henry Moray's Radiant Energy Device, Edwin Gray's EMA Motor and Paul Baumann's Testatika Machine all run on "radiant energy". This natural energy form (mistakenly called "static" electricity) can be gathered directly from the environment or extracted from ordinary electricity by the method called "fractionation". Radiant energy can perform the same wonders as ordinary electricity, at less than 1% of the cost. It does not behave exactly like electricity, however, and this has contributed to the scientific community's misunderstanding of it. The Methernitha Community in Switzerland currently has five or six working models of fuelless, self-running devices that tap this energy. 2. Permanent-Magnet-Powered Motors Dr Robert Adams (New Zealand) has developed astounding designs of electric motors, generators and heaters that run on permanent magnets. One such device draws 100 watts of electricity from the source, generates 100 watts to recharge the source and produces over 140 BTUs of heat in two minutes! Dr Tom Bearden (USA) has two working models of a permanent-magnet-powered electrical transformer. It uses a 6-watt electrical input to control the path of a magnetic field coming out of a permanent magnet. By channelling the magnetic field, first to one output coil and then to a second output coil, and by doing this repeatedly and rapidly in a "ping-pong" fashion, the device can produce a 96-watt electrical output with no moving parts. Bearden calls his device a Motionless Electromagnetic Generator, or MEG. Jean-Louis Naudin has duplicated Bearden's device in France. The principles for this type of device were first disclosed by Frank Richardson (USA) in 1978.

Troy Reed (USA) has working models of a special magnetised fan that heats up as it spins. It takes exactly the same amount of energy to spin the fan, whether it is generating heat or not. Beyond these developments, multiple inventors have identified working mechanisms that produce motor torque from permanent magnets alone. 3. Mechanical Heaters There are two classes of machines that transform a small amount of mechanical energy into a large amount of heat. The best of these purely mechanical designs are the rotating cylinder systems designed by Frenette (USA) and Perkins (USA). In these machines, one cylinder is rotated within another cylinder with about an eighth of an inch of clearance between them. The space between the cylinders is filled with a liquid such as water or oil, and it is this "working fluid" that heats up as the inner cylinder spins. Another method uses magnets mounted on a wheel to produce large eddy currents in a plate of aluminium, causing the aluminium to heat up rapidly. These magnetic heaters have been demonstrated by Muller (Canada), Adams (NZ) and Reed (USA). All of these systems can produce 10 times more heat than standard methods using the same energy input. 4. Super-Efficient Electrolysis Water can be broken into hydrogen and oxygen using electricity. Standard chemistry books claim that this process requires more energy than can be recovered when the gases are recombined. This is true only under the worst-case scenario. When water is hit with its own molecular resonant frequency, using a system developed by Stan Meyer (USA) and again recently by Xogen Power, Inc., it collapses into hydrogen and oxygen gas with very little electrical input. Also, using different electrolytes (additives that make the water conduct electricity better) changes the efficiency of the process dramatically. It is also known that certain geometric structures and surface textures work better than others do. The implication is that unlimited amounts of hydrogen fuel can be made to drive engines (like in your car) for the cost of water. Even more amazing is the fact that a special metal alloy was patented by Freedman (USA) in 1957, which spontaneously breaks water into hydrogen and oxygen with no outside electrical input and without causing any chemical changes in the metal itself. This means that this special metal alloy can make hydrogen from water, for free, forever. 5. Implosion/Vortex Engines All major industrial engines use the release of heat to cause expansion and pressure to produce work, like in your car engine. Nature uses the opposite process of cooling to cause suction and vacuum to produce work, like in a tornado. Viktor Schauberger (Austria) was the first to build working models of Implosion Engines in the 1930s and 1940s. Since that time, Callum Coats has written

extensively on Schauberger's work in his book Living Energies, and subsequently a number of researchers have built working models of Implosion Turbine Engines. These are fuelless engines that produce mechanical work from energy accessed from a vacuum. There are also much simpler designs that use vortex motions to tap a combination of gravity and centrifugal force to produce a continuous motion in fluids. 6. Cold Fusion Technology In March 1989, two chemists, Martin Fleischmann and Stanley Pons, from Brigham Young University, Utah (USA), announced that they had produced atomic fusion reactions in a simple tabletop device. The claims were "debunked" within six months and the public lost interest. Nevertheless, cold fusion is very real. Not only has excess heat production been repeatedly documented, but also low-energy atomic element transmutation has been catalogued, involving dozens of different reactions! This technology definitely can produce low-cost energy and scores of other important industrial processes. 7. Solar-Assisted Heat Pumps The refrigerator in your kitchen is the only "free energy machine" you currently own. It's an electrically operated heat pump. It uses one amount of energy (electricity) to move three amounts of energy (heat). This gives it a "co-efficient of performance" (COP) of about three. Your refrigerator uses one amount of electricity to pump three amounts of heat from the inside of the refrigerator to the outside of the refrigerator. This is its typical use, but it is the worst possible way to use the technology. Here's why. A heat pump pumps heat from the "source" of heat to the "sink" or place that absorbs the heat. The "source" of heat should obviously be hot and the "sink" for heat should obviously be cold for this process to work the best. In your refrigerator, it's exactly the opposite. The "source" of heat is inside the box, which is cold, and the "sink" for heat is the room temperature air of your kitchen, which is warmer than the source. This is why the COP remains low for your kitchen refrigerator. But this is not true for all heat pumps. COPs of 8 to 10 are easily attained with solar-assisted heat pumps. In such a device, a heat pump draws heat from a solar collector and dumps the heat into a large underground absorber, which remains at 55F (12.78C); mechanical energy is extracted in the transfer. This process is equivalent to that of a steam engine that extracts mechanical energy between the boiler and the condenser, except that it uses a fluid which "boils" at a much lower temperature than water. One such system, tested in the 1970s, produced 350 hp, measured on a dynamometer, in a specially designed engine from just 100 square feet of solar collector. (This is not the system promoted by Dennis Lee.) The amount of energy it took to run the compressor (input) was less than 20 hp, so this system produced more than 17 times more energy than it took to keep it going! It could power a small neighbourhood from the roof of a hot-tub gazebo, using exactly the same technology that keeps the food cold in your kitchen.

Currently there is an industrial-scale heat pump system set up just north of Kona, Hawaii, which generates electricity from temperature differences in ocean water. There are dozens of other systems that I have not mentioned, and many of them are as viable and well tested as the ones I have just recounted. But this short list is sufficient to make my point: free energy technology is here, now. It offers the world pollution-free, energy abundance for everyone, everywhere. It is now possible to stop the production of "greenhouse gases" and shut down all of the nuclear power plants. We can now desalinate unlimited amounts of seawater at an affordable price and bring adequate fresh water to even the most remote habitats. Transportation and production costs for just about everything can drop dramatically. Food can even be grown in heated greenhouses in the winter, anywhere. All of these wonderful benefits that can make life on this planet so much easier and better for everyone have been postponed for decades. Why? Whose purposes are served by this postponement?

UNSEEN ENEMIES OF FREE ENERGY TECHNOLOGY There are four gigantic forces that have worked together to create this situation. To say that there is and has been a "conspiracy" to suppress this technology only leads to a superficial understanding of the world and it places the blame for this completely outside of ourselves. Our willingness to remain ignorant and actionless in the face of this situation has always been interpreted by two of these forces as "implied consent". So, besides "a non-demanding public", what are the other three forces impeding the availability of free energy technology? 1. The Money Monopoly In standard economic theory, there are three classes of industry: capital, goods and services. Within the first class, capital, there are also three sub-classes: natural capital, currency and credit. Natural capital relates to raw materials (such as a gold mine) and sources of energy (such as an oil well or hydroelectric dam). Currency relates to the printing of paper "money" and the minting of coins; these functions are usually the job of government. Credit relates to the lending of money for interest and its extension of economic value through deposit loan accounts. From this, it is easy to see that energy functions in the economy in the same way as gold, the printing of money by the government or the issuing of credit by a bank.

In the United States, and in most other countries around the world, there is a "money monopoly" in place. I am "free" to earn as much "money" as I want, but I will only be paid in Federal Reserve notes. There is nothing I can do to be paid in gold certificates or some other form of "money". This money monopoly is solely in the hands of a small number of private stock banks, and these banks are owned by the wealthiest families in the world. Their plan is eventually to control 100 per cent of all the capital resources of the world and thereby control everyone's life through the availability (or non-availability) of all goods and services. An independent source of wealth (a free energy device) in the hands of each and every person in the world would ruin their plans for world domination, permanently. Why this is true is easy to see. Currently, a nation's economy can be either slowed down or sped up by the raising or lowering of interest rates. But if an independent source of capital (energy) were present in the economy, and any business or person could raise more capital without borrowing it from a bank, this centralised throttling action on interest rates would simply not have the same effect. Free energy technology changes the value of money. The wealthiest families and the issuers of credit do not want any competition. It's that simple. They want to maintain their current monopoly control of the money supply. For them, free energy technology is not just something to suppress, it must be permanently forbidden! So, the wealthiest families and their central banking institutions are the first force operating to postpone the public availability of free energy technology. Their motivations are the imagined "divine right to rule", greed and their insatiable need to control everything except themselves. The weapons they have used to enforce this postponement include intimidation, "expert" debunkers, buying and shelving of technology, murder and attempted murder of the inventors, character assassination, arson and a wide variety of financial incentives and disincentives to manipulate possible supporters. They have also promoted the general acceptance of a scientific theory that states that free energy is impossible (the laws of thermodynamics). 2. National Governments The second force operating to postpone the public availability of free energy technology is national governments. The problem here is not so much related to competition in the printing of currency but the maintenance of "national security". The fact is, the world out there is a jungle and humans can be counted upon to be very cruel, dishonest and sneaky. It is government's job to "provide for the common defence". For this, "police powers" are delegated by the executive branch of government to enforce "the rule of law". Most of us who consent to the rule of law do so because we believe it is the right thing to do, for our own benefit. However, there are always a few individuals who believe that their own benefit is best served by behaviour that does not voluntarily conform to the generally agreed upon social

order. These people choose to operate outside of "the rule of law" and are considered outlaws, criminals, subversives, traitors, revolutionaries or terrorists. Most national governments have discovered by trial and error that the only foreign policy that really works over time is a policy called "tit for tat". What this means to you and me is that governments treat each other the way they are being treated. There is a constant "jockeying" for position and influence in world affairs, and the "strongest" party wins! In economics it's called "the Golden Rule", which states that "the one with the gold makes the rules". So it is with politics, also, but its appearance is more Darwinian. It's simply "survival of the fittest". In politics, however, the "fittest" has come to mean the strongest party that is also willing to fight the dirtiest. Absolutely every means available is used to maintain an advantage over the "adversary", and everyone else is the "adversary" regardless of whether they are considered friend or foe. This includes outrageous psychological posturing, lying, cheating, spying, stealing, assassination of world leaders, proxy wars, alliances and shifting alliances, treaties, foreign aid and the presence of military forces wherever possible. Like it or not, this is the psychological and actual arena in which national governments operate. No national government will ever do anything that gives an adversary an advantage simply for free. Never! It's national suicide. Any activity by any individual, inside or outside the country, which is interpreted as giving an adversary an edge or advantage in any way, will be deemed a threat to "national security". Always! Free energy technology is a national government's worst nightmare! Openly acknowledged, free energy technology sparks an unlimited arms race by all governments in a final attempt to gain absolute advantage and domination. Think about it. Do you think Japan will not feel intimidated if China gets free energy? Do you think Israel will sit by quietly as Iraq acquires free energy? Do you think India will allow Pakistan to develop free energy? Do you think the USA would not try to stop Osama bin Laden from getting free energy? Unlimited energy available in the current state of affairs on this planet will lead to an inevitable reshuffling of the "balance of power". This could become an all-out war to prevent "the other" from having the advantage of unlimited wealth and power. Everybody will want it, and at the same time will want to prevent everyone else from getting it. So, national governments are the second force operating to postpone the public availability of free energy technology. Their motivation is "self-preservation". This self-preservation operates on three levels: first, by not giving undue advantage to an external enemy; second, by preventing individualised action (anarchy) capable of

effectively challenging official police powers within the country; and third, by preserving income streams derived from taxing energy sources currently in use. Their weapons include preventing the issuance of patents on national security grounds, and the legal and illegal harassment of inventors with criminal charges, tax audits, threats, phone taps, arrest, arson, theft of property during shipment, and a host of other intimidations which make the business of building and marketing a free energy machine impossible. 3. Delusion and Dishonesty in the FE Movement The third force operating to postpone the public availability of free energy technology consists of the group of deluded inventors and outright charlatans and con men. On the periphery of the extraordinary scientific breakthroughs that constitute the real free energy technologies lies a shadow world of unexplained anomalies, marginal inventions and unscrupulous promoters. The first two forces have constantly used the media to promote the worst examples of this group, to distract the public's attention and to discredit the real breakthroughs by associating them with the obvious frauds. Over the last 100 years, dozens of stories have surfaced about unusual inventions. Some of these ideas have so captivated the public's imagination that a mythology about these systems continues to this day. Names like Keely, Hubbard, Coler and Hendershot immediately come to mind. There may be real technologies behind these names, but there simply isn't enough technical data available in the public domain to make a determination. These names remain associated with a free energy mythology, however, and are cited by debunkers as examples of fraud. But the idea of free energy taps very deeply into the human subconscious mind. However, a few inventors with marginal technologies that demonstrate useful anomalies have mistakenly exaggerated the importance of their invention. Some of these inventors also have mistakenly exaggerated the importance of themselves for having invented it. A combination of "gold fever" and/or a "Messiah complex" appears, wholly distorting any future contribution they may make. While the research thread they are following may hold great promise, they begin to trade enthusiasm for facts, and the value of the scientific work from that point on suffers greatly. There is a powerful yet subtle seduction that can warp a personality if they believe that "the world rests on their shoulders" or that they are the world's "saviour". Strange things also happen to people when they think they are about to become extremely rich. It takes a tremendous spiritual discipline to remain objective and humble in the presence of a working free energy machine. Many inventors' psyches become unstable by the inventors' just believing they have a free energy machine. As the quality of the science deteriorates, some inventors also develop a "persecution complex" that makes them very defensive and unapproachable. This

process precludes them from ever really developing a free energy machine, and fuels the fraud mythologies tremendously. Then there are the outright con men. In the last 15 years, there is one person in the USA who has raised the free energy con to a professional art. He has raised more than US$100,000,000, has been barred from doing business in the state of Washington, has been jailed in California, and he's still at it. He always talks about a variation of one of the real free energy systems, sells people on the idea that they will get one of these systems soon, but ultimately sells them only promotional information that gives no real data about the energy system itself. He has mercilessly preyed upon the Christian and Patriot communities in the USA and is still going strong. This person's current scam involves signing up hundreds of thousands of people for locations where he will install a free energy machine. In exchange for letting him put the FE generator in their home, they will get free electricity for life and his company will sell the excess energy back to the local utility company. After becoming convinced that they will receive free electricity for life, with no out-front expenses, they gladly buy a video--which helps draw their friends into the scam as well. Once you understand the power and motivations of the first two forces I have discussed, it is obvious that this person's current "business plan" cannot be implemented. This one person has probably done more harm to the free energy movement in the USA than any other force, by destroying people's trust in the technology. So, the third force postponing the public availability of free energy technology is delusion and dishonesty within the movement itself. The motivations are selfaggrandisement, greed, want of power over others and a false sense of selfimportance. The weapons used are lying, cheating, the "bait and switch" con, selfdelusion and arrogance, combined with lousy science. 4. A Non-Demanding Public The fourth force operating to postpone the public availability of free energy technology is all of the rest of us. It may be easy to see how narrow and despicable the motivations of the other forces are, but actually these motivations are still very much alive in each of us as well. Like the wealthiest families, don't we each secretly harbour illusions of false superiority and the want to control others instead of ourselves? Also, wouldn't we "sell out" if the price were high enough--say, take $1 million dollars in cash, today? Or, like the governments, don't we each want to ensure our own survival? If caught in the middle of a full, burning theatre, do we panic and push all the weaker people out of the way in a mad scramble for the door? Or, like the deluded inventor, don't we trade a comfortable illusion once in a while for an uncomfortable fact? And

don't we like to think more of ourselves than others give us credit for? Or don't we still fear the unknown, even if it promises a great reward? You see, really, all four forces are just different aspects of the same process, operating at different levels in the society. There is really only one force preventing the public availability of free energy technology, and that is the unspiritually motivated behaviour of the human animal. In the last analysis, free energy technology is an outward manifestation of Divine Abundance. It is the engine of the economy of an enlightened society--where people voluntarily behave in a respectful and civil manner towards each other; where each member of the society has everything they need and does not covet what their neighbour has; where war and physical violence are socially unacceptable behaviours; and where people's differences are at least tolerated, if not enjoyed. The appearance of free energy technology in the public domain is the dawning of a truly civilised age. It is an epochal event in human history. Nobody can "take credit" for it. Nobody can "get rich" on it. Nobody can "rule the world" with it. It is, simply, a gift from God. It forces us all to take responsibility for our own actions and for our own self-disciplined self-restraint when needed. The world as it is currently ordered cannot have free energy technology without being totally transformed by it into something else. This "civilisation" has reached the pinnacle of its development because it has birthed the seeds of its own transformation. The unspiritualised human animals cannot be trusted with free energy. They will only do what they have always done, which is take merciless advantage of each other or kill each other and themselves in the process. If you go back and read Ayn Rand's Atlas Shrugged (1957) or the Club of Rome's report, The Limits To Growth (1972), it becomes obvious that the wealthiest families have understood this for decades. Their plan is to live in "the world of free energy" but permanently freeze the rest of us out. But this is not new. Royalty has usually always considered the general population (us) to be their subjects. What is new is that you and I can now communicate with each other better than at any time in the past. The Internet offers us, the fourth force, an opportunity to overcome the combined efforts of the other forces that are preventing the spread of free energy technology.

THE OPPORTUNITY FOR A JUST SOCIETY What is starting to happen is that inventors are publishing their work instead of patenting it and keeping it secret. More and more, people are "giving away" information on these technologies in books, videos and websites. While there is still a great deal of useless information about free energy on the Internet, the availability of good information is rising rapidly. Check out the list of websites and other resources at the end of this article.

It is imperative that you begin to gather all the information you can on real free energy systems. The reason for this is simple. The first two forces will never allow an inventor or a company to build and sell a free energy machine to you! The only way you will ever get one is if you build it yourself (or get a friend to build it). This is exactly what thousands of people are already quietly starting to do. You may feel wholly inadequate to the task, but start gathering information now. You may be just a link in the chain of events for the benefit of others. Focus on what you can do now, not on how much is still to be done. Small private research groups are working out the details as you read this. Many are committed to publishing their results on the Internet. All of us constitute the fourth force. If we stand up and refuse to remain ignorant and actionless, we can change the course of history. It is the aggregate of our combined action that can make a difference. Only the mass action that represents our consensus can create the world we want. The other three forces will not help us put a fuelless power plant in our basement. They will not help us be free from their manipulations. Nevertheless, free energy technology is here. It is real, and it will change everything about the way we live, work and relate to each other. In the last analysis, free energy technology makes greed and the fear for survival obsolete. But like all exercises of spiritual faith, we must first manifest the generosity and trust in our own lives. The source of free energy is inside of us. It is that excitement of expressing ourselves freely. It is our spiritually guided intuition expressing itself without distraction, intimidation or manipulation. It is our open-heartedness. Ideally, the free energy technologies underpin a just society where everyone has enough food, clothing, shelter, self-worth and the leisure time to contemplate the higher spiritual meanings of life. Do we not owe it to each other to face down our fears and take action to create this future for our children's children? Perhaps I am not the only one waiting to act on a greater Truth. Free energy technology is here. It has been here for decades. Communications technology and the Internet have torn the veil of secrecy off this remarkable fact. People all over the world are starting to build free energy devices for their own use. The bankers and the governments do not want this to happen but cannot stop it. Tremendous economic instabilities and wars will be used in the near future to distract people from joining the free energy movement. There will essentially be no major media coverage of this aspect of what is going on. It will simply be reported as wars and civil wars erupting everywhere, leading to UN "peacekeeper" occupation in more and more countries. Western society is spiralling down towards self-destruction due to the accumulated effects of long-term greed and corruption. The general availability of free energy

technology cannot stop this trend. It can only reinforce it. However, if you have a free energy device, you may be better positioned to survive the political/social/economic transition that is underway. No national government will survive this process. The question is, who will ultimately control the emerging World Government: the first force or the fourth force? The last Great War is almost upon us. The seeds are planted. After this will come the beginning of a real civilisation. Some of us who refuse to fight will survive to see the dawn of the world of free energy. I challenge you to be among the ones who try.

About the Author: Peter Lindemann, DSc, became interested in Free Energy in 1973 when he was introduced to the work of Edwin Gray. By 1981 he had developed his own free energy systems based on variable reluctance generators and pulsed motor designs. During the 1980s he worked off and on with both Bruce DePalma and Eric Dollard. In 1988 he joined the board of Borderland Sciences Research Foundation and served until 1999. During this period he authored more than 20 articles for The Journal of Borderland Research. Dr Lindemann is a leading authority on the practical applications of aether technology and cold electricity. Currently he is a Research Associate of Dr Robert Adams in New Zealand, as well as a close collaborator with Trevor James Constable in the USA. He is also Director of Research for Clear Tech, Inc. in the USA. Dr Lindemann's book, The Free Energy Secrets of Cold Electricity, is reviewed in this issue; the companion video was reviewed last issue (8/03). Both are available from Clear Tech, Inc., www.free-energy.cc, and Adventures Unlimited, www.adventuresunlimitedpress.com, in the USA.

Resources: Books Adams, Robert, DSc, Applied Modern 20th Century Aether Science, Aethmogen Technologies, Whakatane, New Zealand, special update 2001, 2nd edition. Aspden, Harold, Dr, Modern Aether Science, Sabberton, UK, 1972. Coats, Callum, Living Energies, Gateway Books, UK, 1996. Lindemann, Peter, DSc, The Free Energy Secrets of Cold Electricity, Clear Tech, Inc., USA, 2001. Manning, Jeane, The Coming Energy Revolution: The Search for Free Energy, Avery Publishing Group, USA, 1996. Rand, Ayn, Atlas Shrugged, Random House, 1957.

 Vassilatos, Gerry, Secrets of Cold War Technology: Project HAARP and Beyond, Adventures Unlimited Press, USA, 1999.

Resources: Websites http://www.Fortunecity.com/greenfield/bp/16/ Developed by Geoff Egel in Australia. Best site on the Net! www.free-energy.cc/ Developed by Clear Tech, Inc. and Dr Peter Lindemann. http://jnaudin.free.fr/ Developed by JLN Labs in France. www.1dove.com/fe/index.html Jim's Free Energy Page in the USA. www.keelynet.com/ Developed by Jerry Decker in the USA. www.xogen.com Site for super electrolysis technology. www.rumormillnews.com Excellent site for all kinds of alternative news, with many links. Resources: Patents Most of these patents can be viewed at www.delphion.com/. This is a sample of inventions that produce free energy: Tesla: USP #685,957 (1901) Freedman: USP #2,796,345 (1957) Richardson: USP #4,077,001 (1978) Frenette: USP #4,143,639 (1979) Perkins: USP #4,424,797 (1984) Gray: USP #4,595,975 (1986) Meyer: USP #4,936,961 (1990) Chambers (Xogen): USP #6,126,794 (1998).